ã€ŠThe Plague Doctor Book 1 (Life In An Outpost)ã€‹


 The Plague Doctor Chapter 1 (A deal)

    "Dr. Nielsen."

    ¡°Dr. Nielsen.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Kenneth Nielsen.¡±

    The doctor that was sitting in the lab looked away from his work to see the one who was calling.

    It was a woman. One of the nurses working at the hospital. She was about 168cm tall, and the uniform and mask obscured almost every other detail about her other than her brown eyes.

    "Dr. Nielsen, you can''t work anymore," said the nurse sounding tired as hell.

    "Leave me to my work," came the response from Dr. Nielsen, who turned back to his work studying the virus under the microscope and testing.

    "I know these are not the best of times, and the more that are working, the better, but the hospital does have rules about how long someone is allowed to work without taking the minimum amount of time to rest, even in these times with the pandemic," the nurse said sternly.

    The doctor turned his attention to the nurse, who now got a clear look at his eyes and the two massive bags that were under them.

    "Nurse Kim," the doctor said while squinting his eyes to look at her name tag even though she was standing less than a meter away from him. "Is there a problem, or can I continue working,"

    "Dr. Nielsen, you need to take a break. The logs say that you have worked for over 48 hours, and if you do not stop working now, you will get escorted out of the hospital, and if you refuse, then you might be fired," Nurse Kim said in an angry tone.

    The doctor chuckled at that, "Do you really think the hospital will care if I¡¯m working harder than I should? We have M.E.D students that haven''t passed yet working and helping around.¡±

    ¡°The pandemic is overwhelming everyone. I¡¯m more certain that I would get fired for taking the break I¡¯m supposed to rather than the ones I''m not taking." He said, completely ignoring her now.

    "Fine," Nurse Kim sighed, knowing she''d lost this battle. "By the way, your wife is here, and she seems pretty angry, so if you want to meet her, she is in room 206 with your son."

    This got Dr. Nielsen''s attention as he got out of the chair and began to walk out of the lab, but not before turning his attention to Nurse Kim as he spoke in a low and tired tone, "She''s my ex-wife."

    With that, he walked out of the room and began walking down the corridor toward the elevator.

    Dr. Nielsen opened the door and walked in, finding room among the many people that came in and out as he waited for the elevator to get to the right floor.

    It took some time as the elevator had to stop on almost every floor. Kenneth couldn''t help but think of how in the last month, the virus had seemed like nothing, and now it was spreading not only all over Denmark but most likely the whole world.

    It made him angry, knowing the world leaders hadn¡¯t taken the virus seriously enough, and now everyone was dealing with the bullshit they created.

    As the elevator door opened and Kenneth walked out slowly, trying to avoid the chaos of people that were moving around until he arrived at room 206. He took a deep breath and put on a somewhat fake smile.

    The sight that greeted him was his ex-wife June and son Connor talking.

    "And then-" said Connor, whose attention became one of pure joy as he saw his father.

    "Am I interrupting something," he said, extremely tired and putting on a fake smile even though he wasn''t happy. Not at the sight of his son and the machines he was hooked up to.

    "No, no," answered Connor, more cheerful than ever. "I was just talking to mom about that time I climbed the big tree at home." Kenneth then grabbed a chair and sat down beside his son''s bed, ready to listen.

    And as Connor went on about how he had climbed the tree, Kenneth noticed June staring daggers at him.

    She never let it show when Connor momentarily turned his attention to her, but he knew she was angry at him again.

    It had been about an hour or so when Connor had begun to tire, and he could barely keep his eyes open; as he began to sleep and June leaned in and gave him a little kiss on the forehead.

    Kenneth was about to stop her knowing the dangers of infection, but he knew that it was already a lost battle before he attempted it.

    Once Connor was fully asleep, June stared at Kenneth, seemingly waiting for a response.

    "It was stupid to kiss him. You know he''s infected," Kenneth said as low as possible so as not to wake Connor.

    "That¡¯s all you have to say¡­ not how are you doing, long time no see, or my favorite, I¡¯m sorry I forgot about our sick son in the hospital you are working in and only coming around for about 10 minutes over the past two days,¡± She said in an angry yet quiet tone.

    ¡°How is Eva,¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Seriously, our son is right here, and you ask about our daughter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, because I don¡¯t know her condition if she is sick, sad, or scared,¡± Kenneth said, his expression going more neutral than anything else, as well as his eyes hanging lower.

    ¡°She is with my brother while I¡¯m here, and she seems happy, all things considered. I didn¡¯t want her to be here now,¡± June said, her expression becoming more sorrowful.

    ¡°I see,¡± he said, becoming completely quiet.

    ¡°I know this isn¡¯t the easiest of times for someone in your profession, but you should spend more time with him. He misses you, you know.¡±

    Before Kenneth even had time to answer, one of the nurses came into the room and said that visiting time was over.

    Both of them left the room, and before June left, she looked at Kenneth and said in a sad tone, ¡°don¡¯t ignore him as you ignored me.¡±

    She then left, and Kenneth was left alone in the hospital as he walked through the crowd of people back to a room he could sleep.

    Finding one that was empty, Kenneth walked inside and looked into one of the mirrors and saw just how sleep-deprived he was.

    He had never seen such big bags under his eyes before, but as a doctor, he knew sleep would fix that.

    Before he went to bed, he made sure to take a bath; first, washing all the sweat and layers of grease that had built for some time in his brown hair and skin. Once that was over, and he had become more relaxed than he had been in weeks, he got ready for bed, and he fell asleep rather quickly.

    The second his eyes closed, they were also open, but it was not the hospital room he was in but a forest, and he was fully clothed, even in his lab coat.

    As he looked around, he could see it was a very beautiful forest, but there was something wrong with it. There were tracks from some kind of dog everywhere, as well as blood and arrows on some of the trees and ground.

    Kenneth didn¡¯t even have time to ponder what was happening before he heard a battle cry coming from his left, and as he looked to see what had made the sound, he saw many giant beasts running toward him.

    He barely had time to put his hands up defensively before one of the beasts ran right through him.

    It took the doctor a moment to collect himself from what had just happened, and he was stunned.

    The beasts that had run through him was now gone, but there were other standing all around Kenneth, but none of them looked at him or even seemed to notice his existence at all.

    As he moved closer and got a better look at the tall beast, he couldn''t help but see the similarities too, that of a fox, but one that was 2 meters tall and standing on two legs.

    As Kenneth began to move around and inspect them from different angles, he was quite intrigued by their physiology.

    Although all of them were much taller than himself, their arms and legs were thin, much thinner.

    Something else that Kenneth noticed was their clothing. It seemed to be mostly leather with the odd piece of metal here and there to sort of keep it together.

    Even though Kenneth wanted to inspect the strange fox-like creaturs more, a feeling of something or someone watching him made him uneasy and forced him to look around.

    As he looked around, his eyes fell upon one of the fox creatures, but it was different.

    Unlike the others, which had either some kind of red or white fur color, this one''s fur color was completely black with a white-tipped tail, and it was looking right at Kenneth.

    It was unnerving. Unlike the others, it was looking right at him, but it couldn¡¯t be, could it?

    To make sure, Kenneth began to walk around, keeping his eyes on it, and as he moved, he saw its eyes were following him as well.

    Kenneth was unsure of what to do now. If it could see him, then could it also touch him? But if that was the case, wouldn¡¯t it have done it to start with, or was it waiting for him to let down his guard.

    If it wasn¡¯t clear that the fox-like thing was not like the others, now the other fox-like things moved away, leaving only the two of them in a staredown.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Kenneth thought. ¡®Should I run? No, that probably won¡¯t work.¡¯

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    In endurance, humans were one of the best species on earth, but we always laked explosive speed that he guessed this creature had.

    As Kenneth was weighing his options, the creature spoke, its voice feminine and kind, ¡°Human, I mean you no harm, and I would like to talk with you.¡±

    Kenneth was shocked. This creature not only saw him but could speak his language.

    In his profession, he often had to deal with stressful situations, but this was not something he had ever trained for.

    ¡°Okay, what is it you want, and is this a dream?¡± Kenneth asked.

    The creature drew back its lips revealing a few sharp teeth in what might be a smile, ¡°human; this place is so dull and boring. Would you follow me someplace more beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Why the hell would I follow you anywhere, and you didn¡¯t answer my question? Is this a dream or not?¡± Kenneth demanded in a harsh but calm tone.

    ¡°I would hate to answer any questions here, but if you follow me, we might be able to strike a deal, human,¡± the creature responded.

    Kenneth hated when someone was playing games like this with him; his expression was, in most cases, always neutral, but inside, he was angry. ¡°Im not taking another step away from here until you answer my questions,¡± he said with a raised voice.

    The creature sighed, ¡°So you are going to make this difficult then. Well, what if I tell you that deal that I¡¯m trying to strike with you would involve a cure to the plague that infests your world.¡±

    Kenneth''s eyes went wide.

    ¡®Could this creature be telling the truth, or is it just a lie?¡¯ Kenneth questioned. ¡®No, it doesn¡¯t matter what it wants or what this place is. If it has a cure, then I need it now.¡¯

    ¡°Okay, creature, I¡¯ll follow you,¡± Kenneth said.

    The creature turned around and began walking, and Kenneth followed her further into the forest. The walk wasn¡¯t that long, but the further into the forest they went, the more blood and weaponry were lying around.

    Eventually, they arrived at the end of the forest, and a bit further away, Kenneth could see a lone tree with pink leaves instead of the normally green leaves that many other trees in the forest had.

    They walked until they were under the tree, and then the fox-like creature seemed to look around out onto the land and the nature around them.

    ¡°It is beautiful; is it not human,¡± the creature said in a low voice.

    ¡°You said we could talk if I followed you, and now we are here, so let''s talk,¡± Kenneth snapped at her.

    ¡°fine, human, let''s talk.¡± The creature sighed, ¡°You asked me some time ago if this was a dream, and the answer to that is yes-¡±

    Kenneth abruptly began to chuckle and then laugh, saying, ¡°Of course. This is all a dream; none of this is real, and my hope for finding a cure and saving my son is as fake as this place.¡±

    Tears now began to flow from his eyes, and he fell to his knees, sobbing uncontrollably. ¡°He is going to die, and I can do nothing but watch, and my mind is so desperate that it wants to give the smallest amount of hope of saving him!¡±

    ¡°Human, you should let me finish before you draw your conclusions. Yes, this is a dream, but I¡¯m not a part of it. I¡¯m another being that has come to seek your aid.¡± At that, Kenneth stopped sobbing and got up, looking her in the eyes.

    The creature looked at Kenneth, seeing if he was ready to listen this time, ¡°Now, if you let me finish, then you can ask your questions. Is that fine with you?¡±

    He nodded, and she began. ¡°while this conversation is happening in your subconscious and could be seen as a dream, it is not yours per se; it''s ours.¡±

    ¡°I have chosen to communicate with you in your dreams via joining our subconsciouses and creating a place where we could talk, and I could take a form to do so.¡±

    Kenneth was stunned and a little skeptical about everything, but if she had a cure that could help, then he would do whatever she asked.

    ¡°This world is one I''ve simulated and the one I want you to go to,¡± the creature said.

    At that, Kenneth had to speak. ¡°What? You want me to go to another world. Why?¡±

    The creature looked away from Kenneth and out onto the field, and in a more sorrowful tone, she said, ¡°I''ve watched this world for a long time, and those creatures that you saw in the forest were one of three sentient inhabitants of this world.¡±

    ¡°For so long, I''ve watched them only fight and kill one another.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ and I want to change that in whatever way I can, but I can only do so much, and sending one healer is all that I can do to help, to teach them something more than death and violence.¡±

    Kenneth¡¯s expression was one of shock as he processed the information,

    ¡°So let me get what you are saying, right? You want me to go to another world, abandoning my family for you to give my world the cure to the virus,¡± he said, his voice somewhat uncertain but firm.

    ¡°There are limits to what I can do, and curing your world is one of them,¡± the creature sighed, ¡°but if you accept my deal to travel to another world, then I will give you a small amount of a cure that makes it impossible to become sick or get infected by the disease or a variant.¡±

    ¡°And if I refuse,¡± Kenneth asked cautiously.

    ¡°Then I will erase your memory, and you will wake up in your current bed thinking this was all a dream.¡±

    ¡°I have to ask one question,¡± Kenneth said, his voice becoming more uncertain.

    ¡®Wait, should I ask this?¡¯ Kenneth questioned. ¡®What if I anger her in some way?¡¯

    He then looked at her and realized he might anger her more if it seemed like he was playing with her in some way.

    ¡°Why me?¡± Kenneth asked.

    She seemed to think for a moment, placing a finger on her chin. ¡°Not to scare you or freak you out, but I did not choose you at random. I¡¯ve researched you and looked through your memories to know if you might be the right person for this mission, Kenneth.¡±

    At that, Kenneth froze, he never told her his name, and he didn¡¯t have his nametag on, so how did she know? Had she really looked through his memories?

    As she spoke, her voice became more optimistic and hopeful. ¡°The reason I chose you was that your memories showed me a person who is strong but knew even from a young age that he was bigger and stronger than any other kid in his school.¡±

    ¡°But even so, you knew that the strength you possessed could hurt others, and so even though they bullied you and tried to overpower you, needing at least five other children to hold you in place, you never struck or hurt them or let anger take control of you.¡±

    When she stopped, Kenneth let out a little chuckle, ¡°Is that all? The reason you chose me was that I knew better than to hurt those little brats that bullied me most of my middle school life.¡±

    The creature herself then gained a little smile and said in a less sad tone than before, ¡°no, not completely. Although that was what made me have this meeting with you, it was not the only thing.¡±

    ¡°You are also a person who can actually think further ahead and think of the consequences there might be, unlike many others in your world.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Yes, now all that remains is the choice. Is your answer yes or no to my request.¡±

    ¡°YES!¡± Kenneth said without any hesitation

    After that loud display of his answer, the creature adopted a more relaxed pose. ¡°Good; now all that is left is your equipment.¡±

    ¡°Equipment?¡± Kenneth asked, seeming a little surprised by her statement.

    ¡°Yes, Kenneth equipment. What did you think I would just dump you in another world full of war and chaos without giving you a chance to survive,¡± she said in an amused tone, almost like an adult that had just said something obvious to a kid.

    ¡°Since you will be a healer in this new world, I decided to make you some clothing from yours that might help you survive for longer than a year,¡± the creature said as she spun her arm around, and suddenly, some cloth appeared on one of the tree branches.

    It was an entirely black suit of sorts with a bird mask, and right beside that was a black bag.

    ¡°Wait!¡± said Kenneth, completely surprised by the choice of clothing,¡± you want to dress me up as a plague doctor?¡±

    ¡°Well, of course,¡± she said with a little chuckle. ¡°During a time of need in this world, these figures would help people that were sick.¡±

    ¡°And even today, I see the tradition is still being upheld by some of you people, and I so loved the design of the current that I will gift this to you now.¡± Her face showed no signs of it being a trick or joke.

    ¡°And the bag,¡± he asked, clearly not interested in the clothing the creature had prepared.

    ¡°Well, it is a magical tool that I will grant you the ability to use.¡±

    ¡°Magical,¡± Kenneth asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°You expect me to believe that bag is magical?¡±

    ¡°Yes, human,¡± the creature said, her voice showing signs of annoyance. ¡°This item is able to create a great number of items as long as they do not exceed the size of the bag itself.

    ¡°For example, you wouldn¡¯t be able to create a surgical knife that was longer than the size of the bag.¡± And then, as to demonstrate her point, she took the back of the tree and stuck her hand into it, and pulled out the longest scalpel Kenneth had ever seen.

    ¡°Furthermore, you can also create other things such as drugs, medicine, and tools, but I should warn you that it can¡¯t get you things that don¡¯t exist within the world you are going to.¡±

    ¡°However, that does not mean you will not be able to use tools and more advanced medicine from your world. Just as long as the medicine and tools can potentially be created in that world, means the bag can create it for you,¡± the creature explained.

    Kenneth found it amazing, but he didn¡¯t want to show it as his expression remained calm. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m impressed, but can we talk about the clothes because I really don¡¯t want to wear a costume that only gets used on all hallows eve.¡±

    The creature seemed to take offense to this as her expression and demeanor became one of anger. ¡°Listen here, human; I chose these clothes in honor of the doctors who wore then in the elder days as well as now.¡±

    ¡°I thought that you would be honored, but clearly not. And besides,¡± She said, her voice becoming much calmer. ¡° The mask is one of the pieces I think you would want to have since it will protect you from any unknown bacteria and viruses in this world.¡±

    ¡°Okay, fine, I won¡¯t argue about the clothes, but do you expect me to wear the mask at all times?¡± he asked, wanting a better option.

    ¡°It should be fine, Kenneth; though you are not able to see it now, there are two zippers in the mask, making it possible for some fresh air and eating, and if you absolutely have to, you can take it off, but only for short periods of time, so you don¡¯t die from an illness.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± the creature said, clapping her hands together. ¡°even though I like talking with you, our time is limited, so I do want you to choose your gift now.¡±

    ¡°Gift,¡± Kenneth said, sounding as clueless as possible.

    ¡°Well, it is not as much of a gift as me lifting on one of the two restrictions on the bag.¡± She said, keeping her eyes interlocked with Kenneth.

    ¡°And those would be?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Either you can lift the restriction on you being the only person who can take something out of the bag or the restriction on it only being able to produce the things from the world you are going to. Making it possible to use any medicine you know of.¡± The creature said in a tone that was neutral and cold.

    ¡®What should I choose,¡¯ Kenneth pondered. ¡®Either could be good for where I¡¯m going, but which one should it be.¡¯

    ¡±Em fox-creature-thing,¡± Kenneth asked, but he was quickly cut off.

    ¡°Just call me Jasha,¡± she said, her tone hinting at annoyance at what he called her.

    ¡°Are there any other restrictions I could lift instead of the two you said?¡± Kenneth asked.

    At this, Jasha raised an eyebrow. ¡°The two I gave you are the ones you can choose from.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then,¡± Kenneth said, his voice very calm. ¡°Then I choose neither of the two.¡±

    Jasha seemed surprised by the statement and asked, ¡°Why? What is your reason?¡±

    ¡°It is simple, Jasha. You said it yourself. You chose to come to me because I could think of the consequences,¡± Kenneth said with a sly smile.

    ¡°I would not choose the first option to allow anyone to take anything out of the bag. It could result in there being more chaos, not less. I can¡¯t be certain, but I did see some of the foxes-things using some form of metal, so I would guess they can forge using metal.¡±

    ¡°And if so, the bag could then allow them to make more weapons using the infinite amount of metal they could get,¡± Kenneth explained, stopping for a moment to take a breath.

    ¡°And as for the second restriction, that should stay on as well.¡±

    ¡°And the reason is that if I start to heal and cure everyone I meet using a drug or medicine that isn¡¯t on the planet, then once I die for whatever reason, there would be no more of it, meaning that people would start to die; the same way again.¡±

    Suddenly, Jasha''s expression changed from an emotionless one into a smile of pure happiness, ¡°well-done human, you passed.¡±

    Kenneth just stood there, not understanding. ¡®Was she testing me?¡¯

    ¡°Mind elaborating,¡± he asked.

    ¡°Well, of course,¡± she said in a happy tone. ¡°You see, the gift was actually a test to see if you truly possessed the quality you would need most when you got to the other world.¡±

    ¡°The ability to think of consequences,¡± she said, her tone becoming more serious. ¡°You see, I only have the power to send one person from your world, and so I needed to make sure they were perfect or as perfect as they could be.¡±

    ¡°To be completely honest, you are not the first human I have approached with this offer. Some refused, others failed this test, but you are the first to pass, so congrats,¡± Jasha said while looking into his eyes.

    ¡°So, what now?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Jasha looked at Kenneth with a warm smile, ¡°Now, Kenneth, there is nothing more I need to say, and so this dream of ours will come to an end, and once you wake, you will find what you see on the tree as well as the cure in your bed, one of which is empty.¡±

    ¡°But do not worry, it has been used on you, and once you are awake, you have one day to say goodbye to anyone you want and give or inject the cure to anyone as well.¡±

    As if on cue, the world that the two of them stood in began to fall apart, replaced with nothing but a black void.

    Kenneth was somewhat afraid of what he was seeing, but the smile on Jasha''s face put him a little more at ease. Eventually, even the landscape that Jasha had to look at for most of their conversation fell apart, and it wasn¡¯t long before the darkness consumed them both.

    As Kenneth woke up from his sleep, a part of him hoped that it had only been a dream, but as he sat up and looked around, the small amount of pain in his shoulder as well as the bag, clothes, syringe, and vials of a clear liquid, proved otherwise.

    ¡®I guess I got one more day before it happens; better make the best of it,¡¯ Kenneth somberly thought.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 2 (Goodbye)

    Kenneth sat up and looked at the clock in the room; he had only been asleep for three hours, yet he felt well-rested with a good amount of energy, more than he had had in weeks.

    ¡®Could this be something that Jasha did or something else?¡¯ Kenneth pondered.

    On the bed, there were both the clothes, mask, and bag Jasha had shown him, as well as a syringe and six bottles of clear liquid, one of which was empty.

    Looking closer, Kenneth saw that there was something written on the empty bottle, ¡°DO NOT OPEN OR EXPOSE TO AIR WITHOUT SYRINGE,¡± Kenneth read out loud.

    Kenneth was not sure what to make of that. Was that a warning or a way to mislead him?

    With some work to do and little time to do it, Kenneth rushed out of the door with the bag and all the other things in it.

    It was the middle of the night, and there were still many people working in the hospital, but not as many as when Kenneth had come to visit his son. He eventually made his way to the elevator, got in, and pressed the button.

    When the doors opened, Kenneth stepped out and almost ran for an empty laboratory where he could study.

    The second he found one, he got in, locked the door, blocked the windows, and made sure no one could see what he was doing.

    He would probably sound like a madman trying to explain what he was doing as well as what the liquid was, and if worse came to worse, he could always say it was a sailing solution or something like that.

    Kenneth got ready; he had prepared the lab so he could study the cure and maybe leave the formula behind if he could. Although the chances were slim that Jasha would allow that, it would, however, be better to try and fail than to wonder what could have been done.

    Kenneth grabbed the bag and opened it, pulling out one of the bottles as well as the syringe. He didn¡¯t know how much he should believe in the magic stuff, but given how few samples he could get of this stuff with the amount in each vial, it would be best to be on the safe side.

    He took the syringe and poked it through the cork on top of it and took about half of the liquid out of it, but the second the syringe was removed from the vial, the liquid became hotter, and within seconds, it turned into a mist.

    In all of his years, he had never seen any liquid become mist so quickly without being at a boiling point, but the liquid had barely gotten hot, only changing temperature in the slightest.

    Although there might be some chemical reaction in the world that would allow something like that to happen, it was far out of Kenneth''s reach of knowledge to be absolutely sure.

    While the liquid in the vial might have turned to mist, the other half of the liquid was fine within the syringe.

    ¡®Well,¡¯ Kenneth thought. ¡®At least the message didn¡¯t lie. With the liquid vaporizing the second it comes into contact with air, my options are limited regarding research of the drug.¡¯

    ¡®What can I do if the only place where the liquid won¡¯t vaporize is within the vial syringe and, hopefully, the body of the recipient?¡¯ Kenneth questioned. ¡®It would be almost impossible to study, especially when I only have the equipment within the hospital at my disposal.¡¯

    ¡®And even if I could get it to some lab that could study it within the vial and syringe, it would take too long, and I would be long gone before that.¡¯

    ¡®Should I blindly trust Jasha without knowing the long-term effects of the drug?¡¯ Kenneth questioned, feeling his gut twisting. ¡®Even though I have been injected, there is no way of knowing how it would affect me in the long term or how a child would react to it.¡¯

    ¡®But I don¡¯t have any other choice, and if I stay, I would just watch him getting weaker and weaker until.¡¯

    ¡°NO!¡± Kenneth screamed, tears beginning to make their way through his eyes.

    ¡®I haven¡¯t died, and I don¡¯t feel any adverse effects at all; even if it might not be safe, it''s my only option left, given the time,¡¯ Kenneth concluded.

    Kenneth grabbed the bag and made his way out to the elevator. He pressed the button and waited.

    As he waited for the elevator to make the right stop, small thoughts crept into his mind. ¡®What if she lied and it doesn¡¯t do anything? What if she only used your desire to get what she wanted, your wants and needs are damned? What if-¡®

    The last thought didn¡¯t have time to finish as the ¡°ding¡± sound of the elevator sounded to indicate Kenneth had reached the right floor. He walked as fast as he could with the bag in hand and the contents within.

    And not before long, he had reached his destination, room 206. His heart was pounding, and his hands were shaking as he reached for the doorknob and slowly opened it.

    And as he did, the final thought from the elevator came back. ¡®What if it could kill him?¡¯

    As Kenneth opened the door, he was greeted with the sight of his son fully awake and looking out the window. As Kenneth stepped inside the room, Connor''s head turned and went from a look of boredom to one of happiness, ¡°Hi, Kenneth.¡±

    ¡°Hi, Connor,¡± Kenneth responded almost fully automatically.

    ¡°What are you doing up at this hour? Weren''t you tired when I was here a few hours ago?¡± He said, moving inside and closing the door behind him.

    Connor¡¯s smile began to dissipate and became a frown, ¡°Does June hate you.¡± Connor asked, his voice full of sadness and sorrow.

    Kenneth was stunned; he had never expected this question from his son, but he had always been different from most kids his age.

    He was always more quiet and seemed to like talking to adults more than kids his own age; of course, he wasn¡¯t a genius, but he always seemed more mature than an 11-year-old child should be.

    ¡°Of course not, Connor, we are¡­ are¡­ just taking a break from one another while the world begins to heal, so don¡¯t worry,¡± he said with a strained smile, knowing he lied to his son about that on some level.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he said, his voice sounding sorrowful as he went back to look out the window.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Connor, is there a reason why you are asking?¡± Kenneth asked, trying not to show his own growing sadness.

    ¡°When I talked to you and June earlier today, I kept seeing her looking mad at you, and I wanted her to stop, but I didn¡¯t want her to start yelling, so I pretended to fall asleep. And I heard everything you and June talked about before the woman came in,¡± he said, sounding beat up about it.

    Connor went back to looking out the window, and Kenneth sat thinking about what Connor had said.

    ¡°Connor, can I ask you a question,¡± Kenneth eventually asked.

    Connors''s head turned once again to look at his dad and nodded.

    ¡°Do you feel like I''ve never been there for you like I wasn¡¯t there when you needed it,¡± Kenneth asked, his voice sounding saddened.

    ¡°Father,¡± Connor said. ¡°There have been times when you haven¡¯t been there for me, but I know that you are helping people.¡±

    ¡°Many of the nurses talked about, even before I became sick, about how you have helped people in need.¡± Connor answered, his voice growing happier.¡±

    ¡°I know that your work is important, and you help people, the old and even other children, and I''ve never been angry at you for that. I understood that people need help, and there has to be someone to help people, and that is just the person you are,¡± Connor said.

    At that, Kenneth was stunned; he knew Connor was more mature than other kids his age, but to understand all of that. ¡®I haven¡¯t given him enough credit for his intelligence.¡¯

    ¡°Son, I have to say I¡¯m proud of you for telling me the truth and understanding much more than I thought you would be able to,¡± Kenneth said with a gentle smile across his lips.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Connor said with a child-like innocence more befitting his age.

    Kenneth then opened the bag and grabbed a vial as well as the syringe, which Connor looked at with curiosity and asked, ¡°What is that?¡±

    Kenneth froze for a second, wondering what he should tell him. ¡®If I told him it¡¯s a cure, then he might talk to the wrong person and say his father created a cure for this pandemic, and when I¡¯m gone from this world, people might become desperate and try to hurt my family.¡¯

    ¡°Umm, Connor, this is just a bit of medicine to help you relax and feel a bit better. I know that being inside all day without being able to do anything fun can be a bit uncomfortable, so this is just meant to help you a little,¡± Kenneth said.

    As Kenneth walked over to Connor''s bedside with a vial and syringe in hand, he could see there was no mistrust in his eyes or facial expression.

    Kenneth was a bit relieved knowing he wasn¡¯t truly lying, but he couldn¡¯t tell him the truth about what this was.

    ¡°Okay, Connor, you might feel a little pain in your shoulder, but I need you to be brave for me. Can you do that?¡± Kenneth asked in a soft voice.

    Connor seemed a bit nervous, but nonetheless, he put on a brave fa?ade. And with that, Kenneth emptied the vial into the syringe and then carefully poked Connor¡¯s shoulder with it.

    There was no show of pain in Connor, and as Kenneth was done with the injection and pulled away the syringe, Connor said, ¡°Okay, just pierce the skin. I am ready now.¡±

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Kenneth let out a small chuckle, ¡°It''s over.¡±

    ¡°Really, I barely felt anything. It felt like a thin piece of metal touched my skin.¡±

    Kenneth began to pack his things, ¡°Connor, I need to go away for a few hours and talk with your mom, but I promise I will be back and be with you more.¡±

    At that, Connor¡¯s expression lightened up and became a happy one.

    Kenneth quickly left the room, bag in hand, towards the exit of the hospital.

    There were still many people walking the hall of the hospital, but they didn¡¯t stop Kenneth as he got out and found his car and began to drive towards his-

    ¡°No, it was June¡¯s and the children''s home now,¡± Kenneth sighed.

    Although there hasn¡¯t been any finalized divorce, both of them agreed to live separately until the divorce was finalized, and after that, they could talk about shared custody of the kids.

    The further away Kenneth drove from the hospital, the less traffic there was. It was nice and allowed Kenneth to think a bit more.

    ¡®Now that I¡¯ve given Connor the cure, there might be some questions about him recovering, and if that happens, June is gonna need some way to divert attention away from Connor with the cure.¡¯

    ¡®The last thing I want to happen is for Connor or Eva to become test subjects in order to find a cure of some sort,¡¯ And although Kenneth knew that his worst fears only belonged in a Hollywood blockbuster of some kind, there still was the chance of something going wrong.

    And he knew that after today, he wouldn¡¯t be there to help any of them.

    ¡°I feel like I sold my soul to the devil,¡± Kenneth murmured into the silence of the car as he drove through the dark streets.

    The rest of the drive was rather uneventful. There were no worse thoughts than the devil one, and the drive had been a rather calm experience, all things considered.

    As he arrived at the house, he saw that it had lights turned on the first floor.

    ¡®At least I won¡¯t wake her from her slumber and make her madder at me than she probably is,¡¯ Kenneth thought.

    Kenneth knew he could be distant at times, mostly physically, and he guessed that June was just not the kind of person who could handle such things. It probably didn¡¯t help that he would, at times, be in the mindset of work even when he was home.

    Kenneth walked up to the door and knocked, and before anyone could answer the door, a final thought entered Kenneth''s mind.

    The separation and the divorce had been mostly a wakeup call for Kenneth to change his ways and focus more on his family, but shortly thereafter, the pandemic came, and Connor got sick, and then, well, it was back to the same old routine of focusing on his job and how to help Connor whatever way he could

    Not giving a damn about himself, but Kenneth knew the last image his family would ever have of him would be a workaholic that probably went insane due to the stress of it all.

    Kenneth sighed just as the door opened, and he was met by June with a somewhat surprised expression. ¡°Kenneth, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Wait, did something happen to Connor,¡± she asked, a bit worried.

    Kenneth''s expression was always as neutral as it could be as he answered, ¡°No, he is fine, but I need to talk to you. May I come inside?¡±

    June was a bit hesitant but allowed Kenneth inside, ¡°So if Connor is fine, then why are you here?¡± She then looked at her watch.

    ¡°Eleven-forty-five in the evening, and what¡¯s with the bag you got with you?¡°she asked, puzzled.

    Kenneth sighed and looked at June with a serious expression, ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±

    She nodded, and he took in a deep breath. ¡°In all of the years you have known me, have I ever lied to you.¡±

    She took a moment to think, and after a while, she answered, ¡°No, not that I can recall. As far as I know, you haven¡¯t lied to me, but why are you asking me this? And why is it you are here?¡±

    ¡°I know this might sound crazy, but I have a cure that will protect both you and Eva.¡±

    She stood there for a moment, processing the information, and probably understood why I asked the first question now. ¡°But how? There has been no news of there even being the first vaccine.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯ve made a cure alone in weeks when teams of professionals barely have anything yet,¡± she asked, her voice filled with disbelief and a little hope.

    ¡°No,¡± Kenneth answered. ¡°Before today, I was no closer to making any kind of progress to even make the worst vaccine in the world, but I didn¡¯t make it; I received it from someone¡­.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you received the cure from someone? Did you buy some charlatan¡¯s claim of a cure?¡± June said angrily.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe it even if I told you, ¡°he answered in a low voice.

    ¡°Try me, ¡°she responded, crossing her arms.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Kenneth sighed. ¡°After you left the hospital, I went and got some sleep, and in my dream, I met a person who said that if I did something for her, she would give me a cure.¡±

    Both of them stood there silent, and Kenneth went back to his neutral expression, expecting the worst.

    ¡°I know that you never have in your life lied to me, but this sounds more like the dreams of a desperate person than anything. I know you love Connor, and it''s probably hard for you to see him in that state, but to believe a dream like you seem to do is insane,¡± she said with concern in her voice.

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe it, but that doesn¡¯t change why I¡¯m here,¡± Kenneth said, opening the bag and pulling out both the syringe and the rest of the vial.

    ¡°This is a cure. Originally, there were six, but the first was used on me while I was asleep; the second was used for a study where I learned that the liquid would vaporize if the cork is removed or if anything other than this syringe is used to remove the liquid.¡±

    Kenneth placed the three remaining vials and the syringe on a table. ¡°It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not, but I know that either in a few hours or in a day, the woman will come, and I have to fulfill my end of the deal.¡±

    June was unsure what to think of all of this; she knew Kenneth, but it seemed to be impossible that he had made a deal and got six vials.

    ¡°Wait, six!?¡± June then gasped, ¡°Kenneth, you said you got six of these vials. One was used on you, the other you used for study, but there are only three here. Where is the last one?¡±

    ¡°I used it on Connor,¡± Kenneth replied, barely louder than a whisper.

    ¡°You did what!?¡± June yelled while Kenneth remained silent. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what is inside it, and you gave it to our son!¡±

    ¡°Or do you even care about him? Is he nothing to you!?¡±

    At that, Kenneth had had enough.

    ¡°Care...! Care...! You don¡¯t even get to use that word.¡± Kenneth said calmly yet with more anger than June had ever heard from him. ¡°What precisely would you have me do?¡±

    ¡°Watching him lie in that bed hooked up to the machines¡­ that sight is killing me, more than you could ever know,¡± Kenneth sternly said as tears were forming in his eyes, and June looked less angry than before and more apologetic.

    ¡°Look, Kenneth, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said what I said, but you never make it easy for me to read your emotions¡­ You are like a stone figure when it comes to showing your emotions,¡± June said sorrowfully.

    ¡°You know I don¡¯t like showing emotions,¡± Kenneth sighed.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Kenneth, who had now regained his composure, spoke.¡± Listen, I don¡¯t care if you believe me about anything I¡¯ve said here tonight, but promise me you will keep the vials and syringe even after I¡¯m gone. Use the vial and syringe on yourself and Eva once Connor has recovered.¡±

    Both of them stood there in silence, and June looked like she was thinking intensely about everything.

    ¡°Fine; I won¡¯t say I believe anything you say, but I promise to keep what you gave me safe.¡± June eventually sighed.

    A slight smile then appeared on Kenneth''s face, ¡°Thank you, June.¡±

    Kenneth was about to leave when June stopped him.

    She grabbed his arm, ¡°Don¡¯t you think she should have one final memory of you before whatever happens¡­ happens.¡±

    She let go of Kenneth, took the syringe and vials, and went further into the house, leaving Kenneth.

    Kenneth looked up the stairs and wondered if he should. Eva was only four; would she even remember who he was?

    Kenneth sighed as he walked up the stairs. ¡®It''s not like it will matter in the end anyway.¡¯

    As Kenneth reached the top of the stairs and looked around, he looked at the white door where his daughter''s room was, and as he opened the door slowly, he was met by Eva getting out of bed.

    And as her eyes met, Eva¡¯s pure joy could be seen on her face. ¡°Daddy, daddy, your home,¡± she said as she ran up to Kenneth to hug him.

    Without missing a beat, he kneeled down and held her close. Kenneth couldn¡¯t hold anything back as tears began to flow from his face, but he didn¡¯t want her to know anything was wrong, so he held her close.

    ¡°Daddy, is Conni home with you?¡± She asked.

    Kenneth snapped out of his own sorrow, ¡°No, Eva, but he will be home soon enough.¡±

    Eva left her father''s embrace and looked him in the eyes, and by now, he had gotten his tears to stop.

    ¡°You promise?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I promise you that he will be home soon,¡± Kenneth said.

    Her face then became an even more joyous one as she raised her hand and held out her pinky, ¡°You pinky promise.¡±

    Kenneth let out a chuckle as he met Eva¡¯s pinky with his own and made a sorta handshake, ¡°I pinky promise.¡±

    ¡°Yay, yay!¡± She said all excitingly.

    When she had come down from her excitement, she began to yawn, and her eyes became heavier, and without saying a word, he picked her up and put her to sleep.

    As Kenneth left the room, he took one final look at his daughter before he closed the door, and tears began flowing.

    With his sight somewhat obscured, Kenneth made his way carefully down the stairs and out to the car.

    And there he sat for a long time until the tears finally stopped.

    Without another word or thought, he drove without knowing where he was going. He just wanted to do something to keep his mind away from everything.

    But Kenneth knew he needed to make one final stop before it was all over, and he would never be here again.

    As soon as he could, he turned the car around and headed back to the hospital to spend some time with Connor.

    When he arrived, Connor was all too happy to see his dad again, and even though it was hard, Kenneth didn¡¯t want Connor to know something was wrong.

    So he just smiled as best he could as they talked for hours about anything and everything that Connor could think of talking about.

    The conversation shifted a few times from videogames to school and then to a book he had fallen in love with; it was about a poor boy who had been abducted by a dragon because he could hear her thoughts, and then the boy became friends with a highborn boy at the palace and even the princess who had some skin disease of some kind.

    Even though the story was meant for kids, it sounded quite interesting to Kenneth. And as time marched on and hours felt like minutes, Connor began to tire, and Kenneth knew he should get some sleep.

    ¡°It was quite fun talking with you, but I think it''s about time you get some sleep,¡± Kenneth said in a low tone.

    As Connors''s eyelid began to become heavier and closed, Kenneth said one final goodbye before his eyes closed and sleep took him.

    As Kenneth walked out of the room, he took a final look at him before leaving. As he walked away, he himself began to feel sleepy, and with nothing better to do, he quickly found a room and let sleep take him as well.

    As the world around him disappeared, a new yet familiar entered his sight, and an all too familiar figure was standing under the very same tree she stood under before he had awoken last time.

    Neither really paid much attention to each other for some time, and they stood there in silence under the pink tree.

    Eventually, Jasha spoke up, ¡°Do you hate me?¡±

    This surprised Kenneth, but he didn¡¯t let it show as he answered. ¡°I have many negative feelings right now, but it''s not like it''s only your fault I feel these things.¡±

    ¡°I chose to take the deal, but I didn¡¯t know the amount of sorrow it would result in.¡±

    ¡°I would imagine so; to say goodbye to one''s own children forever is no easy feat,¡± she said as she turned her attention toward Kenneth, and as he could see her eyes, they had a hint of sorrow in them.

    ¡°So is it now it happens,¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°In a short time, but before you are sent, I will give you the ability to speak with one of the races. I would give you them all, but I have not studied them enough for that. She said, her gaze falling back onto the field of green.

    ¡°However, I know it will make it easier for you to survive in the long run,¡±

    Yesterday, Kenneth would have questioned Jasha.

    However, now he just wanted it to be over, for him to be sent and do whatever it was that he was meant to do in that other world.

    Eventually, Jasha fixed her gaze on Kenneth again. ¡°It''s done. Now, you can go and change the world. Hopefully, for the better.¡±

    Kenneth didn¡¯t hear what Jasha said; he was in his own thoughts, only thinking of his children and how he would never see them grow up.

    Even as the world once again began to fall apart into the darkness, he did nothing.

    For a moment, it appeared that Jasha wanted to say something but decided not to, instead opting for silence to fill this dream world of theirs as darkness consumed them both.

    For a moment, Kenneth felt at peace in the void, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t.

    He felt nothing for a time, but that changed, and suddenly he felt the earth beneath him and the air around him, and then his eyes shot open, but his sight had somewhat changed, and when he reached up a hand to inspect, he understood why.

    His hand was covered in a glove, and his face had the mask of the plague doctor from the clothes Jasha had given him.

    As he regained his senses, Kenneth quickly noticed he had the full attire on.

    Kenneth let out a long sigh as the final hope of all of this being a dream faded away, and the realization of it all hit him. He had to change the world or die trying. Literally.

    With no other option, Kenneth stood up and looked around his surroundings.

    He was in a pretty well-lit cave. It had plenty of room, and most of the light was coming from a hole in the sealing.

    The mouth of the cave showed the outside and a lush green forest.

    ¡°Well, I guess I should better get started, although on what, I have no idea how exactly,¡± Kenneth sighed.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 3 (A New World)

    Kenneth had arrived in what was presumably a different world than his own to change it somehow, but how would one man change an entire planet in one lifetime?

    ¡®Well,¡¯ Kenneth thought. ¡®At least Connor is safe, so even if I died today or tomorrow, I would be at peace knowing he was alright.¡¯

    ¡®So how would I go about changing this world? The information Jasha gave me was descriptive but not really helpful,¡¯ Kenneth pondered.

    The only information Kenneth had learned about this world was that it was in a constant war of sorts, with one of the species being humanoid, two-meter-tall fox people.

    The other two species on the planet are a complete mystery.

    ¡®Jasha told me nothing about them, and she said she only gave me the ability to speak to one of them, but given how they are in a constant war, talking might not be their first instinct,¡¯ Kenneth concluded.

    ¡°If anything, they would see me as a possible new threat they need to end,¡± Kenneth said out loud.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Kenneth sighed while sitting in the cave and staring out into the forest. ¡°Nothing is going to be accomplished by sitting here and doing nothing.¡± ¡°

    ¡°And besides, I shouldn¡¯t forget the outfit, and the ability to speak a third language wasn¡¯t the only tool Jasha had given me.¡±

    Kenneth''s eyes fell upon the big black bag, which seemed new but had an older style of sorts.

    He opened it and looked down; there was nothing inside it, which didn¡¯t surprise Kenneth, but in his emotional state, he had completely forgotten to ask how it worked and how it could make anything.

    Or, well, not anything.

    ¡®Jasha did say it had limits like it couldn¡¯t make anything that didn¡¯t exist on the planet, but unless this is a different universe entirely, then the periodic table would work as a basic guide to show what every planet in the universe should have some of each element, give or take,¡¯ Kenneth concluded.

    ¡®So, how do I get it to work,¡¯ Kenneth wondered. ¡®When Jasha did it, she just stuck her hand down the bag and talked about the scalpel she would pull out, and then it appeared. Maybe it was a voice command of sorts.¡¯

    Kenneth stuck his hand down the bag and asked it politely, ¡°Umm¡­ bag, can I get a normal scalpel, please.¡±

    He drew his hand back; nothing was in the bag or his hand. ¡®So, it''s not a voice command. Maybe it¡¯s something else?¡¯

    This time, when Kenneth stuck his hand down the bag, he closed his eyes and thought about the first time he held a scalpel, how it looked so sharp, how strong the steel felt in his hand, and even how small it was.

    Then he felt something in his hand this time, and he quickly drew his hand back and saw that he was holding a normal scalpel in his hand.

    ¡®Interesting,¡¯ Kenneth thought. ¡®It¡¯s hard to say what might have been the trigger for that to happen; it might have been the memory of the scalpel or how I thought about it in detail.¡¯

    ¡°And if the bag could create something using steel, then maybe it could create an object using something else?¡± Kenneth wondered out loud.

    He stuck his hand down the bag again, but this time, instead of imagining the scalpel made of steel, he imagined it as pure and solid gold, and as he felt something in his hand again, he drew it out and looked upon a pure gold scalpel.

    ¡®I guess this confirms it. The bag can create the form of anything from my memory using whatever I imagine the form to be made of.¡¯

    ¡®That means that most tools that are made of metal can easily be made from the bag,¡¯ Kenneth concluded, letting himself smile a little.

    ¡®But what about something more complex?¡¯ Kenneth wondered, sticking his hand down the bag again and remembering in as great detail as he could about the plastic tube used for extracting blood.

    However, as time went on, nothing appeared in his hands. Kenneth thought long and hard, remembering as many details as he could about the tube, but nothing appeared.

    ¡®Dammit, does this mean that plastic does not exist on this planet, or could it be something else?¡¯ Kenneth wondered. ¡®Maybe I¡¯m thinking too far ahead?¡¯

    ¡®Jasha did also say that the bag couldn¡¯t create anything that didn¡¯t have the potential to become something better down the line, so maybe I need to break down the process.¡¯

    Once more, Kenneth stuck his hand down the bag and let the world around him disappear.

    ¡®Okay, remember. The process of making plastic starts on the base level with oil, neutral gas, or plants. I can¡¯t be sure about the first two existing, but if the trees are anything to go by, there may be plants,¡¯ Kenneth thought.

    ¡®After you have the plants, you refine them into propane and ethane, and then you expose them to heat so they change and can be combined and made into plastic.¡¯

    As the process of thinking came to an end, Kenneth pulled his hand up from the bag to see that nothing had been made.

    ¡°Being a doctor here could pose some problems in the future if I don¡¯t have plastic at my disposal,¡± Kenneth mumbled to himself. ¡°But that leaves me with one choice: to create plastic in this world on my own.¡±

    ¡®Jasha did say that I only needed something to have the potential to be made better in the future, which means I just need to make a very basic form of plastic,¡¯ Kenneth thought, memories of him and Connor making plastic creeping up in his mind.

    A year or so ago, he had helped Connor make some plastic after he had seen it on TV and wanted to do it for fun.

    ¡°Dammit,¡± Kenneth whispered as tears began to form in the corner of his eyes.

    ¡®Okay, I need to take my mind off that and think, what are the ingredients and the process? If I remember correctly, you only needed to use milk and vinegar while heating,¡¯ Kenneth quickly thought, forcing his emotions deep inside.

    Having a clear goal, Kenneth stuck his hand down the bag and thought of milk, but nothing appeared; he thought about the vinegar, but it had the same result as before: nothing.

    ¡°What the? Is the damn thing broken or something?¡± Kenneth hissed. ¡°I could create solid gold scalps but not any liquids.¡±

    Kenneth then thought about what Jasha had said and remembered she did say it could create medicine, but did that mean that it needed to be solid.

    He put it to the test and thought about getting some insulin, and a second later, he felt his hand get wet.

    This gave Kenneth some relief now, knowing he could get liquid medicine, but it also made him wonder why it didn¡¯t work with the other two liquids.

    ¡®What could be the difference between the three liquids?¡¯ Kenneth wondered.

    The only possible solution he could think of was that insulin was medicine while milk and vinegar weren''t.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good theory, but is there any way to test it,¡± Kenneth mumbled.

    Suddenly, he got an idea and stuck his hand down the bag and thought about a steel knife, but nothing appeared, so he thought about different versions such as army knives, hunting knives, and even the kind of dull knife you cut a cake with, but none of them appeared.

    Lastly, before Kenneth¡¯s hand left the bag, he thought about some surgical scissors, and they appeared in his hand.

    Kenneth inspected the scissors, and they were as perfect as he had imagined them.

    ¡°Could it be that the bag won¡¯t make anything that doesn''t have anything to do with medicine?¡± Kenneth said out loud, just to make sure he heard it.

    ¡®It seems like that¡¯s how the bag works, and while it isn¡¯t a bad thing, it does stop me from doing some things,¡¯ Kenneth internally sighed. ¡®I had hoped that if the bag could create anything, then I wouldn''t have to worry about food and water, but now that doesn¡¯t seem possible.¡¯

    ¡°If this place is dangerous, as Jasha said it was, then my survivability just went from pretty good to shitty,¡± Kenneth groaned in frustration.

    Although it seemed like it, the thing that worried Kenneth wasn¡¯t the many sentient and possibly bloodthirsty creatures but Kenneth¡¯s own lack of knowledge regarding surviving in the wild.

    He had gone to Boy Scouts when he was younger and so did know some tricks and methods for surviving in the wild.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here and wait for dehydration to become an issue, so I better begin to explore and, at the very least, find some water,¡± Kenneth sighed as he rose to his feet and took the bag with him.

    Kenneth stood at the mouth of the cave, a little nervous while he didn¡¯t call the cave home; it was the only safe place he had been in this world, and out there was the unknown, but he had to go; otherwise, he would just be waiting for something.

    He took the first step out of the cave, and a sense of dread rushed over him, but also a feeling of excitement.

    As Kenneth walked further out into the forest, he also noticed he couldn¡¯t truly feel the wind or smell the nature around him, so he unzipped the lower part of the mask.

    Once the lower part had fallen away, he could smell how the wind was carrying the smell of the forest.

    To Kenneth, it smelled a lot like pine trees or pinecones, although the trees around him didn¡¯t seem like pine trees. Yet Kenneth enjoyed the smell.

    Most of his later parts of life had mostly been spent indoors, so being in this forest, even one that was in another world, felt a bit nostalgic for some reason.

    When Kenneth had gotten his fill of nature, he rezipped the mask and began to venture further out into the forest.

    He had only gotten about a hundred meters before he realized that he didn¡¯t have any way to find his way back.

    As Kenneth looked back, the cave was barely visible, and to him, all of the trees looked the same.

    Unfortunately, he had not had the foresight to bring a compass or any other way to tell direction.

    ¡°Dammit,¡± Kenneth sighed as he looked around for something to mark his way, but all there were leaves and trees.

    How the hell was he going to mark the way when he only had leaves, trees, and a bag.

    Realization hit Kenneth, and he stuck his hand down into the bag and pulled out a scalpel.

    He walked up to one of the nearest trees and stabbed it.

    With a way to find back now, secured Kenneth walked further into the unknown of this new world.

    And as he wondered, marking his progress with a scalpel every so often, he had to wonder why so much of the nature seemed so similar to the one back on Earth.

    ¡®There are probably a million answers to that question,¡¯ Kenneth thought, ¡®but in the end, it doesn''t matter.¡¯

    ¡°It''s probably better that it is similar to the forest back home, which means that the only real threat is the animals and the fox-people as well as the two other species the fox-people are fighting,¡± Kenneth said, feeling dread mounting with each passing word.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    For some time, as Kenneth walked through the forest, he didn¡¯t really think; he just observed everything around him, and although many things seemed similar to what was on Earth, there were a few noteworthy differences.

    For one, there are roses on the planet, but they are blue instead of red and have no thorns, and it seemed like the trees were weaker or something because every time he stabbed one of them with a scalpel, it would go about halfway in before it stopped.

    Although those differences were somewhat strange, they weren¡¯t anything bad, so Kenneth couldn''t complain, but one thing that did bother him was that he couldn¡¯t see the sun through the trees.

    He could see glimpses of it, but there wasn¡¯t really a hole that made it possible for him to see the sky fully.

    It wasn¡¯t as if Kenneth really cared about seeing the sky, but he had been walking for some time, and he didn¡¯t really know how long that had been, so he hoped that getting a look at the current position of the sun would give him an indicator.

    It probably hadn¡¯t been that long since Kenneth hadn¡¯t grown hungry yet, so it had been, at the very least, less than a few hours.

    However, Kenneth decided to take a break for now at the nearby tree. He didn¡¯t really feel tired or anything like that, but he knew it would be better to rest before moving on.

    ¡°This forest is so damn big,¡± Kenneth sighed while leaning up against a tree and looking around, making sure that there really wasn¡¯t anyone around.

    ¡®Why haven''t I encountered anything yet?¡¯ Kenneth pondered. ¡®It was probably a good thing that I hadn¡¯t met any of the inhabitants of the world just yet, but it¡¯s wired.¡¯

    ¡®I haven¡¯t even seen or heard one animal so far; it just feels so unnatural for the forest to be this vacant.¡¯

    ¡®But then again, this is a different world, so I should stop trying to apply my version of normal to this world; for all I know, the lack of animals might be the norm here or something,¡¯ Kenneth more or less concluded.

    All of a sudden, the sound of a breaking branch could be heard.

    Kenneth quickly got to his feet and began to frantically look around, worried that there might be danger, but there was nothing within his line of sight.

    Kenneth breathed a sigh of relief and was just about to chuckle, thinking the sound of a tree scared him. But when the sound came a second time, he was much more aware and knew the sound came from behind him.

    Without thinking, he got closer to the tree, using it as a place to hide or protect himself.

    Slowly, he leaned his head out from behind it, and his heart sank as his eyes were met by a group of at least ten creatures he wasn¡¯t sure what was.

    Luckily for Kenneth, the creatures were a fair distance from him, so hopefully, they wouldn¡¯t notice him.

    From what he could barely make out, they were really tall, but unlike the foxes he had seen in his dream with Jasha, they were completely bald, and their skin seemed to be a dark green color.

    Suddenly, one of them moved further ahead, pointing in a direction that would lead them in the same path Kenneth had been walking, and for a moment, he wondered if he should try and introduce himself and try to communicate.

    That thought, however, quickly went into the back of Kenneth''s mind as the one who had pointed drew what looked like a sword of some sort, but the style of it looked like nothing Kenneth had ever seen before.

    The others drew their own weapon, all ranging from spears, and others seemed to have daggers.

    The one who had first drawn its weapon let out something that sounded like a battle cry, but to Kenneth, it just sounded like hissing.

    Then they began advancing, and this time, Kenneth got a better look at the number of creatures he was looking at. His first estimation of them might have been a bit on the low end.

    And as they moved further in their own direction, he counted more along the line of nineteen or twenty-three.

    Kenneth, for a moment, wondered what he should do.

    His goal in this world was to try and change it in some way with his medical knowledge, and Jasha did say she gave him the ability to speak with one of the three species.

    But it seemed like they were not the friendly type, so how in the world would he go about changing something in this world.

    Kenneth sighed, having gained a headache from all the thinking, and as he looked towards the creatures, they were barely in sight anymore.

    ¡®It might be best to try and avoid any of the creatures of this world for the time being,¡¯ Kenneth concluded. ¡®I know too little of this world to try and do something as stupid as run up and say hi.¡¯

    ¡®It would probably end in disaster, and I would like to avoid violence, if possible.¡¯

    Fighting. Kenneth sighed. He always hated the very concept.

    So much of his time as a doctor had been spent treating patients who had either been beaten or had beaten someone themselves. Violence should never be the first answer in any altercation.

    Looking around, Kenneth saw no signs of the creatures, and it dawned on him. The reason why he was here in the first place.

    Kenneth didn¡¯t want to follow the creatures since it looked like they were headed for a battle, so instead, he picked an alternate direction to go in, leading away from the creatures.

    Changing direction didn¡¯t really change much in terms of finding anything.

    Kenneth had walked for a while, but still, there seemed to be almost nothing in the wilderness except for the occasional strange plant.

    It was becoming more tiresome to walk, but it was better than doing nothing until he died, so he kept walking.

    After what could have felt like hours or so, Kenneth finally arrived at something that wasn¡¯t completely a forest.

    Through the trees, he could see a clearing; feeling a little excited about finding something new, he moved a little faster.

    The sight that met Kenneth wasn¡¯t one of pure nature or a source of water but a graveyard.

    Most of the clearing was filled with corpses, and Kenneth momentarily wondered if the creatures he had seen before could have had anything to do with this.

    However, as he got closer, the wrinkled skin and lack of flesh on some of the bodies convinced Kenneth that whatever battle that had happened here had taken place long ago.

    The sight disgusted Kenneth, but strangely enough, not in the same way as if he would see human bodies.

    His mind was probably protecting him in some way by not seeing the creatures that had died here in different horrible ways as humans but as animals.

    As Kenneth walked further toward and into the clearing, the bodies just kept coming, and before he was aware of what he was doing, Kenneth stood on the top of a nearby hill and saw the true number of bodies that littered the clearing.

    To Kenneth, it looked like a few hundred bodies were around him.

    ¡®They have been killing each other, but for what,¡¯ Kenneth questioned. ¡®What are any of the creature''s goals? Are they just killing for fun? For sport?¡¯

    So many questions, yet he knew he¡¯d probably not find any kind of answer. At least not here.

    Instead, he began to look around, taking in the sight of the sky that had been hidden for some time from him.

    It was a different world, but it looked so much like the one on Earth. The sight filled Kenneth with a strange feeling of familiarity, knowing that there were at least some things that never changed.

    As his sight fell back upon the graveyard, his eyes caught a glimpse of something shining near the edge of the clearing where the forest began again.

    Wanting to get out of this place and with nothing better to do, Kenneth approached the shining thing, crossing right through the middle of the corpses-littered grave.

    For the most part, Kenneth tried to keep his eyes focused on his goal and not what he was either stepping on or through, but every now and then, he would get a glance of either a corps or an old rust-covered weapon.

    Most of the weapons Kenneth saw were, for lack of a better term, normal-looking swords, daggers, or spears. However, some of them seemed to have been broken, seeing as a fair few were missing the pointy end.

    Eventually, Kenneth reached his goal and saw a little stream of water running out of the forest to the clearing; at that, Kenneth was happy, having found water.

    However, the prospect of coming to this each and every day for God knows how long wasn¡¯t too appealing. Yet it was water, so he couldn¡¯t complain all too much.

    Looking up into the sky, Kenneth could see the sun still standing relatively high, so there was no need to go home just yet, and he also needed to get a bit further away from this place.

    Other than the putrid smell of the place, having dead bodies so close to a water source was going to be bad news.

    So onward, he went further into the forest, marking his way with scalpels every now and then while following the flow of the water.  He didn¡¯t need to go too far, just enough to avoid drinking bacteria-filled contaminated water.

    Eventually, the clearing was out of sight, and the stream wasn¡¯t becoming smaller. With nervous confidence, he knelt down and opened the bottom of his plague-doctor-beak-thing.

    As his lips met the water and he drank, Kenneth made sure to do it slowly so he could taste if anything was amiss with the water, but no, the water was only cooling and refreshing to him.

    ¡®Well,¡¯ Kenneth thought. ¡®Now I have a water source and a trail that leads back home. The next thing I should concern myself with is going to be food; hopefully, I can find some fruit somewhere. Or hunt-¡¯

    The very thought disgusted Kenneth a little, but right now, in this world of unknowns, knowledge was the most important thing, and as much as Kenneth hated it, he knew almost nothing.

    Every plant could be poisonous, and for better or worse, meat and living creatures were his best options in regard to food at the moment.

    With mixed feelings, Kenneth walked back towards the clearing, determined to, at the very least, learn something.

    As he was met with the sight again, it was easier to digest this time, but not by much. Most of the bodies were at the late stages of decomposing, if not fully decomposed, so that meant the battle or whatever had taken place here happened long ago.

    And since everything was still here, weapons and bodies, that meant that nobody much cared about this place or these creatures.

    Many thoughts swirled inside Kenneth¡¯s head, but for now, those needed to be ignored, and he needed to examine some of the bodies and at least learn something, if anything.

    Kenneth looked at the ground, trying to find a body that had, at the very least, not completely fallen apart or was only bones.

    One such body he spotted, and he walked slowly and methodically toward it.

    Once Kenneth got closer, he could see the course of death, a spear right through the gut. It probably damaged its intestines, leading to a rather painful death.

    On closer inspection, Kenneth noticed the slim frame of the creature compared to his own.

    Memories resurfaced of the dream and Jasha and how her body was built, and it looked much like the one Kenneth was standing over, only smaller somehow.

    Unlike Jasha and the other fox creatures, this one was shorter by at least 50 centimeters. The first thought that popped into Kenneth¡¯s mind as to why this one was different was something like sexual dimorphism.

    However, another thought he had was that it could also be a teen or young adult.

    The very thought disgusted him to even think about it, but there wasn¡¯t very much evidence to prove or disprove either hypothesis.

    Kenneth went away from the corps; he had already seen the foxes when they were alive, so he would probably not get anything from observing those corpses.

    Looking around the field, avoiding the fox creatures, Kenneth found what looked to be a somewhat well-intact body that definitely wasn¡¯t a fox, judging by how much bigger it looked in comparison.

    On closer inspection, most of the flesh was gone, leaving mostly bones, but the structure seemed to be intact.

    The size of the bones seemed to be bigger than even human bones, and as Kenneth picked one up for curiosities sake, it felt light but also seemed to be somewhat dense.

    The frame of the skeleton, as well as the size of the bones, showed that this species was probably physically stronger than the foxes, so if he should ever encounter the species, he should probably run really fast in the other direction.

    And so, Kenneth went looking through the area and studied as much as he could with what he had to work with. It was, at the same time, disgusting and exciting to learn and discover new things among the corpses.

    Eventually, some time passed, and Kenneth got tired, not physically but mentally.

    Looking through the items and stuff wasn¡¯t that taxing, but the bodies were more of a challenge, and everyone he looked at just drained him until he needed to rest.

    Looking away from the ground to the sky, the one thing that this world seemed to share with his.

    ¡°Wait, what!¡± Kenneth muttered. Along the edge of the clearing, a lot of black smoke was rising in the distance.

    The smoke seemed to be a fair bit of distance away, so if he left now, it shouldn¡¯t reach him, but the second Kenneth was about to leave, the memories of the many creatures in the forest came back to him.

    ¡®They seemed like they were ready for battle, but was the smoke their doing, should I?¡¯ Kenneth contemplated.

    ¡®No, no, no, no, no. What am I even thinking?¡¯ Kenneth thought, feeling his insides twisting. ¡®I can¡¯t go there. If I do, then I''ll maybe be in the middle of a battle and then.¡¯

    ¡°No. This is insane. I shouldn¡¯t even think about this. What I should do is go back to the cave and wait until I have learned enough. Yes, then...¡± Kenneth said, adverting his gaze from the sky as he began walking towards the edge of the clearing.

    Yet, with each step he took, a pit began to form in his stomach, becoming bigger and bigger until.

    He looked up towards the smoke.

    ¡°Fuck it,¡± he muttered to himself as he walked in the direction of it.

    ¡®Im going to die, but at least I¡¯m going out on my terms,¡¯ he thought.¡¯ And Jasha, if you are watching or listening to me, then you should know you might have picked the wrong person. Not that it makes any difference now.¡¯

    As he reached the first tree along the edge of the clearing, he took out another scalpel from the bag and began marking his way.

    He walked for some time, getting closer and closer to where the fire was, and along the way, he could see that there were some arrows and other old weapons.

    It looked like the battle at the clearing had not been the only place where death had occurred.

    The further he went, the more of the forest was covered in other weapons, and after a certain point, the thick smell of smoke reached Kenneth.

    It made it a little harder to breathe, but it didn¡¯t stop him from going further. Eventually, he stopped as he spotted something moving a fair distance away.

    He became more cautious as he approached, looking and trying to see what or who they were, and from a distance.

    The only thing he could see was a long, slender frame that seemed to wobble.

    Kenneth wondered if they had been hurt in some way to move like that, and so he quickened his step toward them but at the same time tried to look as unthreatening as possible.

    It was only a matter of time before the creature noticed him, and by now, Kenneth was close enough to see it was one of the fox creatures.

    It drew a knife or something like that, and before he could do anything else, the fox attacked, running towards him with explosive speed and swinging its weapon.

    Kenneth quickly backstepped, only getting nicked a few times in the beak of his mask.

    ¡®Dammit, it''s aggressive, and I don¡¯t think it''s interested in talking,¡¯ He thought quickly, backstepping, trying to get some more distance between them.

    However, he lost his footing and fell. The fox saw its opportunity and lunged at him.

    With its knife raised quickly coming down, Kenneth reacted quickly, blocking the stab with the bag and getting the knife stuck.

    As it tried to get the knife out, Kenneth acted quickly, pushing them away a little, giving him enough room to kick the bastard right in the chest, sending them flying back and landing hard on the ground.

    Kenneth quickly got up, keeping his eyes on the fox; they were also beginning to stand up, but they looked weird, breathing heavily and shaking, making it seem like standing was the most exhausting workout ever.

    Before he even had the chance to start running and berate himself for doing something so stupid, the fox fell over.

    He wondered for a moment if it was faking, trying to surprise attack him when he got close, but it looked too real. He had seen a fair few people lose consciousness, so unless the fox was a damn good actor, it was really out cold.

    Kenneth began to slowly move closer to it, keeping his guard up, ready to bolt if he was mistaken.

    He started by checking its pulse to see if it was alive; he did feel it, so it wasn¡¯t dead, and it did seem to breathe. Looking closer, he saw there were a few first-degree burn marks on its back as well as some cuts.

    Noticing the smoke was becoming thicker, Kenneth knew why the fox creature had lost consciousness.

    At that moment, he was ready to leave but wondered what would happen to it if he left.

    Of course, he knew the answer to that; it would die, and he would, too, if he didn¡¯t leave.

    He looked at the fox, and once again, the pit opened up inside his stomach.

    ¡°Dammit, I really hate this moral compass I''ve got,¡± Kenneth groaned.

    He grabbed the fox, slung it over his shoulder, and ran with the only destination in mind being the cave and away from the ever-approaching smoke and fire.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 4 (New Arrivals)

    Kenneth¡¯s heart beat faster than it had in a while, and sweat was running down his entire body.

    Adding to his growing problems, the fox creature he was carrying wasn¡¯t extremely light, though it was lighter than he had expected.

    Kenneth ran and ran, only slowing down to a fast walk to regain stamina before going back into a jog.

    He repeated the circle for a long time, following the trail of scalpels he had made, not knowing precisely how long he had run or how long he needed to before he was back at the cave.

    A while back, the thought had crossed his mind to take it slow and steady or to leave the fox now that it was a good distance away from the smoke and fire.

    However, Kenneth quickly opposed his own idea, surmising that the other creatures that had probably attacked the one he was currently carrying would probably try and look for survivors in the area.

    That meant that it would only be a matter of time before they would find the trail he had made. And to make things worse, the scalpels were almost completely stuck in the trees.

    It would take too long to remove every single one, so Kenneth did the next best thing and only removed a few scalpels from the area he had entered, the clearing the first time.

    Then once he had made it to where he had first seen the other and made a turn, Kenneth again started removing scalpels. He had removed ten after the turn, but it would be worth it in the end.

    The completely worst-case scenario would be the attackers finding the trail and them, but with the little trick he had made, hopefully, they would either look in the wrong direction or not find the trail at all.

    That would buy him some time to figure out what he should do with the fox he was carrying, as well as where he should go for the time being in case the cave wasn¡¯t safe anymore.

    As he ran, he was once again reminded of how heavy the fox was becoming, but he couldn¡¯t stop; he had to keep going even as snot was also coming out of his nose.

    It had been a while, but Kenneth knew from back in the day when he had begun to run that you should always breathe through your nose if he wanted to run either longer or faster.

    Eventually, after one of the longest and most stressful runs of Kenneth¡¯s life, he saw in the distance the outline of the cave through the trees.

    Knowing that he was so close to finishing, he gained his second wind, and his tired muscles were drowned out in his runner''s high until he reached the cave.

    As he entered the cave and stopped, his runner''s high was still going, but the immense heat that was radiating from his body was a little uncomfortable, but that didn¡¯t matter.

    Right now, he needed to know if the fox he was carrying was still alive, so he dropped the bag and, as gently as he could, placed the fox on the ground.

    From what he could see, it was at least still breathing, but the cuts on its body were all still open; luckily, most were shallow, and only a few looked like the required stitches.

    Kenneth breathed a small sigh of relief. On almost the entire run, he had worried that all of the shaking would have worsened its condition or wounds, but luckily it didn¡¯t seem so.

    Now was the question of what he should do. Being a doctor and having taken the oath would have made it clear, but the question that remained was if he should consider this creature his patient; it had attacked him.

    Then again, it was probably sacred and threatened at the time, so he couldn¡¯t completely blame it for that.

    The best course of action would be to treat it, but he couldn¡¯t risk it attacking him, so he needed to secure it somehow.

    Kenneth¡¯s gaze now fell on the bag, and he did already need string, so he stuck his hand in the bag and thought of needle and thread. Luckily those were some of the items the bag could create.

    Firstly Kenneth tied the fox''s legs together and its arms behind its bag, using up an enormous amount of thread, but it would have to do just in case they would wake and be aggressive.

    He then started on the worst of the wounds, using the needle and thread to close the bleeding wound.

    Every now and again, the fox would mummer or slightly move in its sleep, but it didn¡¯t wake throughout the entire time it took to close the wounds, but it was a pain in the ass to move through the hair.

    The rest of the cuts simply needed to be cleaned and would heal over time.

    Kenneth once again turned to the bag and tried to get some antibiotic ointment. It was a gel-like substance that ended up covering his gloved hand before he smeared it on the fox¡¯s wounds.

    Next up were the burn marks on its back. Kenneth was about to use the bag to think of some aloe vera but remembered what happened a moment ago.

    The idea of only using his hands or gloves for the gel stuff was okay, but he did need a way to reliably get liquids out of the bag.

    He sat there and pondered the problem for a moment remembering all the times he used liquids; then suddenly, he felt something strong and firm in his hand.

    He quickly looked, noticing his hand had been in the bag the entire time he had been pondering.

    What he had created was a beaker.  A firm and strong glass structure.

    With it in hand, Kenneth stuck it down the bag and thought of aloe vera in the glass, and once the glass felt heavier, he pulled it out, and it was all in it.

    Kenneth couldn¡¯t help but feel a little happy at finding a solution to a somewhat annoying problem, but those feelings could wait for later. For now, he needed to treat his patient.

    It took a bit of time for Kenneth to make the fox sit up, but once it did, he was able to apply the aloe vera to its burns.

    Now that all of its wounds had been treated and it still seemed like it was breathing fine, which meant there would be no need for mouth-to-mouth, and so all there was left to do was wait.

    However, as time passed, he would get little by little more nervous, thinking of what could happen.

    The little trick with scalpels would probably buy him at least until tomorrow, and then he needed to get somewhere else for the time being, but traveling into the unknown was very risky without knowing anything about this world.

    ¡®Perhaps I could communicate with the fox and assure it I didn¡¯t want to fight or something like that, but the chances of that are probably slim,¡¯ Kenneth thought.

    ¡®I know that if he had been attacked, wounded, and seen some black, bird monster that kidnapped and tired me up. Peaceful communication wouldn¡¯t be the first thought on my mind.¡¯

    And that¡¯s not considering if he could even communicate with it in the first place. Jasha only said he could talk with one of the three races.

    That meant he only had a one in three chance or thirty-three percent chance that it was the foxes he could talk to.

    ¡°I hate not being able to do something,¡± Kenneth groaned in frustration.

    With nothing better to do, he began to look at the fox and realized that he hadn¡¯t actually looked at it, or to be more specific, he had only looked at its wounds.

    Now that there was no work to be done, he actually took a good look at it.

    Surprisingly enough, the first instinct that came to his mind was to pet the fox and run his fingers through its orange and white hair.

    It was sleeping, and he wasn¡¯t actually hurting it by doing so.

    Kenneth moved closer to the fox, keeping an eye on if it was awake as he removed his glove and reached out his hand.

    Slowly and carefully, he began to stroke it softly and gently so as not to disturb it while it was unconscious.

    Its hair was not quite what he had expected. It was dirty and clumped together but still soft and beautiful.

    As he stroked its hair, he noticed the clothes it was wearing were almost pure leather with the occasional buckle made of metal to keep them together.

    The clothing seemed to only be two pieces a vest for the upper body and shorts for the lower body.

    At first, it did seem strange to Kenneth why they designed clothes like that, but they were all covered in fur, so the clothes were probably only for protection, and he guessed modesty.

    Something Kenneth only now realized about the fox was that compared to Jasha and the other foxes he had seen in his dream, this one was a bit fatter around its stomach.

    It wasn¡¯t anything too major, just something that was a little different from what Kenneth had seen up until now.

    While he had observed the fox, he hadn¡¯t noticed he had kept petting it, and it was rather calming and did make him happy to do so, even if it had tried to kill him maybe a few hours or so ago.

    It reminded him of when he was a child and had his own dog and how he would play with it and pet it. He especially liked to pet his stomach because he knew it meant it trusted him.

    For a short time, a little smile started to form on Kenneth¡¯s lips, but it faded as he took his hand away from the fox.

    He knew he shouldn¡¯t do that; even if it was tied up, it was still dangerous and could attack him the second his guard was down.

    He moved a little further away from the fox; it was far enough away from it, so it wouldn¡¯t get a killing blow easily, but he was closer enough to restrain it again if necessary.

    The silence was almost piercing in its intensity. Though there were still sounds like the wind and plants that swayed in them, it was more the stillness of it all that bothered Kenneth a little.

    All of the fox''s wounds were treated, and all there was left to do was wait for either the fox to wake or for the next day when he had to get out of the current area.

    Eventually, as he waited, hunger began to become more of an issue. At first, it was small, but given how much exercise he had done today, it was inevitable that he get hungry sooner or later.

    As time went on, the only thing he did do was periodically check on the fox and make sure it was breathing.

    It was boring and annoying, but there was nothing else he could do, so he just watched and waited, not sure when something would happen.

    Once more, time went on, and Kenneth¡¯s hunger grew much more, and in a vain attempt to forget his hunger, Kenneth glanced around and outside the cave until his eyes fell upon the bag.

    He wondered if he could make something to help with the hunger, like IV fluids or even hospital food.

    In Kenneth''s eyes, it was worth a try, and so he stuck his hand down the bag, but before he could even think of anything, the fox made a sound.

    He quickly took a defensive position keeping his eyes on it and almost entirely forgetting he was hungry.

    The sound the fox was making was a few mummers as if it was talking to someone in its sleep.

    It was also making some small yips, and Kenneth knew it was either having an intense dream or was regaining conciseness.

    Without warning, the fox shot up with an intense gasp, breathing heavily. Its eyes were on Kenneth, but it didn¡¯t seem like they were focused or that it had even noticed him.

    After a few seconds of blinking and tugging at the makeshift restraints, it was fully awake, and it had its eyes set on him.

    At first, it tried to lunge at Kenneth, but due to how it was tied up, it couldn¡¯t.

    Kenneth grabbed it by the shoulders, forcing it to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t struggle; I¡¯m not gonna hurt you,¡± He said as calmly as he could.

    This got the attention of the fox as it stopped its struggling and looked Kenneth directly in the eyes,

    ¡°Okay, okay. Calm and easy now. No one is going to hurt you here. I only want to talk,¡± Kenneth slowly letting go of the fox.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Happy to see it still didn¡¯t move, Kenneth tried to communicate. ¡°Umm¡­ yes. Can you understand me?¡±

    It just looked at him with an expression that he couldn¡¯t read, and he began to wonder if it could understand him at all.

    ¡®Just my luck,¡¯ Kenneth thought. ¡®What should I do with it now? If I let it go, it might try to kill me, and if I just let it stay here, tired up, then¡­.¡¯

    ¡°This is so frustrating.¡± He murmured to himself.

    While he was debating on what to do now, his hunger returned, and he remembered what he was doing before the fox awoke; he also realized that the fox must be hungry as well.

    So he resumed the action and pulled out a beaker with IV fluids in it.

    And while he did so, the fox was watching him intently even as he unzipped the bottom of his mask and drank it.

    The taste was salty, but it was going to keep him alive a little longer. And after he finished the beaker, he refilled it and brought it over to the fox.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you understand me, but this won¡¯t hurt you,¡± he said calmly as he slowly moved closer to the fox, trying not to make any sudden movements that could spook it into attacking.

    But as he moved the beaker closer to the fox, it turned away and closed its mouth completely, growling.

    ¡°Hey, hey there. I¡¯m not gonna hurt you, and you need to drink to stay alive,¡± he said while trying to get the IV fluids into its mouth, but it was too stubborn and probably didn¡¯t understand or trust him at all.

    Not that he blamed it for that, but eventually, it would grow thirsty or hungry enough to accept it. Hopefully.

    He moved further away from the fox and sat up against a wall. He had already decided he was going to leave tomorrow, so he might as well wait, and as for the fox, he should probably let it go.

    ¡°Hey, fox,¡± he said, catching its attention.¡± Tomorrow I¡¯m leaving, and if you don¡¯t try and kill me again, I will untie the strings that hold you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you understand what I¡¯m saying, but I will not be responsible for your possible death if I can avoid it.¡±

    There was no change in its expression, and as soon as he was done talking, it just turned its head halfway away from him.

    It probably didn¡¯t understand him, but he had made up his mind about it, and since he had nothing better to do, he just waited a long time.

    Periodically he would look around the cave, at the fox, and outside the cave to see if anything changed.

    Kenneth did have a good internal clock, but now that he was here, it seemed more like he was in a different timezone; as he watched the little light that made it through, the trees disappeared, and the forest got darker.

    To Kenneth, it was kinda beautiful the way the forest seemed to change in an instant from a lush green forest devoid of wildlife to one that was more dark and mysterious.

    However, suddenly his state of immersion was interrupted when the fox started yipping and breathing in and out with an almost pained expression.

    ¡°Are you okay,¡± Kenneth asked more out of instinct than anything else as he got closer.

    The light in the cave was dimming, so he didn¡¯t notice when his hand touched something wet near the fox on the ground that had been hidden by the loss of light.

    He looked as well as he could where the water had come from, and a little trail of it seemed to come from between the fox¡¯s legs.

    For a second, he wondered if it had peed itself and was embarrassed, but that wouldn¡¯t explain the pained expression it had and the sound it was making.

    ¡°Oh no,¡¯ Kenneth thought. ¡°It has a bigger belly than the other foxes. Liquid is streaming out from between its legs, and it seems to be in some sort of pain.¡¯

    ¡®No, no, no, is it pregnant and giving birth?!¡¯

    ¡®What should he do? It can¡¯t give birth. Not tied up, and if the entrance is restricted by clothes,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he broke out into a cold sweat.

    ¡®Dammit, what am I waiting for? Why was am I freezing at a time like this? I have delivered babies before I know what to do, and SHE needs help.¡¯

    Kenneth quickly got out of his trance and got a scalpel from the bag. The second the fox saw it, it began squirming and tried to get away, but Kenneth didn¡¯t have time for that; he needed her to be still if he was going to help her.

    ¡°Listen to me,¡± he said, his voice as calm as he could make it. ¡°Im not trying to hurt or harm you, and right now, you need help.¡±

    ¡°Help I¡¯m offering, so please don¡¯t struggle, and your child will be safe.¡± It didn¡¯t stop, however, and Kenneth was forced to grab her legs and keep them still as he cut the many strings that bound her legs together.

    It was hard, but he managed to do it with almost no damage to him or her, and as her legs were free, she stopped moving, and Kenneth dropped the scalpel and looked her in the eyes. ¡°Please, I don¡¯t want to harm you, but if you are having a baby, you need help.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to trust me for more than is necessary, but if you run, you will only end up hurting yourself or your child in your condition.¡±

    It probably didn¡¯t understand him, but hopefully, it would get the tone of his voice, and for a second, she didn¡¯t move, but she was still in pain, so he slowly reached for the scalpel and tried his best not to make any sudden moves.

    She kept her eyes on him at all times but didn¡¯t squirm this time when he got closer.

    ¡°Okay, nice and easy. No one will harm you here. I only what to help,¡± he said as softly and calmly as he could.

    And either through luck, a general understanding, or that she couldn¡¯t move and was forced to stay still, she let him get close to the restraints that held her arms.

    ¡®Wait, some of it is already cut. So that was why she didn¡¯t fight the restraints all the time,¡¯ Kenneth thought. ¡®She was waiting for the right moment to get free, probably when I was asleep¡­ but that doesn¡¯t matter now; right now, all that matters is her and her child''s well-being.¡¯

    It was easier this time to cut the strings since she didn¡¯t really move, and she had done some of the work for him, but that didn¡¯t matter right now.

    With her arms free, she quickly got to work on getting her pants off.

    Kenneth just stood there debating if he should help, and he was getting a little embarrassed seeing her taking her clothes off, but he was a doctor; he knew how to be professional, and this was just like any other time he had to examine a patient in a private area.

    ¡®I¡¯m a  professional,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he moved to another position so he could get a better view and help.

    The second he was in the right spot, the fox growled, and Kenneth didn¡¯t need to understand her to know she was pissed.

    He put up his hands in an unthreatening manner, ¡°listen, I have helped other women before with childbirth. I know this is a bit embarrassing, but right now, you need all the help you can get, and I promise I¡¯m completely professional with these matters.¡±

    She stopped growling and probably focused on other matters.

    Either she was beginning to trust him, or she was too exhausted to do anything other than deliver her baby.

    ¡®It¡¯s probably the latter rather than the former,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Given the fact she has probably inhaled a good amount of smoke, even moving wasn¡¯t much of an option.¡¯

    To be honest, from her perspective, she was probably at the mercy of this strange being.

    Okay, he needed to get his head in the game and help her. First, the baby will need a towel to be swaddled in, and second, he will need string and scissors to cut and tie the umbilical cord.

    He quickly grabbed the bag, and luckily he could get all of the things out of it. He knew that the scissors and string were doable, but the towel was a maybe, but he was relieved that the bag could do so.

    Kenneth quickly got a few more towels from the bag and placed them right around where the baby would come out.

    And from what he could see, she was already dilating quite a bit, and the head of the baby wasn¡¯t too far from coming out.

    Okay, the baby was almost there; all Kenneth needed to do was make sure it just slid out securely without being harmed.

    Then as the fox contracted, the entire baby slid out, and he caught it in his hands; and placed it down on the towel, cutting and closing the umbilical cord.

    He had just swaddled the baby while it screamed and yipped when he heard the fox mother pushing once more.

    ¡®Wait, is she having twins?¡¯ Kenneth thought. ¡®Wait, if she is a fox, then wouldn¡¯t that mean she would give birth to a litter?¡¯

    ¡°Okay, you are doing fine; just push, and I will take care of the rest, I promise,¡± Kenneth said in a reassuring voice.

    She didn¡¯t understand him, and she probably didn¡¯t even need to be told what to do, but encouragement was probably something she needed.

    And as time went on, another head came into view from her entrance, and just like before, she pushed it out, and he caught it and took care of it while it screamed and yipped like the first one.

    And once more, she pushed, and Kenneth wondered just how many children she was going to have. He had once heard that a litter could be up to eight children, but was she going to have so many?

    He barely had time to think as the head of the next one came into view, and the fox''s breathing became heavier, and he got ready to take the next one. And just like the children before, this one came out with no problem.

    But as Kenneth started to swaddle the baby, he noticed that, unlike the others, this one wasn¡¯t yipping or screaming.

    He then acted quickly, examining that baby, and as Kenneth brought it up to his ear, he didn¡¯t hear it breathing.

    Quickly he unzipped the bottom piece of the mask and started pushing down on the baby''s chest carefully but still with enough force to make what he was doing work.

    By now, the fox had noticed that Kenneth was doing something else, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to do anything other than look on in complete horror and worry.

    However, Kenneth didn¡¯t even notice that she was looking. He just kept pushing on its chest.

    Then after a short time, he tilted its head back and blew air into its lungs, and suddenly the child started to cough, yip, and scream like the other two.

    Kenneth breathed a sigh of relief as he began to swaddle it and turned his attention back to the fox. She was still breathing heavily but didn¡¯t seem to be in pain as she watched everything he was doing.

    Now that things had seemed to calm down, Kenneth grabbed the babies and brought them to their mother, who looked tired but happy to be holding them.

    He grabbed a blanket from the bag to drape over the fox¡¯s lower half, but she didn¡¯t seem to notice; instead, she tried to loosen the straps on her upper garment, but with her currently weak and tired body, that was a great challenge.

    Kenneth noticed her struggle, and being the helpful person that he was, he moved closer to try and help.

    She still growled at him a little, but at this point, she probably knew that he didn¡¯t mean her any harm, so she didn¡¯t do anything as he loosened the leather straps.

    With the straps loosened, the fox had a much easier time removing her upper garment and bringing her children to her exposed belly.

    Kenneth looked away and moved further looked in the other direction to give her some amount of privacy.

    As time moved forward, the forest became almost pitch black, and Kenneth knew it had fully become night.

    However, even though it was night, he still wasn¡¯t tired for some reason, maybe because of time zones or because of all the excitement, or perhaps his body didn¡¯t want to sleep with the fox near him.

    Most of the time, after she had given birth, she had only breastfed and taken care of her kids. She hadn¡¯t really made any moves that looked threatening.

    ¡®What do I even do now,¡¯ he thought. ¡®She can¡¯t understand me, so I wouldn''t be able to ask for any help.¡¯

    ¡°Why did you help me,¡± a voice sounded from inside the cave, shocking Kenneth and, for a moment, making him frantically look around for an intruder until he processed the words.

    ¡°Did you just talk,¡± he asked, a little confused.

    ¡°Yes, and I asked you why did you help me,¡± the fox said while turning her head and body to look at him.

    ¡°Ooh, the reason I helped you was that you needed help,¡± he said while giving a shrug, not really sure what else to say.

    His answer seemed to confuse her as she made a puzzled expression. ¡°So you only helped me because I needed it.¡±

    ¡°Well, of course, it was part of the oath I took when I became a doctor. I promised to help any patient I have using my medical knowledge,¡± he explained with a happy-sounding voice.

    ¡°Wha¡­ What is a doctor?¡±

    ¡°Ooh, you don¡¯t have doctors here or¡­ ooh, right, I forgot. You might use a different word, and I believe in this place; it''s called a healer,¡± Kenneth corrected.

    The fox¡¯s expression suddenly changed from confusion to understanding, ¡°Yes, we have healers, but I''ve never met one quite like you. What are you even?¡±

    ¡°Well, my name is Kenneth Nielsen, and I¡¯m a human,¡± he answered.

    ¡°I have never heard of or seen a human. Where did you come from?¡± She asked.

    ¡®Oh, what do I say now,¡¯ Kenneth thought. ¡®It might be problematic to say, hey, I¡¯m from another world sent by one of your kind to change it somehow using my medical knowledge.¡¯

    ¡®It''s probably better to be truthful but vague.¡¯

    ¡°Well, I come from Denmark,¡± Kenneth answered.

    ¡°And where is this Denmark?¡± She asked with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Well, Denmark is right above Germany and near Sweden and Norway.¡±

    ¡°let me ask you this instead,¡± she sighed. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡®Oh, thank god,¡¯ Kenneth thought.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m here to help anyone in need. You could say I¡¯m on a kind of pilgrimage if you like.¡± He said while moving his arms around a little.

    Then there was a small silence where the fox looked at him intently, maybe looking for any sign that he was lying, probably not knowing he was wearing a mask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I believe everything you say, but you have shown me that you will help those in need, given how you freed me and begged me to trust you when I was in labor,¡± the fox said in a calm and strong tone.

    ¡°Well, I thought you couldn¡¯t understand me, so I hoped you would get my tone, but I¡¯m glad everything went well,¡± he said while scratching the back of his head absent-mindedly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­?¡± she said, confused. ¡°And you didn¡¯t¡­ happen to see anyone else after I lost consciousness, and you brought me here¡­ to wherever here is.¡±

    ¡°No, after you fell unconsciousness, I had to get you out of there pretty quickly to avoid the smoke and whoever attacked your home, so I can¡¯t say if anyone you know is safe at the moment,¡± he answered truthfully.

    ¡°That is good to know. At least I can hope some got away safely,¡± she said, looking at her now sleepy and tired children. ¡°I won¡¯t be more of a burden too.

    She placed her children on the ground and began to get dressed.

    Once she had all of her clothes on, she began to try and stand, but before she could even get off the ground, Kenneth quickly stopped her placing his hands on her shoulders.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing? Within the span of less than a day, you had been cut, burned, kicked, passed out from smoke inhalation, and given birth. It¡¯s a miracle that you are even awake, given everything that has happened, and now you want to leave. Is your goal to die?¡±

    She let out a small growl, and Kenneth quickly let go of her. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I have rested enough, and I need to report the destruction of the Kakili outpost to one of the others before another attack can happen.¡±

    Kenneth moved back a bit and looked at her with sympathetic eyes, ¡°listen, I understand you want to make sure that what happened to you does not happen to others, but be reasonable.¡±

    ¡°Currently, even though you don¡¯t want to admit it, you are mostly physically and somewhat mentally exhausted. I can¡¯t say I know how long you want to travel, but in your state, you won¡¯t last long, and then what will happen to your kids.¡± He said in a worried voice.

    The fox glanced down at her kids, and her expression grew a slight bit softer. ¡°What precisely would you have me do? Stay here and rest for how long while the next outpost is attacked.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that even if it kills me. I have to do this, and you won''t stop,¡± she said, glaring with murderous intent.

    Although Kenneth was a little frightened by her glare, he didn¡¯t back down, ¡°Listen to me, Mrs., as a Doctor or a healer, I took an oath to never do harm, and I¡¯m pretty sure that you are attempting this journey, will course you more harm.¡±

    ¡°So, if necessary, I can restrain you until you are well enough to travel.¡±

    The fox looked like she was ready for a fight, and although there was no douth in his mind that he could overpower her in her current state, even if she wasn¡¯t hurt, she was surprisingly light for her size.

    In a battle of pure strength, he would win, but there was no need for that.

    He held one hand up to signify that there was no need for violence, ¡°While I could restrain you until you got better and take care of your kids in the meantime, I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°However, I do have a counteroffer that might benefit us both.¡± He said in a calm and collected tone that seemed to get through to the fox since she relaxed a little.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can make the journey on your own, and I want to help those in need here, but it''s more likely that they will kill me on sight, so if you rest until the break of dawn, then I will join you on your journey making it easier.¡±

    ¡°And in exchange, when we make it to the outpost, you will put in a good word for me so I don¡¯t instantly get killed,¡± Kenneth offered.

    The fox seemed to think it over for a moment taking her time.

    ¡°Or I could just tie you up for a week until you should be fine enough to travel. Your choice,¡± he said, laying all of her options out on the table.

    An expression of anger appeared on her face, but I disappeared as quickly as it came.

    ¡°Fine. As much as I hate to admit it, I can¡¯t beat you right now, so you could tie me down for some time,¡± she then sighed. ¡°So I will agree to your offer, but I can¡¯t promise you that you won¡¯t be killed.¡±

    ¡°While I would like to avoid death for as long as possible, this is a risk I will have to take. So I guess this is a deal,¡± he said, holding out his hand to the fox, who looked back at him, confused.

    ¡°Oh, sorry. This is something my people do when we make a deal, but we don¡¯t have to do that.¡±

    The fox looked at him for a moment before she yarned.

    ¡°I guess you are tired. You should get some sleep, Mrs., before dawn; otherwise, it''s going to be a hard journey,¡± he said in a happy tone.

    ¡°Why do you call me Mrs.,¡± she asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Oh, sorry. I just thought that since you had kids, you were married or something similar, ¡°he said, a bit nervous he had insulted her.

    ¡°Why would having kids determine my name,¡± she asked.

    Kenneth shook his arms and head, saying, ¡°No, no, no. Mrs. isn¡¯t what I think your name is. It¡¯s just what my people call someone who is married we don¡¯t know the name of.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like how it sounds, so I suppose I should tell you my name.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Nya Kakili,¡± Nya said as Kenneth listened intently.

    ¡°Well, it''s good to know your name now, Nya,¡± he said in a neutral tone.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 5, part 1 (A Long Walk)

    As the night had grown its darkest, Nya had somewhat reluctantly fallen asleep with her children cradled in her arms.

    She had somewhat tried to argue about the long wait, saying it should be shorter, but when she was faced with the alternative of being tired up for a week, she quickly shut up, whispering some colorful curse words before turning away from Kenneth.

    Now that she was sleeping, that only left Kenneth alone to think. He had tried to fall asleep, but it was no use; he wasn¡¯t tired enough, and probably being in a different time zone didn¡¯t help either.

    ¡®I wonder what they are doing now at home?¡¯ Kenneth thought. ¡®Connor is hopefully cured of that damn disease; Eva has probably heard something about Connor and knows her dad didn¡¯t make an empty promise.¡¯

    ¡®June, on the other hand, probably believes I had gone crazy and run away, unable to accept the reality that is the world I lived in.¡¯ He then looked out into the darkness of the forest, and he was somewhat sacred, not by any sound or glowing eyes in the forest, but by the lack thereof.

    He knew this was a different world altogether, but still, so much was somewhat similar to Earth that the things that were just slightly off unsettled him.

    On an instinctual level, he felt like he was near an apex predator that no creature dared make any noise around. But in the end, it was nothing, and he knew that.

    ¡®What would their reactions have been if I had told both Connor and Eva that I was going to another world? Would they have asked me to stay, or would they have asked me to come with?¡¯ Kenneth wondered.

    Thinking about his kids, Kenneth couldn¡¯t help but look over at Nya¡¯s and be reminded of when his children had been born.

    Kenneth had never been very good with emotions, but the day both of them were born had been the happiest day in his life, and he knew from that moment he would do anything to protect them.

    Then the pandemic happened, and Connor got infected.

    After he heard, he dropped everything he was doing and cashed in as many favors he had from every doctor he knew owed him big time, and even a few he knew didn¡¯t owe him as much but did help him somewhat.

    He was allowed to work on a cure even though he had never studied in that area. He spent almost every waking hour studying, spending upwards of days without rest.

    To any outside observer, it must have looked like he was trying to commit the longest and most painful suicide imaginable.

    But in reality, he couldn¡¯t do anything other than work to save and protect his son, even if he knew what he was doing wouldn¡¯t amount to anything in the end.

    ¡®Why was he even thinking that now?¡¯ Kenneth sighed in frustration. ¡®What is done is done, and now there was no way changing that.¡¯

    The night was long, and Kenneth didn¡¯t get a wink of sleep either due to different time zones or the memories that somewhat haunted him. But eventually, the darkness of the forest began to dissipate, replaced by a little more light.

    Although he had promised Nya that they would leave at first light, the sight of her holding her babies in such an embrace was so heartwarming that he couldn¡¯t bring himself to disturb it.

    And, for some time, he watched the scene, but nothing lasts forever as she awoke only a few minutes or so later, looking tired but more rested than yesterday.

    Her eyes eventually fell on him, and for a moment, she had a hostile look in her eyes, but that quickly disappeared as she fully awoke and remembered all of yesterday.

    ¡°Morning,¡± he said, sounding somewhat tired.

    ¡°Yes, it is morning, and we are leaving now,¡± she answered, sounding a bit annoyed.

    ¡°Sounds like someone didn¡¯t sleep well last night,¡± he said with a chuckle which was immediately met by a less-than-friendly glare. ¡°Well, anyway, you said you needed to report the outpost''s destruction. To who and how long is the journey?¡±

    ¡°When an outpost is destroyed, it is the duty of any survivor to report such an event to the nearest or any outpost at all,¡± Nya said as she began to stand up, which was proving to be a little bit of a challenge.

    Kenneth quickly got up himself and stood in front of her, holding out a hand to help her.

    For a moment, she looked confused, and then a look of understanding came across her face, but she never took his hand; instead, struggling on her own to get up.

    It took some time and a few groans, but she managed to stand up and take her babies in her arms, holding them close. ¡°So, where precisely did you take me?¡±

    Kenneth was somewhat tempted to say something like here, but he knew that wasn¡¯t what she meant, and to be honest, he didn¡¯t actually know where he was. All that he could do was shrug and shake his head.

    She let out a long sigh of frustration, and to Kenneth, she seemed like the person who would also rub her temples if not for the fact she was holding her children.

    ¡°Do you remember when we first met?¡± she asked after a long breath.

    ¡°You mean when you attacked me with a knife without warning? Yeah, that rings a few bells in this old head of mine,¡± Kenneth responded, unsure of which tone to take.

    ¡°When we met, I was heading in the same direction you were coming from, towards the old battlefield. Where did you take me if you use the old battlefield as a reference point?¡± Nya asked while looking out of the cave.

    ¡®If I use the graveyard as a reference point, then I would be more or less traveling in a straight line and, so, it would be more or less the same direction as she was traveling in,¡¯ Kenneth thought while putting his hand on his chin absent-mindedly.

    ¡°Well,¡± Nya asked impatiently.

    ¡°Ohh, yes, I believe that I have brought you more or less in the same direction you were originally heading in. Although I can¡¯t be entirely sure about that,¡± he said, hand still on his chin.

    ¡°I guess it''s better than nothing,¡± Nya said, letting out an irritated sigh. ¡°Can you tell me how long you or how far you traveled? I¡¯m guessing that it must only have been a short distance.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not entirely sure, to be honest. When I first walked, I felt like I did so for a few hours, and when I took over my shoulder, I just ran as fast as I could, only slowing down for a very short time before running again.¡± He said, grabbing his bag from the cave floor.

    ¡°Wait!?¡± She exclaimed. ¡°Did you say you never stopped to rest? How did you not pass out from exhaustion.¡±

    Kenneth just looked at her with a confused head tilt, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you are asking about, but all I did was run for a long time and slow down a little and start back up again. How would that make me pass out?¡±

    Nya, with an expression of both shock and surprise, said. ¡°Whenever one of my kind begins moving, we begin to heat up, and if we don¡¯t stop and rest or drink water to cool us, then we might die; from it.¡±

    ¡°What don¡¯t your kind sweat or something to help you cool down?¡± Kenneth asked, sticking his hand down the bag and grabbing a beaker with IV fluids.

    ¡°What is sweating?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Um¡­ well¡­ it''s when you start to get hot, and your body cools you down by letting what is essentially water out of your body, so you can keep moving,¡± he said, taking a sip from the beaker.

    ¡°So wait, your body releases water when you get hot. How is that even possible?¡±

    ¡°Evolution¡± was the only response that came from him.

    ¡°I have no idea what that word means.¡±

    ¡°I would imagine that it is not a word most from this place would be familiar with, and I could spend multiple hours explaining the story of Charles Darwin and the origin of species, but here is the short version.¡± Kenneth sighed in frustration.

    ¡°Evolution without going into too much detail means that a living creature changes over time to be better suited to a situation or environment.¡±

    Nya just looked at him with a mildly confused look that also read something like understanding.

    She moved her eyes away from his and down to his bag when her expression then again changed, this time into maybe realization if Kenneth read the expression right.

    ¡°What happened to my knife,¡± she asked, gesturing with her eyes toward the bag.

    ¡®The knife? Ooh yeah, the one she tried to kill with,¡¯ Kenneth suddenly realized.

    ¡®Wait, I didn¡¯t see it when I went to pick her up, and the last place it was was.¡¯ Suddenly a chill went down his spine as he clearly remembered what happened to the back now that adrenalin and fear didn¡¯t cloud his mind.

    He quickly examined the bag, and just out of his eyesight, he saw the hilt of the knife stuck in the bag.

    Without another thought, he grabbed the hilt and made it come out of the bag. It was somewhat hard to get out, but in the end, it came out.

    Before Kenneth had even seen the blade he was holding, Nya screamed,¡± What did you do to it!?¡±

    He took a moment to look at it and saw that most of the blade part was covered in some black oil-like liquid, and some of the blade had somehow melted or something.

    But before he had time to examine it more, Nya grabbed it out of his hand, now only using one hand to hold her babies and looking like she just saw her best friend die.

    ¡°Why is my knife broken?! How did it break?! What is this black gunk?! And what did you do?!¡± she asked quickly, catching Kenneth a bit off guard and making it so he only heard half of the frantic questions asked.

    ¡°Um¡­ well¡­. um¡­. well,¡± was all that he managed to stutter out from his mouth, which only seemed to infuriate Nya even more.

    She began growling and glared at him with murderers intent in her eyes, like a wild beast ready to tear its prey apart.

    The sight alone sent a shiver down Kenneth¡¯s spine, even though he knew deep down at that moment that any fight involving physical strength was one she couldn¡¯t beat him in.

    ¡®Oh shit, is she serious? It''s only a knife. Why is she so mad about it? It¡¯s not like I know what happened. The only time I touched it was when I removed it, and she saw me do it.¡¯ Nya was still standing, looking really pissed, and his silence sure wasn¡¯t helping.

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait,¡± Kenneth managed to say quickly, holding up both defensibly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to your knife; the only time I touched it was when you saw me take it out. I have no idea what happened to it or anything else.¡±

    ¡°Do you expect me to believe that when it was your bag, it was in that now doesn¡¯t have a hole in it,¡± she snarled.

    ¡®Wait, no hole?¡¯ Kenneth thought as he quickly looked at where the knife had come out, and just as she said, there was no hole. ¡®What the fuck is going on?¡¯

    ¡°Okay, listen, while this is my bag, I''ve only had it for a short time before I arrived here, and it can do many things, but I don¡¯t know all of its capabilities, and it looks like it could do; more then I believed,¡± Kenneth said, his voice a mix of fear and nervousness.

    For a short time, after Kenneth had spoken, Nya still snarled, but it seemed her children could feel her emotions as they all began to yip, cry and scream.

    Her attention, which had been almost completely transfixed on him, was now much more soft and nervous as she looked down at her children.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    She looked like a mess of nervousness as she tried to calm her babies down, but it was all for not since all of her attempts amounted to nothing.

    Kenneth let out a nervous sigh and chuckled as the sight reminded him of himself one of the first times he held Connor.

    Connor started to cry, and he didn¡¯t know what to do; he himself became more nervous until June told him a little trick about babies.

    He then walked over to the nervous Nya and held out both of his arms, ¡°may I?¡±

    Nya looked at him for a moment, whereafter she took a step back and snarled, which only resulted in her babies crying even more and her becoming more nervous.

    ¡°Is it your first time having kids?¡±Kenneth asked calmly.

    She responded only with a slight nod.

    ¡°You know, you remind me of myself one of the first times I held my son,¡± Kenneth said longly. ¡°You might not know this, but babies have a good understanding of emotions and can sense yours, so they will feel in danger as long as you are nervous.¡±

    This only seemed to make Nya¡¯s nervousness greater as she tried to calm her children down as well as herself.

    ¡°Children can cry for a long time, and we do have to get going at some point. So can I try?¡± Kenneth once more asked calmly.

    Unlike last time she let out a sigh of defeat and began handing him the babies.

    ¡°If you do anything, I swear on the gods you won¡¯t live to regret it,¡± Nya threatened, sounding angrier than he had ever heard her before.

    ¡°Please. I helped deliver these three darlings; if I wanted to hurt them, I would have done so long ago,¡± he said, trying to sound nonchalant.

    Given Nya¡¯s expression, it might have come off as a bit too sinister than he had expected.

    ¡®um, she looks like she¡¯s worried about her children. Better try and calm them down,¡¯ Kenneth concluded as he awkwardly took the three of them from Nya

    The second they had left her arms, all of them seemed to calm a little down.

    Slowly Kenneth began to rock from side to side, which definitely seemed to help, but something was missing, and he knew it. ¡®What is it? What is it? Oh yes, that¡¯s it.¡¯

    Kenneth began humming a melody and singing a soft and gentle song.

    ¡°Now I''ve heard there was a secret chord. That David played, and it pleased the Lord. But you don''t really care for music, do you? It goes like this, the fourth, the fifth. The minor falls, the major lifts. The baffled king composing Hallelujah.¡±

    ¡°Hallelujah, Hallelujah, Hallelujah, Hallelujah.¡±

    Kenneth wasn¡¯t that good of a singer, but his naturally deep voice and this song combined helped calm the babies down into a deep slumber.

    Then he handed them off to the somewhat stunned-looking Nya.

    In a hushed voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your knife, but please don¡¯t wake them again, and let''s get going; we have wasted enough time.¡±

    He began walking towards the exit of the cave, and Nya followed him quite quickly, taking the lead the second they exited the cave.

    Having told Nya that we had more or less traveled in the same direction she was originally headed had put her in a bit of a better mood, but she was still somewhat angry, one could say.

    Her expression read as much the few times he looked her way and hoped she didn¡¯t see him do so.

    Most of the trip was filled with awkward silence, and more than a few times, Kenneth wanted to ask some questions but withheld his toughness, but curiosity won out over fear.

    ¡°Um, not to make you angry again, but why were you so angry when you saw your knife broken?¡± He said curiously.

    For some time, as they walked, she didn¡¯t answer the question, and she didn¡¯t even look his way.

    He was worried, it had just made her angrier than last time, but eventually, she let out a sigh and spoke in a calm but sad tone,¡± It was a family heirloom.¡±

    Hearing that, Kenneth felt a little bad for it being broken. Of course, he only defended himself and didn¡¯t even know the bag could destroy a knife, but still.

    Maybe he should change the topic, ¡°So, umm, have you decided on a name for your kids yet, or are you still thinking.¡±

    Even more silence than before was followed as they walked.

    ¡¯ Oh shit, did I just make it worse? Why do I always need to fill the damn silence?! Why can¡¯t I just let it be,¡® Kenneth thought before he was interrupted by Nya speaking.

    ¡°The boy Cyrus and one of the girls, Kaci,¡± Nya said quickly.

    Then there was some silence between the two for some time, and he didn¡¯t want to interrupt it this time since it seemed like she didn¡¯t want to talk.

    ¡°You know you ask a lot of questions. Did you ever consider I might have some of my own,¡± Nya said in a calm tone.

    Kenneth looked at her, ¡°Well, you just don¡¯t seem like the talkative type, and you haven''t asked me anything, so¡­.¡±

    Her expression remained unchanged, ¡°fine, what was the song you sang? I''ve never heard one like that before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a song from my home; it''s called Hallelujah. I can''t say I know who wrote it, but I¡¯ve always liked it, so I have more or less memorized the entire song and could probably sing it right now.¡±

    She walked for a bit more before speaking in a soft tone, ¡°One day, I might like to hear the entire song.¡±

    A little smile crept up behind the mask, and with a happy tone, he said,¡± I¡¯d be happy too.¡±

    The two of them then walked through the forest, Nya guiding the way for the most part, but he was growing a bit worried for Nya.

    She had, for the most part, slowed down in speed to the point where he needed to slow down himself to actually not walk past her.

    ¡°You okay?¡± Kenneth eventually asked, his voice a bit worried.

    ¡°In¡­ fine,¡± she said in an angry tone, but the way she breathed made her sound as if she had just run a marathon with how much she was breathing in and out.

    He looked at her for a moment,¡¯ dammit, I knew it was too sone for her to move. Besides the fact her body hasn¡¯t had the time to heal, she also inhaled too much smoke from yesterday.¡¯

    ¡®Her lungs must be a mess; no wonder she hasn¡¯t been able to keep pace for a long time.¡¯

    ¡°Listen right now; your lungs are a complete mess, and if you keep pushing yourself as you have now, then you might pass out or worse. You need to take a break,¡± he said, going in front of her.

    She looked at him, and her expression was something like frustration, ¡°we are almost at a hill that stretches above most trees.¡±

    ¡°Once we are there, I can see what direction we should go in from there; then, it''s only a day''s journey until we reach the outpost.¡± She said, sounding completely out of breath.

    ¡°I understand that, but you must also understand that pushing yourself in that condition is only going to result in more problems later down the line. Maybe not today or tomorrow or even the day after that, but it will eventually, and there will be no guarantees,¡± Kenneth snapped at her.

    ¡°Listen, you!¡± Nya growled, getting right up into his face. ¡°If I¡¯ve even half a day late, that could result in the outpost being unprepared for an upcoming attack, so I don¡¯t care about your concerns; we are going to keep traveling until we reach it, understood.¡±

    Kenneth stood his ground showing no fear, but he knew that it would be a hopeless battle he was fighting. Unlike her, she didn¡¯t need him, and if she wanted to, she could easily get away from him.

    Of course, it would probably result in her passing out, but still, if he couldn¡¯t find her, then he would be at the mercy of the wilderness and the three warring factions.

    Sighing in defeat, and stepped aside, letting her pass. She had won; they were going to keep on traversing the wilderness, but he never said that he would allow her to walk and exhaust herself.

    As she passed him, he quickly got one of his arms behind her legs around where her knees were. Then he adjusted his free arm, so it would catch her as he literally swept her off her feet and carried her like some sort of princess.

    As he did, she let out a yip of surprise, and of course, she was angry. ¡° In the name of Akina, what do you think you are doing?!¡± she growled while squirming in his grasp, trying to get out of it, but he wasn¡¯t letting her.

    He tightened his grip enough so she couldn¡¯t move but not enough so he would actually hurt her.

    When she figured out the squirming wouldn¡¯t work against his grip on her, she slowly but surely stopped and relaxed in his arms instead, giving him another look of murderous intent.

    To be honest, he was actually getting used to the look from her, and he couldn¡¯t decide if it was a good thing or bad.

    Kenneth coughed a little, clearing his throat, ¡°Well, as a doctor, I won¡¯t let you do harm to yourself like that, and since you won¡¯t take a break, I figured that carrying you was a reasonable compromise.¡±

    ¡°Let me down right now, or I will make you!¡± She yelled, making him flinch since she was so close to him.

    ¡°I know this might not be the best arrangement, but I¡¯m only concerned for your safety,¡± he said, hoping she would at least understand.

    ¡°Oh, my safety is not the one you should concern yourself with at this moment,¡± Nya said in a tone that read as pure murder. ¡°Carrying me like this is only going to slow us down.¡±

    ¡°You know I¡¯ve been slowing myself down, making sure not to surpass you for some time now.¡± Kenneth sighed in frustration. ¡°Whether or not you noticed doesn¡¯t matter at all since this will be quicker than you walking and passing out.¡±

    She went quiet for a moment, clearly thinking about his proposal.

    She let out what could have been the longest sigh he had ever heard, ¡°Fine¡­ You carry me until the top of the hill, and if you are too slow for my liking, then you let me down and never do this again.¡±

    ¡®Well, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to get her to agree to anymore, so better quiet while in ahead,¡¯ Kenneth thought before giving her a nod, pulling her closer to his chest, preparing for the high hill he was going to ascend.

    And like every great journey of ten thousand or more steps, this one began with the very first one.

    The hill wasn¡¯t too hard to climb, and he could already see the top of it from his start point, but he did need to be a little quicker than he currently was.

    Nya was by no means heavy, but climbing the hill would eventually take its toll on him if he rushed, so he chose a moderate pace.

    Everything was going fine, but Nya, from out of the blue, asked a question, ¡° You said you had a child, right?¡±

    He looked down at her for a moment, then answered. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she responded, sounding, well, he was not quite sure how to describe it.

    ¡°Is there a reason why you are asking me about my children?¡± Kenneth asked back.

    ¡°You just made me think about when you asked me about my children, so.¡± She answered

    ¡°You said you would like to ask me some questions or something like that. Well then, ask them if you have them.¡± He said, taking another step up the hill.

    She seemed to think for a moment before opening her mouth, ¡°You told me where you lived in that Denmark place, but what it is like.¡±

    ¡®Okay, what should I say to that? I can¡¯t just say something like it is filled with cars, or you can hear the sound of planes every now and again,¡¯ Kenneth thought. ¡®Other than she wouldn¡¯t understand, she or someone else she told might put two and two together that I¡¯m not from here.¡¯

    He took a deep breath before answering. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know how to describe it other than it¡¯s my home where I grew up among my family, but it¡¯s a place where there''s a lot of other people in towns doing their own thing.¡±

    ¡°What was your town like?¡± Nya asked.

    Kenneth paused for a moment and looked further up the hill. ¡°Well, I used to live in a much smaller town than I did before coming here.¡±

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t really much to say about it other than it was either filled with old people or children, and me being older than the children and younger than the adults made life somewhat boring.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d imagine,¡± she quipped, making Kenneth let out a little chuckle.

    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t all bad,¡± he then started again. ¡°One thing I did enjoy about the place growing up was the surrounding nature in and around the town.¡±

    ¡°Most days, I would walk around the town, letting myself relax, and I did also enjoy watching the farmers sow the fields and planting the seed for the harvest and then watching the plants grow over a few months.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what!¡± She almost screamed, surprising Kenenth and almost making him drop her. Fortunately, he found his footing and avoided what could have been an unfortunate situation.

    ¡°Your people grow plants. Why!¡± She asked, sounding surprised.

    Kenneth was a little annoyed she had done that, but nevertheless, he answered the question. ¡° Well, we grow them so we can eat them.¡±

    The explanation only seemed to confuse her on top of her being surprised. ¡°Do you eat plants like prey?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes and no,¡± he responded. ¡°It depends mostly on what plant they eat. I can¡¯t say for sure that your¡­ prey is the same as the ones I know from home, but we can¡¯t eat every type of plant.¡±

    ¡°So you only eat plants,¡± she asked, seemingly in disbelief.

    Kenneth took another step forward and made sure too not to get too caught up in the conversation and fall with her and the babies in tow. Once he had looked and made sure he wouldn¡¯t fall, he answered.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t only eat plants. My species, humans, are known as an omnivore which is a creature that can eat both plants and meats but is able to forgo either as long as they get the necessary nutrients that the food contains to keep one¡¯s body working,¡± he explained.

    Nya seemed to be in shock, disbelief, and a state of surprise all at the same time. The information seemed to have overloaded her since she had the same expression for maybe ten seconds.

    Though she did eventually speak once she had completely processed what I had said, ¡°S-s-so¡­ you can eat anything,¡± she asked, stammering a little.

    ¡°Well, not exactly,¡± he responded, his voice getting higher as he hit the last note of the word. ¡° Sure, I can eat like a carnivore and herbivore, but there are still plants and meats that can kill me if I¡¯m not careful.¡±

    The revelation that he couldn¡¯t eat everything seemed to calm her down a little, but she still looked like she was in some kind of shock, and she was about to open her mouth when he took the last step of my ten thousand-step journey up the hill.

    ¡°Well, guess we are here, so was I fast enough?¡± Kenneth asked, breathing a little heavily.

    He gently let her down so she could stand on her two feet and look out over the horizon.

    It was a beautiful sight from the top of the hill, the lush green nature, and throughout the trees, one could see many clearings.

    However, his astonishment did diminish a little when he saw that some of the clearings had been created due to fires rather than anything else.

    But as he looked further ahead, looking away from the burned parts of the forest, he could see mountains, and there was something else as well.

    At first, he had thought the mountain had just been very tall, but the top of it looked too symmetrical and round to have been created naturally.

    Kenneth looked over to Nya, about to ask what it was, when he saw her in what looked like deep thought as her eyes seemed to scan over the landscape.

    ¡®She must be looking for the outpost. Better not to disturb her until she finds it. Though I wonder if I could spot it before her?¡¯ Kenneth wondered.

    ¡®Maybe it could be a competition of were¡¯s Waldo, but with the outpost,¡¯ Kenneth silently chuckled to himself.

    But before he could even begin his little competition of where¡¯s, Waldo Nya pointed out one of the clearings that seemed to have some structures of some kind, but it was too far away for Kenneth to make out anything.

    As he looked at her, she seemed surprised. Quickly she looked in the opposite direction before she asked him, ¡°How far did you take me?¡±

    Kenneth was a little confused by the question. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean. I told you that when I took you away, I ran far, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Her gaze turned back to Kenneth with what looked like mild surprise,¡± We are close to the outpost. Much closer than we should have been with how much we have traveled. It''s only about half a day at most.¡±

    ¡°So when do you think we are going to reach the outpost then?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°If I had traveled by myself, I might have reached it close to when I got dark, but now we should reach it long before that,¡± Nya answered.

    ¡°So, should we get going? Once we are at the foot of the hill, I can carry you again,¡± Kenneth said, looking downward.

    ¡°I would carry you most of the way, but this hill seems too steep for me to walk down while carrying you and avoid falling a the same time.¡±

    Nya then suddenly seemed to remember her being carried, and her expression again changed to something he wasn¡¯t quite sure what was, maybe a mix of anger and contempt.

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡­. you was¡­ but¡­ still,¡± She said, sounding like she had an internal battle about the situation.

    One of the babies suddenly began crying and yipping, catching the attention of both of them.

    ¡®Seems like it''s either hungry or needs a change,¡¯ Kenneth thought before looking up at Nya, who seemed like she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Umm, I think it''s hungry,¡± Kenneth informed.

    ¡°We will take a break for now until im done feeding them, then we will continue to travel,¡± Nya sighed in annoyance,¡± also, while I feed, then we sit back to back and watch for any threat that could sneak upon us.¡±

    He could definitely see the logic in that, so with no further thought, he sat down, and Nya got behind him and began feeding her babies.

    Kenneth cracked a little smile, silently thanking her children for making her take a break instead of marching onward like she wanted to.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 5 part 2 (A shorter walk than Expected)

    The view was fantastic. The trees stretched as far as the eye could see out to the mountains. Along the tree line, Kenneth could see the outpost or at least that place Nya had pointed to.

    Kenneth did his best trying to see as much as he could, but his best attempts only amounted to some shapes.

    One of the shapes he thought was there was a square or an outer ring which was most likely a wall of some sort to protect the outpost from attacks, and almost every other shape he could make out was mostly square.

    ¡®My plan was to use Nya as a way so they wouldn¡¯t kill me on sight, but I do wonder if it will work,¡¯ Kenneth wondered, glancing behind.

    ¡®She could betray me at the last second of our journey and run to the village screaming about a monster, and they probably won''t listen to me. Another way this could end could be with them seeing me as a monster that should be killed and Nya as a traitor or something similar like that.¡¯

    The thought sent a shiver down Kenneth¡¯s spine, ¡¯I haven''t known her for long, and she has threatened me with death more than a few times, but she doesn¡¯t seem like a person deserving of death.¡¯

    ¡®Why am I even thinking about this now? I knew from the beginning that this would be risky, and I don¡¯t have that many other options besides this one,¡¯ Kenneth thought, sighing in annoyance.

    He looked down the hill making sure there wasn¡¯t anyone trying to sneak up on them, and once he was sure nothing was there, he went back to the horizon.

    His eyes again landed on the mountain, and the other thing he was sure of was a structure of some sort.

    His eyes tried to follow it up to the top, but whatever it was went above the clouds and was hidden further from view.

    ¡®I do wonder if it is anything or if it''s just natural to this world. Perhaps I should ask her now that we are taking a break,¡¯ Kenneth thought while looking back at Nya, who was feeding her children.

    ¡°Um, Nya,¡± Kenneth carefully asked, looking straight ahead.

    ¡°What?¡± she said, sounding startled as she looked behind her. ¡°Enemies?¡±

    ¡°No, no, nothing like that,¡± Kenneth assured her.

    ¡°What is it then?¡± she said with a growl as she attended to her children again.

    ¡°I was just wondering what that structure-looking thing on the mountains that goes above the clouds was?¡± Kenneth asked carefully as he tried not to anger her.

    ¡°Oh, that thing,¡± she said in a casual tone. ¡°It''s just the tower of the gods.¡±

    ¡®Tower of the gods?!¡¯ Kenneth exclaimed in his head. ¡®Wait, have I entered a world where there was proof that gods existed, and did they live in that tower.¡¯

    Kenneth wasn¡¯t an extreme believer, but he did believe that God existed at least his version, but now he was looking at a tower where this world''s gods lived or something.

    He looked back at Nya, who was attending to her children, ¡°Um¡­ So is there more you can tell me about the tower since we have time?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± She asked, sounding a little confused.

    ¡°Everything. Well, everything you can tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°What, don¡¯t you know anything about the tower?¡± She asked, sounding more confused.

    ¡°Well, not really,¡± Kenneth answered, becoming a bit nervous that he might have opened a pandora''s box of problems.

    ¡®Okay, okay, relax. All I''ve told her is that I don¡¯t know anything about the tower; while that might be a red flag for her, it could also be an opportunity for me to learn more about this world and its culture,¡¯ Kenneth thought, calming himself a bit.

    ¡®Then again, if humans are anything to go by when religion is concerned, especially in a low-tech world, then this could be a dangerous area to be in.¡¯

    Nya let out a sigh and sounded a little irritated about the question, but she didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°I can¡¯t say I know too much myself about, only the stories that were told when I was young.¡±

    Kenneth silently let out a sigh of relief and relaxed, now certain he hadn¡¯t just committed some grave mistake.

    ¡°It all started maybe a few centuries ago, long before my time,¡± Nya started.

    ¡°One day, the tower descended from the sky and rooted itself in the mountain, and then not long thereafter, the three tribes tried to attack it, but they were stopped by the power of the gods,¡± Nya said, sounding a little bored.

    ¡°And what were those powers?¡± Kenneth asked cautiously.

    ¡°When they attacked, the gods used a piercing light and deafening sound that could be heard by everyone,¡± Nya explained.

    ¡°Once the gods had shown their power, no one tried to attack it again, and many ended up worshipping the gods and the tower,¡± Nya finished as her focus came back on her children.

    ¡®Umm, that¡¯s interesting, but it does feel like a watered-down version lacking some details, but honestly, that doesn''t matter,¡¯ Kenneth concluded.

    ¡®Now I at least know a little about their religion, but the way she was talking about it sounded weird somehow.¡¯

    ¡°Um, Nya, when you told the story, you sounded a little weird,¡± Kenneth said.

    Nya then went silent for a moment, not saying anything.

    ¡®Dammit, did I make her angry again? Maybe I should just stop talking altogether around her,¡¯ Kenneth thought, nervous as hell that he was getting closer and closer to the point where she would get fed up with him and try and leave.

    After what felt like hours but were probably more like a few seconds, Nya spoke again, but unlike Kenneth had expected, she wasn¡¯t angry; she sounded bored.

    ¡±I know the stories, but nothing has happened for generations since then. Now all that is left of the new gods are the crazed followers at the tower''s foot.¡± Nya sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to ask something of you for some time now,¡± she said, her tone getting all serious.

    Kenneth met her gaze and answered, ¡°Sure, just ask away.¡±

    She breathed in and out heavily for a few seconds and asked,¡± How good of a healer are you?¡±

    Kenneth blinked twice and processed the question,¡± Umm, well, if you are asking me if I passed all of my tests or have a lot of experience in ¡®healing,¡¯ as you call it, then yeah, sure.¡±

    ¡°But why do you ask, if you don¡¯t mind my asking?¡±

    Nya looked down at her children, who all now seemed to be full for now, and began getting dressed.

    ¡± I ask,¡± she said in a sorrowful nervous tone. ¡°Because when I was given birth to them, I heard them the second they came out, but the last one didn¡¯t, and then I saw you do something.  Then I heard him cry.¡±

    Kenneth just stared out into empty space for a second, ¡°are you asking me what I did or something else.¡±

    Nya, now fully dressed and her children in her arms, responded. ¡°My mother once told me that some of one''s children could be born dead, and no healer, no matter how great, has ever been able to overcome death.¡±

    ¡°The second someone''s heart stops, I¡¯m unable to do anything for them,¡± Kenneth sighed. ¡°The only reason why your son is still alive was that his heart was still beating, and the only problem was fluids in his lungs.¡±

    ¡°I, like the others, cannot overcome permanent death,¡± Kenneth said, getting up on his feet and offering Nya his hand again.

    She looked at him for a second and got up on her own, and without either of them speaking, they began walking down the hill toward the outpost.

    Surprisingly walking down a hill can be harder than walking up since, as Kenneth quickly learned, there is a higher chance of losing balance and or falling down.

    Although he didn¡¯t fall, he was close a few times.

    Once both of them had reached the bottom of the hill, Nya seemed to have difficulty breathing again as she was using her mouth rather than her nostrils.

    He walked over to her, and as he did, she made a little jump the second she noticed him getting closer.

    ¡°You are not doing that again!¡± She exclaimed while showing him her teeth.

    ¡°So I wasn¡¯t fast enough?¡± Kenneth asked, trying to sound all innocent as he took a step back.

    ¡°No¡­ you were faster than I expected, so I¡¯m fine with you carrying me but don¡¯t ever do what you did the first time. Understood,¡± she said with another of her murderous glares, which at this point was losing its effectiveness as opposed to before.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    This time Kenneth listened to her request, and instead of sweeping her off her feet, she somewhat reluctantly got in his arms.

    She pointed in a direction, and he began walking toward their destination.

    For some time, there was silence between the two, or perhaps more accurately, the five of them.

    Every now and again, Nya would point in a direction, and he would slightly alter the way he was walking to keep on track.

    That continued for some time until a thought occurred to Kenneth, ¡®I know where I¡¯m heading too, but I didn''t know how the people there will react, so maybe I should ask before I might offend someone.¡¯

    ¡°Um, Nya, is there anything I should know before we arrive at the outpost?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Could you be more specific?¡± She responded, sounding a little confused.

    Kenneth could feel his heart start to beat faster, but he didn¡¯t know if it was from the walking or the fact he was about to walk into what could be his death.

    Kenneth let out a sigh, more from the breath he was holding rather than anything. ¡°When we first made this deal with me accompanying you to the outpost, you yourself said that you couldn¡¯t make sure I survived.¡±

    ¡°What, getting cold feet?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No, as I said, then it¡¯s a risk I will have to take. However, I would like to better my chances with the first impression,¡± Kenneth corrected.

    ¡°So what I¡¯m asking you is if you can tell me anything that might help with that and also things I might wanna avoid talking about.¡±

    For a moment, Nya seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°When you reached your hand out to me in the cave, you told me that is how you people greet, right.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°Then you should probably know how we greet one another,¡± Nya said.

    ¡±First, you stand with your back straight, then you put your hand on the center of your chest and wait until the other one does the same as you.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s all,¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nya responded.

    Before much more time had passed, Kenneth asked another question hoping Nya could answer, ¡°So, is there anything you can tell me about those in the outpost we are heading to?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there should be,¡± she said, looking out through the tree line and pointing a little to the left, and Kenneth adjusted his course accordingly. ¡°If I¡¯m correct in which outpost we are heading to, then the one in charge should be Ulric.¡±

    ¡°One thing,¡± Nya said, then her gaze turned to Kenneth with such an intensity that for once wasn¡¯t one of murder, but something else, something. ¡°Always, and I mean always, tell the truth to him.¡±

    Kenneth, on reflex, stopped becoming a bit nervous as he asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Nya looked down at her sleeping babies, ¡°He, like myself, is a follower of the old religion. Ulric, in particular, is a devout follower of Heka, the God of truth, which means he has sworn never to tell a lie or tolerate any who lie.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like you know him,¡± Kenneth commented.

    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± she sighed, looking back to the forest. ¡°You could call him an old friend.¡±

    ¡°But he is not the man I once knew,¡± she whispered, hoping he didn¡¯t hear the last part.

    Then again, there was silence between the two of them as they traveled further toward their destination.

    ¡®We should almost be there, but I do wonder if this plan of mine will work or if I¡¯m just going to die before the day is over,¡¯ Kenneth wondered. ¡®But as the old saying goes, nothing ventured, nothing gained, and since I¡¯m here, I might as well try.¡¯

    As more time passed, Kenneth began to tire a little; he could still walk much more, but it was going to be a problem eventually, and when his body started to tire, and he wasn¡¯t working, his mind liked to wonder.

    Eventually, he remembered something about Nya and her outpost he wanted to ask her about.

    He then cleared his throat, getting her attention. ¡°Nya, I was just wondering about something that I hoped I could ask you about.¡±

    She looked at him for a second into the mask and the two pieces of glass that covered his eyes and answered, ¡°sure.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I was just wondering why your last name and your former outpost have the same name,¡± Kenneth asked.

    At the mentation of the outpost, she seemed saddened a bit, but she quickly turned her gaze away from sight. ¡°We have the same name because my forefathers built it a few generations ago.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ okay¡­ thanks,¡± he said as he marched forwards, speeding up and feeling bad about his question once again.

    ¡®Dammit, you idiot! Why did I have to bring up the outpost? Any idiot should be able to figure out why it was named that,¡¯ Kenneth berated in his mind.

    As Kenneth continued to walk in silence, nothing really more was said between the two of them, at least for now. But that silence was broken when Nya, out of nowhere, began to sniff the air like a dog.

    He was about to ask her what she was doing when she, out of nowhere, asked to be put down. For a moment, he was a bit confused, but he did let her down anyways.

    Then she sniffed a little more, and again he was about to ask when she pipped up instead. ¡°We are close to the outpost now.¡±

    ¡°What, really?¡± he said, a little surprised and excited.

    ¡°That was a shorter walk than I had expected, ¡° he murmured to himself.

    She looked back at him, her expression extremely serious, ¡°you know Kenneth, this is your last chance to back out and avoid your potential death.¡±

    He looked at her for a second before he let out a little chuckle, ¡°I hope you do remember what I said earlier about this choice; otherwise, I would have to add memory loss to your list besides smoke inhalation and burns.¡±

    Her expression softened a bit as she let out what seemed like a sad sigh and looked down at her children. ¡°You said you have children. ¡°

    ¡°I myself have not been a mother for long, but I know that they don¡¯t want me to die, so isn¡¯t it better to return to them.¡±

    At that moment, Kenneth was happy he was wearing the mask since it was hiding his now angry expression as he clutched the handle of the bag he was carrying. ¡®Return yeah as if I could.¡¯

    It took a moment, but he let himself calm down, ¡°you know I¡¯m happy that you seem to care about me, but I made my choices some time ago, and this¡­ is what has to happen, at least for now.¡±

    ¡°I just thought I would ask, but I had a feeling you wouldn¡¯t run,¡± Nya said

    Kenneth looked past her toward the direction she was sniffing in, ¡°so, how long is left of this short journey.¡±

    Nya turned around and pointed further ahead to a denser part of the forest that was so thick you couldn¡¯t see past it. ¡°it¡¯s just past there.¡±

    He walked up to her side and asked, ¡°so how are we going to this? Do we go together, or do you go first?¡±

    ¡°I think it is best I go first and try and explain the situation to Ulric or whoever is in charge of this outpost.¡±

    Kenneth put both hands on his hips and began stretching his back a little, ¡°it sounds like a good idea. I wouldn¡¯t want a repeat of our first meeting.¡±

    ¡°You are wearing the color of a champion, and you look like nothing I have ever seen before in my life and my knife. Can you really blame me for attacking,¡± she said while touching the hilt of her holstered knife.

    ¡°To be fair, the last one wasn¡¯t my fault and happened after I kicked you. Ending your attempted murder of me.¡± Kenneth countered, doing a few more stretches to make some of his joints go pop, satisfying him immensely.

    ¡°Oh, shut up, would you,¡± she growled.

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t say more about it, but you can¡¯t argue with the facts,¡± Kenneth said, sounding completely calm and not scared of her doing her usual; I want to kill your sounds and facial routines.

    ¡°I¡¯m going now; stay back and only come when I come for you or call you; otherwise, stay out of sight. I don¡¯t want then to think you are an enemy,¡± Nya warned while looking at him dead in his eyes until he nodded in agreement.

    Without any further ado, Nya went on her merry way deeper into the denser part of the forest until she dispersed from sight and left only Kenneth standing there alone.

    As she left, Kenneth began to feel the first touches of doubt manifest in his gut. It began to grow much bigger the more time that passed as he waited.

    ¡®What if she does end up betraying me in the end? ¡¯ Kenneth wondered as he tried to bring his thumb up to his mouth and bite his nails but was stopped by the gloves and mask of the outfit

    ¡®Perhaps she won¡¯t even tell them about me and only let me wait until I leave on my own accord or get spotted by a patrol or hunting party or something.¡¯

    ¡°I really hate when I get like this,¡± Kenneth said out loud. ¡°When I get nervous, I start to only think what could go wrong, not what could go right.

    ¡°But to be fair, unlike most of my former situations, this is a lot more dangerous.¡¯

    ¡®I have only known her for a very short time, and in our first encounter, she did try and kill me and only went along with my proposal because I more or less forced her to accept the deal.¡¯ Kenneth thought, letting out a sigh.

    But before he could finish the sigh, he heard the rustling of branches and leaves, and without a second thought, he jumped in surprise behind a tree, remembering what Nya said about not being seen by anyone.

    ¡°Anyone out there!¡± a loud booming voice yelled that was distinctly male.

    Once it had spoken, nothing, not a sound more, was said or made from either side.

    ¡®What the hell should I do now,¡¯ Kenneth thought, his heart beating like a drum solo. ¡®Could something have happened to Nya when she told them about him?¡¯

    ¡®Could this just be a guard that heard or perhaps smelled him since Nya did the same not long ago? Should I take a look?¡¯ All those thoughts occupied Kenneth¡¯s mind as only moments passed by.

    ¡®Did she betray me? No, no, no, if she did that, then the actions of this individual wouldn¡¯t make sense; if she told them that I was an enemy and I was here, then they wouldn''t ask if I was here.¡¯

    ¡°So, did you lie to me?¡± the booming voice asked.

    ¡°As if I ever would,¡± came the reply from a voice Kenneth knew somewhat well.

    Slowly Kenneth began to slowly peek his head out from behind the tree to see not only Nya but also a somewhat taller fox-person holding a spear with a few other fox-people standing right behind the both of them.

    He quickly pulled his head back around the tree, hiding before they hopefully could see him, but as soon as he did, Nya called out, saying, ¡°Hey, it''s fine; you can come out now.¡±

    ¡®Okay, okay, this is it, now or never,¡± Kenneth thought as he slowly stepped out from behind the tree and got a good look at everyone.

    Most seemed to be staring at him either with surprised interest or a curious look.

    Though the fox that was standing in front of everyone with a spear seemed to be eyeing him with much greater care than many of the others were.

    For a moment, there was silence until Kenneth remembered that first impressions were important, and so he lifted his free hand and did the greeting as Nya had told him.

    The second he had started to move, some seemed to get their weapons ready but stopped as soon as they saw the gesture he was making.

    It took a little bit of time, but eventually, the fox with the spear made the gesture in return, and they both finished officially greeting each other.

    The fox then stepped forward closer to Kenneth, looking him straight in the eye, ¡°I hear from Nya that you are a healer from another land far away.¡±

    Kenneth was a bit nervous but did manage to respond, ¡°yes, that is correct.¡±

    ¡°What business do you have in at my outpost then?¡± he asked with his still booming voice and a glare that managed to send a shiver down his spine.

    ¡°Ahh, yes, I have simply come here to help anyone in need and to share my knowledge of healing, as you call it,¡± Kenneth explained, trying not to be intimidated but his glare.

    ¡°We already have a healer, so get lost and don¡¯t come anywhere near my outpost again, or I will personally kill you.¡± The fox, in his loud booming voice, said before turning around and walking away.

    ¡®Dammit, dammit, dammit, I have to think of something, or else I will be right back to square one again.¡¯ Kenneth nervously thought, trying his best to think of something, anything.

    ¡®He said they already had a healer, but any knowledge they possess should be rudimentary compared to mine.¡±

    ¡°Um, would you just stop for a moment,¡± Kenneth called out, making the fox stop but not turn around.

    ¡°I thought I told you to get lost, or are you just determined to die,¡± The fox said in a tone that made Kenneth sure he wasn¡¯t kidding.

    ¡°I do not mean to offend, but the healer that is here, how good are they when it comes to knowledge of healing and their practice of it?¡± Kenneth asked.

    The fox let out a sigh of frustration, tightening the grip on his spear, ¡°what is there to know? They place a hand on a wound, and if they can, then they heal it.¡±

    ¡®Wow, is common knowledge of medicine and healing really that basic,¡¯ Kenneth thought in disbelief, taking only a slightly short moment to respond.

    ¡°My people have had their hand in healing for a long time, and I do believe I might be able to advance you people¡¯s knowledge a bit further than you have described.¡±

    Now the fox seemed to be a bit more interested as he turned around and looked Kenneth dead in the eyes, ¡°If you are lying to me, I will make sure you die in ways you couldn¡¯t even imagine.¡±

    Kenneth gulped but remained steadfastly, ¡°I promise you, commander of this outpost, I am not knowingly lying to you about what I know and am capable of.¡±

    The fox seemed to think it over for a moment before opening his mouth. ¡°Fine, we have some wounded; if you did tell me the truth, then show me, and we can talk more after, but if you lied, then I believe you know what will happen.¡±

    The thinly veiled threat to his life did make Kenneth a bit scared, but he had to do this if he had any hope of actually sharing his knowledge.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 6 (Test)

    ¡®Mission partly successful,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he followed the fox Nya had said might be Ulric through the denser part of the forest to where he knew the outpost was.

    As he walked, he imagined it being the tall, fortified structure, but given the apparent current level of technology from their clothing and mettle work, he wasn¡¯t too hopeful.

    ¡®Speaking their metalwork,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he eyed the spear the fox was holding; he couldn¡¯t help but notice that the tip of it wasn¡¯t pointy like a needle or the spears back on earth.

    This one looked more like a square or chisel. Now that he thought about it looked exactly like some of the weapons he had spotted on the old battlefield.

    ¡®They must have gone a different route when it came to making weapons. Though I do wonder if a needlepoint would be more effective,¡¯ Kenneth wondered.

    Thought only crossed his mind for a short time before he let it go realizing he should never talk about such things with them.

    ¡®As if I would ever give them any knowledge regarding that subject,¡¯ he thought.

    ¡®If I wanted to, I could probably teach them how to make poisons and some decent battle strategies, but that would run counter to my mission and moral compass, so that wouldn¡¯t be happening any time soon,¡¯ Kenneth concluded while walking through the denser part of the forest.

    On the other side, he saw the outpost, and it wasn¡¯t the tall fortified structure he had first imagined; instead, it looked more like a large collection of trees that had their branches cut off and tied together.

    However, it would function as a wall and keep any unwanted company out, as well as give those on top a good position to fire arrows.

    As they got closer, Kenneth eventually noticed the gate that probably allowed for entry was closed, but it quickly opened the second someone on the top of the wall saw who was returning.

    The second all of them stepped through, Kenneth was met with many gazes from the foxes that were occupying the outpost.

    At first, it was only a glace or two, but it quickly turned into full-blown stares from most he got near to.

    It made Kenneth feel nervous, to say the least, to be watched by many, so he tried his best not to notice instead of focusing on the back of the fox he was following.

    They passed many somewhat small buildings on their way that looked to be some sort of houses occupied by only a few.

    It seemed strange to Kenneth that they would have so many instead of one large sleeping area, but he figured it was probably a mixture of privacy reasons and a bit of social standing.

    Eventually, Kenneth spotted a much larger building that the fox in front of him seemed to be heading to. ¡®Well, I should probably consider what I¡¯m about to face inside the building.¡¯

    ¡®He said they had wounded, but to what degree are they wounded? This, as far as I have seen, seems to be similar to the early middle ages or at least sometime after it was learned to use fire to from metal,¡¯ Kenneth thought while not getting too caught up in his own thoughts.

    ¡®The likelihood that the ones I will be helping have a life-threatening injury that I can¡¯t do anything about are small. Worst case scenario would be an amputated limb, but even though I could reattach it, there might be some complications,¡¯ Kenneth concluded.

    Once they got to the door of the building, Ulric more or less kicked it open with a decent amount of force.

    ¡®I have only just met him, but he seems to be very aggressive. Hopefully, I don¡¯t piss him off, or else he might just use that spear,¡± Kenneth thought, feeling slightly uneasy.

    Now that the door was completely open, Ulric walked in, and everyone followed him.

    Inside, the building looked to be some sort of grant hall, not unlike those the Vikings had back in the day. In the middle of the room, there were a great many tables and chairs.

    All of them seemed to be surrounding what looked like a fireplace that currently wasn¡¯t lit.

    Kenneth looked at the place with a bit of childish curiosity as he felt the temptation to wander around and observe many of the things inside and outside the building.

    He was quickly taken out of that small daydream as Ulric, with heavy footsteps, walked in front of Kenneth, making him look up at the thin but tall and imposing creature that was staring him down.

    He pointed his spear to a far-end corner of the room where they were a smaller door than the one all of them had entered.

    As Kenneth¡¯s eyes followed the spear, he heard the smooth but angry-sounding voice of Ulric. ¡°They are back there, and let me remind you again if you somehow forgot what happens if you lied to me or you harm them in any way.¡±

    Kenneth didn¡¯t need a reminder of the threats to his life, considering it had only been five minutes since the last one, but it was not like he dared get on the bad side of an angry madman with a spear.

    ¡°You do not have to worry about me trying anything. Other than me being terrified of you, I have sworn a vow, not unlike yourself, so I will not harm them,¡± Kenneth explained, hoping that the extra bit of honesty would help a little.

    Ulric''s expression was unchanged, but he did move a little away from Kenneth, allowing him to walk towards the door with Ulric right beside him.

    And with Ulric¡¯s walking speed being higher, he easily made it to the door before Kenneth.

    He quickly opened it, but this time it was with far more care than the other one. As Kenneth got closer, he could hear Ulric talking, saying, ¡°you can take a break for now.¡±

    Once Kenneth got to the door, he was met by the sight of a few other foxes that were on what looked like tables and Ulric talking to a somewhat smaller fox that had a mix of white and light orange fur color.

    They seemed a little tired, but the second their eyes were on Kenneth, they almost jumped and let out a yip which got the attention of the wounded foxes, which once they saw, Kenneth tried to get for some weapons that were within arm¡¯s reach.

    Things could have gotten pretty ugly, but luckily Ulric, with his booming and commanding voice, stopped them all dead in their tracks.

    ¡°Everyone stop! This one claims to be a healer with great knowledge from a land far away,¡± Ulric then pointed to Kenneth.   ¡°I can¡¯t speak for his true intentions, but I am interested in seeing what he is capable of.¡±

    All of them seemed to stop dead in their tracks, either from Ulric''s words or from the fact that they were wounded and probably couldn''t move without a great deal of pain.

    ¡°Do you even know what that thing is!¡± One of the wounded yelled.

    ¡°No,¡± was the only response given by Ulric.

    ¡°Then why do you trust it not to kill us given a chance,¡± one of them asked a little pleadingly.

    Ulric took a step forward, and with his booming voice as loud as ever, he spoke, ¡°don¡¯t worry, the instant I see it doing something I don¡¯t like, I will personally skewer it, no questions asked.¡±

    Although many of them seemed a bit nervous, the reassurance of Kenneth being killed seemed to make them at least make them calm.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡®I guess taking a vow and speaking the truth one¡¯s whole life really makes people believe what one says,¡¯ Kenneth thought.

    Ulric turned around and looked at Kenneth, who immediately gulped. ¡°Now heal as you said you could.¡±

    Kenneth promptly walked past Ulric and began to observe all of the foxes there who seemed to be injured.

    The first one seemed to be much older and had many different bold spots all over its body, though a lot of them seemed to be burn marks.

    Many of them looked old and healed, but a few looked to be new and fresh. He counted two on his chest and one on his left arm.

    ¡®The burns seem to be first or second-degree. They do need to be treated but can wait a little while before infection becomes a problem,¡¯ Kenneth concluded.

    His gaze then went over to fox number two, who seemed to be in a great deal of pain and clutching their arm.

    ¡®It could be a hairline fracture or muscle tear, or perhaps even a dislocated joint, but anyway, not top priority, currently,¡± Kenneth concluded again.

    Kenneth turned and looked at the last fox that had kept its eyes on him the entire time. It looked like he was about to kill him if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it seemed weakened or a little dazed.

    On closer inspection, he could see that the fox''s light red fur was hiding some blood loss. ¡®Blood loss can be bad right now. I don''t have any blood on me, and I haven''t tried to make plastic yet, so a transfusion would not only be difficult, but it might also be dangerous.¡¯

    Kenneth walked closer to the fox suffering blood loss, ¡®right now, this one seems to be in the most danger of dying, so I need to act quickly.¡¯

    At first, Kenneth thought the fox would have bitten him with how it growled, but the stern and downright terrifying look that Ulric was given made the fox stop.

    As he inspected the fox, he quickly noticed that the wound seemed to be on the outer thigh of the fox.

    If the same cut had happened to a human, there would have been no need to rush, but since the limbs and the general body of the foxes were thinner, he feared there might have been damage to a major blood vessel.

    ¡®Ok, relax, treat this like any other patient. Find out what happened when it happened and how they are feeling,¡¯ Kenneth thought to himself before putting down the bag.

    ¡°Um¡­ hi, my name is Kenneth, and I need to ask you a few questions.¡±

    After he had asked, there was dead silence in the room as he knew that if not before then, now all eyes were on him.

    ¡°What are you talking about? If you are a healer, then just put your hand on my leg and fix it.¡± the fox said, sounding a little tired.

    ¡°Listen, I¡¯ll need to know how long ago it was since you received that cut on your leg,¡± Kenneth said, ignoring the ignorant medical comment the fox had just made.

    ¡°Maybe about one-tenth of a candle,¡± the fox answered, sighing in annoyance and sounding tired at the same time.

    Kenneth took his hand to his chin,¡¯ yeah, that helped a lot, but the fact that her blood hasn¡¯t dried yet either means that she is a hemophiliac or the blood vessel got cut.¡¯

    ¡®If I were to go from the time he gave me, then I could mean that somewhere between an hour or thirty minutes.¡¯

    Kenneth reached down into the bag, making sure to keep it shut enough so the others couldn¡¯t see it was empty. He really didn¡¯t wanna try and explain how an empty bag suddenly had something in it.

    As he withdrew his hand from the bag, he held all the tools he needed. A needle, thread, and tweezer.

    The second that fox saw the tools, they shut up, maybe a bit panicked, saying, ¡°what in the name of Akina are those.¡±

    ¡°Oh, these,¡± Kenneth said, a little confused. ¡°They are just some tools to help me close that wound of yours.¡±

    ¡°If you are a healer, then why can¡¯t you just put your hand on it and make me better, ¡°the fox said, becoming more defensive.

    ¡°Again, with that description of healing,¡± Kenneth sighed in annoyance. ¡°I don¡¯t know how your healing works, but mine works just fine, so stop complaining and let me close that wound on you.¡±

    The fox seemed still somewhat nervous but shut her mouth as their eyes looked over the tools Kenneth had in hand.

    ¡®I guess I should they and make them feel a little conformable,¡± Kenneth thought as he got ready.

    ¡°Now, can you do me a favor¡­ um¡­ what is your name,¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°It''s Fenik. Fenik Kori,¡± the fox said.

    ¡°Well then, Fenik, do me a favor and look at the ceiling and tell me about your day. It will help take your mind off the needle,¡± Kenneth said as he became fully immersed in the work he was about to do.

    Now there were only those two. The Doctor and the patient. The others weren¡¯t even in the room as he got the threat in through the needle hole and tried them together.

    Fenik let out a long breath that sounded almost like a sigh, but Kenneth felt like it wasn¡¯t. ¡°My day starts like most others. I awaken in my room long before the Ki rises and get ready to release the night guards from their watch.¡±

    As Fenik began her story, Kenneth had already stuck the needle and thread in their leg and begun the process.

    ¡®Well, I just hope they don¡¯t look down and see what I¡¯m doing; otherwise, I think they will be in some amount of pain,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he continued his work.

    What most people didn¡¯t know about pain was that it was all in one''s mind, and if you keep it occupied and are unaware of it, then you won¡¯t feel any pain except, of course, if the pain overwhelms one¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Most days I¡¯m on duty are the same as well. No enemies or excitement of any kind,¡± Fenik continued.

    ¡°The only exciting thing that usually happens is during training when I can wipe that smug look off of Kila''s face,¡± Fenik said, sounding a little angry and fully immersed in the retelling.

    ¡®Just a little more, you are doing great; I¡¯m almost done,¡¯ Kenneth thought instead of saying, not wanting to break Fenik¡¯s immersed state. ¡®Just a few more, and I¡¯m done.¡¯

    ¡°Today was different. As usual, he had a smug look that just pissed me off, so when we got to sparing, I held nothing back.¡± Fenik said, sounding angrier. ¡°I was winning, and that bastard knew, so he fought dirty, kicking dirt in my face and then striking at me when while I was half blind.¡±

    ¡°Next time I see him, I¡¯m gonna shove my blade straight up his a-¡±

    ¡°And we are done,¡± Kenneth said, interrupting Fenik and breaking her immersive state.

    Fenik looked surprised as Kenneth moved away from Fenik and allowed her to see his handy work.

    At first, Fenik looked at the stitch with mild curiosity, but as they tried to stand, they quickly grabbed their side and let out a grunt of pain.

    Fenik looked at Kenneth before shouting, ¡°you didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    Kenneth, a little offended by that comment, felt the urge to finger-flick her between the eyes. ¡°I did something, but did you expect to just star and move around willy-nilly the instant I was done.¡±

    ¡°You said you were a healer,¡± the booming voice of Ulric interrupted the two''s conversation, which in turn made Kenneth remember that he, in fact, was surrounded by a fair amount of people.

    ¡°Yes. And I told you the truth, but clearly by your description of healing and this one¡¯s reaction to getting a stitch,¡± Kenneth said while using his thumb to point back at the fox he had just helped. ¡°We do things differently.¡±

    Kenneth couldn¡¯t tell, but he felt that Ulric was getting angry, ¡° as far as I can tell, you haven''t lied to me, and you seem too small and harmless to be a real threat, so as thanks or at least stopping Fenik¡¯s bleeding I will let you leave with your life.¡±

    ¡®Dammit, I failed,¡¯ Kenneth thought while a pit of nervousness and disappointment began to open up in his stomach.¡¯ I¡¯m back to square one again after all, but I at least want to know who they do it here.¡¯

    ¡°If I could make a small request,¡± Kenneth asked, looking straight at Ulric. ¡°I would like to see how your kind heals before I leave.¡±

    Ulric let out a grunt and then turned to the fox that had yipped at first sight of Kenneth. That fox, unlike the other foxes, only had the basic leather shorts and t-shirt; this one was wearing a robe that looked to be made from fiber or some kind of fur.

    ¡°Show him how it is really done, Kica,¡± Ulric ordered.

    The fox named Kica then went over towards Fenik and placed their hand on the sown wound; then, their hand started to almost unnoticeable glow white, and a few seconds after they removed their hand, Fenik seemed to be completely fine as well as the wound.

    ¡®Wha?¡­ what the? Did she just use¡­ magic to heal a wound? Did Jasha even mention anything about it before she sent me?¡¯ Kenneth wondered, stunned by the sight.

    ¡®How can I even help anyone here when someone else can just do it better, using magic to instantly make it fine,¡¯ Kenneth thought, having gone from somewhat optimistic about the whole situation to defeated.

    Feeling defeated and the situation he found himself in to be hopeless, Kenneth grabbed his back. Afterward, he looked in the general direction of Ulric,¡± I apologize for wasting your time.¡±

    Kenneth left the room with some of the guards following him, probably trying to make sure he actually left and didn¡¯t try to do anything.

    ¡°That could have gone better,¡± the familiar voice of Nya said, making him look behind.

    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m not too sad about the whole situation, all things considered,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°Really, why is that,¡± she asked, sounding a bit puzzled.

    ¡°Well, for starters, I¡¯m currently not dead, and I get to leave that way, and I¡¯m also happy that Fenik seems to be better and didn¡¯t lose too much blood. I don''t think I would have been able to currently give her a blood transfusion,¡± Kenneth said casually with a slight somberness in his voice.

    ¡°Blood trans-fu-sion?¡± Nya repeated, sounding confused about the meaning of the word.

    He was getting closer to the gate, so he didn¡¯t see the harm in telling her quickly what it meant.

    ¡°To explain it simply, a blood transfusion is when someone has lost too much blood or is in need of it,¡± Kenneth explained. ¡°Then you find someone with a compatible type of blood and give it to them.¡±

    Kenneth didn¡¯t look at Nya, but he had the feeling that the reason she didn¡¯t say anything was that she was stunned silent.

    ¡°Yo¡­ your people actually do such a vile-sounding thing as that,¡± she said, sounding disgusted by the very idea.

    ¡°There are some who refuse it, but most there in need do get it,¡± Kenneth explained just as they arrived at the gate.

    ¡°Well, I guess this is it,¡± Kenneth said in a neutral tone, not truly sure how to feel.

    ¡°There is one thing you should know before you go,¡± Nya said, tone not showing any emotions. ¡°You can call it a parting gift if you want.¡±

    ¡°You remember the tower and the mountain you asked about when we were on top of the hill?¡±

    Kenneth nodded, interested in where this was going. ¡°I have heard some stories that somewhere along the foot of the mountain, there is a peaceful settlement of worshippers. I don¡¯t know how much that will help you, but at least you will have a destination.¡±

    Kenneth then let a little smile cross his lips, and he was once again thankful for the mask. ¡°Thanks for the tip, and I hope we meet again someday.¡±

    ¡°You should probably get going. You don¡¯t want to give Ulric a reason to kill you more than he probably already has,¡± Nya said.

    Kenneth was about to take his first step when he heard the booming voice of Ulric right behind him. ¡°We need to talk!¡±

    It shocked Kenneth so much that he reacted purely on instinct as he made a twisting motion with his feet plus a little jump, making him spin around only a few centimeters off the ground until he was facing Ulric, who looked surprised at him after that little display.

    It took a second or two for everyone involved to get their bearings after the little display of instinctual reflexes, but the first to talk was Kenneth. ¡°You¡­ said we needed to talk.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the booming voice Ulric sounded. ¡°So come, we will be discussing inside the great hall.¡±

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 7 (challenge)

    Kenneth was confused as hell as to why he wanted to talk after he had just ordered him to leave.

    ¡®Okay, this has to be a trap, but why even bother with something like that when you have an entire outpost to hunt me,¡± Kenneth wondered.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t some trick you do to get me inside the hall where you are gonna do some ritualistic killing, right? ¡°Kenneth asked sarcastically.

    ¡°Just follow me,¡± Ulric said, sounding annoyed.

    To anyone, this might have been seen as no big deal, but the fact he had apparently sworn to always tell the truth and did not answer the question was a red flag in Kenneth¡¯s mind. ¡°I¡¯m gonna need you to say if this is some sort of ritualistic killing or not, or I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Ulric let out a sigh of annoyance and rubbed his temples. ¡°This is not some kind of tick, ploy, or deception to kill you, but if you keep talking, I will order my archers to aim for your legs and drag you by the neck, or would you prefer to walk.¡±

    The look he was giving Kenneth, as well as the tone he was talking in, left no doubt in Kenneth¡¯s mind that he was telling the truth, so to avoid that unpleasant scenario, he began walking back to the great hall.

    Once Kenneth entered the great hall, the first thing he noticed was a chair in the middle of the room, right in front of the fireplace.

    Before he even had a chance to think, Ulric gestured at it, and Kenneth got the feeling he shouldn¡¯t try to ask more questions right now.

    He quickly took a seat and only now noticed there were a lot more foxes in the room also sitting as Ulric took his seat right in front of him. It almost looked and felt like a trail or something similar.

    The small amount of muttering that had been going on in the room had now ceased. For some time, there was only silence as Kenneth looked confused and nervously around, not knowing what all of this was about.

    Eventually, after enough time passed, Ulric spoke.

    ¡°It appears I might have been too hasty in not seeing your ways of doing things as something useful,¡± Ulric said, his once-booming voice gone, replaced with a much calmer one.

    Kenneth was confused as hell as to why he was even saying that. ¡°Um, not to interrupt, but precisely what is useful about what I did when you could just use that thing the one wearing robes did.¡±

    ¡°I think it is best I let Kica explain,¡± Ulric said as he gestured toward the robe-wearing fox.

    The very same fox then rose from its seated position and looked straight at Kenneth. ¡°At first, I thought your methods crud and unuseful, but when I healed Fenik, I discovered the reason why you used needle and thread.¡±

    ¡°As a fellow healer, you must understand that the work we do is taxing and very draining,¡± Kica said, speaking in a very formal tone.

    ¡°Normally, I would be able to heal such a wound the Fenik had about fifty times in a day before passing out, but when I healed her after what you did, I found it much easier and less draining. I believe I might be able to heal such a wound at least fifty more times if not more than that.¡±

    ¡®So wait, they have literal magic, but they haven''t thought about using the needle and thread. Perhaps using magic to make medical problems go away isn¡¯t as perfect as I first thought, ¡°Kenneth wondered.

    Clearing his throat, Kenneth spoke, ¡°So, is that all? You wanted to thank me for making your job easier.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself,¡± the now booming voice of Ulric said. ¡°When you came here, you said your kind possed knowledge about healing more advanced than we do.¡±

    ¡°And seeing you close a cut before healing it. It is simple but something I have never seen anyone else think of it before.¡±

    ¡®Wait, are they trying to give me an offer to stay? Yes!¡¯ Kenneth thought, making sure they couldn¡¯t read how happy he was at the moment.

    ¡°I only have one question for you. Is this the extent of your knowledge, or is there more,¡± Ulric asked.

    ¡°Well, I can say with absolute certainty that what I just did with the needle and thread is one of the simplest things I know.¡±

    ¡°And what else do you know?¡± Ulric questioned.

    ¡°Oh, I could talk for days if we were to go down that rabbit hole,¡± Kenneth said, chuckling a bit.

    ¡°Very well, Nya has told me what your intentions are, so if all you just said wasn¡¯t a lie, then I would like to offer you to stay and teach Kica,¡± Ulric said, his gaze remaining fixed on Kenneth.

    ¡°Of course, everyone here pulls their own weight, so even though your job will be as a teacher and a healer, you will also be required to be a guard at times.¡±

    ¡®Well, being a guard is a little outside my repertoire, and I certainly don¡¯t want to hurt anyone, but arguing could put this one in a million chance in danger, so for now, I have to at least accept,¡¯ Kenneth thought.

    ¡®And besides, if what Fenik said about their days here, then an attack is not likely, at least not soon, I hope.¡¯

    ¡°Well, then I will be happy to joi--¡± Kenneth tried to say, but he was interrupted by another voice coming from his side.

    ¡°You cannot be serious, Ulric!¡± Yelled a fox that, as far as Kenneth could see, had grey-whiteish fur and, like most others, wore only the bare minimum required amount of clothes. ¡°It''s an outsider, and you are inviting it in! Have you gone mad?¡±

    Ulric barely moved from his position, not even averting his gaze from Kenneth. ¡°To answer your question, Zilika, no, I have not gone insane. And you might be second in command but don¡¯t take that tone. Understood.¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Zilika said, placing a flat hand on her chest. To Kenneth, it looked similar to the greeting Nya had taught him, but it was different. ¡°I did not mean to offend you with my outburst, but I cannot sit idly by and allow this thing to join us.¡±

    ¡®Huh¡­ somehow I feel like I should be more offended by being called it, but I don¡¯t feel anything. How peculiar,¡¯ Kenneth realized.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll humor you,¡± Ulric said, his voice calm. ¡°Would you have me do what I originally intended to do and make him leave the outpost?¡±

    ¡°It would mean that we would lose a great amount of unknown knowledge about healing that could be taken by the enemy.¡±

    Zilika seemed angrier by the statement than anything else, but she seemed to calm down and made sure not to say anything she would regret. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that. The knowledge it possesses might be too valuable to let our enemies have it.¡±

    So you don¡¯t want him to join, but you don¡¯t want him to leave either. Ulric sighed in annoyance.¡± Are you saying that we keep it as a prisoner?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zilika bluntly answered, her gaze as cold as ice as she looked at Kenneth and more than a few of the other foxes giving a slight nod.

    ¡®What the hell is even happening right now? First, I¡¯m offered to join, and now they are talking about imprisoning me. Should I make a run for it?¡¯ Kenneth wondered before realizing it probably wouldn¡¯t work.

    ¡®No, they know this place better than me, and I would only have one destination to go, and there is no guarantee that Nya wouldn¡¯t tell them where I was going if I got away,¡¯ Kenneth thought, getting more than a little nervous about the whole thing

    ¡°I will not allow that,¡± the booming voice of Ulric responded. ¡°While I don¡¯t know much about them, Nya has vouched for him, and I trust her, so we will not imprison him. Now sit down and shut up; we will be speaking about this later.¡±

    Zilika had what looked like an expression of pure anger on her face, but she eventually took a deep breath, and it looked like she was getting less angry.

    ¡±Fine. If you can¡¯t make the hard choices, then I will,¡± she said before turning her gaze toward Kenneth¡¯s. ¡° By the law of Giga, I challenge you to combat.¡±

    Everyone in the hall had a stunned expression except Ulric, who looked angrier than ever before.

    Before Kenneth even had the chance to process what had just happened, Ulric yelled,¡± What do you think you are doing!!!?¡±

    ¡°It''s quite simple, commander. I¡¯m exercising the law of Giga and challenging this thing to combat,¡± Zilika answered with a smug expression.

    ¡°Not in my outpost. I will not allow it!¡± Ulric yelled, slamming his fist down onto the table

    ¡°So you are going to defy the rights the old gods afforded us,¡± She said with a completely calm tone.

    Ulric¡¯s eyes widened for a moment before he sat down, his teeth bared like a wild beast,¡± regardless of the outcome, you and I will have a word with one another.¡±

    ¡°I expected nothing less, commander,¡± she responded.

    Zilika looked at Kenneth and opened her mouth, ¡°we fight tomorrow, and since I¡¯m the challenger, you pick the weapon.¡±

    And so she just left, leaving a room full of stunned and gossiping foxes and Kenneth, who was very confused as to what had just happened.

    ¡°Someone minds explaining what just happened?¡± Kenneth asked the entire room, hoping to get an explanation.

    ¡°It is quite simple,¡± Ulric said, sounding angry. ¡°You see, my second in command just used a law from the old gods that gives her the right to challenge anyone to a fight, and if you lose, then she can decide your fate if she so pleases.¡±

    ¡°But if it is a challenge, can¡¯t I just refuse it?¡± Kenneth asked a little pleadingly while looking around the from for some sort of confirmation.

    ¡°Normally you would,¡± Kica said, sounding a little nervous. ¡°If she had challenged anyone of us using the law, then there would be no problem in refusing, but the law is different for outsiders.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Kenneth asked with mild curiosity, which was under a pit of nervousness in his stomach.

    ¡°There is no shame in a family member or a comrade refusing,¡± Kica said, her expression becoming a sad one.¡± But since you have not joined us yet, refusing would lead to you being a coward and us being forced to outs you, and at that point, the only way you would be able to stay would be as a prisoner.¡±

    ¡°So what would being a prisoner here entail,¡± Kenneth asked, trying not to sound nervous.

    Ulric and many of the foxes there were still here by this time and looked confused at Kenneth, including Nya.

    ¡°What? You want to be taken prisoner!¡± Kica half-shouted before becoming calm at Ulric¡¯s stern look.

    ¡°Are you intending on refusing the fight outright?¡± Ulric questioned.

    ¡°Currently, I¡¯m only considering my four options and seeing which are best,¡± Kenneth answered while shifting his leg position in the chair and bringing it up over the other, and letting it rest.

    For a moment, Ulric, Kica, and Nya all seemed puzzled at the statement.

    ¡± I can only think of three options, but to answer your question, becoming a prisoner means you are locked in the prison building,¡± Ulric clarified.

    ¡°You will be watched by a guard at all times and only fed when necessary,¡± Ulric said with such calmness in his tone that Kenneth got the impression this wasn¡¯t the first time the prison had come up.

    ¡°Furthermore, teaching Kica will become impossible.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Kenneth asked, confused as to why teaching her as a prisoner would be an issue.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°It was decreed long ago by the old and the new gods and churches that a healer is never allowed near others except their own kind except in specific situations, which will involve some skewering,¡± Ulric explained.

    ¡°So option one. Be trapped in one place, stapped and healed every day. Sounds great,¡± Kenneth said with a thick layer of sarcasm which probably sounded a lot like his natural voice, given how deep it was.

    ¡°Okay, let''s say I were to fight Zilika and lost. What precisely would happen?¡± Kenneth asked.

    At the mentation of Zilika, Ulric got a hateful look in his eyes, ¡°I can¡¯t say I know what she truly intends to do, but I¡¯m guessing she wants to put you in prison and use you as a sort of bargain tool against me.¡±

    ¡®Me being used,¡¯ Kenneth thought in confusion. He was about to ask what he meant, but it seemed Ulric either took notice of his confusion, or he was just pausing for dramatic effect.

    ¡°As I¡¯m sure you heard, I am going to talk to her after the battle tomorrow, and if she decides your fate, that means my options on how to deal with her will be limited.¡± Ulric sighed in frustration.

    ¡°So, just to summarize. It''s option one, plus I¡¯m a slave to the whims of mad women,¡± Kenneth sighed.

    ¡°Essentially,¡± Ulric responded.

    ¡°Option three or, more precisely, scenario three, I win the fight. What happens then?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°The opposite. Instead of her controlling your fate, you will control her fate.¡±

    ¡°So does that mean she has to do whatever I say or something like that?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°If you want to say it simply. Then yes. But that is only in the unlikely event you win,¡± Ulric answered.

    ¡°Well then, Option 4 it might be then,¡± Kenneth said, a bit nervous at what he was about to propose.

    ¡°Ulric, I know you are all about the truth, but the situation can be resolved by me joining since then; I wouldn¡¯t be an outsider,¡± Kenneth suggested.

    ¡°What are you proposing,¡± Ulric asked with a lifted eyebrow.

    Kenneth adjusted himself so he was looking Ulric in the eyes. Other than a raised eyebrow, there were also some worried faces of other foxes that might have realized what he was about to say.

    Kenneth took a deep breath,¡± what I¡¯m proposing is I joined before Zilika challenged me. Making it expectable for me to decline the challenge.¡±

    For a moment, there was silence as everyone looked at Ulric. Then he erupted into laughter,¡± Hahahahaha¡­ What a funny joke¡­ You sure got some ball to tell a joke like that to me.¡±

    ¡®Is he really serious, or is he giving me an out,¡¯ Kenneth wondered.

    When Ulric¡¯s laughter began to die down, and the foxes in the room seemed to be more at ease, Kenneth cleared his throat, which made Ulric stop his laughing all together.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a joke,¡± Kenneth said with no hesitation.

    Ulric¡¯s expression went from one that was more relaxed to one of fury.

    ¡°Are you suggesting that I lie?¡± Ulric asked in a calm voice but with a thinly veiled angry tone that many in the room grew more worried, and some even downright left the room in a hurry.

    ¡°No, no, not at all,¡± Kenneth frantically said while shaking his hand in a sign of no. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that before Zilika spoke, you already offered me to join, and I accepted. Wouldn''t that make me a member of the outpost?¡±

    After the explanation, Ulric seemed to go from pissed to less pissed, ¡°no, it doesn¡¯t work like that.¡±

    ¡°Then how does it work?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡± Why does it matter.¡± Ulric sighed in annoyance. ¡°You haven''t joined, and you won¡¯t be able to unless you somehow win against Zilika.¡±

    ¡°Humor me,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°Fine; usually, when we get a new member, they are not part of the outpost until they pledge to be a part of it and protect it,¡± Ulric answered.

    ¡°Well, then, can¡¯t I just take the Pledge now and avoid the fight?¡± Kenneth questioned.

    ¡°No, by the law of Giga, no one is allowed to do anything that would interfere with the fight''s intended outcome. You being able to refuse would alter the intended outcome,¡± Ulric clarified.

    ¡°But would it be interfering?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Ulric seemed perplexed by the question for a moment.¡± What do you mean?¡±

    Kenneth scratched his chin for a moment, ¡°the keyword you used a few moments ago about how people normally join was usually.¡±

    Kenneth leaned forward in the chair and placed both of his elbows on his leg, and rested his head on his hands.¡±Wouldn¡¯t you say this is a bit of an unusual situation?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean unusual?¡± Ulric asked, his attention fully on Kenneth as well as many of the other foxes there were still in the room.

    ¡°This is only a guess, mind you, but from what little I know and what I¡¯ve seen, I guess you''re not that friendly with those that are not like you,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°Is there a point to what you are saying, or are you just talking for the sake of talking,¡± Ulric sighed in annoyance.

    ¡°Fine, if you want me to cut to the chase, then I¡¯m asking you if there has ever been anyone other than one of your kind to join an outpost like this one.¡±

    The room was silent for a moment after the question was asked, but it was eventually broken not by Ulric but by Kica, who, instead of answering the question in a calm and rational manner, shouted.

    ¡°How absurd. Why would we ever let any of those monsters join? The only way they would ever be here is if they were to be executed?¡±

    A little stunned by the outburst from the silent healer, Kenneth answered. ¡°So, no then.¡±

    ¡®Tuchy subject. Note to self, try and avoid talking about species in a positive manner when around the foxes,¡¯ Kenneth thought.

    Ulric gave her a stern look for that little performance, and she shyly sat back down, looking down at the table.

    ¡° I do apologize for her little outburst, but yes, none have ever joined; as far as I know, that was not one of us,¡± Ulric answered calmly.

    ¡°Good. Since I might be the first individual not of your kind to join you, would that mean traditions apply in this situation, or could we just say that you extending the invitation and me accepting it will be good enough,¡± Kenneth said; his tone has gone a little more optimistic.

    Ulric sat silent and got a faraway stare in his eyes, seeming to think it over for a moment.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say with absolute certainty if that is an option at all. I would have to look through writing about this specific area.¡±

    Ulric rose from his seated position and looked around the room before he pointed to Kenneth.

    ¡°Everyone, leave except you. We need to discuss a private matter,¡± he said in a low tone but with his booming voice.

    Everyone looked confused but slowly walked out of the room and closed the door and making it dark, leaving only Kenneth and Ulric alone in the room.

    ¡®Should I be worried that I now am in a room with witnesses to intervene? Not that any probably would have,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he watched the fox in the now much darker room.

    ¡°May I ask what this specifically is about?¡± Kenneth asked, slightly nervous.

    Ulric only looked at Kenneth with a more serious look than he had ever seen the fox have before. The intensity of it assured Kenneth that this was a serious matter.

    Ulric sighed, letting the air in his lungs out. ¡°What I¡¯m about to tell you I something I normally wouldn¡¯t share with anyone, but given the situation and how Zilika disobeyed me, I feel that it is something that might aid you if you fight.¡±

    ¡®Wait, didn¡¯t he say he was going to check the writing on the matter? Why is he acting like in already destined to fight her?¡± Kenneth thought, feeling his optimism diminish by the minute.

    ¡°As I¡¯m sure you are aware, knowing what one¡¯s magical ability is can be quite useful information which is why it is rare for anyone to say what they can do,¡± Ulric said in a calm tone. ¡°But for anyone to work under me, it is required for them to share that little secret with me and only me.¡±

    ¡°I would be quite happy if the fight could be avoided, but if not, then you will need every advantage you can get because I can assure you that this knowledge you possess is too valuable to lose, so no matter what, you will stay here,¡± Ulric said while walking around the room encircling Kenneth.

    ¡°And if that means imprisoning you and lightly stabbing you every now and again, then so be it,¡± Ulric said in a more sinister-sounding tone than Kenneth was comfortable with.

    Kenneth could only gulp as his own fear rose, and the situation got more intense.

    ¡°But I¡¯m getting ahead of myself; you haven''t even lost yet, which is why you need to know her ability since you get to choose the weapon,¡± Ulric said.

    ¡°So what is it,¡± Kenneth nervously asked.

    ¡°She possesses the ability to increase her own strength for a short period of time. Making her more powerful in battle, so my advice would be for you to choose a weapon that doesn¡¯t favor pure strength,¡± Ulric suggested.  ¡°That will at least better your odds of winning.¡±

    Ulric moved to the entrance of the hall and opened the door, letting light from the outside flood in and fill the room.¡±Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°While you might not be considered part of the outpost yet, you can still be a guest, and of course, we treat our guests with hospitality,¡± Ulric answered.

    Ulric let Kenneth through the outpost one more time, and again he got a few more stares from many of the foxes.

    It seemed many of them were also whispering to one another, and Kenneth could only guess that the fight had become the talk of the outpost.

    It actually made Kenneth a bit nostalgic, reminding him of how school life was similar, at least in regard to rumors about fighting.

    Though he had never been the one who was going to be fighting, hopefully, that wouldn¡¯t be the case if Ulric could find something promising in the writing he talked about.

    ¡°Here we are,¡± Ulric said, his voice back to its booming nature once again.

    He pointed at one of the small houses and opened the door. ¡°You will stay here for now. Today must have been tiring, so for now; you can rest here with her.¡±

    And with no further ado, he walked away, leaving Kenneth alone with a few thoughts in his mind.

    ¡¯Her? Does he mean Nya, and when he says rest with her? No, No, No! He couldn¡¯t possibly mean THAT; he was just saying to take it easy, nothing more. Nothing more to look into with that sentence.¡¯

    With a bit of a fast heartbeat, Kenneth walked into the small house and closed the door behind him.

    Inside the building was nothing major, and as far as Kenneth could see, there were only three rooms that were lit up by candlelight.

    As far as Kenneth had seen, there had been no windows in the outpost, at least none made of glass. The room he was standing in seemed to be a living room with a table and a few chairs.

    The room to his right was much smaller and seemed to only house a single strange chair that Kenneth quickly deduced to be a toilet, given the hole in it leading down.

    Then came the last room. He was about to open it when he remembered that he probably wasn¡¯t alone, so he knocked on the door and waited for a response.

    When none was heard, he did it again, and this time, he heard the voice from the other room, ¡°Come in.¡±

    With no further ado, Kenneth opened the door. At first glance, the room didn¡¯t seem to be much other than a bedroom with two thin but long beds made out of wood.

    The first one he saw was vacant, but the other one was occupied with Nya sitting in it, holding her babies and eyeing him up.

    ¡°I guess we are going to be roommates,¡± Kenneth said, letting out a sigh of exhaustion. Now that he wasn¡¯t either walking or having a conversation, the effects of being awake for almost two days were starting to make him tired.

    Being a doctor, he was used to performing under pressure while also being exhausted, but without coffee, he would have to rely on his willpower and mental fortitude alone from now on.

    ¡°What do you mean, mates? We are not mates of any kind you-¡°

    The sudden barrage of words brought Kenneth out of his half-tired mind and made him focus on Nya, who had a facial expression of anger and confusion.

    He had half-understood the words she was saying, but he guessed the problem was with the word roommate.

    ¡°Yeah, sorry about using that word. I¡¯m not saying that we are mates, just that we are going to share a room for now,¡± Kenneth said while yawning.

    Kenneth was somewhat tired and wanted to rest his feet a little, so he went over to the bed and sat down.

    ¡°You know the words your kind uses are weird,¡± Nya said.

    ¡°True, but what are you going to do about it? It''s not as if I can change my entire vocabulary in two days,¡± Kenneth yawned.

    ¡°So what was it Ulric wanted to talk to you about?¡± Nya asked with mild curiosity in her voice.

    Kenneth was half-tired, but even then, he knew he shouldn¡¯t be too specific with what he said. ¡°Well, I¡¯m probably not allowed to be too specific, but he told me which weapons I should try to avoid using against Zilika if he can¡¯t find any loophole.¡±

    ¡°And which would those be?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Those the purely favors strength. I¡¯m guessing that means something like hammers and clubs.¡±

    As Kenneth grew more tired, he began to feel the softness of the bedding he was sitting on and how warm it was, and he was getting. The mask that covered his entire head until that point had been so easy to breathe through now felt a little stuffy.

    He began to fiddle with trying to get it off. Eventually, through his gloves, he felt a zipper, not unlike the one that was on the bottom part of the beak at the base of the skull.

    The sound of the zipper could be heard to the point that Nya even looked at him, confused.

    ¡°You know, Nya, ever since we arrived in this outpost, you seemed different as opposed to how you normally are. At least what I have seen,¡± Kenneth said as the zipper got stuck.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked while stroking the heads of her children.

    ¡°It''s just you barely said a word when Ulric was around at all. You just stood there,¡± Kenneth yawned.

    ¡°There is something you must understand,¡± Nya said, her tone becoming a whole lot more serious. ¡° This is not my family¡¯s outpost, and I¡¯m not its leader; I¡¯m only a guest here for now. Currently, I¡¯m no better than a soldier.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Kenneth said as he finally got the zipper unstuck.¡± I was just curious about why you changed so abruptly.¡±

    When Kenneth had gotten halfway, his eyes suddenly shot open, and his heart, beat fast like a bongo. Before the mask was off, Kenneth remembered why he even had it on in the first place to protect himself and others from bacteria and viruses.

    He quickly rezipped the mask and left it alone.

    ¡°So if you are going to fight tomorrow, then what weapon are you most proficient in?¡± Nya asked with a little curiosity in her voice.

    At that point, Kenneth was now sitting on the bed and had begun to remove his coat, ¡°I haven''t really thought about it, to be honest. I¡¯m not really good with any weapon.¡±

    ¡°I guess it makes sense. You are a healer; after all, I wouldn¡¯t expect to be a fit fighter, but still, no weapon whatsoever?¡± She questioned.

    At that point, Kenneth had finally removed the coat and was surprised to discover that he still had his normal clothes under the plague doctor outfit. ¡°To answer your question, there is one weapon I¡¯m more proficient with than others, but I doubt it would ever come to that.¡±

    ¡°So what is it and why?¡± Nya questioned.

    ¡± It would be a knife, but I don¡¯t think the fight will even happen,¡± Kenneth sighed, both tired and annoyed.

    ¡°Because Ulric will find that loophole you suggested. Not to shatter your hope, but it isn¡¯t a guarantee, you know,¡± Nya said, her tone becoming more serious.

    ¡°No¡­ No, not because of that,¡± Kenneth said in a low tone.¡± By chance, do you remember what I said to Ulric when he asked me to heal Fenik?¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the vow thing you said quickly,¡± Nya asked.

    Kenneth nodded. ¡°When someone from my home becomes a healer and starts to learn the practice, they are asked to take a vow to do no harm.¡±

    At that, Nya seemed confused.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you stick a needle into Fenik? Would you have broken your vow because of that?¡± Nya questioned.

    ¡°Yes and no,¡± Kenneth answered.

    ¡°The vow, or more precisely, the oath I have taken, is known as the Hippocratic oath. It details more than just do no harm, but it is the main thing,¡± Kenneth explained. ¡°Sometimes a patient needs help, and unlike your healers, we can¡¯t just put a hand on the place that is wounded and stop it.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes we have to do some harm to do less harm in the long run,¡± Kenneth said, growing more tired to the point where he now lay down on the bed.

    ¡°That sounds strange,¡± Nya said, somewhat confused.

    Kenneth let out a little chuckle,¡± Yes, I suppose to you it would seem that way, but that was just how our field of knowledge about medicine evolved over time.¡±

    ¡°So with your oath thing, does that mean you won¡¯t fight.¡±

    It¡¯s not only the oath. I dislike violence as a whole,¡± Kenneth groaned in frustration over the possibility of fighting.¡± Whenever I have been in a situation where I could hit someone, I just can¡¯t stop imagining the pain I would cause them, and then I stop before I ever did anything.¡±

    After that, there was silence in the room, and with the conversation growing to a halt, Kenneth¡¯s mind was no longer occupied enough to let him stay awake.

    ¡°You sound pathetic; you know that,¡± Nya said, breaking the silence.¡± You won¡¯t fight because you don¡¯t want to harm anyone. In this place, if you don''t fight, you die, so it doesn¡¯t matter what you will make anyone feel!¡±

    ¡°You are weak, and weakness will always lead to death, you damn coward!¡± Nya exclaimed angrily.

    There was no response from Kenneth, only some mild snoring that made it clear to her he had fallen asleep.

    ¡°Fine, sleep, you coward,¡± Nya sighed in frustration.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 8 (Canéˆ¥æª› Sleep)

    The sun had yet to rise, and it was dead quiet in the house. Every now and again, Kenneth could hear someone walking by, but he guessed that it must be the night guards patrolling or getting ready for a shift change.

    At first, Kenneth''s slumber had been delightful. He had been in a dream-like existence where his very being had been a complete contradiction.

    He had existed, but also not. He could think, but also not, at the same time.

    It had been like that for everything. Usually, that dream lasted for only a few seconds, and it was only when he woke that the contradictions became understandable.

    Usually, the dream would last all night, but this time it had been different. It had stopped halfway through and showed a nightmare, or was it reality?

    He had been standing in front of his home on a sunny day, and then without warning, the door opened, and out stepped an older woman.

    Next came a young bearded adult wearing a suit and holding a baby swaddled in a pink blanket, and behind him came more people, this time a teenage girl and a much older woman.

    At first, Kenneth had been confused as to who all of these people were until the oldest woman spoke. ¡°So what are you going to name him.¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t decided yet,¡± said the young man in the suit as he turned his gaze to the older woman.

    ¡®It must be their kid,¡¯ Kenneth thought, looking at the sight. He tried to walk closer, but he was stuck in a place as if he was on some kind of treadmill.

    ¡°Please tell me you are not going to name him Kenneth,¡± the younger woman said, sounding annoyed.

    ¡®What,¡¯ Kenneth thought, stopping dead in his tracks. ¡®Wait, are they-¡°

    ¡°As if I would ever name my son after that bastard,¡± the young man said, his voice full of disgust. ¡°He abanded us when we needed him, leaving only mother to take care of us. He can burn in hell for all I care.¡±

    ¡°C-Connor,¡± Kenneth said as he reached out toward all of them, trying to get closer. But it was no use; he was stuck in place.

    ¡°Connor, Eva, June!!!¡± He yelled, trying to get their attention, but it was no use; they didn¡¯t acknowledge his presence; instead, they only walked away back into the house and disappeared from his sight.

    ¡°Why?¡± Kenneth sobbed as he fell to his knees, crying. ¡°Why the fuck is this happening!!!¡±

    ¡°hehehehehe.¡±

    The sound of laughter grabbed Kenneth¡¯s attention, not because it was loud but because the voice that laughed sounded familiar.

    Kenneth turned around and saw Jasha standing right behind him with a sadistic teeth-filled grin.

    ¡°You finally noticed me,¡± she said, her voice meaner than the last time he had heard it.

    ¡°W-wh-what are you doing here?¡± Kenneth asked, half sobbing and confused.

    ¡°Oh, I just wanted to have a front-row seat to my new TV show, and I do love it when the main charter falls into a pit of despair and has to crawl out of it. It brings me so much joy,¡± She said in a strangely jovial and lustful tone.

    ¡°TV show? What are you talking about?!¡± Kenneth yelled.

    ¡±Normally, I wouldn¡¯t say anything because it wouldn¡¯t be fun otherwise, but in your case, I think knowing would give you more character development and make this more entertaining for me,¡± Jasha chuckled.

    Kenneth only stood there in stunned silence, unsure of what he was hearing.

    His mind raced, thinking of answers. ¡®Is this a dream? A real one, not the one where we both are in it, or is this real.¡¯

    Kenneth¡¯s train of thought was then interrupted by Jasha.

    ¡°You see, I often grow bored, so every now and again, I find someone desperate enough to leave everything behind for an empty promise so that they may entertain me until I grow bored or they die, in which case I go looking for a new one,¡± Jasha said happily.

    ¡°So the vials and¡­ my family,¡± Kenneth whispered, hoping there wouldn¡¯t be answered.

    ¡°The vials were nothing more than a liquid that evaporates when it comes into contact with air. And your family. Well, by now, Connor is dead. Your wife took her own, and your daughters live out of grief,¡± Jasha said, grinning evilly.

    ¡°Perhaps if you had been there, she might have stopped and gone to you for help, but you left, so that¡¯s that,¡± Jasha sang.

    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ nonononononononononon!!! You are lying! You said you enjoyed it when I was filled with despair, so this has to be a lie! A curl lie from a curl bitch!¡± Kenneth screamed.

    Jasha suddenly laughed violently as she spoke in between words,¡± yes, that¡¯s more like it; humans doubt me.¡±

    ¡°W-what the fuck are you talking about!!!¡± Kenneth yelled.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I want you to overcome the challenge ahead of you, but if you are too filled with despair, then it isn¡¯t any fun, so if you doubt me, then it will be more exciting to watch,¡± She said in between breaths of laughter.

    Gritting his teeth and snarling like a beast, Kenneth rushed at Jasha. But before he could beat the ever-living shit out of her, the world blinked away, and he awoke with dried tears on his face.

    Now he was just sitting on the bed debating with himself if it had really been Jasha or just a dream.

    ¡®If it was real, then I was tricked into coming here only to be entertainment for some sadistic bitch, and everything I¡¯m doing here is essentially useless, but it might have been a dream brought on by all the stress and overthinking I have done for the past few days,¡¯ Kenneth rationalized.

    ¡®If that is the case, I can¡¯t stop now. I have to continue. I have to make everything I do here mean something. Because if not, then why did I even make a Faustian bargain,¡¯ Kenneth wondered, feeling conflicted and distraught.

    ¡¯ In the end, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I was lied to or not,¡¯ Kenneth sighed in defeat. ¡®I know it was only a dream, and they are all safe and happy without me there to be a bother, and if I lose today, then I will only suffer the just do for my sins.¡¯

    ¡®For the people I lied to. For the women, the men, and the child I¡¯ve killed.¡¯

    Kenneth could have sat there waiting for hours on end until the sun rose or Nya awoke, but in the end, he didn¡¯t. He got dressed and sneaked out of the room without waking either Nya or her babies.

    Outside of the house was no brighter than the inside; with the candles having gone out, the only light to be seen was the one from the moon shining down, giving Kenneth enough light to barely see the road ahead of him.

    ¡®So what should I precisely do now?¡¯ Kenneth wondered. ¡®I didn¡¯t want to stay inside the entire time until sunrise or whenever the others awoke, but still.¡¯

    ¡®Might as well walk around and kill some time, if nothing more,¡¯ Kenneth concluded.

    He walked through the darkness, trying not to make any sound that would wake those who were still sleeping.

    Even though Kenneth had every now and again heard some guards walk by on his little walk, none were to be seen. It seemed like they weren¡¯t around at the moment.

    As Kenneth continued to walk, he eventually passed a building where he heard something strange. It sounded like metal hitting metal over and over again.

    Taking a step back and looking up, he could see that there was smoke coming from a chimney or some similar contraption.

    Curious as to what was happening in the middle of the night, he walked up to the door and was ready to knock on it when he heard a loud scream mixed with some intense grunting.

    Without a moment''s thought, he quickly opened the door and rushed inside to see what had happened, only to be met by a pained and surprised-looking fox staring him down.

    ¡°Why the fuck did you barge in like some-¡°

    He stopped his sentence halfway through, eyeing Kenneth suspiciously while clutching his shoulder.

    ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± Kenneth said. ¡°I just heard a scream and acted on instinct. I apologize if I disturbed you.¡±

    Kenneth was about to leave when the fox spoke. ¡°You are that healer, right? Then one that healed Fenik?¡± the fox asked.

    ¡°Yes, that would be me.¡±

    ¡°So, think you can help me with this,¡± the fox asked, removing his hand to reveal a burn mark, one of several that were on all sorts of places on his body.

    ¡°Oh, wait. You were one of the others that needed to be healed yesterday, right?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°The name is Huto,¡± The fox answered through gritted teeth.¡± So got anything that can help be or what?¡±

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Yes, that shouldn¡¯t be a problem at all,¡± Kenneth said, walking further inside the house and opening the bag just a little and imagining the beaker and some petroleum jelly in it and a bandage.

    Looking around the room, Kenneth noticed just what he needed, some water.

    ¡°Hey, if you are not in too much pain, could you apply some of that water to the burn so it cools?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Huto seemed perplexed for a moment, but thanks to him being present yesterday when he showed his skills, there weren¡¯t any questions about why he just couldn¡¯t put my hand on the wound.

    Once Huto had turned around and gone for the bucked, Kenneth fully opened the bag and got out the beaker and bandage, and then closed the bag.

    Once Huto had gotten the bucked, he turned around and was about to ask how much he should pore on it when he gasped in either shock or excitement, dropping the bucket and spilling most of the water inside.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kenneth asked, perplexed as to what had just happened.

    Before he even had the chance to do anything, Huto moved lightning-fast across the room, closing the distance between the two of them.

    Kenneth for sure thought he was going to crash into him, but Huto stopped centimeters from him and looked intently at the beaker.

    The odd action had left Kenneth confused and stunned, and before he even had the chance to ask why he had acted this way, Huto grabbed Kenneth by the shoulders and lightly shook him, saying, ¡°where did you get such a magnificent masterpiece of crafting.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what are you talking about? It''s just a beaker with some jelly,¡± Kenneth managed to stammer out, a little shocked and uncounterable by the lack of personal space.

    Huto froze for a moment, still grabbing Kenneth¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Do you know how much something like glass is worth? Especially something that has been formed so beautifully, so symmetrically, so clear.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ No,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°This particular item must be worth a hefty sum. I will trade you anything in my shop for it!¡± Huto yelled somewhat.

    ¡®Note to self. Glass is valuable here, so try not to use it too often; otherwise, I might get some attention I don¡¯t want,¡¯ Kenneth thought to himself.

    ¡°Anything you say,¡± Kenneth said, a little curiosity in his voice.

    Kenneth looked around, and for the first time since he had entered the building and had not been focused on Huto, he noticed the many items.

    There were a great many weapons, some looking more complete than others, as well as a great many tools and what looked to be a primitive forge.

    ¡®Wait, is this the workplace of a blacksmith,¡¯ Kenneth thought. ¡®Now the number of burn marks makes a little more sense, but still, if it happens so often, why not wear a little more than a T-shirt and shorts.¡¯

    ¡°Yes. Yes, you can have anything for that,¡± Huto frantically said, pointing to the beaker.

    ¡°One thing before that,¡± Kenneth said, remembering why he even had the beaker in the first place. ¡°Does burn still hurt?¡±

    And like clockwork, the second the smith was reminded of the wound, it started to hurt again as he gritted his teeth and grabbed his shoulder.

    ¡°Thought so,¡± Kenneth said.

    He placed the items on a nearby table and walked over to the bucket to see if there was any amount of water left.

    Luckily there were just enough to cool the burn. Kenneth took the bucket and walked over to Huto, and asked, ¡°you got a cloth or something like that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, in the other room over there,¡± Huto said while gesturing to the door.

    Kenneth walked over and opened it. Inside the room was a bed much like the one he had slept in not so long ago on. Besides the bed, there was also a small table with a cloth on it.

    Kenneth took it and dipped it in the remaining water letting it take it all in.

    ¡°So, how did you burn yourself?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Just the usual way,¡± Huto answered.

    ¡°And that would be?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Yeah, right. For a moment, I forgot you weren¡¯t, Kica. I¡¯m used to her being the only healer around these parts,¡± Huto said.

    Kenneth took the soaked cloth and placed it over that burn, but as he got closer to Huto, he was assaulted by a horrid smell of burned hair. It caught Kenneth a little off guard, but he didn¡¯t let it show in his body language.

    He placed the cloth gently on the burn. Huto flinched for a moment, but soon he eased into it. ¡°Now, just tell me when the burn starts to feel cool, or at least cooler than it is now.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Huto responded, keeping his eye on the beaker on the table. ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°How did you get your hands on such an item?¡± Huto asked, never once taking his eyes off it.

    ¡®Great. Not only is glass valuable, but what am I supposed to say? I found it. No idiot alive would buy that one. And refusing to answer would look just as suspicious, not to mention that he would probably talk to some of the foxes around the outpost,¡¯ Kenneth thought, trying to find a solution before it became an awkward situation.

    ¡®Then again. He did say he wanted it. So there is a chance he wouldn¡¯t want to tell others about it if he thought he might have a chance to get it,¡¯ Kenneth thought. ¡®However, that might present a problem of its own.¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t know how bad he might want it, and I don¡¯t want to sleep with one eye open if he tries to steal it and kill me to try and cover his tracks.¡¯

    ¡°Um¡­ hey, I think the burn is cooler now,¡± Huto said, snapping Kenneth back to reality.

    ¡°Oh¡­ good,¡± Kenneth said as he removed the cloth and went over to the table, and grabbed the beaker with the jelly.

    Kenneth poured a small amount of the jelly onto his burn. ¡° I don¡¯t actually know your name,¡± Huto said out of the blue, catching Kentthe a bit off guard.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess I never told you after you told me. How rude of me. I do apologize for that,¡± Kenneth said in a low tone as he began to smear the jelly all over the burn carefully so as not to cause too much-unwanted pain.

    ¡± My name is Kenneth,¡± Kenneth said when he was halfway done.

    ¡°Kenneth, Kenneth, Kenneth,¡± Huto said over and over again, maybe feeling the word in his mouth or making sure he said it right. ¡°It¡¯s a strange and long name, so instead, I¡¯m just going to call you Ken.¡±

    Kenneth didn¡¯t really care, so he just shrugged and went about his business.

    ¡®Well, it won¡¯t be long before this little conversation of ours is going to return to the glass beaker, so I need to think of a solution,¡¯ Kenneth thought, trying to think of an answer.

    ¡®Well, if I want to avoid the possibility of him stealing it, then trading it might be a good idea. That way, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about what he might do, but still, there could be some problems with that,¡¯ Kenneth thought.

    On the one hand, nothing might happen, but on the other hand, some might wonder where Huto got it from, and at that point, it might only be a matter of time before the foxes start to wonder if the bag is special.

    And then, no matter how good of a healer I am, it probably won¡¯t stop them from choosing infinite money in tradable goods through whatever means.

    ¡®Think, think, think, think of the best option. Wait, these foxes are very religious. I might be able to use that,¡± Kenneth thought, a feeling of hope growing from within.

    Kenneth removed his hand and wrapped the bandage around Huto¡¯s arm. Once Kenneth was done, he took a step away from Huto.

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Huto asked.

    ¡°Almost,¡± Kenneth responded, looking around the shop to see if there was anything that might be useful if he was going to make the trade anyway.¡± You have to apply it a few times per day until it''s healed.¡±

    ¡°So, does that mean you are leaving the glass with me here?¡± Huto asked, his voice sounding a bit excited.

    ¡°Well,¡± Kenneth said in a happy tone. ¡°If you are still interested in trading, there might be something I want.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m willing to trade any item in my shop for that piece of perfection,¡± He said, looking like a very thirsty traveler who had just discovered an oasis.

    ¡°Before I tell you what I want, there is something I would like to know,¡± Kenneth said, putting on hand his hip and holding the beaker close to his face.

    ¡°Sure, what is it, Ken,¡± Huto answered, keeping his eyes on the beaker with a bit of nervousness as if he was worried; that Kenneth would drop and break it.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say I know everything about this land and the culture, so I would like to know if there is a god of secrets?¡± Kenneth asked, taking his eyes off the beaker and focusing it on Huto.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know about the gods,¡± Huto asked in a suspicious tone with a hint of either anger or disgust.

    ¡®Oh shit. I feared this. Quick, quick, I gotta think of a reasonable excuse,¡¯ Kenneth thought, desperate to avoid satiation that would involve a trial and potential re-education or death.

    ¡°Well¡­ let us just say my parents weren¡¯t what you would call normal and had other ideas on how to raise me for most of my life,¡± Kenneth said, hoping it would be enough to convince Huto.

    ¡°Oh, now I get it,¡± Huto said with his former anger or disgust gone and replaced with a more upbeat tone. ¡°Your parents were heretics and raised you as such, but your church has given you a chance to redeem yourself by completing a pilgrimage. Right?¡±

    ¡®In hindsight, it might have been better to have told him I was an orphan taken in by a traveling healer or something like that. But as long as it¡¯s an explanation as to why I don¡¯t know the gods, then it''s fine,¡¯ Kenneth thought, having grown calmer than he had been for the last few seconds.

    ¡°My parents never told me about the old or new gods, so my only knowledge of them is Heka and Giga, which are the old gods. Right?¡± Kenneth asked, hoping the change of subject would stop any further unwanted questions from arising.

    ¡°You are correct that Heka and Giga are two of the old gods, but there are four more, and as far as I know, there aren¡¯t any gods of secrets,¡± Huto said, placing a hand on Kenneth''s shoulder with a more saddened look on him. It was similar to a parent that has to tell their child the dog has died.

    ¡°However,¡± Huto suddenly said. ¡°There is the God of trading and bargaining, Qtika. If you value your secrets so much, you can just make them part of the bargain.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. That is quite fine,¡± Kenneth mumbled.

    ¡°I believe I know what I want and how to word it,¡± Kenneth said with confidence.

    ¡°Just take a look around and take whatever item you want. You never know; you might find some use for it,¡± Huto said enthusiastically and went around his shop, showing many different weapons and other various tools while praising his own craftsmanship.

    At Huto¡¯s wording, Kenneth was reminded that he might have to fight soon, making him not as attentive as he usually was.

    It took a moment or two longer than he would like to admit before he actually started paying attention again, which was right in the middle of Huto, showing him a long rectangular sword with only two sharp edges.

    One at the top and the other along one side, leaving only the side to be thicker and wider like a backbone.

    Kenneth held up one hand, and Huto stopped his explanation of the weapon. ¡°That won''t be necessary. I have little to no interest in the items you have,¡± Kenneth said, now receiving a dirty look from Huto as if saying he didn¡¯t want a weapon somehow wounded his pride.

    ¡°What I¡¯m interested in is knowledge, and I do have some questions I would like answers to.¡±

    Kenneth took in a deep breath and thought carefully about the words he was going to say. He couldn¡¯t let anything be up for interpretation or something else that could allow him to tell the others and create problems.

    ¡°Before I actually say the terms of the bargain, what guarantee do I have you won¡¯t just talk about this conversation to anyone?¡± Kenneth asked, a bit nervous at the answer.

    ¡°Yes, given your past, it is understandable you won¡¯t know much,¡± Huto said with a sorrowful tone. ¡±An oath taken in the name of a God is sacred, and breaking it has consequences. There is a different consequence that each God delivers.¡±

    ¡°Every one of them brings misfortune, such as loss of money, food, happiness, and even loved ones.¡±

    ¡°And that happens immediately after the oath is broken?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Well¡­ yes and no. It depends,¡± Huto answered, sounding a little unsure. ¡°For some, the misfortune happens quickly; for others, it can take decades before it happens.¡±

    ¡®Considering the fact that there is a tower on a mountain reaching above the clouds, then I¡¯m more inclined to believe in most of the gods, but this oath-breaking sounds more like that cursed town in Italy.¡¯ Kenneth thought to himself.

    ¡®What was its name again? Oh yeah, right, Colobraro or something like that. Some people do some bad stuff, and when Carma kicks them, it''s because they broke an oath or something.

    Kenneth shook his head. ¡®To me, it sounds like a bunch of coincidences and superstitions, but if they believe in it, then it might be good enough.¡¯

    ¡°Okay, fine,¡± Kenneth said, clapping his hands together. ¡±This is the bargain I¡¯m willing to make. In exchange for the glass, I want you to answer any and all questions I ask of you truthfully, and you are not allowed to say or write anything about this conversation to anyone.¡¯

    ¡®That includes anything and everything we have talked about beforehand. Is that acceptable?¡± Kenneth asked, trying to sound like a businessman.

    For a moment, there was silence in the room as Huto seemed to think it over; his tail swaying from side to side.

    ¡°Is that all,¡± Huto asked, seemingly perplexed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kenneth said, putting an arm behind his back and holding out a finger in front of Huto. ¡°Currently, I desire nothing more than knowledge, but as you might have noticed, I stick out like a sore thumb, and asking the wrong person the wrong thing might have a pretty bad outcome one of these days.¡±

    ¡°Anyways, do you accept the deal or not?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Huto stretched out his entire left arm then he placed his right hand on his left forearm. ¡°By Qtika, I accept this bargain forevermore.¡±

    ¡°Good, then let''s begin,¡± Kenneth said, ready to ask anything.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 9 (Knowledge and Fighting)

    ¡°The first question I want you to answer is who are the other gods, and what do they do?¡± Kenneth asked, still a little nervous about asking so bluntly, even though Huto had accepted the bargain.

    Huto did have some strange looks on his face, but nevertheless, he answered.¡± You know Heka, the god of truth, as well as Qtika, the god of trading and bargaining.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you have also come to know Giga, the god of combat, by the many rumors and chitchatting I¡¯ve heard from many of the younger guards and hunters.¡±

    Kenneth gave a silent nod wanting to move further with the conversation.

    ¡°Besides them, there is Dahi, god of fertility and hunting, Tyuk, god of all water, As well as the god Ki and Di, god of the moon and sun,¡± Huto said.

    ¡°Just one question,¡± Kenneth said, confused by something. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there were six gods? Then why did I hear seven names?¡±

    ¡°Well, my own knowledge of the stories is limited as well since I¡¯m not a scholar, but as far as I have heard, Ki and Di are only half-gods that control their creations,¡± Huto answered, sounding a little unsure.

    ¡®Well, I guess I can¡¯t expect everyone to have read their own bible and know every story perfectly, but still knowing each god and what they stand for should be good enough to avoid any religious problems for now at least,¡± Kenneth thought.

    ¡°Okay, that should be fine. Now next question,¡± Kenneth said, crossing his arms.

    ¡°I noticed you made a gesture with your arms when you accepted the deal I presented. Is it a normal thing for every god, or is it something you did for show?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°The gesture I did was for Qtika and needed to be done since I accepted the deal; otherwise, neither of us would have any assurance that the deal would be upheld, ¡° Huto answered, sounding a little defensive.

    ¡°So, do the other gods have gestures like that one?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Huto seemed to think the question over and try to remember if the other gods, in fact, had a gesture.

    ¡°No, as far as I know, the other gods don¡¯t have a gesture like that,¡± Huto answered after some time.

    ¡°One more question about the old gods, and I should be finished with them,¡± Kenneth said.

    Huto nodded and seemed a bit confused for whatever reason.

    ¡°How do you worship the gods? Is it through prayer, offerings, or something else?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Huto seemed once again to take his time in thinking about an answer making Kenneth think that the amount of knowledge he knew was very low.

    ¡°Each god demands something different; Qtika is satisfied with her name being used in every deal that is made. Heka, on the other hand, only accepts people into his faith if they take the same vow as Ulric did, one of pure truth,¡± Huto explained.

    ¡°Giga, as you know, is the god of combat, so the more one fights once a challenge has been evoked, the more you honor her,¡± Huto said, finally stopping and taking in a breath after that long explanation.

    ¡°Dahi is honored by hunting and the killing of prey, but you can easily dishonor him by overhunting. One must only hunt what is needed,¡± Huto said with a bit of a cocky tone in his voice.

    ¡°The way you honor Tyuk, the god of all water, is unknown to me,¡± Huto shrugged.

    ¡°Only those who are devoutly worshipping her and are accepted by the church truly know that, but there aren''t many of them these days,¡± Huto said, sounding like he remembered something as he got a faraway stare for a moment.

    After a little while, he shook his head. ¡°Yes. And lastly, Di and Ki desire burning flesh, but since they are apart and control the moon and sun, then only one can receive a gift at a time.¡±

    ¡®So hunting, fighting, offering, taking a vow, burning flesh, saying a name, and an unknown method,¡¯ Kenneth repeated in his head.

    ¡®Well, all the knowledge of the goods should get me through most conversations that should involve them, at the very least. Now is there anything more I should ask him, or is that it?¡¯

    ¡°Another question,¡± Kenneth said, now remembering another question. ¡°You told me about the old gods, but what can you tell me about the tower and the new gods.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ sure. It all started a few centuries ago when the tower descended from the sky,¡° Huto said but was cut off by Kenneth speaking.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me that part. I already know about the landing of it as well as the blinding light and deafening sound,¡± Kenneth said, looking at the mildly confused Huto.

    ¡°What more do you want me to tell you then?¡± Huto asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? The names of the gods as well as similar information you told me about the old gods,¡± Kenneth replied.

    ¡°That story I told you. The one you already know is all there is,¡± Huto answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, really?¡± Kenneth asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Listen, all I know is that the tower is on that mountain range, so that proves the story from long ago must also be true,¡± Huto said, rolling his eyes a little.

    ¡°But those who worship the new gods are few and far between, and nowadays, they live in the town near the mountain. And that¡¯s all I know,¡± Huto answered, shrugging.

    ¡®Well, I guess I can¡¯t ask for more on a subject he doesn''t know more about, but still, it is a little strange that they called those within the tower gods if there even is anyone inside the thing,¡¯ Kenneth wondered, feeling a little perplexed.

    ¡®In the end, it doesn''t matter, but what else should I ask now? It has to be something important and useful,¡¯ Kenneth thought as the right question occurred to him.

    ¡°So, Huto, what can you tell me of the others?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Others? Who do you mean?¡± Huto asked in return.

    ¡°You know the others. Those that attacked Nya¡¯s outpost,¡± Kenneth explained, hoping Huto would understand who he was talking about since he didn¡¯t know the name of the two other people besides the foxes.

    To be honest, he didn¡¯t even know the foxes had a name for their people. He had only been calling them foxes since they had an appearance similar to them.

    ¡°You mean the slow scaly brutes?¡± Huto asked.

    Kenneth was sure that wasn¡¯t their name, but nevertheless, he gave Huto a nod for confirmation.

    Huto let out a small chuckle that had a mixture of disdain and fondness in it. ¡°What is there to say? They are big slow idiots whose only accomplishment is hitting some rocks together and starting a fire.¡±

    ¡°You know I once fought one of the biggest of the bastards you have ever seen. The big idiot was nothing more than the meat on her bones. And as such, she was too slow, and I easily jammed one of my favorite knives into her neck,¡± Huto said with a grin and a thousand-yard stare.

    ¡°So why do you fight them?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t really know much then,¡± Huto said in a tired voice.¡± We, the Aki, fight the scaly bastards and the cowards that do not fight because they committed heresy long ago. An affront to all of the gods.¡±

    ¡°Akina, the one true champion, warned us all long ago of this, but the foolish royals did not heed her warning, and, as such, the war that started over four hundred years ago began with one of the greatest losses in our history.¡±

    Huto seemed a strange mixture of pained and angry, as if he had personally lost something because of this battle a long time ago.

    ¡°So, who are the cowards,¡± Kenneth asked softly, not wanting to spook Huto at this current moment''s intense emotions.

    ¡°Oh, those,¡± Huto answered, sounding really pissed.¡±Those cowards do nothing but hide behind their shields, and no matter how fast we are, getting through is no easy feat.¡±

    ¡°I did once see one of the scaly idiots having a good time with one of the cowards as; he used one of the largest hammers I¡¯ve ever seen in my life and brought it down on top of them, creating one of the goriest messes I¡¯ve seen,¡± Huto laughed.

    ¡°Well, enough of that. Is there anything more you want to ask, or is this trade of ours fully complete?¡± Huto asked, eyeing the glass like a lustful woman eyed the pants of a man.

    Kenneth took a moment and thought about if there truly was more he needed to know. Sure, most of what Huto had said had been a little vague, but it would suffice for now, and if he didn¡¯t know more than that, then Kenneth guessed he would be safe.

    Though the more he thought about ending the transaction, the more he felt like he had forgotten something, but he wasn¡¯t sure what, and instead of letting Huto wait an eternity, he asked another question.

    ¡°There is actually something more I would like to know. Why is Zilika so dead set on me not joining?¡± Kenneth asked.

    For a moment, there was silence in the room as Huto looked at Kenneth with an expression he didn¡¯t fully recognize.

    Then he started to look around the room, searching for something. Kenneth wondered what he was doing until Huto had a small chair in hand and placed it where he stood and took a seat.

    ¡°Under any other circumstance, I would never tell you this, but you have a right to know, at the very least, why she is so dead set on you not joining,¡± Huto eventually said in a low somber tone.¡± Zilika and I are originally not from this outpost, as well as a few others.¡±

    ¡°Out of whatever respect I still have for Zilika, I can¡¯t go into too much detail on this story. I hope you understand,¡± Huto said as his gaze went away from the glass that it had been on this entire time and now only looked down onto the floor.

    ¡°It is fine,¡± Kenneth answered, giving Huto the go-ahead to continue.

    ¡°A few years ago, she, I, and the others lived and fought at another outpost, one we had called home for almost our entire lives,¡± Huto said.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t uncommon for an outpost to be attacked and damaged beyond repair, and if it had been that way, it was destroyed, then Zilika might not be so determined as she is on keeping you from joining,¡± Huto said as he stopped a moment for whatever reason.

    ¡°Being a heretic is one of the worst things you can be. That is one of the reasons we aim to kill them, but even they stick together, so at least they are not complete monsters that said the worst thing you can be is a traitor,¡± Huto said in such a way that Kenneth felt a shiver down his spine.

    ¡°The time before the outpost was destroyed, Zilika was also second in command, and it was her act of inviting a stranger all of us knew nothing about to stay among us that led to the outpost''s downfall,¡± Huto explained, his claws reflexively extending.

    ¡°Of course, all of us had our suspicions, but Zilika believed in them wholeheartedly even as the gates were open and the traitor let our enemies in,¡± Huto finished sounding very sadden and angry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame her too much for action. Even though her aim is to either kill or imprison you, she isn¡¯t without just cause in her action,¡± Huto said, looking away from the floor and straight at Kenneth.¡± No one here knows anything about you. I do not know why you have such a fine piece of glass or you wear the color of a champion.¡±

    ¡°Everyone has their secrets and things they like to hide,¡± Kenneth suddenly spoke, making Huto flinch a little. ¡°I-¡°

    Kenneth again tried to say something, but he and Huto were interrupted by the sudden and forceful opening of the outside door.

    The two men in the shop looked in equal shock, wondering what had just happened as they saw Ulric standing outside on one foot, having used the other one to kick the door open.

    ¡°Huto are the weapons,¡± Ulric said in his booming voice as he trailed off, as his eyes fell on Kenneth.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ulric asked, looking at Kenneth.

    Kenneth was about to answer that when Ulric spoke again. ¡°You know that doesn¡¯t matter. It''s good you are here. I actually needed to talk to you about the writing.¡±

    ¡®Writing?¡¯ Kenneth thought for a moment where after realizing it hit him what had happened yesterday. ¡°So, what did it say?¡± Kenneth asked hopefully.

    ¡°I¡¯ve looked through all writing regarding the matter of an outsider joining an outpost.¡± Ulric spoke, his booming voice a bit lower this time.¡±And strangely enough, nowhere does it prohibit an outsider from joining.¡±

    ¡®Wait, that is both good and bad news,¡¯ Kenneth wondered as a cold shiver ran down his spine.

    ¡°So what are you precisely saying?¡± Kenneth asked, hoping for clarification.

    ¡°Since the texts don''t prohibit you from joining, then we have to follow the traditions, and you have to fight and win if you want to join this outpost as more than a prisoner,¡± Ulric said in a cold and almost uncaring voice.

    Kenneth sighed as the reality of the situation set in that he was going to be in a fight with only two outcomes. One unlikely and one where he was bruised and down on the ground.

    ¡°So when is it?¡± Kenneth suddenly asked, wanting an answer so he could mentally prepare for everything.

    ¡°It will be soon. Once the sun has risen, the fight will commence in the great hall,¡± Ulric answered in his booming voice.

    ¡°Well, no point in avoiding the investable,¡± Kenneth sighed. ¡°I will just go there now, then.¡± Then with no further ado, Kenneth left the blacksmith and the commander to themselves.

    It was easier for Kenneth to find his way now. Although the sun had yet to rise, it had gotten a little brighter outside, so it wasn¡¯t as hard for Kenneth to find his way walking through the outpost.

    It was easy to make his way through the outpost to the great hall since it stuck out like a sore thumb, and on his way this time, he actually encountered a few of the Aki if he remembered it correctly from what Huto had said.

    Though none of them were very sociable, keeping their distance and whispering among themselves when there was more than one.

    Kenneth could even hear one of them talk a bit too loud saying. ¡°It sucks we have guard duty. I so want to see it,¡± said the smaller of the two Aki.

    Then the other one smacked the smaller one on the top of the head, making them stop before whispering, ¡°It''s standing right there. It might be small, but it doesn''t take much to slit your throat.¡±

    Kenneth didn¡¯t hear the next part as he sped up his walking and wanted to get away from the two of them.

    ¡®Well, I should have expected nothing less than quiet suspicion and fear. To be honest, it''s probably the best I could have expected, all things considered,¡¯ Kenneth thought, getting closer to the great hall.

    On the final stretch of the walk, Kenneth luckily didn¡¯t encounter any other of the Aki, even as he walked up to the door and went inside.

    Inside the great hall, Kenneth was met by the sight of a few of the Aki in the process of moving a few of the long tables, creating a square, and Kenneth guessed that was where the fight would be.

    Kenneth walked further inside the building and looked around with greater care than he did his first and second time inside the building; he noticed on the other side of the room that The Zilika was sitting on a chair and shaping what he swore was a square executioner''s axe.

    As her eyes met Kenneth¡¯s, he could swear she was trying to kill in with her glare alone. He half expected her to, then and there, throw the somewhat big axe at him and finish him.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    But she never did that even as Kenneth found his own place to sit far away from Zilika; she never did anything more than glare at him while sharpening the axe.

    ¡®Why is she even sharpening and ax in the first place,¡¯ Kenneth thought, a little confused.¡¯ Isn¡¯t her forte more brutish weaponry, or is she trying to trick me somehow? Since she challenged me, I get to pick the weapon we both use or something like that.¡¯

    The more he thought, the more he began to speculate and wonder.¡¯ She probably doesn''t know I know her magical power, which means she might be trying to trick me in some way.¡¯

    ¡®It doesn''t matter if she is trying to trick me or something else right now. what does matter is what I¡¯m choosing as a weapon.¡¯ Kenneth thought, trying to find the best possible way to win this fight.

    ¡®I appall fighting and harming others with a burning passion, and even if I did find it in me to fight and actually attack, my weak will to harm others would lessen any blow I would deal with to the point where they''re probably wouldn¡¯t be any serious harm done.¡¯

    ¡®Worst of all, I possess no experience with the use of any weapon in combat. Even a knife which is a tool I¡¯ve used countless times to cut people with would be useless against her, who has probably used one since birth to kill with,¡¯ Kenneth thought, growing more anxious.

    ¡®I can¡¯t fight with a weapon. I can¡¯t attack without holding back. How can I possibly win.¡¯ Kenneth thought as he began to drown in his own thought as despair and misery began to weigh him down as if he had already lost the fight.

    Then like lighting, an idea struck Kenneth.

    It was a terrible and probably the worst idea he had ever had, but it was the only one he had with any chance he had of winning.

    ¡®When we walked, Nya said her kind; the Aki can overheat because they lack sweat glands. If that is the case, then I could choose a fistfight and run away from her until she is in a tired enough state so I could subdue her,¡¯ Kenneth theorized.

    ¡®Yeah, right,¡¯ Kenneth thought. ¡®I¡¯ve had bad ideas in the past, but this one takes the cake; letting my opponent tire out isn¡¯t a bad idea, but if I possess no offense means. I don¡¯t even know how strong she truly is, so there is no guarantee that she won¡¯t just 1-hit K.O. me.¡¯

    As Kenneth''s thoughts came to a close, the booming voice of Ulric could be heard throughout the great hall, catching a few of the maybe 20 or so Aki in the room''s attention. ¡°Now the sun has risen, and the light of Ki shines, the challenge must commence. Fighters enter the square.¡±

    With no further ado, both Kenneth and Zilika got up from their seated positions and entered the square. Both of them were standing at an opposite corner, and before any other words could be said few of the Aki brought out two rows of weapons.

    ¡°You who were challenged choose the weapon in this fight,¡± Ulric said in his now more booming voice than normal.

    Kenneth took a quick glance over at the weapons, but he already knew that he wasn''t going to choose any of them.

    ¡°So, which one are you choosing? Not that it¡¯s going to make a difference.¡± Zilika said in a marking voice.

    ¡°If you want an answer, I will give you one,¡± Kenneth answered in a calm voice holding out his hands. ¡°I choose hands as our weaponry.¡±

    Kenneth¡¯s choice left all in the room silent as all the Aki who had been chatting among themselves had stopped, and Zilika had a confused expression.

    ¡°What do you mean our hands? They are not weapons. Do it properly and choose from the rag over there!¡± Zilika bellowed.

    ¡°Ulric,¡± Kenneth said, getting the attention of the commander. ¡°Do the rules not allow me to choose any weapon I want in this fight, or am I mistaken.¡±

    Ulric took a moment before answering. ¡°They do, but-¡°

    Ulric tried to say but was cut off by Zilika yelling.¡± But hands are not weapons, you coward! A weapon is made of metal and either cuts or breaks your opponent.¡±

    ¡°And hands do not do that if you strike hard enough,¡± Kenneth said, calmly gaging Zilika¡¯s reaction. ¡° We could argue all day about this, but the only thing that matters is if hands are prohibited in the rules or not.¡±

    All eyes now fell on Ulric, seeing as now he was the decider in how this battle.

    ¡°The rules are clear on this matter!¡± The booming voice of Ulric sounded. ¡°The one who is challenged chooses the weapon.¡±

    ¡°Now deal with his choice Zilika,¡± Ulric said, sounding a little vengeful.

    ¡°Now that the weapon has been chosen, the fight will commence until one of the two surrenders falls unconscious or dies. And, of course, as the highest rank, I will be the overseer and the judge,¡± Ulric said with his booming voice, filling the entire room.

    Then he left the square and left only Kenneth and Zilika, as the fight had begun.

    Kenneth knew exactly what he needed to do, avoid attacks whenever possible and eventually tire her out enough to render her unconscious and end this madness.

    For what felt like hours, neither he nor Zilika moved or blinked as both waited for the other to make the first move, so one of them could react. What didn¡¯t help both of the fighter''s concentration was the many Aki behind both of them, whispering.

    One that Kenenth could swear sounded drunk shouted. ¡°Are you pansies gonna fight or what.¡±

    Although the noises were annoying, Kenneth did his best to ignore them.

    Then suddenly and without warning, Zilika went in for the first strike.

    She moved incredibly fast and closed the already small distance between them almost instantaneously and aiming to use a downward swipe with her claws.

    At the last moment, Kenneth managed to react with reflexes more than anything and shield himself with both his arms.

    As the claws came down on him, Kenneth could feel them, but there was relatively no pain as he only felt them slide off his coat.

    Kenneth wondered for a moment why he hadn¡¯t felt any pain but decided to stop his overthinking and concentrate on every moment of the fight.

    He knew he needed her to tire out, so he quickly sidestepped, getting a little distance between him and Zilika and avoiding a second swipe he hadn¡¯t seen coming.

    Kenneth only managed to sidestep a little before his relentless opponent caught up to him and cornered him using another one of her downward swipes.

    And with no room to move, Kenneth¡¯s only option was to defend.

    This time whoever the strike came down with far greater force than before, but still, there was almost no actual pain even as the second, third, fourth, fifth, and sixth strikes came.

    Once the barrage of blows ended, Zilika, with her nimble footwork, moved away from Kenneth to the other side of the square.

    To Kenneth, Zilika already seemed a little winded after only a few blows.

    Kenneth took a second to look down at his arm and saw that there was almost no marking on the coat at all.

    ¡®Can¡¯t her claws get through the fabric?¡¯ Kenneth wondered. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m literally wearing a shield around my entire body.¡¯

    As Kenenth looked a Zilika, he could see she had an expression of confusion. ¡®Okay, she can¡¯t stop now. I need her to be more exhausted than this. Time to provoke her.¡¯

    Kenneth let down his arms; he had used a shield, and as Kenneth looked Zilika straight in the eyes, he extended one of his arms with his palm facing upwards and bedded his fingers back in a repeated come, get me gesture.

    Kenneth didn¡¯t know if she had a short fuse or if the fact that he had only been defending up until now played a role in her current emotions, but she looked livid beyond belief as she bared her teeth.

    She took the bait, and with her quick and nimble movements, she got up close and personal with Kenneth.

    Like last time Kenneth¡¯s reflexes kicked in, and he put up his arms to defend himself, but unlike before, when his arm had been a mess with positioning, this time Kenneth had adopted a more professional defensive stance, not unlike that of a boxer.

    As Zilika reached Kenneth, he was ready for the next swipe, but unlike before, Kenneth was met by a much stronger punch aimed directly at his thigh, which forced him off balance and out of his defensive stance.

    It was a costly mistake, believing that she wouldn¡¯t change her strategy mid-way through the fight.

    A mistake that he was paying for now as a barrage of strong blows struck Kenneth all over his body.

    His chest, shoulders, stomach, and even his solar plexus were struck over and over again with unbelievable speed and a great deal of force, not unlike that of a human.

    By the time Kenneth had gotten his barring from the initial blow as well as the proceeding blows, the damage was done, and Kenneth could definitely feel the stinging pain throughout his body.

    Worst of all, the blows up until this point had only been at the lever of a human or thereabout, so that meant the previous attacks had only been a toe in the water and not an actual attack.

    Which meant she hadn''t used her strength enhancement yet.

    As Kenneth entered a defensive position again, Zilika moved a few steps back, perhaps scared Kenneth would counterattack her.

    ¡®Why the hell hadn¡¯t she used it? I was wide open for more than a few seconds before, so why,¡¯ Kenneth wondered, trying to ignore the pain he was currently feeling.

    ¡®Wait! Is she toying with me?¡¯ Kenneth thought in realization. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, she wants to drag this out for a good while longer. Should I surrender? Her speed is much greater than mine, and if she hasn¡¯t used her magic, then I¡¯m all but doomed in this fight.¡¯

    As Kenneth was about to open his mouth to say the words, something stopped him, and he couldn¡¯t say anything. No matter how hard he tried, the words wouldn¡¯t come out.

    At first, he was confused as to why he couldn¡¯t say them, and he even believed magic was involved, but then he remembered something about himself, something he had almost forgotten.

    No matter how many times he falls off the horse will never stop him from getting back on it.

    Kenneth knew he couldn¡¯t surrender, and as he got a look over in Zilikas''s direction, he could see she was breathing more heavily than before.

    ¡®Okay, my plan is working; I just need to hold a bit longer. Don¡¯t think about the end. Think about getting through the next attack, never anything more!¡¯ Kenneth practically screamed to himself in his mind.

    With an invigorated sprite, Kenneth moved closer to Zilika, catching her a bit off guard. ¡®I know I can¡¯t strike her, and she is definitely faster than me, but I know I am more endurant than her. Just a little more.¡¯

    As Kenneth got close enough, Zilika responded in kind by striking at Kenneth again, but this time the strike was sloppy, and he was prepared and actually managed to block the blow with one of his arms.

    It was definitely a strong blow, but it was still at the same level as before. Even the next strike that Kenneth blocked had the same lever of power.

    ¡®She isn¡¯t using it even when she thinks I¡¯m attacking. Why?¡¯ Kenneth thought, confused at the entire situation.

    As Kenneth finished blocking from the second blow, Zilika moved a step or two back before she, in an instant, sidestepped and got in a position where she could attack him unguarded.

    Before Kenneth could even turn to his side or try and defend with his arm, Zilika let loos a series of blows, striking all over his side, hitting his kidney rips and perhaps even his liver.

    By the time Kenneth had gotten the chance to turn around and actually defend himself, Zilika had already moved away from him.

    Though Zilika had not suffered a single blow and Kenneth had suffered an untold number of decently strong strikes all over his body, it was clear that she was, for some reason, tiring out, even though she hadn¡¯t even used her magic yet.

    ¡®Dammit. Is she waiting for the right moment to strike with her strength, or is she still toying with me?¡¯ Kenneth thought as he had a hard time staying standing after having received so many blows all over his body.

    ¡®Is there a limit or drawback to her using her power? Is that the reason she hasn¡¯t used it yet?¡¯ Kenneth wondered. ¡®Nevertheless, she seemed to be tiring out or overheating much faster than me, so I can¡¯t let her stop now.¡¯

    ¡®I usually don¡¯t like to strike someone beneath the belt, but I have little sympathy for this bitch now,¡¯ Though he felt a little bad for what he was about to do but knew she needed to strike with everything if she was going to tire out enough.

    However, before he said anything, he moved to a corner of the square, making sure she couldn¡¯t strike him from the side again.

    Now he was ready for whatever she might do.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Kenneth said, finding it a little hard to breathe without there being some pain. ¡°Is this fight you attempt at writing the wrong you committed so long ago that took so much from so many.¡±

    If Zilika hadn¡¯t been livid before, she definitely was now as she growled.

    She might even have had a bit of bloodlust, wanting to kill Kenneth, and she definitely had the intent as she, with much greater speed, closed the distance and let loose a fury of blows that Kenneth knew he couldn¡¯t react to.

    Instead, he only protected his vital spots that she could hit, and to make sure she wouldn¡¯t drag him down to the ground, Kenenth made sure to keep a good center of balance.

    She was like a wild beast with the intensity and speed of her strikes, but unlike before, where she had been quiet, she was now only growling.

    And her strikes which had had a consistent rhythm to them or some kind of form, were now reduced to nothing more than a wild, untamed, and unpredictable mess.

    Strike after strike, Kenneth kept his guard up and a good center of balance, but the relentless assault was beginning to wear him down as he found it harder and harder to keep up his arms, and still, the strikes were only at the lever of a human or perhaps even above that.

    ¡®Dammit. I provoked her the best way I could, and still, she wasn¡¯t using her true strength. Is the amount of time really so short, or is the power so taxing that she can¡¯t use it at her current level of exhaustion? Not that it matters,¡± Kenneth thought, doing his best to handle every blow he was dealt.

    ¡®The battle has come down to one of two things. Her stamina and my fortitude, and I know I can win. I just have to hold out a little longer,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he was unsure how long he could continue to take blow after blow without falling over and being unable to move.

    By the time Kenneth had lost the feeling in both his arms, he was unsure how many strikes he had received.

    ¡®Dammit, I can¡¯t continue this¡­ arms feeling heavy¡­ body tired,¡¯ Kenneth thought, trying to keep his somewhat shaking body under control and upright, if only for a little while longer.

    Unfortunately, the blows didn¡¯t let up as more and more time passed until Kenneth was at a breaking point, and his arms and legs gave way, and he fell to his knees, feeling only pain.

    ¡®Nonononono, it can¡¯t end like this¡­ why won¡¯t my limbs move for me?¡¯ Kenneth grunted as feelings of despair began to creep in all around him, and he tried his best to even keep his eyes open.

    ¡®Why hasn''t she knocked me out yet or killed me? I haven¡¯t surrendered, so why?¡¯ Kenneth thought, confused.

    For the better part of the fight, Kenneth had tuned out all the surrounding noises of the other Aki cheering and such, but now they were all quiet, and Kenneth could perfectly hear the sound of something hard hitting the floor.

    With what little strength he had left, Kenneth looked up to see that Zilika had also fallen to her knees, breathing short and quick breaths. ¡®Wait, did it work? Did my idiot idea actually work? I have to¡­ I have to stand and finish this as quickly as possible before she recovers.¡¯

    It was easier thought than done as Kenenth had received so many blows all over his body that he was unsure if he even could stand anymore, but that didn¡¯t matter; he knew he needed to do this no matter what.

    Kenneth did whatever he could, managing to raise his arms just a little, but he didn¡¯t have the strength.

    ¡®No, I am so close! I just need to stand!!!¡¯ Kenneth internally screamed at himself as pure and burning hatred warmed his entire body, threatening to engulf it and set him ablaze.

    He couldn¡¯t say he hated her. He never really hated anyone, but now was not the time for sentimentality. Now was the time for action.

    With the purest of hatred burning inside him, Kenneth could bearly feel the pain in and all over his body as he grabbed onto the sides of the tables and was able to stand on his feet again.

    ¡®Now I need to finish this,¡¯ and with bearly any more thought, Kenneth took one step after another, almost dragging his feet along the floor as he walked beside Zilika, who was looking at him with what was either fear or anger.

    Eventually, Kenneth managed to get behind Zilika, who was all but immobilized from fatigue or overheating.

    ¡®Whatever,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he, with great difficulty and almost painfully slow movements, got Zilika in a chokehold.

    ¡®They might be taller than me, but most of their body parts are thinner than mine, so I have to be careful,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he tightened the chokehold around her throat.

    The once quick and short breaths had, for a time, become much faster and shorter the more Kenneth had tightened around her neck until he couldn¡¯t see or feel her breathing.

    It was at that point the real struggle began as she somehow found the strength to move, probably believing he intended to kill her.

    She tried grabbing onto Kenneth¡¯s arm and ripping it away, but even though Kenneth was tired as hell and bearly able to do anything more than keep the chokehold in place, he didn¡¯t relent.

    The manner in which the chokehold was, made sure that didn¡¯t happen since Kenneth''s arms were interlocked, which meant she wasn¡¯t getting out of there easily.

    The longer the chokehold was in place, the more Zilika struggled. She was like an animal that knew its death was approaching and fought harder to survive because of that.

    Eventually, she tried to struggle using her legs to somehow push Kenneth away, but that only resulted in both of them falling to the ground and the chokehold remaining unbroken.

    In what appeared to be a last-ditch effort to get free, Zilika started to scratch at anything she could reach in an attempt to make Kenneth let go, but his coat and pants were too tough for that to ever happen.

    ¡®Why do you struggle so much? Don¡¯t you see this fight is over? You are too tired to do anything that will get you out of the chokehold, so why struggle so much?¡¯ Kenneth wondered, afraid that he might actually kill her.

    ¡®Truth be told, I don¡¯t actually know much about their biology. What if¡­. What if they don¡¯t faint from lack of air but die instead? No, I know this won¡¯t kill her. I know she will just faint eventually, as long as I don¡¯t break her neck,¡¯ Kenneth reassured himself as he felt Zilika stop moving.

    ¡®Is she out cold, or is she dead?¡¯ Kenneth wondered frantically, looking for Ulric for some form of confirmation, but he was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡®Dammit, he must be behind me if I can¡¯t see him. What should I do now? I don¡¯t want to kill her, but if she is just pretending, then I can¡¯t let this opportunity go,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he loosened the chokehold a bit.

    Then suddenly, from the corner of Kenneth¡¯s eye, Ulric came walking slowly and methodically, keeping his distance from the two of them as he got in front of them.

    He watched for a moment, seemingly surveying the situation before him.

    ¡¯Is he waiting for something?¡± Kenneth wondered, unsure of what to do now.

    Ulric squatted, getting into eye level of the both of them and before Kenneth could even think of anything, Ulric, with his lighting fast movements, smacked Zilika with his back hand-making her head fling about.

    Yet there was no response of pain or any such thing from her as her head slumped down.

    ¡®Wait, is she out cold? Was he only checking? What do I do now?¡¯ Kenneth, though unsure as ever about what to do.

    As Kenneth continued to think about what he should do, Ulric rose from his squatted position and, in his usual loud and booming voice, he said, ¡°As overseer of this fight, I declare Zilika unable to fight, and, therefore, the winner is Kenneth.¡±

    After the announcement, Kenneth was overjoyed the ordeal was over.

    He was bruised and in pain, but he came out on top or at least avoided a very hard future.

    After Ulric¡¯s announcement, a lot, if not all, of the Aki began to whisper things to one another, and the sheer amount of different voices talking made it impossible for Kenneth to understand anything, but he knew for sure they were talking about him.

    ¡°Well then, don¡¯t every one of you have better things to do than stand here talking!¡± Ulric yelled with his booming voice, making everyone stop talking.

    For a moment, there was silence in the room as all eyes fell on Ulric. Then little by little most of the Aki left the room, and the few that stayed began to move the tables back into their original position.

    Kenneth finally breathed a sigh of relief after what felt like an eternity.

    ¡°So, are you done, or do you intent to keep being in that position?¡± Ulric asked, making Kenneth realize he was still holding Zilika in a loosened chokehold.

    He quickly let go placing Zilika gently down on the floor, and stood up to face Ulric.

    ¡°So, am I allowed to join this outpost now?¡± Kenneth asked, feeling done for the day.

    ¡°Yes, at some point today, once we prepared, you can say the oath and become a member,¡± Ulric answered. ¡°But now the only matter you need to attend to is I lying on the floor.¡±

    Kenneth looked down, seeing Zilika on the floor. ¡®Oh yeah, I get to deiced her fate or something.¡¯

    ¡®Fun,¡¯ Kenneth thought sarcastically to himself, not sure what to do.

    ¡±So, can I heal her?¡± Kica asked, kneeling down in front of Zilika.

    Kenneth was a little surprised he hadn¡¯t noticed her until she spoke, but he didn¡¯t let it show.

    Kenneth took a step away so he could see the three Aki, and he waited for Ulric to say something, but he never did.

    ¡°So, am I allowed to heal her?¡± Kica asked, looking at Kenneth and not Ulric for confirmation.

    ¡°You are asking me?¡± Kenneth asked, pointing a finger at himself.

    ¡°You won. You get to decide her fate now. If you do not want me to heal her, it is within your right to do so,¡± Kica answered, staying still, waiting for the go-ahead with a look on her face that seemed to show concern or worry.

    ¡°Sure, heal her,¡± Kenneth answered, with an uncertain tone in his voice.

    Then the white glow from Kica¡¯s hand touched Zilika¡¯s body.

    ¡®It truly is amazing to watch,¡¯ Kenneth thought.

    Kica healing Zilika seemed to be a straining act, seeing as she was beginning to shake like she was working out and reaching the end of her strength.

    Only after a few seconds, Kica removed her hand, and Zilka¡¯s eyes shot open where after she moved one of her hands to her throat and began to hyperventilate, seemingly remembering what had occurred only a few minutes ago.

    ¡°Why you? I should!¡± Zilika yelled, quickly getting up and moving towards Kenneth, seemingly not done fighting.

    Before anything could really happen, Ulric stepped in between Kenneth and Zilika, blocking her path.

    ¡°The fight is over, and you lost,¡± Ulric said, booming voice and all while glaring at her.

    Once the word had left Ulric¡¯s mouth, Zilika stopped up and looked around at the few Aki who was still in the room, putting the tables back in the original place.

    An expression of realization fell on Zilika¡¯s face as she looked down to the ground and clutched her fist, as well as trembling with what Kenneth assumed to be anger.

    ¡°Her fate is yours to decide now,¡± Ulric said in a calm and low voice. He then turned to Zilika, who was still trembling.

    ¡°Know that if you try anything, Giga¡¯s punishment will be the least of your worries, or should I remind you of the punishment that befell Ruto and Liki at Kakili outpost,¡± Ulric said in a sinister tone.

    Kenneth had no idea who the two were or what Nya¡¯s outpost had to do with it, but given the fact that when he had said it, Kica flinched and got a fearful look on her face, it couldn¡¯t be good.

    The next moment Ulric turned to Kenneth. ¡°Decide her fate and if you let her live, send her my way as was said yesterday; she and I will have a word.¡±

    And with that, Ulric left, leaving only Kenneth Zilika and Kaci in the great hall at that moment in time.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 10 (her fate)

    Kenneth stood there, not sure what he actually should do.

    Sure, he had to decide Zilika¡¯s fate, but what did that actually mean? ¡®Ulric had said if I let her live.¡¯

    ¡®Precisely what kind of power do I have over her?¡¯ Kenneth thought, not making a sound.

    ¡°So!¡± Zilika growled, stopping his train of thought and catching him a bit off guard.

    ¡°What is my fate to be. Death! Or are you planning on making me your salve with my only purpose to serve you with whatever desires you may have!¡± Zilika yelled, getting a few stares from the few Aki in the room as well as what looked like concern from Kica.

    ¡°No, no. There will be none of that,¡± Kenneth said as he tried to make a gesture to show her; it wasn¡¯t his intent, but he remembered he couldn¡¯t with how bruised his arms were.

    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t know what you think about me, but can we please just talk about this like adults instead of fighting and screaming like children,¡± Kenneth pleaded.

    Zilika took in heavy breaths and stared daggers at Kenneth, and he thought she would, at any moment, charge and try her best to kill him right then and there, but she was stopped before that could even happen.

    Kica put a hand on Zilika¡¯s shoulder, getting her attention and a concerned look from Kica seemed to somehow calm Zilika down, or at least she pretended to.

    ¡®She got to teach me that trick,¡¯ Kenneth thought, humoring himself a little.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Zilika said loudly and relaxed her body instead of tensing it. ¡°You said you wanted to talk. Talk then, and let us be done with this.¡±

    By this time, Kenneth had noticed that most of the remaining Aki had stopped working or mostly pretended to work and kept an eye on the conversation.

    ¡°You know what? Might we do this in a place with fewer eyes?¡± Kenneth asked, seeing some of the Aki who had watched them up to this point turn away.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Zilika answered, sounding calmer than before or at least quieter.

    Kica moved quickly to the other side of the great hall and opened the door into where Kenneth had first met Kica and Fenik and gestured for them to come over there.

    While Kenneth had not expected Kica to do that, he was fine with it, even if it would be a painful full walk.

    Once the two of them had entered the room, Kica was about to close the door when Kenneth stopped her.

    ¡±Um, Kica, you mind staying here?¡± Kenneth asked, getting a strange look from both of the Aki.

    ¡°Why?¡± Kica asked, bewildered, followed up by Zilika somewhat loudly saying. ¡°What the hell are you trying to do.¡±

    ¡°Well, to answer both of your questions, I¡¯m not trying to do anything, but I would like it if Kica stayed and hopefully answered some questions that might arise,¡± Kenneth answered.

    ¡°Um, sure, I guess that will be fine,¡± Kica answered in a soft voice.

    As Kica closed the door and found a place to sit a little away for both he and Zilika, and while that was happening, Zilika began to stare daggers at him again. Although this time, it felt different somehow.

    Once a moment or two had passed with complete silence, Kenneth spoke,¡± I¡¯m just going to come clean and say I have no idea what it truly means to decide someone''s fate.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know something so simple,¡± Zilika said out loud, sounding extremely irritated. ¡°Did your mother drop you or something? That might explain your stupidity.¡±

    ¡°That was the main reason I asked Kica to join this conversation,¡± Kenneth said, ignoring Zilika¡¯s comment. ¡°I would like for you to tell me what exactly I¡¯m able to do now.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­yes¡­yeah,¡± she said, sounding confused or something.

    ¡®Doesn''t she know what deciding one¡¯s fate means as well?¡¯ Kenneth, though, before Kica finally spoke.

    ¡°What it means to decide someone¡¯s fate is to choose their next path in life,¡± Kica answered, not making it any more clear what it actually meant.

    ¡®So Ulric said if I let her live. And Zilika screamed at me, saying that I would basically make her a slave. So could that mean I can give her any order she would have to follow,¡¯ Kenneth thought.

    ¡°Just one more question,¡± Kenneth asked, looking again at Kica. ¡° How much do I get to decide her fate.¡±

    Kica only tilted her head to the side in response, ¡°I don¡¯t think I quite understand. You can only give one order; that is all.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, that was what I was asking for,¡± Kenneth said as he now turned his gaze to Zilika.

    There was a moment of silence as Zilika stared daggers at him again, but what had stopped Kenneth from saying anything for a moment was the realization that the death stares didn¡¯t even face him anymore.

    ¡°Kica, if you don¡¯t mind, I would like to talk with Zilika alone,¡± Kenneth said, briefly turning his gaze away from Zilika to face Kica before he turned it back to Zilika.

    There was a brief moment of silence as almost silent footsteps could be heard moving through the room and a door opening and closing.

    For some reason, the moment Kica left, the intensity of Zilika¡¯s stare increased, and Kenneth quickly found out that he had, in fact, not gotten used to this amount of dagger staring yet.

    The silence between the two of them was broken by Zilika making another assumption about what was going to happen. ¡°What perverted word do you intend to speak since you don¡¯t want her to stay? You limbed-dicked poor excuse for a thing.¡±

    ¡®Well, at least she didn¡¯t yell this time. Progress if nothing else,¡¯ Kenneth thought, finding it funny all the new curse words he¡¯s heard over the last few days.

    ¡°While I do find your many insults at me amusing, can we please just have a civil conversation for five minutes?¡± Kenneth somewhat pleaded.

    ¡°Five what?¡± She responded, sounding irritated.

    ¡®Oh, right, they use candles for time measuring,¡¯ Kenneth thought, having realized his mistake. ¡°Let me rephrase. What I meant was can we talk like adults and not children for just one-sixtieth  of a candle.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± she responded, crossing her arms and somehow looking angrier.

    Kenneth cleared his throat. ¡°Let me start this conversation with a question I hope you will answer. Why are you so dead set on not letting me join?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t one of them tell you the full story before the fight, so they could remind me of my failure while staying hidden from my strength?¡± Zilika scoffed.

    Kenneth sighed as he felt a small bit of sympathy for her. ¡° I can¡¯t say I know the entire story, only that once you might have trusted me instead of challenging me to a fight for my fate.¡±

    ¡°That was a long time ago before I understood that you can¡¯t trust anyone, even those that are closest to you,¡± Zilika responded.

    ¡°You know what, you and I are very similar,¡± Kenneth said, becoming a bit emotional remembering his past.

    ¡°In what way am I similar to you, you freak,¡± Zilika coldly responded.

    ¡°I know what it is like to make a mistake that you can¡¯t take back,¡± Kenneth sighed, dreading what he was even thinking of saying and unsure if he should even talk about it.

    ¡°One that affects the lives of others while you just wish you could do it over and correct the one mistake,¡± Kenneth said, tears forming in his eyes.

    There was a moment of silence before Zilika bared her teeth and spoke once again. ¡°You think some lie is gonna get you anything from me? I know your type; you lie just so you can take whatever you want and leave the rest to burn,¡±

    Kenneth, for the first time, was a little hurt by one of the comments. Here he was, trying to find some common ground, so he wouldn¡¯t have to look over his shoulder every damn day, fearing her trying to kill him.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped; I guess she is the kind of person who just doesn¡¯t trust people, and I certainly can¡¯t convince her with words. That only leaves one option if I want to feel just a little at ease here,¡¯ Kenenth thought.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°You know something,¡± Kenneth said as he took a step closer. ¡°Most people from my home would call me a pessimist. I don¡¯t know if that is a word you have here, but it basically means someone who can only see the bad in all situations.¡±

    Kenneth then took a moment, making a brief pause. ¡° The funny thing is I never truly saw myself as that. I always thought I was a realist or a person who saw things for what they were, but it wasn¡¯t my fault many of the situations were bad.¡±

    ¡°I also understand that you probably won¡¯t ever accept my stay here or believe I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives,¡± Kenneth said, his voice cold and uncaring.

    ¡°I could easily get rid of you and any fear that you will try and kill me,¡± Kenneth said, maybe seeing the tiniest hint of fear in Zilika. ¡°But in truth, I''m also somewhat of an optimist, and I can sometimes have hope that people will do the right thing.¡±

    Kenneth took another step closer, making sure to stay out of Zilka¡¯s range. ¡°The only order I will give you about your fate is to just be who you are and nothing else. If that means dropping that facade of mistrust or keeping it up, then so be it, but know I will ask for nothing more.¡±

    Once the words had left Kenneth¡¯s mouth, Zilika took a step toward Kenneth, and again, he was reminded that most of the Aki was at least a head or two taller than him.

    ¡°You made a mistake, you damn liar,¡± Zilika said, quickly moving one of her hands to Kenneth''s throat and tightening her grip, which instantly made Kenneth feeze and unable to move.

    ¡°You think some sweet words or a good deed is going to convince me that you are anything more than a charlatan or traitor,¡± Zilika said quickly through gritted teeth, whereafter she let go of Kenneth and allowed him to catch his breath.

    She walked over to the door as Kenneth recovered, but before she left, she looked back.

    ¡°Know this I will watch every day, and the instant you step out of line or do something I don¡¯t like, I won¡¯t care about Ulric or the gods, for that matter, as long as what happened before never happens again,¡± Zilika said in a cold and uncaring tone that still sounded menacing.

    As Kenneth was left alone in the room with his thoughts, there was only one thing he could think of. ¡¯Well, at least she isn¡¯t going to kill me right away, but still, I¡¯m an idiot. I could have given her any other order, but no now she is going to be watching me.¡¯

    ¡®Well, then again, if I don¡¯t do anything sketchy, that at least means she won¡¯t try any,¡¯ Kenneth thought.

    He allowed his body to relax now that he was finally alone and no one was there to disturb him.

    Then a thought came from the bottom of his mind. One that made it impossible for him to relax at all, and he shot up, not noticing his tired and bruised body as he had remembered he had left the bag with the blacksmith.

    Kenneth rushed out of the room as quickly as possible, intent on getting the bag back, and although he knew there was no real danger of any of the Aki using it to create stuff, he still didn¡¯t want it accidentally be lost or destroyed, since it would only be an empty bag to them.

    As he made his way outside, he called himself stupid a great many times.

    ***

    Zilika walked through the outpost, her tail hanging low as she made sure to only walk where she knew there were none. She didn¡¯t want to be looked at with pity by the others after her plan had backfired.

    ¡®The thing was only a head taller than a midget. Why didn¡¯t any of my attacks work? If it had been anyone else, it would only have taken two or three blows without a weapon.¡¯ Zilika thought as she grew more and more irritated.

    All she wanted to do now was just go home and sleep, but she knew that wouldn¡¯t happen; she needed to see Ulric and receive whatever punishment he had in mind.

    If she had won, everything would have been great, but now with her insubordination, she knew she would be lucky if she could stay at the outpost.

    Although she hadn¡¯t actually broken any rules by making the challenge, she knew she had wounded Ulric¡¯s pride by speaking out against him and not staying quiet when he told her to.

    Zilika let out a massive sigh of frustration as she noticed there was a robed Aki leaning up against one of the two buildings.

    ¡®I¡¯m really not in the mood for this,¡¯ Zilika thought as she quickened her step, trying to avoid Kica.

    The second Zilika came a little closer, Kica looked at her with a nervous smile.

    ¡°So, how did it go?¡± Kica asked.

    Zilika didn¡¯t stop at all and only responded with, ¡°I¡¯m really not in the mood right now, Kica.¡±

    Before Zilika could walk away, Kica grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Please talk to me. How bad was the order?¡± Kica asked with concern in her voice.

    ¡±Why did you lie? You fully well know that the victor gets more than only one order they can use,¡± Zilika said, sounding both angry and nervous.

    ¡°You know why I lied, and you should have listened to me when I told you to cancel the challenge. But no, you just assumed you could win against an opponent that none of us have ever seen fight,¡± Kica said a bit loudly but not loud enough to draw any attention.

    ¡°Now tell me what the order was,¡± Kica asked with growing concern in her voice.

    ¡°He told me to be who I am and nothing more,¡± Zilika answered, sounding angry as she walked away from Kica, unable to face her.

    ¡°But wait, isn¡¯t that a good thing,¡± Kica asked, catching up to Zilika. ¡°Here, I was worried sick that you had an awful order and you didn¡¯t get anything bad.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled. I know his type, and this is nothing more than some trick to get my trust like¡­ like¡­.¡± Zilka said in an angry but low tone until she trailed off.

    After Zilika had stopped, Kica grabbed her once again, but this time it wasn¡¯t her arm or shoulder. This time, when she grabbed her, it was in an embrace.

    Zilika knew she was taller than Kica, but at that moment, as she embraced Kica in a hug, she couldn¡¯t help but sink a little, making Kica the taller of the two and allowing Zilika to just nestle into Kica.

    ¡°You shouldn''t talk about him or the outpost. I know many of them still hate you, but the day I saw you break down in tears was the day I forgave you,¡± Kica said in a quiet and comforting tone while she stroked the top of Zilika¡¯s head.

    ¡°Perhaps this is just the gods finally punishing me for my crime,¡± Zilika whispered.

    ¡°Whether it is or whether it¡¯s not, you can always be sure I will stand by your side no matter what,¡± Kica said in a loving tone that calmed Zilika a little.

    For the shortest of moments, Zilika felt completely calm and relaxed, and safe until she remembered she and Kica weren¡¯t.

    ¡°Not here; we can¡¯t let anyone see us,¡± Zilika said, pulling herself out of the hug and frantically looking around in an almost blind panic.

    ¡°Ah, yes, I suppose it is dangerous to do such things in brought daylight, even in a place no one often walks through,¡± Kica said in an apologetic tone.

    After making sure that there was no one around, Zilika finally relaxed a little.

    ¡°You know I don¡¯t want this to stop, but we can¡¯t right now,¡° Zilika said in a saddened and disappointed voice.

    ¡°I know. It was stupid of me to do what I did here, but I knew you were upset end needed to relax and forget those memories,¡± Kica said while looking down in what looked like shame.

    ¡°Listen, I need to see Ulric and then finish something,¡± Zilika said in her more normal and harsh tone.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Kica said in a formal tone.

    Then Zilika and Kica parted ways as each walked away with a different destination in mind.

    ***

    Kenneth was beat. Not only had he taken a literal beating from a somewhat homicidal woman, but the somewhat brutal exchange of words he had had with Huto after getting his bag back and explaining the deal or bargain, or whatever it was, was not complete as much as postponed.

    He had probably thought that meat Kenneth would take back the glass, but after calmly explaining that he could keep it as long as he applied the jelly and answered all of Kenneth¡¯s questions, he mellowed out a bit.

    Unfortunately, that led to the blacksmith insisting that Kenneth ask all of his questions right then and there. But once Kenneth had reminded him that there was actually never set a time limit on the deal/bargain, he more or less stopped, though, with a simmering rage brewing in him.

    Once Kenneth opened the door to the house he was currently living in, he saw Nya standing in the living room behind the table and two bowls on it.

    ¡°So it¡¯s over?¡± Nya asked, sounding a little sad.

    ¡°It is, ¡°Kenneth responded, a little confused by the tone.

    And before Kenneth could ask anything, Nya spoke. ¡°I talked with the cook Hali, and although it¡¯s not common, He allowed me to take some of yesterday''s food from the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Kenneth said, not sure why she would go through the trouble.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say I know how they treat prisoners here, but one thing I¡¯m sure is the food won¡¯t be great, so you will at least get a good meal before you are thrown behind bars,¡± Nya said in an emotionless voice.

    ¡°You do know I won, right?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Nya just stood there looking stunned for a moment in complete silence. Although she eventually broke the awkward silence.

    ¡±I did not expect you to win,¡± Nya said in a strange tone.

    ¡°Neither did I, but I guess I got lucky,¡± Kenneth said, a bit short of breath. ¡°Oh, before I forget, I need to thank you.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± Nya questioned.

    ¡°Well, it was thanks to you when we talked on the way here to the outpost. I managed to make a stupid but effective strategy in the fight,¡± Kenneth said with a little smile growing across his lips.

    ¡°Oh, you are welcome,¡± Nya answered, a bit confused, maybe because she was thinking about what she had said.

    For a moment, both of them were quiet until Nya¡¯s eyes shot up, and she looked nervous, ¡±I almost forgot; Ulric told me to talk with him after you returned.¡±

    She quickly moved to the bedroom and came out holding her babies.

    ¡°Ulric said it would only take a moment, so I¡¯ll be back soon. You can just start without me,¡± She said frantically as she left before Kenneth could even say a word in response.

    Once he was alone, he realized just how hungry he was, as his stomach let out a monstrous growl. ¡®Well, I haven''t really eaten anything for at least two days except for saline solution.¡¯

    Kenneth sat down on the chair and inspected the bowl for food that had been left there. At first, it seemed like soup, but on closer inspection, there was a lot of meat in the bowl, just hiding under the surface.

    Kenneth took the wooden spoon that had also been left there and examined the food.

    Everything seemed to be in order, and it looked like the meat had been cooked at least enough, so the bacteria that raw meat had probably wouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    Kenneth unzipped the bottom of the mask and took a spoonful of meat into his mouth, making sure to try and taste if something was wrong.

    Other than the fact the meat was quite flavorless other than the taste of meat, he began to eat at a bit of a slow pace savoring the food.

    ¡®Hopefully, the food won¡¯t make me sick, but if it does and I don¡¯t die, then my body needs time to adjust. The Aki being carnivores, might mess with my diet a bit, so I¡¯ll have to figure something out eventually,¡¯ Kenneth thought as she took in the next spoonful of food.

    It had been some time since Nya had left, and Kenneth was halfway done with the bowl of food when he had a creek from the wooden floor.

    He was about to turn around just to see when he heard what sounded like two sets of footsteps in quick succession.

    It freaked him out, and he was about to get up and face whoever it was, but the pain and soreness he felt stopped him for a moment, and before he even got off the chair, Kenneth felt two hands on his head.

    He couldn¡¯t move. His entire body was stunned as what felt like pure electricity ran through his entire body.

    ¡®What is happening?¡¯ Kenneth thought, confused and in pain.

    It was agonizing as Kenneth felt the pure energy run through his entire body all the way from the tip of his fingers to the tips of his toes.

    He felt as if every muscle should spasm and make his body frail around uncontrollably, but it didn¡¯t. Instead, his body remained unmoving as the electricity kept coming with no sign of stopping.

    ¡®Who is doing this? Zilika. No, she can¡¯t use electricity. Then who?¡¯ Kenneth questioned as he desperately tried to move even the smallest muscle in his body.

    Eventually, Kenneth¡¯s thoughts became impossible to hold onto. They were like water as he could feel them but couldn¡¯t hold them for long before they slipped through the cracks of his fingers.

    Suddenly images of his past appeared in the forefront of his mind. His first memory of when he was in kindergarten and his entire life up until now. It was overwhelming as more and more memories kept coming but didn¡¯t disappear.

    It felt as if his mind was going to explode as the pain he felt became unbearable to the point of him contemplating suicide for only the briefest of moments until everything faded away into a black abyss of darkness.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 11 (Other Perspectives)

    Nya was walking through the outpost, holding her babies tightly in her arm, but not tight so as to cause any injury. She was unsure as to why Ulric wanted to speak to her or why they couldn¡¯t have done so when he had been at the house, but it was not her place to question the commander''s orders.

    As she walked through the somewhat busy road where there were a few people here and there eyeing her up. She honestly wasn¡¯t sure if the stares were because of mistrust and suspicion or because she was walking with her babies.

    It was nice as she felt them breathe easy as they slumbered. It made her feel happy being so close to them. ¡®Don¡¯t get attached!¡¯ Nya suddenly screamed inside her head.

    ¡®I shouldn''t get attached when I know we are going to part ways soon anyways,¡¯ Nya thought, a bit saddened by the prospect of her babies living in the capital.

    Although she was sad, she knew she couldn¡¯t show it. ¡®You must never show yourself as weak,¡¯ Nya¡¯s mother said inside her head.

    Nya heard those words often; even though her mother had passed the lesson, she stabbed inside; Nya¡¯s head still remained even though it had been for almost 20 years since that vixen took a hammer to the head.

    Those words frustrated her to no end whenever she heard them. They forced her always do things on her own, never letting anyone help. ¡®Guess it¡¯s just one of those days,¡± Nya thought as she arrived in front of Ulric¡¯s house.

    Nya approached the door, ready to knock on it and wait to be allowed in, but before she could do so, the door suddenly swung open, and Nya made a quick backstep to avoid it.

    Behind the door stood a woman with grey fur and spots of white, and the other one behind her looked like a man that had almost identical fur.

    It seemed like it had been the woman who had opened the door, and she seemed to be so deep in her own thoughts that she didn¡¯t notice Nya even as she walked passed her.

    The man had more of an apologetic look on him when he looked at Nya, but it was only for a moment as he quickly followed after the woman. ¡®Vixen,¡¯ Nya thought as a few fantasies of her beating the woman with a door quickly appeared in her mind.

    ¡°Good you are here,¡± the booming voice of Ulric said, stopping the fantasies Nya was having and getting her attention. As Nya looked at him, she could see he was gesturing to come inside.

    ¡°So why was it you wanted to talk to me?¡± Nya asked a bit hesitantly as she came inside.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I need to ask you a few questions about the incident at the Kakili outpost,¡± Ulric said in a more low and calm voice.

    The words forced images into Nya¡¯s head of the horrors that had befallen her once-mighty outpost giving her a pained expression.

    ¡°Just take a seat,¡± Ulric said, gesturing to a chair at the end of a table with a great many pieces of paper on it as well as a few books.

    ¡°I guess you called me here to give you a firsthand account of what happened when we were attacked,¡± Nya said as she took a seat.

    ¡°That and your travel companion,¡± Ulric answered as he took a seat at the opposite end of the table.

    ¡°Why are you asking me? It¡¯s not as if I know much about him. If anything, you should know more about him than I do,¡± Nya said.

    ¡°Why are you saying that?¡± Ulric asked.

    ¡°Well, you might not be here, but around the other outpost or at least some of the other commanders, you are a bit famous for being not only the man who never lies but also the man who can spot a lie from the other side of a mountain,¡± Nya said as she became a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°While that may be true,¡± Ulric answered, his voice having a hint of a happy tone in it. ¡°Kenneth is unknown to me.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean,¡± Nya asked.

    ¡°You have been with him the longest. Can you tell what he is feeling and if he really feels that,¡± Ulric said, confusing Nya.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I understand what you mean,¡± Nya said.

    ¡°I can easily tell when someone lies, but with Kenneth, whenever I look into his eyes. It unsettles me how empty they are. It''s like looking into an abyss,¡± Ulric said, truly sounding a bit unsettled.

    ¡°Truly, I can¡¯t say I know much about him or where he is from. All that I do know is that I met him as he was traveling in the direction of my outpost when we met. Besides that, I only got a few scraps of information on the trip here,¡± Nya answered as she realized just how little she actually knew about the strange being that she had met.

    ¡°I think we have delayed enough,¡± Ulric said, getting Nya¡¯s attention again. ¡°If your paths crossed during the destruction of the outpost, then tell me the entire story for my report.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nya said a bit hesitantly. ¡°The attack happened a bit after midday after the hunters had returned and most of us had eaten. I personally believe they waited until that moment to attack, knowing we would be more tired at that point and react a bit slower.¡±

    ¡°What makes you say that,¡± Ulric interrupted.

    ¡°There is no way to know for sure. It could have just been a scouting party that got lucky, but I don¡¯t believe anyone can get that lucky,¡± Nya answered.

    ¡°Very well, continue,¡± Ulric responded.

    ¡°They started by setting fire to the outer walls of the outpost, and they made sure to do it on multiple spots, so there was no chance we could put it out. The fire quickly spread and reached many of the houses, and it was then when we were still struggling to put it out, that they attacked,¡± as she began to tense remembering all these memories.

    ¡°It''s funny, you know. My mother once told me that to win and be strong, always fight an opponent when you have the upper hand. I guess she was right,¡± Nya said as she grew a bit quiet.

    ¡°How so,¡± Ulric asked.

    It took a few moments, but Nya eventually spoke. ¡° We were trapped in a cramped space with very few options as opposed to how we usually fight. Those basters, on the other hand,¡± Nya said through gritted teeth. ¡°We are fast, but they are strong, and in such a space, we would either be burned or stabbed. ¡°

    Nya then stopped talking, only now realizing that she had been unintentionally squeezing her babies a bit too much. It was also at this point that Ulric pulled out a piece of paper as well as a quill and some ink.

    He then began to write.¡±I know you escaped from the outpost, but when did you make that choice,¡± Ulric asked, never once stopping writing or looking up from the paper.

    Nya let out a nervous chuckle.¡±Honestly, I was prepared to die. I would have fought until the end with my mate beside me,¡± Nya said a bit loudly, forgetting she wasn¡¯t in any real danger anymore.

    ¡°If you were prepared to fight until the end, then why did you flee?¡± Ulric asked, showing no emotion.

    Nya took a second before answering, knowing that she would sound crazy for what she was about to say. ¡°Ulric, do you remember when you were a recruit at the Kakili outpost,¡± Nya asked hesitantly.

    Ulric gave a quirt nod in response.¡±Do you also remember the stories that my grandfather used to tell us about his glory days,¡± Nya asked.

    ¡°Are you going to answer my question or not,¡± Ulric said as he looked up from his paper, sounding impatient.

    Nya let out a sigh as she answered. ¡°If I told you what I saw without knowing if you remember that story of my grandfather''s greatest shame, then I would sound crazy.¡±

    ¡°You mean the ghosts?¡± Ulric asked, sounding equal parts marking and annoyed.

    Nya nodded in response, confirming it was that story.¡±We had lost over half of the outpost when I first saw it. Some of the hunters were struck from out of nowhere and landed in fire or got impaled,¡± Nya said, seemingly losing focus.

    ¡°At first, I thought it had just been my eyes or the smoke obscuring the blow they had not seen coming, but eventually, I saw it up close as my mate, who had been beside me through the entire fight, suddenly got picked up and slammed down onto the ground by nothing,¡± Nya said as Ulric once again started to write.

    ¡°It was then, as my mate lay there on the ground unmoving, I truly saw the carnage that had unfolded around me, and I knew we had lost. I gave the order to flee, knowing that what my grandfather had told us was real and that everyone needed to know,¡± Nya said, a voice cracking a bit.

    ¡°I believe that explains enough of what happened at the outpost,¡± Ulric said, looking at the somewhat emotional Nya sitting in front of him. ¡°Now I want to know about the one who wears the colors or a champion.

    Nya then began retelling the story of how they had met by chance and traveled to the outpost in a day or so.

    ¡°Interesting story,¡± Ulric said as he intently wrote everything Nya had said. ¡°So he was your midwife and travel companion for a time, but something I need to know. Do you trust him?¡±

    The question caught Nya a bit off guard. ¡°I¡­ I¡­,¡± Nya stammered a bit, not sure how she should answer.

    ¡°The question is a simple one, old friend. Do you trust him?¡± Ulric asked more intently than before.

    Nya sighed as she finally answered. ¡°No. I do not trust him. He has told me many things. Things that sound like honey in my ears at times, but I don¡¯t know if what he has said is true or not,¡± Nya said with an emotionless voice.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Ulric then looked at Nya with both suspicion and a bit of confusion. ¡°If that is how you truly feel, then why did you ask me to talk with him? You could have just played the fool or the brave and strong soldier who returned home while he either would have been found or left eventually.¡±

    Nya then let out another sigh of shame this time.¡± I considered that for a time, but I couldn¡¯t let what he did for my child pass.¡±

    ¡°And that would be,¡± Ulric asked, a little curious.

    ¡°Some children are born; still, others live, but as I have learned while traveling with Kenneth, some are born close to the edge of death,¡± Nya said in a low voice.¡± One of mine was born as such, and my child would have died if not for Kenneth. I¡¯m not sure how, but he truly did it, and I just couldn¡¯t forget such an act and leave him.¡±

    ¡°So you do not trust him, but you cannot forget what he did for you and your children,¡± Ulric said in a calm tone.

    Nya only responded with a nod, confirming what had just been said to be true.

    ¡°Well then, that should be enough for my report. Now there is another matter I would like to discuss with you about your current duties here,¡± Ulric said in his more booming voice.

    ¡°As you probably know, Zilika disobeyed my orders and disrespected me, and as such, I have decided that she is no longer fit to be second in command, and I would like to offer you the position instead,¡± Ulric said with a little hint of satisfaction in his voice.

    Nya allowed herself to smile a little before responding. ¡°I accept and thank you for the opportunity, old friend.¡±

    ¡°That will be all for now. I will call upon you later if you are needed, but until then, relax; you start working tomorrow,¡± Ulric said.

    After Nya had left, Ulric found the report he had previously been writing. He looked it over but knew that it was the first line he needed to look at. ¡®This report is a detailed retelling of what occurred at the Kakili outpost. The commander of set post abandoned her duty and fled in fear. If allowed, the recommended punishment for these actions should vary between either death or removal of either ear.¡¯

    Ulric let out a sigh, frustrated at the situation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry old friend, but the truth is always for the best. Lies will only bring suffering, and one day, I know you will understand,¡± Ulric mumbled in a somber tone.

    He then closed the letter and sealed it with wax, whereafter he stamped it with the mark of Laoli outpost.

    ***

    Kica was walking around the great hall. It had been some time since Zilika and her had parted ways, and she was worried the worst fate had befallen her when she had talked with Ulric.

    ¡®No, no. Calm yourself,¡¯ Kica thought as her heart beat faster than normal. ¡®She never broke any rules, so the worst Ulric can do just demote her to latrine duty.

    Thought itself didn¡¯t calm Kica as she walked back and forth. She didn¡¯t have much to do in the outpost on a daily basis since she always needed to be ready and couldn¡¯t just be nowhere to find if someone needed her.

    It was both a hard and boring duty to have, but she was the only one who had the talent for it.

    Kica¡¯s thoughts were then interrupted as she heard yelling from outside the hall. She quickly rushed outside, where she saw Sy hold onto an unmoving Kiki as he ran towards her.

    Kica reacted quickly, closing the distance between her and Sy. ¡°What happened?!¡± Kica asked as she looked Kiki over for any injury.

    While she was doing that, Sy, who was breathing a bit heavily, as he managed to say.¡± She just fell over. I don¡¯t know what happened. One moment she was fine; the next.¡±

    The lack of any visible injury made the story believable, but it also made it harder for her to do anything. ¡°Quickly get her inside and put her on a table,¡± Kica said quickly.

    Sy did as was ordered and got her inside, laying her on one of the tables in the backroom.

    Kica watched Kiki for a moment once Sy had put her down. As far as Kica could see, she was still breathing, but she had no idea what could have caused this.

    Without knowing the precise area of injury, this was going to be more difficult than normal, but there was no other option.

    Kica placed her hands on Kiki and let the healing energy flow from her to Kiki. Normally if you apply the energy without knowing where the injury is, then it will be less effective than normal, but Kica didn¡¯t have any other choice.

    Before Kica had begun to heal Kiki, she had many questions as to what had happened, but once she started, she understood why she had passed out and why she was close to death.

    Kica applied more and more energy, fearing that if she stopped, then it wouldn''t be long before Kiki died. ¡®What had happened to?¡¯ Kica thought as fatigue started to set in.

    Eventually, just as Kica was about to reach her limit, Kiki¡¯s eyes shot open, and she breathed in the air like she had been holding as she sat; she looked around in fear.

    ¡°Kiki, calm down; you are fine,¡± Kica said in a calm and reassuring voice.

    Kiki continued to look around, but once she saw that it was only the three of them there, she seemed to calm down as she got a faraway stare.

    ¡°Kiki,¡± Kica said after a little bit of getting her attention. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Kica asked, very worried.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± she said, sounding confused and extremely tired. She then started to look at her hands which were shaking a bit.

    ¡°Kiki, I¡¯m extremely worried about you. Your magical energy was almost completely gone if I had done nothing, you surely would have died,¡± Kica said a bit louder, this time hoping the get Kiki¡¯s attention.

    She didn¡¯t answer the question. She only looked at her, still shaking hands with a fearful expression. ¡°Is their blood on my hands,¡± Kiki eventually asked in her fearful-sounding voice.

    ¡®Blood,¡¯ Kica thought as she looked at them, only to see there was not even a drop of blood on either hand. ¡°Kiki, there is no blood on your hands. Now, can you tell me anything that might explain why your energy was so low,¡± Kica asked, a bit fearful.

    ¡°Your lying¡­ there is blood on them¡­ they are drenched in¡­ her blood¡­ the little girl¡­ I beat¡­and beat, and beat, andbeatandbeatandbeatandbeatandbeatandbeatandbeatandbeatandbeat!!!¡± Kiki screamed as tears started to flow from her eyes uncontrollably.

    Before long, Kiki was nothing more than a crying mess that only screamed those two words, and beat.

    Sy and Kica only stood there in confused shock as the once proud and mighty hunter was reduced to a crying and hysterical child.

    Then Sy grabbed Kica by her shoulders and somewhat yelled. ¡°Please, there must be something you can do!¡±

    The sudden action surprised Kica so much it took a bit to respond.¡± I¡­ I don¡¯t know what I can do.¡±

    ¡°What,¡± Sy exclaimed, his face stuck in an expression of fear and worry.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is wrong with her. The reason she fell was that she somehow lost almost all of her magical energy, but besides that, there is nothing I can heal. There is no injury inside or outside,¡± Kica said in a saddened and defeated voice as her ears flattened.

    Sy, with tears forming in his eyes, went over to his sister and embraced her in a hug as she continued to yell and shake.¡± I¡¯m sorry,¡± He said, now crying. ¡°I¡¯m the older one. I should have protected you.¡±

    The sight was a grim one that Kica was unsure of how to fix or what she should even do. Should she stay, or should she leave them?

    Eventually, as the sight didn¡¯t stop, Kica decided to leave, unable to witness anymore. ¡®I did all I could, but then why is she like that? Why am I so useless that I can¡¯t do any more for her? If only there were another way,¡¯ she thought as she remembered Kenneth.

    Kica quickly went over to one of the guards who had been inside the hall when Kiki had been brought in. ¡®If he can¡¯t help, no one else here will be able to either,¡± Kica thought as she hurried over to the guard.

    ¡°Listen, I need you to go tell Ulric that I need Kenneth, the black healer, here as quickly as possible.¡± The guard seemed a bit surprised to be asked anything, but he quickly got out of the hall once he had processed the information.

    ¡®I just hope he knows what to do,¡¯ Kica thought.

    ***

    Nya walked back home, finally able to relax a little in some time. Only two days ago, she had lost almost everything, but now she was second in command. Although the sadness still persisted at the loss of almost everything she held dear, this fall would not stop her from climbing.

    She then rounded a corner and could see her house, but something was wrong. There were a few of the guards standing in front of it. She quickly went over there to see what was going on, only to see two of the guards carrying an unmoving Kenneth out of the house with some difficulty.

    She quickly got up and closed with one of the guards and asked what had happened.

    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t know. I only got here a little while ago,¡± the guard responded.

    As the unmoving Kenneth was dragged out of the house, some of the people left.

    Nya quickly ran up to one of those who were carrying Kenneth and asked where they were talking to him. She only responded with Kica.

    Nya then stopped. She knew there was nothing she could do for him now, so she just went back to the house.

    ¡®What had happened,¡¯ Nya thought as she walked back to the house.¡¯ Was he attacked? It could be, but I didn¡¯t see or smell any blood.¡¯

    ¡®Maybe this is natural for his kind or something,¡¯ Nya thought as she finally entered the house.

    The inside of the house seemed to be the same when Nya had left though the chair Kenneth had most likely been sitting on was on its side, and the bowl of food was only half-eaten. ¡°Wait,¡± Nya exclaimed in shock.

    ¡®Could the food have been poisoned?¡¯ Nya thought as she walked closer to inspect the bowl.

    She sniffed it and the spoon, but no, there wasn¡¯t a hint of poison as far as she could smell, and with her ability to strengthen her nose''s capabilities, there was no chance the food had been poisoned.

    Nya sighed as she felt the tiniest bit of worry for Kenneth.¡¯Perhaps I should go and see if he is fine,¡¯ Nya thought as she was about to leave the house again.

    Then just as she was about to walk outside, her babies started to whine.¡± Better take care of you first,¡± Nya sighed.

    ***

    Kica was waiting at the entrance to the great hall, looking out for when Kenneth and Ulric or just Kenneth would arrive.

    By now, Kiki had stopped screaming, and Sy had left the backroom with a haunted expression on his face. ¡®Come now, where are you,¡¯ Kica thought.

    Then as if the gods had answered her prayer, it was granted, but in a twisted way. Kica watched in disbelief as an unmoving Kenneth was carried by two others from the outpost.

    Once they had arrived at the great hall, and before Kica could say anything, one of them spoke. ¡±Kica, could you heal this one.¡±

    Kica was speechless and unable to say anything for a moment before she snapped out of it. ¡°Yes, lay him down on a table,¡± Kica managed to say, hiding the nervousness in her voice.

    ¡°Do you know what happened to him?¡± Kica asked one of the guards who were in the middle of placing Kenenth on the nearest table.

    ¡°How the fuck should I know;¡± the guard responded. ¡°Someone just noticed he was lying on the floor inside one of the houses and didn¡¯t move for a long time, and as far as I can tell, he isn¡¯t bleeding.¡±

    ¡®Kiki and now Kenneth,¡¯ Kica thought as a sense of fear started to grow from deep within. ¡®Could they be connected in some way?¡¯

    She then looked over at Sy. ¡°Sy, did Kiki get near Kenneth today?¡± Kica asked with growing fear and worry in her voice.

    Sy still had that haunted expression on his face as he answered. ¡± No, we never got near him.¡±

    ¡®If she never got near Kenneth, then maybe this is the doing of someone,¡¯ Kica thought as an idea suddenly popped up in her mind. ¡®By Akina. Could this be Zilika?¡¯

    ¡®No. it¡¯s not possible she can¡¯t do what happened to Kiki and what might have happened to Kenneth, but if she worked with someone, then¡­ No, no, I don¡¯t have time for this; if he is drained of all his magical energy, then he will die soon,¡± Kica said as she finally started to walk toward Kenneth.

    Even though her own power was already low from saving Kiki, she knew she had to do something. Her hand then started to glow with a less intense white glow than normal, but before she could even have the chance to do anything, Sy crossed the room from where he stood and grabbed Kica¡¯s hand, stopping her before she made contact.

    ¡°By Akina, What are you doing, Sy,¡± the guard right behind Kica said.

    ¡°Sorry, Kica, but I¡¯m not sure you should do that,¡± Sy said, facing only Kica and ignoring the guard.

    ¡°Why,¡± Kica asked, bewildered.

    ¡°We have no idea what he is or how he is different from us. Have you ever done this before on him?¡± Sy asked with worry in his voice.

    Before Kica could even get a word in, one of the guards sighed as they said. ¡°Guess you really live up to your name as Sy, the worrier, but now is not the time, you idiot.¡±

    He then let go of Kica and stepped away. ¡®Could he be right, though,¡¯ Kica thought, a bit unsure if she should use her ability now. ¡®I have never healed him; even after the fight, he never asked me to. Could there really be something different about him?¡¯

    Kica then shook her head once.¡¯No, don¡¯t let yourself fall into the pit he always digs with his worries,¡¯ Kica thought as she finally placed her hand on Kenneth and let whatever energy she had left flow.

    It was only for a brief moment, but the second Kica touched him, it felt like her soul had been grabbed by an abyss and was being pulled down.

    She was weakened and tired, but before anything more happened, she let go; due to the overwhelming amount of fatigue, she fell to her knees, taking quick rapid breaths.

    ¡°What just happened,¡± Kica said in between her rapid breaths.

    Then from almost out of nowhere, Ulric entered the great hall and, in his loud booming voice, said. ¡°If you have no business being here, leave now!¡±

    Then a lot of people that were in the great hall left, seemingly getting back to their duties. The only ones there were left were Kica, the two guards that had brought Kenneth to Kica and Sy.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 12 (Trust)

    ¡°What happened?¡± Ulric asked, looking at everyone in the room. One of the guards then stepped forward and explained the situation.

    ¡°And you, Kica. What happened to you?¡± Ulric asked, sounding annoyed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Kica said as she regained the strength to stand once again. ¡°I was only trying to heal him like I did Kiki, but¡­ the instant I touched him, it was like¡­ like my soul was being violently ripped from my body,¡± Kica explained with a hunted expression.

    The guards, as well as Ulric and Sy, looked at Kica with an expression of either disbelief or fear. ¡°Explain it better,¡± Ulric said with a hint of fear in his voice.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m not sure how,¡± Kica said, feeling a strange terror deep from within. ¡°The best way I could explain it would be by imagining the magical energy reserve we all possess as a house.¡±

    ¡°A house?¡± Ulric said with a lifted eyebrow.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how else to describe it,¡± Kica answered, feeling unsure.

    ¡°Fine, continue,¡± Ulric sighed.

    ¡°The house is completely locked, and there is only a door that you have to open to get the magic, and you choose how much you use at any given time, but,¡± Kica said as she remembered her experience and how truly violating it was.

    ¡°But his house isn¡¯t a house. It¡¯s a vortex that can only take. When I touched him, it felt as if the door that was only open a little was ripped open and almost torn off its hinges,¡± Kica said as she unwillingly started to shake a little.

    By the time Kica had finished her explanation, there were only frightened looks on everyone in the hall. ¡°If this is true, we can¡¯t let this monster live any longer one of the first guards said as they walked toward Kenneth, taking one of their one-handed axes from their belt.

    But before they could walk any closer, the commanding voice of Ulric stopped them. ¡°No, you will not, Kota!¡±

    Kota then turned around. ¡°With all due respect, commander, we can¡¯t let anything like this continue to live. An abomination possessing the power to steal our energy is one that is too dangerous to live. So please, if not me, then-¡°Kota said but stopped abruptly once he saw the angry look In Ulric¡¯s eyes.

    Ulric then walked a step closer, and even though Kota was taller than him, Ulric made it seem like the opposite was true only by intimidation alone. ¡°Let me ask you a question, Kota. How long has the war we are currently in lasted?¡±

    Of all things, a question of that kind was not something Kota had expected, ¡°Um... I.¡±

    ¡°Come now,¡± Ulric said in an extremely menacing voice that made almost everyone else in the room visibly uncomfortable. ¡°HOW¡­ LONG¡­ HAS ¡­ THE¡­ WAR¡­ LASTED?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ it¡­ has lasted over four centuries now,¡± Kota stammered, clearly terrified of Ulric¡¯s wrath.

    ¡°Good, you are not as much of an idiot as you let me believe,¡± Ulric said coldly.

    ¡°For four centuries, no one side has won the war, gained any substantial landmass or a tactical advantage that could decide the outcome of the war,¡± Ulric said in a less angry tone than before, but not by much.

    ¡°Until now,¡± Ulric said, catching everyone''s attention as his eyes were focused on Kenneth.

    ¡°What do you mean,¡± the other guard said in shock and disbelief.

    ¡°It''s quite simple, Almon. In war, what is the most valuable resource?¡± Ulric asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Almon said as he gave a shrug. ¡°Weapons?¡±

    ¡°And who exactly makes those weapons?¡± Ulric asked.

    ¡°The blacksmiths,¡± Almon answered, growing more and more confused as to how the conversation they were currently in related to how the thing could be a turning point in the war.

    ¡°The correct answer is people. It''s people that kill. People hunt, so everyone can eat, and people make weapons, so we can fight. And, of course, we have the healers that make sure we can continue to fight,¡± Ulric said, his eyes focusing on Almon now.

    ¡°The only drawback to a healer is that they are limited by how much they can heal, and because of that, people that could have been saved die, but if what he has said is true, then the knowledge he possesses could prevent the death of many and create the first turning point in over three centuries,¡± Ulric explained.

    ¡°Commander, with all due respect,¡± Sy said, making a gesture that indicated the same. ¡°A creature that can steal magic is worse than our enemies and must be killed.¡±

    ¡°Would you have us throw such knowledge away without even considering any other alternative? I would only expect such an action from a child,¡± Ulric said in a demeaning tone as he glared at Sy.

    ¡°Of course, the power to steal another''s magic is something that has never been recorded in our history and is quite possibly worse than heresy. Though from what I have observed, it only happens when someone directly makes a connection using magic,¡± Ulric explained and half-mumbled to himself. Though it was loud enough that everyone could hear it.

    ¡±How do you even know that with absolute certainty,¡± Kota questioned.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m only guessing, but the fact that Zilika didn¡¯t pass out the moment she touched him has led me to believe that that is the case. Though then again, he could have been hiding his true powers,¡± Ulric speculated.

    ¡°So will you have us do nothing while this abomination is allowed to join us,¡± Almon exclaimed as he pointed at Kenneth.

    ¡°No. All of you are right to fear this power and want him dead, but I simply won¡¯t allow the knowledge he possesses to go lost on the basis of what if,¡± Ulric answered, his voice returning to the booming one again.

    ¡°I would have liked to sever his legs, so his range of movement was more limited, but since Kica won¡¯t be able to heal him, that option, as well as a few others, are too dangerous now,¡± Ulric said as he turned his gaze towards Sy.

    "Where is Kiki?¡± He asked.

    Sy only had a haunted look in his eyes at the mention of Kiki, and so Kica piped up. ¡°Commander, Kiki is not in the best of places right now.¡±

    ¡°Has she died?¡± Ulric asked somber tone.

    ¡°Earlier today, Sy brought Kiki to me to heal her. She was close to death, but I managed to save her, but when she awoke¡­ she¡­ she was broken,¡± Kica explained as she became less lightheaded with every moment that passed.

    ¡°Explain,¡± Ulric said in a commanding voice.

    ¡°She said she saw blood on her hands even though there was none, and then she started to scream about her beating a girl. I wanted to help her so badly, but there was nothing more I could do which is why I asked for you and Kenneth,¡± Kica explained in a somber tone as she looked down at the floor.

    Ulric sighed. ¡°If she is broken in her mind, then no healer in the world could fix her.¡±

    At that very moment, the door to the back room opened, and Kiki walked out yarning. Kica looked in shock, while Ulric, Almon, and Kota looked confused. And Sy seemed to only have a look of shame on him.

    It took a moment, but once Kiki saw that everyone was looking at her, she stopped and nervously asked. ¡±Is there something in my fur?¡±

    Kica was the first to speak, even though she was completely shocked at seeing Kiki back to her old self. ¡°Kiki, are you fine?¡±

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Kiki questioned. She then looked around, seeing her brother standing against a wall, looking down at the floor. ¡°Brother, what is going on,¡± Kiki whispered, but there was no response from Sy.

    ¡°Kiki, don¡¯t you remember the blood on your hands and the girl you beat,¡± Kica questioned.

    ¡°Girl, blood?¡± Kiki said in a confused tone as she tilted her head to one side. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what is going on. One moment I was walking, the next I woke up in the room,¡± Kiki said as she guested to the back room.

    ¡°Now, can someone please tell me what is happening and why the black healer is lying on the feasting table?¡± Kiki asked.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t remember anything, then there is only one option left to decide if we let him live,¡± Ulric said out loud in the room, catching the attention of everyone in the room.

    ¡°So, should I go get the torture apparatuses?¡± Kota asked.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t be doing any of that. If it turns out he is indeed no threat, then I don¡¯t want anyone with a grudge towards me inside these walls,¡± Ulric answered. ¡°Instead, I will have to talk to him and find out if he has been telling lies the entire time.¡±

    ¡°You must be joking. Right,¡± Almon asked with an expression of complete shock.

    Ulric then cleared his throat. ¡°Unfortunately, no. I can spot a lie from anyone in the room, even ones from our enemies, but Kenneth either hasn¡¯t told me a single lie of any kind, or I can¡¯t spot his lies at all.¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°Now, someone get some rope and tie him up. If he really is a threat, I don¡¯t want him to have a lot of options regarding movement,¡± Ulric said in his loud booming voice.

    It took a moment for everyone to register everything that had just been said, but once it had, Almon and Kota looked at one another and started to walk towards the door, but a surprised yelp from Kica stopped them.

    As they looked back, they saw that the black healer had awoken, and Kota grabbed both of his axes as he waited for any kind of sign from Ulric.

    ¡°Man, was I struck by lightning,¡± Kenneth said, sounding very dazed as he tried to get off the table but ended up falling off it and onto the floor.

    At that point, Kica had stepped a lot further away from where Kenneth currently was and closer to the guards.

    ¡°Just say the word, and I will end it,¡± Kota said as he kept his eyes on the black abomination.

    ¡°None of you do anything without my order or will personally demote you to latrine duty for the rest of your and your descendants'' lives!¡± Ulric yelled throughout the room.

    At that time, Kenneth had finally gotten his barring and managed to stand using the feasting table for balance. Then as he looked around, dazed and confused as to what had happened and where he was, he saw Ulric, Kica, and four other Aki standing near a door.

    ¡°Yo,¡± Kenneth said as he held up his arm and waved while he looked down at the wooden floor.

    ¡°What happ-¡° Kenneth tried to say but was cut off by Ulric yelling. ¡°Not another word from you! I will only give you one chance to live!¡±

    Kenneth, confused as to why Ulric would say such a thing out of the blue, looked up and only now noticed that all of the Aki except Kica had a weapon of some kind, and almost all of them had a fearful look in their eyes.

    ¡®Shit, what is going on,¡¯ Kenneth thought as his heart suddenly began to beat faster, waking him up a little. ¡®This is serious. I need to be fully awake.¡¯

    Kenneth then struck himself in the face shocking his system and allowing him to fully wake. ¡®Awww. Okay, that hurt a lot more than I wanted it to, but I¡¯m awake now, at the very least,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he observed the situation as best he could.

    ¡°What is your ability, specifically?!¡± Ulric yelled.

    ¡°M¡­ my ability? Oh, year, unlike Kica and Zilika, I don¡¯t possess an ability of any kind,¡± Kenneth answered a bit loudly to make sure he was heard. ¡°Okay, now could someone please just give an explanation so-¡° Kenneth tried to say but was cut off.

    ¡°Liar!!!¡± Sy yelled. ¡°We all saw that disgusting and unnatural power to steal others¡¯ energy.¡±

    ¡®Wh-what in the world is he talking about? I don¡¯t possess such an ability.¡¯ Kenneth thought as he grew more and more nervous. ¡®What had happened after I had eaten? No, I never finished. The hands. My memories. It is all a blur.¡¯

    ¡°Listen, I honestly don¡¯t know what is going on. All I remember is that I was eating, and suddenly someone put their hands on my head and then zap, and I was here looking at all of you,¡± Kenneth said with a massive headache as he took a step forward.

    Unfortunately, that turned out to be a mistake as most of the Aki took a defensive stance with all of their weapons pointed at him.

    ¡°Kiki, if he moved again, shoot him!¡± Ulric yelled, pointing his own spear in the direction of Kenneth.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just kill him,¡± Kota said as he took another step forward. ¡°You just saw him lying to all of us. If that isn¡¯t a reason for you to want him dead, then what is?¡±

    ¡®Heka, guide me,¡¯ Ulric thought as he tried his hardest to see any kind of tell or movement that would indicate lying. ¡®Nothing. Nothing at all either I can¡¯t tell, or he hasn¡¯t lied yet.¡¯

    ¡°Listen, Kenneth; if you want to live, you do exactly as I say without question!¡± Ulric yelled.

    Kenneth, who was nervous and a bit more scared than he would like to admit, nodded.

    ¡°Good,¡± Ulric said in a lower tone than before. ¡°Now, tell me a lie.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ isn¡¯t the one thing I¡¯m not supposed to do around you?¡± Kenneth asked, confused.

    But his question was met by an arrow shot right between his two feet. ¡°That was a warning!¡± Kiki yelled as she got another arrow from her quiver. ¡°The next one is going  straight in your lung!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m Scottish!¡± Kenneth yelled loud and clear, hoping to avoid that outcome.

    ¡°Another,¡± Ulric responded.

    ¡°Er¡­ er¡­ I have four children,¡± Kenneth once again yelled out in the room.

    ¡°Another,¡± Ulric said in a commanding voice.

    ¡°Er¡­ er¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m a crossdresser,¡± Kenneth blurted out in an almost blind panic.

    ¡°Commander, surely this must be enough?¡± Kota said, interrupting the flow of conversation.

    Ulric only gritted his teeth before he answered the question.

    ¡°As much as I hate to admit it, I can¡¯t tell if you are or not. Your body doesn¡¯t move to indicate a lie. Your face never moves, and your eyes are as black as an abyss and betray nothing as to if you are lying or not,¡± Ulric said, almost biting his tongue in frustration.

    ¡°It''s pointless to continue if I can¡¯t tell if you are lying or not,¡± Ulric sighed. ¡°Just end it, Kiki.¡±

    Kiki then quickly drew her bow and was ready to shoot at a moment''s notice, but the pleading stopped her monetary.

    ¡°Please let me explain; just let me explain!!!¡± Kenneth yelled, hoping to get one chance to at least explain the one thing he knew was explainable at the moment.

    Kiki, for one moment, looked over at Ulric, who held one hand up, indicating her to stop for now.

    ¡°You have one sentence, no more. Now explain,¡± Ulric said in an angry and dishearting tone.

    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Kenneth quickly said as he felt his heartbeat more rapid than he had ever felt it. ¡°The face you think I have is fake and is only a mask!¡± Kenneth yelled as loud as he could.

    Ulric then made a gesture informing Kiki to stand down for now. ¡°Remove it,¡± Ulric said in a low tone, indicating anger.

    ¡°The mask is not only meant to hide my face but also protect me. If I remove it, there is a chance I could die. I ask you to just trust me on my word. I have never lied once since I¡¯ve been here.¡± Kenneth pleaded.

    ¡°Your word,¡± Ulric responded in a marking tone. ¡°Your word means nothing to me. The only thing that matters in the world is the truth, and since I can¡¯t tell if you are lying or not, then I will never trust you.¡±

    After that, Kenneth went silent for a moment as he clenched his hands into knuckles. ¡®Dammit. I¡¯ve done nothing but tell the truth to all of them, and now I¡¯m on trial for something I don¡¯t even understand. I should fight!¡¯ Kenneth thought as he looked at each and every one of them.

    ¡®What the hell am I even thinking? I¡¯ll have to deal with my memories later; now, I need to forget and suppress them,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he shook his head a little.

    Kenneth then sighed in frustration and nervousness. ¡°In my home, there is a saying I like. Actions speak louder than words. In all honesty, it was foolish of me to think anyone would trust me at my word alone, so instead,¡± Kenneth said as he reached behind his head.

    ¡®I hope it won¡¯t be too long,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he started moving the zipper and remembered Jasha¡¯s warning about the mask.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you,¡± Kenneth said loudly. ¡°Just don¡¯t blame me for the possible consequences.¡±

    Everyone in the room watched as what had now been revealed to be a mask was removed to show a creature none of the people in the room were familiar with.

    ¡°I suppose you need me to lie now,¡± Kenneth said in a very neutral tone.¡± I killed my first pet. I was born on a mountain, and I¡¯m dead.¡±

    Everyone looked with mixed facial expressions; some remained unaffected by this new face so different from their own. Others looked disgusted, and some seemed to be intrigued by his appearance.

    ¡°You are right, Kenneth. Actions do speak louder than words, but now tell me a few truths,¡± Ulric said in a happier tone than before.

    ¡°I suppose you need to calibrate so you know I speak the truth,¡± Kenneth said, biting the inside of his cheek, stopping himself from smiling. ¡°Very well then. I love my children. I still love my wife, and I¡¯m not a threat to any of you unless you make one.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Ulric grinned as he got a few strange looks from the Aki surrounding him. ¡°Now, what are your true intentions at this outpost?¡± Ulric asked.

    ¡°As I told you the first time. My only intentions are to advance your knowledge of medicine,¡± Kenneth answered.

    ¡°Hmm. Now then, explain to me how the ability you kept hidden functions,¡± Ulric asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. I, as well as my kind, do not possess any magical abilities of any kind,¡± Kenneth answered with his eyes half-closed and a blank stare.

    ¡°You damned!¡± Kota said in an angry and half-growling voice. ¡°Ulric, such a blatant lie must be punished! Everyone knows that even a toddler can use magic, and this thing is here saying that not only he but his people can¡¯t do that when we saw what happened to Kica!¡±

    ¡°You know, for once, I agree. He needs to be punished,¡± Almon said as he and Kota walked toward Kenneth.

    ¡°Stand down, both of you,¡± Ulric said in his commanding voice, as well as looking at both of them with a murderous glare that made both of them shut up and stop.

    ¡°Now tell me,¡± Ulric said in his booming voice. ¡°Why don¡¯t you people possess magic?¡±

    Kenneth then looked Ulric straight in the eyes. ¡°I could ask you why you possess it, but to answer your question, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°One last question,¡± Ulric said, removing one hand from his spear and holding up one finger. ¡°What kind of knowledge do you possess regarding healing.¡±

    ¡°I suppose you won¡¯t take my former answer of there being so much knowledge that it would take a long time to explain again?¡± Kenneth asked, already knowing the answer.

    ¡°Very well, I will try and make it as short as possible,¡± Kenneth said. ¡°I have an extraordinary understanding of the body as well as the function of every organ, as well as many possible ways to fix them should they be damaged or stop working,¡± Kenneth said as he noticed that Kica and Ulric were paying close attention to what he was saying.

    ¡°I also have a lot of knowledge of personal health, infections, and illness, and I also have done a lot of surgeries in my years as a healer,¡± Kenneth said as he swung his hand in a circle and let one more finger stay up the more thing he listed.

    ¡°What are surgeries?¡± Kica interrupted.

    ¡°Um¡­ Well¡­ Er,¡± Kenneth said as he tried to think of the best to explain it.

    ¡°Answer,¡± Ulric said in his loud and booming voice.

    ¡°Um¡­ Yes, surgery is when you cut open an individual so you can treat a problem inside someone¡¯s body,¡± Kenneth answered hesitantly as he got a few disturbed and fearful stares.

    ¡°You disembowel people?¡± Kica asked, a bit shocked.

    ¡°No, no,¡± Kenneth said as he waved his arms in an X and then back to their original positions, ¡°Well, technically, yes. But that is only if part of their bowel is dead, and I have to cut it out.¡±

    ¡°Wait, are you saying that part of our body can be dead while the rest is alive?¡± Kica asked, only now noticing the look Ulric was giving her.

    ¡°Yes, sometimes part of our body can be dead, and if nothing is done, it will start to rote and either slowly or quickly kill you painfully,¡± Kenneth responded, stopping himself from smiling now that he was in a more pleasant conversation with he had been five minutes ago.

    ¡°So what you are saying is, you know how to cut someone open and remove things from inside someone without killing them?¡± Ulric asked.

    ¡°It''s a bit of a crude way of saying it, but yes, I am able to do such a thing,¡± Kenneth answered. ¡°Though I should probably mention that I currently won¡¯t be able to perform a surgery without there being a few complications.¡±

    ¡°And those would be?¡± Ulric asked.

    ¡°Okay, listen, I could stand here until the sun sets with someone aiming an arrow at me and two others ready to charge me with their weapons, but I need to know. Do you still intend to kill me?¡± Kenneth asked, somewhat fearing the answer.

    ¡°Oh, that,¡± Ulric answered dismissively. ¡°I see no reason to kill you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Ulric, you can¡¯t be serious, right,¡± Kota asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m lying,¡± Ulric answered, giving him a rather angry glare.

    ¡°No, no, never you!¡± Kota answered in an almost blind panic. ¡°It¡¯s just. Why are you allowing the abomination to live when his mere existence is an affront to everything we fight for.¡±

    Ulric¡¯s response was to sigh as he rubbed his temples. ¡°All that matters to me is the truth, and he only spoke the truth except the times I commanded him to. And for that, I will kill him and allow him to join, and as to that ability of his even he doesn¡¯t know anything about, but it might prove useful one day.¡±

    ¡°But-¡° Kota tried to plead but was stopped by Ulric holding out a hand.

    ¡°My decision is final, and even though he hasn¡¯t officially joined us yet if any of you try and does something to him, you will face the brunt of my fury. Is that understood,¡± Ulric half growled.

    Kota didn¡¯t respond; he only looked away, and Kiki lowered her bow, no longer aiming for Kenneth, which put Kenneth at relative ease.

    He then, as quickly as he could, put his mask back on, hoping that there wouldn¡¯t be any unintended consequences because of this.

    Then as Ulric was about the reach the door, he stopped just for a moment before he walked into it and kicked it open.

    ¡°Okay, at some point, one of those door hinges must give out,¡± Kenneth said out loud as he watched the man leave.

    ¡°It happens sometimes,¡± Kica responded absentmindedly.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 13 (Remembering and Ceremony)

    Kenneth was walking back to the house, utterly exhausted from his previous encounter with Ulric, Kica, and the other Aki in the great hall, and as Kenneth was walking once again, he was met by suspicious stares and whispers he could barely hear, but it wasn¡¯t as if he was paying attention.

    No, Kenneth didn¡¯t notice because he was too trapped in his own mind thinking about those memories. Once those hands had been put on Kenneth, he had seen every memory his mind possessed, like what one would experience in a near-death state.

    And for the most part, his memory was what he had expected, a calm and mostly emotionless person who still somehow found love for a time until his own desire, guilt, and feelings of obligations pretty much ended the relationship.

    But then there were the oldest of Kenneth''s old memories from his childhood and kindergarten as well.

    Kenneth rarely thought about his time as a child, more so seeing it as a giant painting he mostly only glanced at, but those hands and the experience had forced him to not only look closely upon it but also see layer after layer being stripped away until he saw one set of memories.

    They were perhaps some of the oldest memories he had, and to Kenneth¡¯s own personal horror, they depicted him as an uncontrolled and downright sadistic person who was more like a wild beast than anything else.

    All throughout his life, he had always had a strange sense of pride in knowing he never fought back against those bullies that always bothered him. It made him happy to know he never debased himself and sunk to their level, but now he knew that wasn¡¯t true.

    As a child, he would pick fights and go overboard until a teacher stepped in and stopped him. He remembered how he hated when the teachers did that since he enjoyed seeing them cry.

    He never stopped or lost, even when more than ten kids ganged up on him at once to take him down a peg.

    Kenneth, as far as he remembered, wasn¡¯t a big kid by any means, but he was a bit more developed than the other kids in kindergarten, but even that wouldn¡¯t have been enough to save him from all going at him.

    No, I had won that fight, not because of luck but because I, even then, understood the human body and its weak points, and worst of all, I was also more clever than one would expect a single-minded bully to be.

    As soon as I was surrounded by the children, I ran at the weakest and struck them in the throat, making an opening for myself to get some room.

    Then as the others ran after me, I chose to enter the forest that was connected to the kindergarten. Running in the forest gave me a small window of opportunity to disappear from sight. One, I used to get the upper hand.

    Once the kids couldn¡¯t see me, they made their biggest mistake by splitting up into three groups. If it had been ten against myself alone, they would have won, no question asked, but one against three was something Kenneth at that time could handle.

    I stalked them like a predator and stuck them when they didn¡¯t expect it. When I attacked, I made sure to aim for weak points, such as the throat, eyes, and solar plexus, and most other children went down after one hit, having never quite experienced the pain I inflicted.

    And so, in the end, even ten against one didn¡¯t stop me as I hunted and beat each and every one of them. It wasn¡¯t long before a teacher came, not knowing where eleven children had gone, that she found beaten and bruised children crying.

    The only question left in Kenneth¡¯s mind after having seen his own memories was what had changed and why did he stop with his violent ways. It was a question he probably shouldn¡¯t have asked since one of the last memories he actually saw and understood before everything went dark was the answer.

    It was a new student, a cute, friendly, and kind girl. Unlike the others in kindergarten, she didn¡¯t avert her gaze when I looked at her. As far as I can remember, it both annoyed and fascinated me at the time to see someone new react differently.

    So I allowed her to speak with me without there being any violence. I restrained and controlled myself more than I¡¯d ever had to before in my life; even when I became angry and frustrated, I never did anything.

    Though like a wild animal, eventually, I bared my teeth.

    It was lunch, the one time everyone breathed easy since I didn¡¯t like doing anything while I was eating, and even a bit after; I was somewhat docile.

    But unfortunately, someone made the mistake of bumping into me while I was drinking and made me spill my glass of water on my lunch.

    Then the memory cut out in a blur of white. Kenneth guessed he had gone blind with rage, but when his sight had returned, he remembered a strong sense of shame. It wasn¡¯t anywhere near an accident, but it wasn¡¯t fully intended, either.

    ¡®What do I do with this,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he suddenly walked face-first into the edge of a building, snapping him fully back to reality. The few Aki there were around looked at him with confusion written across their face.

    Kenneth shook his head a little after that and looked around a bit, only now noticing he had passed the house he was living in and now was in a completely diffidently part of the outpost.

    For just one moment, Kenneth looked at that corner with blazing fury, but it was also followed by a strong shame. ¡®What is happening,¡± Kenneth thought as his self-image started to crack.

    He then quickly left feeling extremely tired. He walked faster than usual, but right now, he only wanted to be left alone, and even though they didn¡¯t do anything, their stares only filled him with more and more shame as if they knew.

    Kenneth knew, however, that that couldn¡¯t be true in the slightest. But still, it didn¡¯t help him contain his emotions currently like he usually did.

    In a relatively short time, Kenneth arrived at the house, but just as he started to pull the door open, he was met by an unknown force that pushed the same way he was pulling.

    On the other side of the door, Nya was standing with a mildly shocked expression on her face as she looked at Kenneth. ¡°You are awake?¡± Nya asked in a surprised voice.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kenneth answered in a tired tone.

    Nya stepped aside as Kenneth walked inside and approached the bedroom door, but just as he was about to open the door, Nya spoke, stopping him.

    ¡°What happened?¡± She asked rather calmly, almost like she didn¡¯t care about the answer at all, but it was more out of a social obligation or something.

    ¡°Oh, you know, the usual. A few more threats of death and Ulric being the deciding force on whether or not I live,¡± Kenneth wanted to say in a joking tone, but it was more disheartening.

    He then opened the door and lay down on the bed.

    ¡°That was not what I meant,¡± Nya said.

    ¡°What happened to you since you were out cold? Is it normal for your kind?¡± She asked, sounding a bit curious as she sat down on the opposite bed to the one Kenneth was lying in.

    ¡°I was attacked,¡± Kenneth sighed as he closed his eyes, just wanting to go to sleep.

    ¡°Attacked? By who and how?¡± She asked, sounding a bit more emotional.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Kenneth sighed. ¡°All I do know is that whoever attacked me placed their hands on my head; then I saw things until I lost consciousness.¡±

    ¡°What did you see?¡± Nya asked.

    ¡®I guess it¡¯s a normal question to ask someone, but still, should I tell her? It''s not something I even want to remember,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he only looked at the ceiling.

    ¡°It''s not something I feel like sharing,¡± Kenneth eventually responded.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Nya said. ¡°Why did Ulric threaten you with death this time?¡±

    ¡®Should I tell her? Hell, I don¡¯t even know how I should understand what happened today. They said I could steal someone''s magic, but that shouldn¡¯t be possible. Should it?¡¯ Kenneth thought as he more or less ignored the conversation with his roommate.

    ¡®Perhaps all humans possess this power, but since there isn¡¯t any magic on earth, it wouldn¡¯t mean or be anything to anyone,¡¯ Kenneth pondered.

    ¡®But should I tell her?¡¯ Kenneth questioned himself. ¡®All of them in the room didn¡¯t look at me too kindly when they accused me of having the ability. Hell, I don¡¯t even know if I have the ability, or if it¡¯s just some sort of coincidence.¡¯

    Kenneth then sat up on the bed and looked a Nya,¡¯ what happened in the hall will spread like wildfire at some point, and when it does, my days here might be numbered regardless of Ulric¡¯s threats. So it might be better that it comes from me,¡± Kenneth thought as a sense of unease and fear began to surface from deep within him.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Nya,¡± Kenneth said as he began to twiddle his thumbs. ¡°I don¡¯t know when it will happen, but eventually, I know that what happened inside the great hall will spread like wildfire,¡± Kenneth said in an almost saddened voice.

    ¡°Though I don¡¯t know what I would truly call our relationship. I do somewhat think of you as a friend, or at least the closest thing to one here. And as such, I think it''s best you hear what happened from me before anyone else,¡± Kenneth said as he looked down at the floor.

    ¡°For starters, I should probably tell you that the face you are looking at right now is nothing more than a mask I wear for protection,¡± Kenneth said as he looked up from the floor and straight into her eyes, trying to gauge her reaction.

    And as Kenneth saw no change in her expression, he concluded that she either already knew, she didn¡¯t care, or she had one hell of a poker face. Either way, it truly didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Now that you say it, I have always wondered how you spoke without moving anything,¡± Nya said in a light tone.

    ¡°Something you need to understand about my kind is that they do not possess magic as yours does,¡± Kenneth said as he noticed a look shocked surprise on Nya. He also got the feeling she wanted to ask something, but he needed to say what he intended before she heard it from anyone else.

    ¡°At least that is what I thought,¡± Kenneth said as he grew quiet for a moment.

    ¡°What have you discovered, an ability of your own?¡± Nya asked, sounding a bit perplexed.

    ¡°Yes and no,¡± Kenneth sighed, noticing a strange expression on Nya. ¡° I actually haven''t witnessed this ability for myself. I''ve only been accused of having it, and from what I understand, it¡¯s probably something that would have meant my death if not for my usefulness in medicine.¡±

    Kenneth then went silent once more.

    ¡°What is this ability?¡± she asked a bit carefully.

    ¡®Should I tell her,¡¯ Kenneth thought, becoming more unsure of his decision. ¡®No, eventually, she might find out if word spreads, and there is probably a decent chance of it becoming a more exaggerated story than the truth.¡¯

    ¡°The ability I was accused of having is the power to steal someone else''s magical energy or something like that,¡± Kenneth somewhat whispered.

    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Nya responded somewhat absentmindedly.

    Kenneth waited for another response from her, but she never said anything. She only took her babies and left the house.

    The sight saddened Kenneth as he felt more alone than he had in a long time. Then Kenneth sighed. ¡®I honestly don¡¯t blame her. If I met someone who had the power to take something from you, I wouldn¡¯t want to be around them either.¡¯

    Kenneth then laid down on the bed and closed his eyes, wanting to drift off into sleep, but even though his body was tired, his mind was fully awake, so he just spent his time thinking of his own misery.

    He either thought of the revelation that he was once a sadistic, fight-loving beast of a human or how he had abandoned his family, leaving them for what could have been nothing more than a trick from a sadistic bitch of a woman.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t forget about the newest addition to his misery of him either being killed in his sleep or, at best, ostracized by everyone around him.

    He lay there for what felt like hours and probably was unable to fall asleep. He only thought and waited for when he would drift off, and the absolute worst part about all of it was he was well past the point of thinking all of this was a dream.

    Then a sound could be heard from inside the living room, that of a door being opened. For a moment, he panicked and sat up, thinking it was someone here to kill him. But for another moment, he thought about just letting it happen.

    Kenneth was nowhere near suicidal, but currently, he was at the lowest point of his life, so why not let it happen and end it all.

    Of course, Kenneth knew he wouldn¡¯t let that happen because, at the end of the day, that thought he just had was only that, a thought, and he would rather be dammed than go down that easily.

    As the door to the bedroom started to open, Kenneth felt a strange sense of anticipation of what would happen. As the door fully opened, on the other side of it stood Nya.

    Kenneth was confused seeing her back and especially without her babies. ¡°Um¡­ hi,¡± Kenneth said, his voice full of confusion.

    ¡°Hello,¡± she responded, her voice sounding normal and free of any emotions.

    ¡°Um¡­ I am not trying to be rude, but why are you back?¡± He asked.

    She then put her hand on her hips. ¡°Well, I do live here,¡± She answered in a bit of a condescending tone.

    ¡°Yes, of course, ¡°Kenneth said, his voice sounding more disheartened. ¡°I just thought after what I told you. You didn¡¯t want to be around me anymore.¡±

    Nya sighed as she walked over to the bed and sat down, whereafter she looked Kenneth straight in the eyes. ¡°As far as I¡¯m aware, you have been nothing but honest to me and cared about me to an extent, so I will be honest to you as well.¡±

    ¡°When you first told me about the ability you possess, I was somewhat frightened. Though only to an extent, of course,¡± Nya said in a very calm, confident tone.

    ¡°I left not so much out of fear for myself but for fear of what could happen to my babies, and therefore I have decided to let them be at the nursery where someone else can take care them for now, at least.¡±

    Kenneth then felt a strange sense of guilt about being the one responsible for separating them from one another. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± Kenneth said in a low whisper.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t apologize. It had to be done sooner rather than later. I was just stubborn about being with them all the time,¡± she sighed.

    ¡°I know the sorrow of letting go,¡± Kenneth also sighed.

    ¡°I guess you haven''t been outside for some time,¡± she asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing everyone is outside with torches and pitchforks demanding my death,¡± he chuckled a bit, even though it was a more serious situation that didn¡¯t need a joke.

    ¡°I have no idea what a pitchfork is, but yes, there was a bit of an uproar once word spread of that ability of yours,¡± Nya said calmly.

    ¡°So have you come to ask me to leave now before they come and kill me, or are you my angel death here to grant it quickly and mercifully end?¡± Kenneth asked in a somber tone.

    ¡°Neither,¡± Nya responded. ¡°Although there was a small uproar, and many wanted you dead. Too many are either too sacred or too loyal to Ulric to ever defy his command.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s at least some good news. Now they will only try and kill me at night when no one is watching.¡± Kenneth sighed.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that,¡± Nya said with an almost unbecoming amount of confidence. ¡°I very much doubt that anyone will try and attack the one who defeated the former second in command and new second in command.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were no better than a soldier?¡± Kenneth asked, perplexed as he tilted his head to the side.

    ¡°While that might have been true some time ago. After you defeated Zilika, Ulric offered me the position, and of course, I accepted,¡± she said with a bit of a toothy grin.

    ¡°Wait?¡± Kenneth asked, only now noticing the second part of what she had said. ¡°Why would anyone attack you.¡±

    ¡°Well, as I said before, I do live here,¡± Nya said as her tail twitched a bit.

    ¡°You still want to live in the same house as me?¡± Kenneth asked, somewhat shocked.

    ¡°It had been a long time since anyone had called me a friend. I was always the leader, the one everyone looked up to and sought guidance from,¡± Nya explained in a neutral tone but with a hint of sadness.

    ¡°It was always like I was above everyone, and I felt kind of lonely, so for you to regard me as a friend was nice,¡± she said, smiling.

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m at a loss for words,¡± Kenneth said.

    ¡°Well, I hope you still know how to repeat words,¡± Nya responded as she rose from her seated position on the bed. ¡°Ulric did ask me to get you for the initiation ceremony.¡±

    Kenneth had been so preoccupied with his own internal misery that he had completely forgotten he still had to actually join the outpost. ¡°Let¡¯s not keep anyone waiting then,¡± Kenneth said as he rose from the bed as well.

    The trip to the great hall was pretty much the same as it always was Aki staring and whispering to one another, but this time was a bit different in the amount of Aki Kenneth noticed. It was almost impossible not to look at some of them, and when he did, Kenneth saw what he swore was fear in their faces.

    ¡®Well, I guess my theory of being ostracized wasn¡¯t too far off,¡± Kenneth thought as he glanced over at Nya every so often.

    It had only been a few days since they had met, but it felt like months since then, as well as everything that had happened. And Kenneth was rather pleased with her being his roommate since it meant he could keep an eye on her and help ASAP if her condition worsened, but luckily, for now, it seemed she was doing fine. But Kenneth knew that only time would tell.

    The arrival at the great hall was a bit of an anticlimactic one. Kenneth wasn¡¯t sure what to expect, but he hadn¡¯t quite expected the hall to be almost completely empty.

    ¡°Are we early?¡± Kenneth asked, a bit confused.

    ¡°No, the conversation we had actually made us a bit late,¡± Nya responded.

    ¡°So, did everyone leave or what,¡± Kenneth pondered out loud.

    ¡°After today''s revelation and uproar, I don¡¯t think anyone wants to witness you join,¡± Nya said in a calm and collected voice as she walked inside and greeted Ulric, who Kenneth had completely missed.

    As he watched the two of them talk for a bit, just past where he would be able to make out part of the conversation, he heard another voice from the other side of the great hall, and Kenneth knew exactly who it was from the way the voice greeted him.

    ¡°Honestly, you are rather small for an abomination Ken,¡± Huto said in a bit of a playful voice.

    Kenneth then turned around, more or less ignoring the comment, and focused intently on the bandage on Huto¡¯s arm. ¡°Are you still in pain?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Huto, seemingly surprised that Kenneth didn¡¯t respond to his comment, got a bit of an annoyed expression. ¡°No. There was a bit of pain in the beginning, but it has more or less stopped now. But I have to say Kica is a much better healer than you since she could have fixed this in no time at all.¡±

    ¡°She has her inherited advantages over me, of course, but if I didn¡¯t have anything to offer, why am I joining the outpost then,¡± Kenneth rotated.

    Huto then got a grin on his face as the conversation they were having was nothing more than a bit of playful banter, or at last, he hoped so.

    ¡°So why are you here?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°What is there a law against a blacksmith being at the ceremony?¡± Huto responded.

    ¡°You tell me I don¡¯t know the laws of this land,¡± Kenneth responded with a shrug.

    ¡°Really. How little do you actually know,¡± Huto asked with a raised eyebrow and a somewhat stern expression.

    ¡°Well, I know how to make a deal that is extremely beneficial for me, which also reminds me. I should probably also make you explain all the laws so I don¡¯t accidentally break one.¡± Kenneth said with a hint of smugness in his voice.

    At the reminder of the deal, Huto was forced to abide lest he was punished by Qtika; he frowned, and Kenneth had to use a great deal of willpower to hold back a chuckle. ¡°No need to worry. I won¡¯t let the deal go on for much longer,¡±

    It was about that time the booming voice of Ulric could be heard throughout the room. ¡°Let the initiation begin.¡±

    As Kenneth turned around, he saw Ulric standing at the end of the table that formed a U shape and gestured for Kenneth to stand where he had been the second time he was in the great hall inside the U shape.

    Without much hesitation, Kenneth walked to where he should stand, looking straight at Ulric.

    He then placed his hand on his chest, similar to the greeting gesture, and Kenneth got the feeling he should do the same. ¡°Do you wish to join this outpost,¡± Ulric asked in a much calmer voice than usual.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kenneth answered.

    ¡°Then repeat after me. I swear to defend this outpost with my life,¡± Ulric said loudly.

    ¡°I swear to defend this outpost with my life,¡± Kenneth repeated.

    ¡°I swear to honor the memory of the one true champion Akina and never dishonor her,¡± Ulric said.

    ¡°I swear to honor the memory of the one true champion Akina and never dishonor her,¡± Kenneth again repeated.

    ¡°Lastly, I swear to never shed any blood of my brothers and sisters in arm in true combat,¡± Ulric concluded.

    ¡°I swear to never shed any blood of my brothers and sisters in arm in true combat,¡± Kenneth finished.

    Ulric then relaxed his body, and Kenneth did the same. ¡°I now welcome you as a true brother in the fight against the heretics.¡±

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 14 (First Day on the Job)

    Yesterday had been wild. Not only had Kenneth won a fight against the former second-in-command and been attacked by someone who somehow managed to make him remember his past, but he had also been accused of having magical powers. And, of course, lastly, he had finally joined the outpost.

    The sun hadn¡¯t even risen as he awoke from his sleep. It had been another uneasy night of nightmares, but this time luckily, Jasha wasn¡¯t in it. No, this time, his nightmare was about more of his time in kindergarten.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I get those nothing dreams where I don''t dream at all,¡± Kenneth sighed as he sat on the bed and looked over at Nya, who seemed to still be sleeping.

    It was a little strange to see her lying on her side with her legs raised and her tail protruding from between them, forming a circle with her entire body, and in the middle was a hole.

    Kenneth remembered yesterday when he couldn¡¯t sleep and left very early in the morning. He had only glanced at her for a moment, fearful that his gaze would somehow disturb her in some way, but now that he saw her sleeping again in that position, he remembered that her babies had been in the middle.

    ¡®It¡¯s honestly kind of sad,¡± Kenneth thought as he watched her nurturing instincts on full display. It was obvious that Nya cared for her children, but Kenneth also understood that now that she was the second in command, she probably didn¡¯t have much time to take care of them.

    It was then, as Kenneth¡¯s eyes lingered on her and watched her breath, that she started to move and eventually opened her eyes. She then sat seemingly still tired and waiting for her brain to probably turn on.

    ¡°Morning, sleepy,¡± Kenneth said.

    ¡°Er¡­ How much does your kind sleep?¡± She asked, sounding both tired and annoyed.

    Kenneth then yawned and stretched both of his arms above his head, getting both his right shoulder and spine to make a satisfying pop sound. ¡°I could answer the question in your kind measure of time, but it¡¯s too early for me to even think about math,¡± Kenneth said, feeling the dryness in his mouth as spit started to fill it once again.

    ¡°What does math have to do with telling me how much you sleep?¡± She asked, sounding more awake but still a great deal annoyed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll save the explanation for when you have your coffee,¡± Kenneth said with a chuckle.

    ¡°What, in the name of Akina, is coffee,¡± she half growled.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a black, bitter drink that wakes you up every morning until it doesn¡¯t work anymore, and you only drink it because you are addicted,¡± Kenneth said as he rose from the bed and walked out of the room to relieve himself.

    Once he had finished and closed the lid on the toilet, he walked out to the living room. He was met by Nya, who immediately went after him, and before she closed the door, Kenneth informed her that he was going to the great hall.

    She didn¡¯t respond, but he got the feeling that she heard him, so he grabbed the bag and went on his mary way.

    Yet again, Kenneth was met with stares and whispers, and every now and again, he could hear some of the words there was being used, which were monster, abomination, and in rare cases, heretic. He honestly expected one or more to stab him in the back at some point.

    Although Kenneth was sure, there was at least one or more that had the balls to actually try and kill him, he also knew that whoever tried and maybe succeeded would have to face Ulric.

    Kenneth had not been here for long, but from what he had seen so far, there was a good reason why Ulric was the commander here, and everybody probably knew not to cross him if his threat to Zilika was any indication.

    Soon Kenneth arrived at the great hall, which seemed more alive than it had been for the few days he¡¯d been here. More Aki walked around, seemingly seeing him, but either not paying attention or caring as they worked.

    ¡°You have arrived early,¡± came a voice from behind Kenneth.

    As he turned around, he saw Kica standing there with the Aki equivalent of a smile as far as Kenneth had come to know it. ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t sleep much and just want to work,¡± Kenneth responded as he only now noticed three Aki standing behind Kica.

    ¡®Oh, yeah, them,¡± Kenneth thought as he remembered yesterday.

    After the ceremony, Kenneth had been informed that for him to actually teach Kica anything, it had to be under the strict supervision of at least three guards, all of them armed.

    Kenneth still had a bit of a hard time telling the gender of the Aki since most wore the same thing, and there really didn¡¯t seem to be any kind of social dress code for men or women, at least in the outpost.

    But he was pretty sure the three guards were made up of two women and one man. The first women had mostly brown fur that somehow seemed to change from light brown to dark brown in different places.

    The second woman had more yellowish fur and was much shorter than most of the Aki he had come across. While most Aki easily cleared 2 meters in height, she was about 190, maybe 195 centimeters tall.

    The last one, who was also the tallest of them all, was the man with almost blood-red fur across his body. The only place where there wasn¡¯t red, like with all other Aki, was the tip of the tail which was always white.

    Kenneth had no illusion that he was well-liked by anyone at the outpost, so when he had made the gesture of greeting. Kenneth wasn¡¯t truly surprised none of them returned it.

    Kica was the only one who seemed to be friendly, but she could only be putting up a facade for any number of reasons. Although Kenneth had a gut feeling, it wasn¡¯t truly so.

    Yesterday when they had had that brief conversation where he was held at arrow point, she seemed to be very euphuistic about what he was saying. ¡®She seemed like any young person who wanted to learn,¡¯ Kenneth thought.

    ¡°So, shall we get started,¡± Kenneth asked, looking at Kica.

    ¡°Yes,¡± She responded, walking towards the backroom with the three musketeers in tow.

    The room wasn¡¯t too big, but it did have more than enough space for all five of them to somewhat move comfortably around. ¡°So, a small confection I must make,¡± Kenneth said, drawing the gazes of everyone. ¡°I have never actually taught anyone, so if it seemed like I have no idea what I¡¯m doing, then you can just chuck it up to that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that won¡¯t be a problem. You just have to talk like you did before,¡± Kica said with a very relaxed expression.

    ¡°You mean with an arrow pointed and with a room of Aki wanting to kill me,¡± Kenneth said in a sarcastic tone, but with how deep his voice usually was, he guessed no one could tell the difference.

    Kenneth then cleared his throat. ¡°All jokes aside, let''s begin.¡±

    The confirmation the lesson was about to begin filled Kica¡¯s eyes with more light than Kenneth had previously seen before. ¡°So, for me to know what I should teach you, I need to know what you currently know about the body.¡±

    ¡°The body?¡± Kica said in a somewhat confused tone. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be teaching me something like the thing you did with Fenik? You know tricks to make healing much easier.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe that is all I have to teach you, tricks?¡± Kenneth questioned in a somewhat offended tone.

    ¡°No, I just thought that you knew a great many things about making the healing I perform much less taxing. I didn¡¯t mean to offend,¡± Kica said in a somewhat apologetic voice.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, one of the first times we spoke, you said you have a limit to how much you can heal?¡± Kenneth asked, and Kica nodded in confirmation. ¡°Okay, let me ask you this question then. What happens when you can¡¯t use your ability anymore and someone is knocking on a death''s door?¡±

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    For a moment, it seemed like she was going to answer, but she stopped herself, realizing what the answer would be. She then got a bit of a saddened expression. ¡°What I will teach you won¡¯t just let you save your energy for when the ability is needed, but also save others without it,¡± Kenneth said.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Kica eventually said.

    ¡°Good then; now, can you tell me what you know about the body,¡± Kenneth said as he found a place to sit.

    ¡°Um¡­ the body breaths, it moves it-¡±

    ¡°It shits,¡± one of the guards interrupted, getting a chuckle from one of the other guards and an eyes roll from another.

    Kenneth then turned to the brown-haired Aki, who had a very satisfied expression. ¡°Excuses me, misses. Are you taking part in the lessons as well?¡± Kenneth asked in an unfeeling voice while he was a bit irritated by the interruption.

    The Aki only laughed in response. ¡°I ain¡¯t no damn healer.¡±

    ¡°And,¡± Kenneth responded. ¡°If it¡¯s because you do not have the ability, then there is no need to worry.  Once I''ve fully finished teaching, the ability Kica has will be nice to have, but not a need-to-have thing.¡±

    ¡°I ain¡¯t no damn healer,¡± The Aki repeated a bit more angrily.

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, then would you be so kind as to stay quiet,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°Sure thing, abomination,¡± the woman said with a shrug.

    Kenneth then turned his attention to Kica. ¡°While what you said wasn¡¯t wrong, it wasn¡¯t what I was looking for. It was more about kidneys, liver, heart, and lungs, the internal organs.¡±

    Kica then blinked twice before she responded. ¡°Yes, I believe we have those,¡± she answered in a bit of an unsure tone.¡±

    ¡®Believe,¡¯ Kenneth thought. ¡®Does she not know what is inside their body, or do they not have the same organs as me? Their blood is the same color as mine, and it seemed to act normally like it was being pushed by a heart.¡¯

    ¡®They also breathe, so the organ that handles that department should also be there. Perhaps it would be best I just for now focus on what I know they have until I can talk with Ulric about the matter,¡± Kenneth thought.

    ¡°You know, forget my previous question. I¡¯ll just start from the beginning,¡± Kenneth said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Kica replayed, a bit excited.

    ¡°A normal body has many different layers starting with the outer layer of skin, fat, muscle, and all the way down to bones,¡± Kenneth said, noticing a strange expression from Kica. ¡°If you have a question, you are free to ask them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, so you are saying the body has different layers, but why is that?¡± Kica asked, sounding a bit perplexed but also very curious.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you are also asking why the body isn¡¯t one giant section instead of many different layers,¡± Kenneth said, noticing a small nod from Kica. ¡°Well, the more simple answer is that if the body was only one, it probably wouldn¡¯t work. Each layer of the body is separate for a good reason.¡±

    ¡°Let''s take the example of bones and muscles,¡± Kenneth said as he crossed his legs. ¡°Bones and muscles are separate layers for a good reason, that being that if you had bones without muscles, then you wouldn¡¯t be able to move and vice-versa,¡± Kenneth said, becoming a bit happy that he was actually teaching.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I understand,¡± Kica said, sounding somewhat confused.

    ¡®Okay, I might be expecting a bit too much from someone who uses magic to heal and has no need to understand the body. It might be better to use a more down-to-earth example,¡± Kenneth thought as he tried to think of the best to explain it.

    ¡°Okay, first of all, if you have a question, you can just raise your hand,¡± Kenneth said. ¡°Next, it might be easier to explain the layers of the body using a house as an example.¡±

    ¡°Just bear with me. Try and think of bones as the beams you would use when building a house. They are strong and solid but useless as they are now, but by adding muscles, you can bind the beams together and make the house stand on its own,¡± Kenneth explained, hoping it would be the best analogy.

    Looking at Kica, she seemed a bit confused, but less than the first time, he tried to explain it. ¡°So, do you have a better understanding of it, or did I miss the mark?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Um¡­ building isn''t really something I know much about, but I think I understand,¡± Kica responded, sounding a bit unsure.

    ¡°Okay then, could you, in your own word, explain it to me?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Yes, the bones are the beams that hold up the body, and the muscles are what keep them from falling apart,¡± Kica said in a voice that made it clear she was unsure what she was saying was right.

    ¡°Yes, that is correct,¡± Kenneth said in a jovial tone. ¡°It seems you are paying attention and are getting an understanding.¡±

    Then just as Kenneth had finished talking, someone knocked on the door, and one of the three musketeers opened it. ¡°What is it,¡± the big bloodred-haired Aki said.

    On the other side of the door stood a smaller and more timid Akia, and as far as Kenneth could see, it was barely over 150 centimeters. ¡°Breakfast is ready,¡± said the small Aki, that, to Kenneth, sounded much less mature than all other Aki he had heard.

    Then the brown-haired shot up from her seated position and said,¡± I¡¯ll get it, you three, just stay here.¡± She then rushed out of the room, giving the small Aki barely enough time to get out of her way.

    She then returned a moment later, holding three bowls of what looked like the same meal Kenneth had had yesterday for both breakfast and dinner after the ceremony. ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll get more,¡± she said quickly as she left.

    And just as quickly as she had left, she returned this time with two more bowels, one of which she handed to Kica, who in turn thanked her for it. The other one she handed to Kenneth, and Kenneth, not being to turn down the food, reached for it with one hand.

    ¡®That¡¯s very nice of her,¡± Kenneth thought, but just as the thought finished and Kenneth was about to grab the bowl, the brown-haired Aki let go of the wooden bowl, and Kenneth, at that moment, could see that the Aki had a shitfaced grin. ¡°Ups, I lost my grip,¡± she said in an obvious fake apologetic voice.

    ¡°And what a shame, there isn¡¯t anymore,¡± she said.

    For a moment, Kenneth was furious that not only had she intentionally dropped the bowl on purpose, but she wasn¡¯t even trying to hide it as if she wanted him to do something. That something could have been attacking her, which, for one brief second, he thought about doing it.

    Though his better judgment stopped him, as well as some flashing memories of kindergarten that filled him with shame for even thinking about using violence for something that insignificant, it was probably for the best he didn¡¯t do anything.

    Not only would it have been an excuse for any one of them to claim self-defense which would allow them to do almost anything to him. He would also have been unable to strike with any kind of actual force.

    ¡°Oh¡­ well, accidents happen. No reason to get mad about it,¡± Kenneth said in a fake but very convincing happy, and carefree voice.

    The grin the brown-haired fox once had now turned to confusion at Kenneth¡¯s lack of anger. ¡°Now, Kica, should we take a break, or do you want me to continue teaching while you eat,¡± Kenneth asked Kica, completely ignoring the brown-haired Aki.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine; you can continue,¡± She answered.

    ¡°Okay, we were at bones and muscles. I¡¯ll have to diverge from the house as a metaphor or at least your houses,¡± Kenneth said, taking a short breath.

    ¡°What our houses not to the fancy man''s liking,¡± the brown-haired Aki said in an almost offended voice.

    Kenneth simply ignored her, knowing that all she was trying to do was get a rise out of him. ¡°One of the next layers of the body I need to talk about are the blood vessels, which are like the roads the blood travels to get to a certain destination.¡±

    It went on like that for some time, Kenneth trying his best to explain how the body worked without mentioning anything that might be specific to humans alone and not Aki.

    ¡°And that is the central nervous system and how you feel anything at all,¡± Kenneth explained, noticing that Kica looked just like one of those old computers overheating and ready to shut down.

    Kenneth then rose from his seated position and began to stretch his body a little. ¡°Well, I think that will be enough for now,¡± Kenneth said, feeling a few of his joints popping.

    ¡°Why are you stopping now?¡± The brown-haired Aki said in a very annoyed tone. ¡°Your job is to teach, so teach, or should I get Ulric.¡±

    ¡°You are welcome to get go and get him,¡± Kenneth said in a very carefree and casual tone.

    ¡°You think I won¡¯t midget,¡± she said in half a growling voice.

    She was about to leave the room. ¡°Before you go,¡± Kenneth said, making the brown-haired Aki stop at the door. ¡°The reason I¡¯m making Kica take a break is that I don¡¯t want to give her too much information at once. That will only end up prolonging the amount of time I need to teach her.¡±

    ¡°But you are more than welcome to get Ulric, so I can explain it to him as well, and I might also bring up how distractive you are being while I¡¯m simply trying to do my job,¡± Kenneth said in a very condescending tone. He also became really happy once the Aki turned around, and Kenneth could see how pissed she looked.

    Normally Kenneth would never be this way. He would often try and be polite, but that woman had just pushed his buttons from the moment he started to speak, so seeing her this angry made Kenneth just the tiniest bit happy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of this stuffy room,¡± Kenneth said, walking to the door. ¡°I¡¯ll be outside if you need me, and you should probably do the same,¡± Kenneth said, looking at Kica.

    Outside, the great hall was much brighter than inside, which made Kenneth''s eyes hurt a little, but luckily the sky was full of clouds blocking the sun.

    Feeling his legs beginning to fall asleep, Kenneth started to walk around the great hall, tired of thinking and only wanting to shut off his mind.

    Unfortunately, that didn¡¯t happen as he was approached from behind by one of the guards that had been watching him as he taught Kica. ¡°Hey, we need to talk,¡± the bloodred-haired Aki said.

    ¡°Listen, I already told your annoying friend that Kica needs a break,¡± Kenneth sighed as he continued to walk.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with either of them. This is about something you told Pilu,¡± The bloodred-haired Aki said in a more nervous voice which made Kenneth stop.

    ¡°Fine, what is it,¡± Kenneth sighed, feeling a headache coming.

    The bloodred-haired Aki looked nervous as he looked around. ¡°It was about what you said to Pilu. Is it really true that you don¡¯t need the magic of healing to be a healer if you taught them?¡±

    ¡°As I said, magic is nice to have, but it is not something you need in order to be a healer,¡± Kenneth said, noticing the nervous expression on the Aki somewhat disappear.

    ¡°Would it then be possible for you to also teach me as well,¡± the Aki blurted out quickly.

    In response, Kenneth placed his thumb and index finger on his chin. ¡®Is he being real? It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to teach more than just Kica, and it would give me the opportunity to know how well I could teach the average Aki,¡¯ Kenneth thought.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to repeat what you already taught Kica. I listened intently to what you said,¡± The bloodred-haired Aki said in a frantic panic, snapping Kenneth back to reality.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± Kenneth asked, seemingly surprising the Aki.

    ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s Aloko,¡± he answered, sounding a bit nervous.

    ¡°Well, then, Aloko, I guess you are my new student.¡±

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 15 (Second first day on the job)

    Kenneth could feel the wind from atop the wall even though he was fully dressed in about two layers of clothes. ¡®Really don¡¯t understand why I¡¯m doing this,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he watched the perimeter as he was told.

    Sure, Kenneth knew that he was watching for enemies, but still, why was he on guard duty in the first place and not teaching Kica and Aloko.

    Nya had explained to him before he had left the house that he had to do this instead of teaching, only saying it was Ulric¡¯s orders and he had to follow them as well as the orders of the guard commander, Wilf.

    She was about the average height of a female Aki, and her fur color was a mix of black and white, but mostly white.

    No one really took kindly to Kenneth at all, and Wilf was no exception.

    Once Kenneth had arrived, she got over to meet him, but not in the hi; how are you way? No, she threw a wooden sword down at his feet and told him to pick it up.

    Kenneth having an idea of where that particular action would lead him, refused and tried to explain he wasn¡¯t a fighter. Unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t the right answer. She went from, at least as far as Kenneth could tell, angry yet confident with perhaps a superiority complex to livid.

    She then, with her own wooden blade, launched an attack, and not unlike Zilika, she was fast. Faster than Kenneth could, in many cases, react probably too.

    The first strike hit his arm, and before he could even probably register it, Wilf had swung a second time striking his outer thigh.

    Strangely enough, there was far less pain than Kenneth had expected, if any. He thought it must have been the adrenalin dulling the pain and probably also the fact that the wooden sword was more like a wooden rectangle.

    After a few more strikes, Wilf took a step back and looked down at Kenneth with a look of disgust. ¡°Pick it up now and fight. It''s an order!¡± She yelled, getting the attention of the few who hadn¡¯t been observing the fight.

    In response, Kenneth only sighed and picked up the wooden sword. He had gotten the impression that she might have continued to attack until he was black and blue if he had refused her again.

    Then when he had picked up the sword, Kenneth had had a little internal conversation with himself about which hand he should use.

    For most, it would be a no-brainer. They would choose their dominant hand or, if they were ambidextrous, both, but for Kenneth, it wasn¡¯t so simple.

    His hands were extremely well-coordinated, but he didn¡¯t really have a dominant hand. His right hand was more brutish and strong, and while his left was weaker, it was, in comparison to the right, quicker and more flexible.

    Given the situation and his quote-on-quote sparing partner, Kenneth thought it best to use his left hand since he wasn¡¯t going to be attacking and only defending.

    She was extremely quick, maybe more than Zilika, so it was impossible for Kenneth to react to every blow, but still, he managed to block every other.

    Even though she was angry, Kenneth still noticed that her movements were very graceful kinda. Every step, every attack wasn¡¯t random or based purely on instinct, but they looked more like that of a dance routine where she followed the rhythm.

    As the speedy Aki continued to attack, Kenneth only did his best and defended as best he could, blocking a few swings. He also did his best trying to keep up with her, seeing as how to see was more or less running in circles trying to strike him in the back.

    The few strikes he did manage to block were strange, to say the least. Kenneth wasn¡¯t experienced in fighting using weaponry of any kind, but the strikes themselves felt off somehow to Kenneth, but he could really put his finger on it. Not that he had any time to, even when Wilf stopped her barrage and breath a little heavily.

    She demanded that Kenneth should fight back instead of just blocking. Of course, Kenneth once again tried to explain he wasn¡¯t a fighter, but that only made her madder, so she attacked again.

    Only this time, instead of striking multiple times, she swung her wooden sword from above, aiming for his head though it seemed slower to Kenneth than her previous attacks.

    Perhaps it was because she was getting tired, or perhaps because Kenneth''s perception of time had slowed. Either way, Kenneth blocked it, but unlike her other attacks, Wilf didn¡¯t move away and strike another place.

    No, this time, she had grabbed her sword with both hands and had begun to force it down, which in turn surprised Kenneth, but not for long as he used his free hand to grab ahold of his own sword and apply some counterforce.

    Then as Kenneth and Wilf engaged in a battle of pure strength, Kenneth finally understood what had been so strange about the strikes from before.

    She was weak.

    As far as Kenneth could see, Wilf used all of her power trying to outmatch Kenneth in regard to strength. But to Kenneth, it felt more like lifting 45 kg in a bench press. Demanding but not extremely hard.

    Kenneth¡¯s arms were fully outstretched, but for a moment, he allowed them to bend back, and he noticed an expression of satisfaction on Wilf as it happened, but as Kenneth stopped halfway and the sword met once again, Kenneth pushed back with all his might.

    Wilf¡¯s surprise was evident from her expression alone as it happened. Kenneth knew that she probably would stop until Kenneth struck at her. So in her moment of surprise and somewhat loss of balance, Kenneth swung his sword aiming at her side.

    Although Kenenth had no intention of actually hitting her and stopping just as he was about to hit her, Wilf, on the other hand, to Kenneth''s surprise, had already regained her balance, and just as Kenenth would have made contact if he hadn¡¯t stopped a little before, dodged out of the way.

    As Wilf stepped back, avoiding what would have been an attack from any other, she just looked at the sword and how it had stopped. Kenneth now feared that stopping his attack, even though he wouldn¡¯t have hit her, might have made the whole situation worse, but to Kenneth¡¯s surprise, Wilf actually smiled.

    ¡°Strong for a migid, aren¡¯t ya,¡± she had said as she let the wooden sword rest on her shoulder.

    Kenneth didn¡¯t respond, only feeling the pain of getting repeatedly hit and the eventual blue marks that would appear.

    After that, Kenneth was instructed to stand guard on top of the wooden wall watching in one direction.

    All in all, Kenneth honestly didn¡¯t dislike Wilf for making him fight or beating him black and blue. He could kinda understand why she did it. Hell, he had done something similar back when he had a new member on his team and tested them to see if they knew their stuff.

    Some time passed as Kenneth watched outside the outpost through the trees and the forest for any suspicious movement, and in that time, Kenenth had also watched group Aki leave in that time carrying bows and a quiver of arrows on their back.

    Kenneth guessed they were hunters who went on a hunt, and he did spot one Aki that seemed familiar with their grey fur with white spots, though he could quite place his finger on where he had seen them.

    Some more time passed, and by the time Kenneth had gotten really hungry, food had been brought to the guards, and his bowl had been brought to him by that very same small Aki he had seen yesterday.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Kenneth did his best not to seem uncivilized as he grabbed the bowl, but after yesterday and that bitch of an Aki, Kenneth really didn¡¯t want to take any chances as he used both hands and quickly grabbed the bowl, shocking the small Aki a little.

    As more and more time passed, Kenneth simply enjoyed the almost flavorless bowl of food, and as he stared out into the forest and looked at the landscape as a whole, with the lush green stretching as far as the eye could see the large hills.

    Even the mountain with the giant tower has a certain architectural beauty in its symmetrical structure.

    ¡®It¡¯s moments like this where you can just relax, breath out, and enjoy everything,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he took another spoonful of meat.

    Although that moment didn¡¯t last long as Kenneth suddenly felt someone pushing him, however, since it was so weak, Kenneth only stumbled a little, spilling a bit of the liquid from the bowl instead of falling over the wall.

    In shock and confusion, Kenneth turned to see a young-looking Aki, roughly the same height as he was, with a scared expression.

    Without thinking, Kenneth dropped the bowl and spoon, took another step forward, and reached out for the Aki, who had, in the meantime, before Kenenth even dropped the bowl, taken a few steps back without looking behind him.

    The Aki lost its footing at one of the parts of the scaffolding where there wasn¡¯t any railing. Even in the one moment, Kenneth could see the look of fear; the Aki had a turn to surprise and confusion at the loss of footing as its arms began to swing about, trying to regain balance.

    Luckily for both the Aki and Kenneth, the swing of the arms made them just long enough for Kenneth to quickly grab its writs and quickly pull it back onto the solid ground.

    ¡°You okay,¡± Kenneth asked, his heart pounding.

    There wasn¡¯t response as Kenenth looked down at the ground where the Aki would have fallen. ¡®The fall probably wouldn¡¯t have killed them, but it would have broken a few of their bones probably,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he turned his gaze towards the Aki that had failed to push him.

    ¡°Any particular reason why you tried to push me,¡± Kenneth asked, already having a few ideas as to why the Aki tried.

    Again there wasn¡¯t a response from the small Aki, who had fallen on their knees and were breathing heavily. ¡®Is he in shock?¡± Kenneth thought as he sat down beside it.

    While Kenenth waited, he also looked around to see that there wasn¡¯t any other Aki within his line of sight, which there weren''t. ¡®It¡¯s probably good no one was around to witness that little scene,¡¯ Kenenth thought, knowing it wouldn¡¯t have ended well for either of them if it had been seen.

    ¡°Okay, you should probably start talking before I decide to talk to Ulric about this,¡± Kenneth lied, hoping to get the full picture before he actually did anything.

    ¡°You saved me,¡± The Aki whispered. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It was mostly a reflex,¡± Kenneth responded as he got on his feet to make it look like he was doing his duty.

    ¡°But I tried to kill you,¡± the Aki meekly whispered, shaking a little.

    ¡°How old are you?¡± Kenneth asked.

    At the question, the Aki looked up, still shaking a bit. ¡°er¡­er¡­ fourteen summers,¡± the Aki said meekly.

    ¡®That young,¡¯ Kenneth thought. ¡®I knew he looked young but still barely a teenager, at least by human standers. Now that I think about it, at what age do they consider someone an adult? Eh¡­ something to ask Huto later.¡¯

    ¡°Okay, youngster, mind explaining why you tried to push me,¡± Kenneth asked, placing his hands on his hips.

    ¡°you¡­ you¡­¡± the young Aki meekly whispered, sounding strangely sad.

    ¡°You are a monster! You are an affront to everything we stand for here! Just go and die!¡± The young Aki yelled, tears in his eyes.

    ¡®Yeah, they''re a teenager, alright,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he looked down at crying and angry-looking Aki. ¡®Though the words he used and how he used them sound off almost like they are someone else''s,¡¯ Kenneth pondered.

    ¡°Okay, kid, who put you up to this?¡± Kenneth asked.

    The shocked expression on the Aki betrayed any attempt he might have made to conceal that there was indeed puppeteered by someone else. Though it was only a guess, it was the right one.

    ¡°No, I worked alone,¡± the kid stammered out, obviously lying.

    ¡°Listen, kid, you don¡¯t have to tell me names, but at least tell me if they are older than you?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°No! I worked alone,¡± the kid said in a stronger tone with more confidence.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Kenneth sighed. ¡°Listen, lying to me won¡¯t do you any good, and if you don¡¯t tell me anything, then I¡¯ll have to assume you worked alone when I tell Ulric.¡±

    At the mention of Ulric, the kid went quiet and looked down at the wood and started to sob. ¡°Will he hurt me?¡± The kid asked, tears falling onto the wood.

    ¡°Honestly. I don¡¯t know, but what you did or what you tried to do isn¡¯t something I think he will take lightly,¡± Kenneth answered as he felt a good amount of sympathy for the youngster.

    The sobbing didn¡¯t stop; if anything, it intensified, and at some point, the kid had taken hold of his tail and started to bite it.

    That went on for some time, and Kenneth started to wonder if he had a mental breakdown of some sort until the kid spoke again. ¡°They were older, all of them,¡± the kid said as he started to bite even harder.

    ¡°I thought so,¡± Kenneth mumbled. ¡°Listen, kid, I¡¯m not gonna tell Ulric about what you did,¡± Kenneth said in a calm voice as he kneeled down and placed a hand on the kid''s shoulder.

    The kid stopped crying and biting their tail and looked up at Kenneth.¡±I tried to kill you. Why?¡± The kid hesitantly asked.

    ¡°One thing I know about children and young people is that they are impulsive and make mistakes, and the kind of Aki who would make someone younger than them do such a thing as kill are disgusting cowards and not someone you should call friends. If you even call them that, to begin with,¡± Kenneth said calmly.

    ¡°In the end, no harm was really done,¡± Kenneth said as he rose to stand on his feet. ¡°But my kindness and my ability to forgive I not endless, so this will be the first and only act of attempted murder I will forgive.¡±

    The kid looked shocked and sat there for some time, but eventually, he rose himself and thanked Kenneth for his kindness, and left.

    As Kenneth returned to watching the outside of the outpost, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of dread, and he wondered if his choice truly was the right one.

    Kenneth continued to watch for a long time after that until midday when the sun, still obscured by the clouds, was at its highest.

    It was then he heard some footsteps from the latter behind him, and when he turned around, he saw that it was Wilf.

    Kenneth greeted her as she finished climbing the ladder and walked up beside Kenneth, and looked towards the forest.

    ¡°You handled that well,¡± she said in a chipper tone and a smirk across her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too hard when you look at something beautiful,¡± Kenneth responded, a little unfamiliar with one of the Aki actually having an actual conversation with him.

    ¡°I find the view boring. A bunch of hills, trees, and that damned tower,¡± she said with some disgust showing in her voice. ¡°Though I wasn¡¯t referring to you watching, any idiot can do that. I meant the situation with Elik.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Kenneth questioned.

    ¡°Is your memory that bad, migid,¡± Wilf said with a chuckle. ¡°the girl who tried to kill you but failed.¡±

    ¡°You watched?¡± Kenneth asked, hiding his surprise. ¡®And it was a girl,¡± Kenneth secretly thought.

    ¡°Nope, never saw a thing, but when you¡¯ve been around these parts as long as I have, you learn to listen very well,¡± she said, resting against one of the poles that made the wall.

    ¡°Should I assume you were the one to put Elik up to killing me,¡± Kenneth said in a somewhat angry tone.

    Wilf just started to laugh uncontrollably for almost a full minute. He could even see a few tears falling from the amount of laughing she was doing. ¡°By Akina, you are dumb.¡±

    She then immediately stopped laughing and turned her gaze toward Kenneth. ¡°If I wanted to kill you, I would have used a real sword earlier. You were correct, though.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°About them being cowards. I overheard the other guards talking and pressuring Elik to push you over the wall,¡± Wilf said as she let out a sigh.

    ¡°Were you hoping Elik succeeded?¡± Kenneth asked, tensing up a bit.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t very well let someone under my command commit murder on another comrade, could I now,¡± she said.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question? And why even tell me this when you weren¡¯t even involved?¡± Kenneth asked in a loud voice.

    ¡°Do I need a reason to do anything,¡± Wilf responded in a carefree voice. ¡°If Elik had killed you, punishment would have followed. If you had killed them, punishment would have followed. Either way, someone would have been punished. But since you forgave them, no one can be punished.¡±

    ¡°What about those who forced Elik?¡± Kenneth exclaimed.

    ¡°You just get dumber and dumber, don¡¯t ya,¡± Wilf laughed.

    ¡°Why? Isn''t it illegal to conspire to commit murder,¡± Kenneth questioned as he started to get a little annoyed at her behavior.

    ¡°I have no idea what you just said, but anyone can talk about killing someone. Otherwise, Ulric would be forced to punish everyone here. But that could be fun to watch,¡± Wilf said through fits of laughter.

    ¡°Well, that explains a lot,¡± Kenneth said in an annoyed tone. ¡°You¡¯re a sadist.¡±

    ¡°A what?¡± Wilf asked in a chipper tone.

    ¡°You enjoy watching others in pain or inflicting it yourself,¡± Kenneth answered.

    ¡°You got me all wrong, migid. I just get bored, and the idiots and cowards don¡¯t really come around that often every year, so I find entertainment where ever I can,¡± Wilf explained with a chuckle.

    ¡°So, was that the reason you wanted to fight me earlier, entertainment?¡±

    ¡°You just dug up gold, subordinate,¡± Wilf said in a jovial tone. ¡°I wanted you to entertain me, and nothing entertains me like a good fight. I was hoping you had some skill with a sword, but no. However, I must admit you can certainly take a beating, and you ain¡¯t weak either.¡±

    ¡°You know,¡± Wilf said, walking uncomfortably close and bent down, looking Kenneth straight in his eyes. ¡°There are other ways you might entertain me,¡± she said with a grin as she lazily touched Kenneth¡¯s chest.

    Kenneth then took a step back, feeling disgusted and uneasy at what she was implying.

    Kenneth¡¯s reaction to her offer seemed to amuse her as she started to laugh. ¡°You are going to be fun to have around. And by the way, don¡¯t bother telling anyone about this. No one would care or believe you, and nothing would come of it.¡±

    After that, Wilf left, keeping her eyes fixed on him for a long time, and all Kenneth could do was his duty to keep watch as he was deep in his own thoughts for mostly the rest of the day.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 16 (Conquest)

    It had been another long day of guard duty. Kenneth hadn¡¯t yet talked with Ulric about why he had to do it, but that was the least of his concerns.

    Wilf, the self-proclaimed bored Aki and also, to a certain extent, his tormenter. Normally when you had a problem with the people you worked with, you would go to HR, but this society didn¡¯t seem to have kind of stuff.

    Every time Kenneth arrived for duty, she would always challenge him to a fight, and just like the first time they had fought, she wouldn¡¯t stop beating on him until he fought back and entertained her.

    But unfortunately for Kenneth, she was becoming increasingly harder and harder to entertain. Luckily for Kenneth, he hadn¡¯t actually been pushed to hit her yet, but with the way things were going, it would only be a matter of time.

    ¡®God, I hate her,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he sighed, walking through the outpost. He wasn¡¯t really tired, seeing as he had only been staring in one direction for most of the day, so going back to the house wasn¡¯t the first thing on his mind.

    Though it wasn¡¯t as if there was a vibrant nightlife in the outpost, Kenneth had, after a few days, learned that the outpost was somewhat split in two with the day and night guards, but it wasn¡¯t as if a great deal of Aki even wanted to speak with Kenneth, to begin with. If anything, they wanted to kill him.

    Kenneth was about to head back to the house when a loud bang caught his attention. Looking at where the sound came from, Kenneth saw a frantic-looking Aki trying to grab their hammer and inspecting one of the houses near the hammer.

    ¡®Did the hammer make a dent in the house,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he continued to walk. Though as he walked, the word hammer just kept bugging him like it meant something, and it was only when he was about to open the door to the house, and he had all but forgotten the word it suddenly popped again.

    ¡®Huto,¡¯ Kenneth thought in dumbfound realization. ¡®How could I have forgotten? Well, I know why, but still.¡¯

    So instead of going inside the house, Kenneth walked further into the center of the outpost as he followed both his own memory of where the blacksmith''s shop was and the sound of metal banging.

    It took a good minute or two, but eventually, Kenneth stood in front of the door and knocked on it.

    There was no response Kenenth tried a second and third, and even a fourth time, but no, the banging continued. Kenneth had had enough of waiting, so he slowly opened the door peaking inside, only to see the blacksmith standing over a glowing piece of metal.

    He was holding a hammer, but what caught Kenneth¡¯s attention was the fact he wasn¡¯t alone. There was someone else holding the glowing metal in place with a tool of some sort.

    They had a very light fur color, and in the light of the fire, it was hard to see what the precise color was. If Kenneth had to guess, it looked mostly grey or maybe white, and it seemed to stand at the height of 200 centimeters, but the Aki was hunched over, so Kenneth wasn¡¯t sure.

    Kenneth was about to close the door, not wanting to disturb them in the middle of work; the swinging of the hammer stopped, and the hunched-over Aki straightened their back and dipped the piece of metal that, as far as Kenneth could see, was a sword in a bucket of water.

    A moment later, Huto finally noticed Kenneth and gestured for him to come inside. ¡°You finally remember me,¡± Huto said in an upbeat and happy tone but with a hint of annoyance.

    ¡®Well, at least he isn¡¯t too mad about the fact I forgot our deal for a few days,¡¯ Kenneth thought as the formally hunched-over Aki let go of the piece of metal and turned around.

    The look on their face the second she saw Kenneth was one of fear, and her reaction of yipping a little and jumping a bit backward did little to hide the fact.

    Huto, on the other hand, just started to laugh his ass off after having seen her reaction.

    Once the Aki had recovered from her little scare, she turned her attention to the still laughing Huto. ¡°You idiot! I should rip your tail off! And you!¡± She screamed, pointing her finger at Kenneth. ¡°What are you doing here!?¡±

    Although Kenneth wanted to answer his question, he felt he should inform her of something else. ¡°Your tail is on fire.¡±

    Once the words had left his mouth, the Aki froze in her track and quickly looked behind her. Indeed her tail had caught fire, and she then screamed and began running around the workshop in a blind panic, looking for something to douse the fire.

    Unfortunately for her, Huto was no help since he didn¡¯t stop laughing and instead fell to the floor, clutching his side.

    Within the next moment, Kenneth dropped his bag and rushed over to the bucket used for cooling the metal. He grasped the piece, hoping it wasn¡¯t too hot, and threw it out of the bucket. Then just as the Aki was about to pass him, he threw the bucket of water at her killing the fire.

    Once the water landed on her, she stopped running around and looked at Kenneth with a hateful expression, but her expression quickly softened once she noticed her tail wasn¡¯t on fire anymore.

    She then inspected her tail, and, as far as Kenenth could see, it had only been part of her hair that had burned.

    Meanwhile, Huto hadn¡¯t once stopped laughing, and the Aki turned her hateful gaze away from him and towards the laughing blacksmith.

    For a moment, Kenneth worried about what she might do, and if he should intervene, but before he actually finished the thought, the Aki unleashed three swift kicks on Huto hitting him right between the legs. And as a fellow man, Kenneth felt the same, albeit not the exact same pain as Huto.

    Now the once laughing blacksmith was clutching the area between his legs as he started to vomit up on the floor.

    ¡°That should teach you,¡± the Aki said in an angry voice.

    It took Kenneth a minute to really process the scene that had unfolded in front of him, and by the time he actually processed it, the female Aki had gotten another bucket of water, and Huto was beginning to get on his feet.

    ¡°By Akine women, you didn¡¯t have to kick me that hard,¡± Huto said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°You could have gotten off your fat ass and helped me,¡± the female Aki retorted in an annoyed tone. She then went over to the fire and started to dry herself.

    Huto then began to use a piece of cloth dipped in water and clean up the vomit. Though it was on his knees as he still clutched the area between his legs.

    ¡®What had I just witnessed,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he was debating if he should leave while the two of them hadn¡¯t acknowledged his presence.

    Though that debate was prematurely finished as Huto called out to him as he finished cleaning.¡°Come to ask more questions, Ken,¡± Huto said with a pained look on his face.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I can see you are quite busy, so I¡¯ll just come back later,¡± Kenneth said, not wanting to be part of this awkward situation.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Huto responded cheerfully, which surprised Kenneth, seeing as how only a minute ago, Huto was lying on the floor. ¡°Just ask away. It¡¯s no problem.¡±

    ¡°If it really isn¡¯t a problem, then could you tell me about the capital,¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°The capital, you say,¡± Huto mumbled as he stroked the underside of his jaw. ¡°Never been there, but from what I¡¯ve heard from a few traveling merchants, it¡¯s a city of unparalleled size and beauty ruled by the king.¡±

    The reason why Kenneth had even asked the question to begin was that he realized just how little he knew about the world he was in, so it was probably for the best he learned more.

    ¡°Okay, this might be a strange question, but when is someone considered an adult in your culture?¡± Kenneth asked, receiving quite a strange stare from Huto.

    ¡°Once someone has lived for ten summers, then they are an adult,¡± Huto answered, sounding a bit unsure or confused.

    ¡®TEN, really! That young!¡¯ Kenneth thought in shocked surprise as he was momentarily stunned by the news. Kenneth then cleared his throat. ¡°Why is someone an adult when they are ten?¡±

    Huto only looked at Kenneth with confusion as he seemed to be thinking about it. ¡°Don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just what I was told after my tenth summer.¡±

    ¡°Okay, just forget I asked that one,¡± Kenneth said, realizing that more questions about the subject would be pointless unless Kenneth wanted to change the entire Aki culture. ¡°Would it be possible for you to show me a map of the surrounding area?¡±

    Huto seemingly pondered the question for some time until he started to move towards the door and said. ¡°Sure, give me some time,¡± and with that, he left, leaving only Kenneth and the Aki there.

    A lot of time passed, and still, there was no sign of Huto. In that time, the Aki had managed to dry mostly off. Her fur becoming more puff and fluffy than she was before. ¡°Thank you,¡± the Aki eventually said, surprising Kenenth a little.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Kenneth responded.

    Then deafening silence sweated throughout the room as neither spoke for some time, awaiting the arrival of Huto.

    Again more time passed, and there was no sign of Huto returning. Eventually, Kenneth''s curiosity and the deafening silence became too much, and Kenneth broke the silence. ¡°Are you okay? The fire didn¡¯t burn anything other than your fur?¡±

    A moment of silence passed by before the Aki responded. ¡°No, you managed to quell it before it got that far.¡±

    ¡°Good, good,¡± Kenneth mumbled. ¡°So, are you a blacksmith as well?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°No, I just help out my idiot of a mate with simple work when he needs it,¡± she responded coldly.

    ¡°Mate?¡± Kenneth questioned, a bit surprised.

    ¡°Got a problem with that?¡± She asked coldly.

    ¡°No, no,¡± Kenneth said a bit franticly. ¡°It¡¯s just I was a bit surprised since there was only one bed in the other room.¡±

    The Aki then cracked a smile. ¡°You think he lives here,¡± she chuckled.

    ¡°Um¡­ Errr¡­¡± Now that Kenneth thought about it would be a bit unusual to live in the same place you worked. ¡°Now that you mention it. It would be a bit strange to live in the same place you worked.¡±

    ¡°Why did you come here,¡± the Aki asked bluntly. ¡°And why was Huto so chummy with you when you asked about the capital and map?¡±

    ¡®Okay, what the hell do I do? According to the deal or whatever I made with Huto, I can¡¯t tell anyone about,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he tried to come up with a reasonable excuse. ¡°I can say I precisely know why. He just started to talk to me after I helped him with a burn.¡±

    The Aki looked at him suspiciously for a moment. ¡°He did mention that the piece of cloth around his arm was to heal a burn. I just thought he was starting to hide bald spots.¡±

    ¡°So, is it true?¡± The Aki again asked bluntly. ¡°Can you really take someone''s life and magical energy by touch?¡±

    Kenneth was a bit surprised by the bluntness and the question itself.¡°To be completely honest, I don¡¯t know,¡± Kenneth sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been told by others that I have that ability, but something like magic is an impossibility among my kind.¡±

    The Aki then went into the other room, and Kenneth was convinced she didn¡¯t believe him and just wanted to get away from him like the others. He sighed again, disheartened, as he picked up the bag and walked towards the door.

    ¡°Where do you think you''re going,¡± the Aki said in an angry tone. ¡°Come here now.¡±

    Kenneth was surprised she wanted his company and a bit frightened by what she might do if he didn¡¯t do as she said and went to the other room.

    The room was more or less the same as the first time he was in it. Only this time, the table was in the middle of the room with two chairs on opposite sides and a few strange pieces of something that Kenneth didn¡¯t quite didn¡¯t know what was.

    ¡°Take a seat, Ken,¡± the Aki said as she herself sat down on one of the chairs.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Kenneth asked, confused.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to a sad idiot, so instead, we play a game,¡± she answered in a casual voice.

    ¡°My mate, the idiot that he is, is an incredible and quite passionate craftsman, and a few years ago, he made a game that helped pass the time around here. He called it conquest,¡± the Aki said in an almost proud tone.

    ¡°Who do you play?¡± Kenneth asked, a bit curious with a small bit of excitement.

    The Aki then removed the piece from the table and revealed that a grid had been carved into and as far as Kenneth could see, it looked to be a grid of twenty by seven, with a few of the squares having been taken a layer of wood of.

    ¡°The rules are simple,¡± the Aki suddenly said as Kenneth studied the gird. ¡°We each have ten pieces. Five hunters, three commanders, and two knights,¡± she then placed the piece with the knights, which looked like a square sword in the first row, the commander, which was a spear, in the second, and all five hunters, which were an arrow in the third row.

    She then held up a pair of wooden cubes. ¡°You move each piece by rolling the dice. You can move any piece as much as you want as long as you roll the same number with the dice, and you can move more than one piece during your own round.¡±

    ¡°You win by killing both knights, and each different piece kills differently. Hunters can only kill a piece from behind. A commander can only kill moving diagonally, and a knight can only kill a piece that is ahead of them or to their sides. And lastly, killing a piece requires you to use up to moves. You got all that,¡± the Aki asked Kenneth, who was in the middle of understanding everything.

    ¡®Okay, it¡¯s almost like chess, except that the number of moves you can make is decided by the dice, and you have two kings or knights in this case,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he sat up his own piece just as she had.

    She then rolled the dice and got an eight. ¡°Oh, before I forget, those places where the wood has been cut is a places your piece can¡¯t stand.¡±

    Then the game began. The rules were simple, but Kenneth suspected that just like with chess, it was easy to learn and hard to master, so just for the first game, Kenneth didn¡¯t focus as much on winning as on studying his opponent and how she moved the pieces.

    The first game was a loss for Kenneth, but even though it was his first time, he was pretty close to winning; unfortunately, the dice just didn¡¯t give him the high number he wanted when he needed them.

    ¡°Not bad, Ken,¡± the Aki chuckled. ¡°Tell me the truth, how much have you played with my mate?¡±

    ¡°This was my first time,¡± Kenneth answered as he took all of his pieces and placed them back in the starting positions. ¡°Best out of three,¡± Kenneth said with a smile on his face.

    They played five more games after that. Kenneth lost another game, but in the middle of the third game: it started to click for him, and he got his first victory by playing defensively.

    She was very aggressive and would often move a single or two pieces for long stretches on the board, leaving them vulnerable, so by surrounding his knights with other pieces and striking after she had attacked or the piece was vulnerable gave Kenneth the win in the next few games as well.

    ¡°You liar,¡± the Aki said in an angry and annoyed voice. ¡°You must have played this before. This can¡¯t possibly be your first time.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I haven¡¯t played this before, but I have played a somewhat similar game in the past. Though it didn¡¯t quite have the same rules as this one, the basic premise of attacking and defending the most important piece is the same,¡± Kenneth said as he was setting up the piece for the next game.

    ¡°There is another reason why I¡¯m winning other than luck or skill,¡± Kenneth said as he rolled the dice and moved his piece around into a defensive position.

    ¡°And what would that be,¡± the Aki said as her tail and ears twitched in what Kenneth guessed was annoyance as she rolled the dice and moved her piece.

    Once her turn was done, Kenneth rolled the dice and slowly moved most of his piece in the defensive position closer to her other piece. ¡°Typically, in these kinds of games, you don¡¯t play the player as much as you play the person.¡±

    The Aki then looked at Kenneth with a confused expression that made it clear to Kenneth that he should elaborate. ¡°Although that might have sounded strange, what I meant is you play with a certain mindset or rhythm, you could say. A mindset or rhythm that you instinctive stick even in your day-to-day life.¡±

    The Aki then rolled the dice but stilled, paying attention to what Kenneth was saying. ¡°I can¡¯t say I truly know you, but as far as I¡¯ve seen, at least in regards to the way you are playing, you are a very impatient and stubborn person, or you like to do things fast. Or am I incorrect in assuming so,¡± Kenneth asked.

    For some time, there was no response from the Aki as the two just kept on playing, losing a few pieces now and again but protecting his knights and striking when needed or when he knew he at least had a decent chance of getting his commanders or hunters to safety.

    ¡°You are very perceptive,¡± the Aki said just as she lost her last hunter and was left with only one knight and two commanders.

    ¡°When you play the same opponent enough, you start to pick up a few things about. For instance, what kind of person am I by the way I¡¯m playing?¡± Kenneth asked as he rolled the dice and got two one¡¯s and moved his piece closer together.

    ¡°You are patient,¡± the Aki responded as she rolled the dice. ¡°You wait for me to make the first move before striking or only strike when you know you are safe. You are not very bold, choosing to stay safe,¡± the Aki responded.

    ¡°Perhaps. Perhaps not,¡± Kenneth said as he rolled a twelve and led an all-out assault with his remaining piece winning the game. ¡°Such things can be influenced by something like frontstage or backstage?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°You lost me,¡± the Aki said as she let out a sigh of frustration, and her tail and ears hung low.

    ¡°Frontstage is the person and or personality you choose to show to others, and backstage is the person you truly are that only you are the once very close to you see,¡± Kenneth said as he looked up towards the ceiling. ¡°Perhaps I am patient, or perhaps that was what I wanted to show.¡±

    ¡°So, do I have you all wrong then?¡± She asked.

    ¡°That is a difficult question to truly answer, even for me,¡± Kenneth said calmly. ¡°So, was my assessment of you wrong then?¡± Kenneth asked in return.

    ¡°That is a difficult question now, isn¡¯t it,¡± she responded with a smirk, and Kenneth chuckled a little.

    ¡°You know, I must say it very nice that you are not like the rest,¡± Kenneth said. ¡°Not once since I¡¯ve been here have you tried to kill me or called a monster or something along those lines. May I ask why that is?¡±

    ¡°You speak just like an arrow straight to the point,¡± the Aki said as she put the dice on the table. ¡°I may call my mate an idiot, but he usually doesn¡¯t misjudge a person when it comes to trust. So if he trusts you, then I see you as no real danger to me.¡±

    ¡°You are a lot smarter than most others here,¡± Kenneth said calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m no different than anyone else here. Just another bastard who thought the war was better than the cruelty of the nuns,¡± the Aki said, her gaze becoming more distant.

    ¡°You are an orphan?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°You seem surprised?¡± the Aki questioned. ¡°Didn¡¯t know most here are without fathers and mothers.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I apologize,¡± Kenneth said as he felt a small amount of guilt for asking so bluntly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend.¡±

    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± The Aki asked. ¡°It¡¯s not as if I care about being an orphan these days.¡±

    Kenneth felt a bit awkward at where the conversation was heading, so instead, he thought of changing it. ¡°Hasn¡¯t it been a bit of a while since Huto left? Should he have been back by now?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°You do know what you asked of him, right?¡± The Aki questioned.

    ¡°To show me a map of the area?¡± Kenneth answered, not fully following where she was heading.

    ¡°Yes, and the only one who currently has a map here is Ulric, and he¡¯s gonna need a damn good reason to give to anyone,¡± the Aki said as she rolled the dice, seemingly out of boredom.

    ¡°So there''s a decent chance he won¡¯t get it,¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Most likely,¡± the Aki answered.

    ¡°Well, I guess that''s just how it is,¡± Kenneth shrugged, a bit annoyed but nevertheless not mad. ¡°It is a bit late to ask, but what¡¯s your name.¡±

    The Aki then suddenly looked up, meeting Kenneth¡¯s gaze. ¡°It¡¯s Iko.¡±

    ¡°Iko,¡± Kenneth chuckled.

    ¡°Something funny about my name,¡± Iko half growled.

    ¡°No, not at all,¡± Kenneth said, trying to avoid pissing her off. ¡°It¡¯s just your name is the same as a story I knew from when I was younger, so I just felt a bit of nostalgia. I in no way meant to offend you.¡±

    ¡°So what is the story about,¡± Iko asked with a raised eyebrow as she crossed her arms, seemingly suspicious.

    ¡°Oh, it has been quite some time since I last played that game,¡± Kenneth muttered, trying to remember the story of the PS2 gem of a game.

    ¡°Game? Are you lying to me?¡± Iko gowled a bit.

    ¡°No, I simply misspoke,¡± Kenneth said quickly. ¡°The story was about a young boy born with horns who was, as far as I remember, banished to the castle of the shadow queen. Inside the castle, he meets the daughter of the shadow queen. A completely white and beautiful child, and together they venture through the castle defeating shadow monsters and the queen in order to escape.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, interesting story,¡± Iko said with a smile. ¡°I think a few of the younger recruits might enjoy a more detailed version of it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Kenneth asked with a small chuckle. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone here wants to get near unless they plan on killing me. You, Huto, Ulric, and Nya, as well as a few others, are the only ones I¡¯m sure won¡¯t try and kill me.¡±

    ¡°If you are ever given the opportunity to tell a story, take it,¡± Iko told Kenneth. ¡° There are many that hate and fear you here, but I know from experience that most here a bored beyond belief, and an engaging tale or two might help. And it¡¯s not as if it can get much worse for you.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± Kenneth responded as he crossed his arms.

    ¡°So ready for another game,¡± Iko said with fire in her eyes.¡±And we are not stopping until I beat you, and don¡¯t you dare let me win; otherwise, I¡¯ll set you on fire.¡±

    ¡°You sound just like my sister,¡± Kenneth said with a smile.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 17 (Wounded)

    It was another mundane day in the outpost. Or as mundane as it could get now that Kenneth was living in another world with the Aki or fox-like beings.

    He had only been here for a short time, but a lot had happened at that time. Now things had calmed down a bit as he was teaching his two students, Kica and Aloko. Today Kenneth was teaching them about what techniques should be used when someone is choking or having other medical problems.

    But Kenneth was reaching the limit as to how much he could actually teach them and be confident that they would actually truly understand.

    He didn¡¯t like the thought, but he needed a fresh corps he could inspect and dissect, so he was truly sure that most of what he could teach would apply to how the Aki¡¯s body actually worked.

    He hadn¡¯t yet talked to Ulric about it since he hoped he could get a feel for how he or the other Aki would react upon hearing the request.

    Talking to Huto didn¡¯t reveal much, however, since he couldn¡¯t directly ask the question he wanted, and instead, Huto only told him that they burn the dead when given the opportunity.

    Kenneth wanted to wait a bit longer before doing anything, but an opportunity presented itself on the very same day he was teaching.

    There were shouts coming from outside the great hall, and all of the guards, Kica, Aloko, and Kenneth, went outside to see what it was about.

    A fair distance away from the great hall, Kenneth could see at least five Aki¡¯s being carried by some of the guards.

    To Kenneth, it looked like some had been shot by arrows, and some that didn¡¯t have red fur seemed to be bleeding a lot.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be enough room for all of them inside the back room,¡± Kenneth muttered, catching the attention of a few Aki. ¡°Okay, they will be here soon; we have to act quickly if we want to save them,¡± Kenneth said loudly.

    ¡°Kica, I see a few of them have been struck by arrows. Leave them to me. As long as the arrows stay inside, they shouldn¡¯t be in immediate danger of bleeding out, so just focus on those who are in the worst condition,¡± Kenneth said quickly, getting a slight head nod from her.

    ¡°You two,¡± Kenneth said, pointing at two of the three guards. ¡°Go to the back room and get rid of anything that might get in the way.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t command us,¡± the two Aki said in unison.

    ¡°Want them to die, do nothing! Want them to have a chance at life? Do as I say!¡± Kenneth yelled, evoking what Kenneth swore looked like fear as they looked at one another and went to the backroom.

    ¡°You two,¡± Kenneth said, pointing at the last guard and Aloko. ¡°Get rid of the chairs around those tables inside. There won¡¯t be enough space for everyone in the back room,¡± Kenneth said as he grabbed the bag and walked inside.

    It was chaos as everyone arrived with the five wounded, as well as two more Kenneth hadn¡¯t seen. He did the best he could in directing those who were less wounded to the tables and those that looked most wounded inside the back room.

    But it was a fuck fest of yelling and loud noises, which made the time it took for everyone to go where they needed to go much longer than Kenneth would have liked.

    Inside the backroom was the four most critically wounded. Two with a great many open wounds which were in the process of bleeding to death. The third one was breathing heavily with multiple arrows sticking out of them. And lastly, the fourth one had an arrow sticking out of their eye.

    ¡°Kica, heal that one, but only focus on the worst wounds,¡± Kenneth said quickly as he pointed at one of the two bleeding Aki. ¡°I¡¯ll keep the other one alive until you can get to them; then, we switch.¡±

    She quickly nodded and went to work. Kenneth, even before he had said a word, had already been working on keeping the other Aki alive, but the wounds were quite severe.

    The most prominent one is in their stomach area. And it looked like their intestines were peaking through the wound.

    Kenneth was acting primarily on instinct and experience and went to work closing the wound and preventing the Aki from bleeding to death.

    His stitch work wasn¡¯t the best he¡¯d ever done, but time wasn¡¯t on his side, and he needed to act quickly and only keep them alive long enough for Kica to help.

    Kenneth had just about closed the wound when he heard Kica yell,¡± Switch.¡±

    And within a moment''s notice, Kenneth tied a knot and broke the string holding the needle; where after he turned around, got out of Kica¡¯s way, and went to work on the other Aki.

    Unfortunately, this one was awake and didn¡¯t quite like Kenneth¡¯s way of healing. ¡°Arg¡­ Get away from me, abomination; let Kica do the work!¡±

    ¡°Listen here, either you bleed, or I heal you!¡± Kenneth yelled, very annoyed.

    The Aki still looked like he wanted to object but stopped once his eyes saw the Aki beside him.

    Overall, it was far from Kenneth''s best work, but there were more wounded than doctors, so the quality of his work could wait until everyone was stable.

    Once Kenneth finished with the most severe wounds and was sure the Aki didn¡¯t need any more help, Kenneth told them not to move and went over to the Aki with the arrow in the eye and did a quick examination.

    As far as Kenneth could see, it didn¡¯t breathe, and there was no light in its one remaining eye.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Knowing it was dead made it easy for Kenneth to go to the last Aki in the room. They had two arrows in them. One on their left shoulder and one on their right leg.

    The Aki winched as Kenneth started to cut their flesh with a scalpel, making the hole bigger and making it easier for the arrow to come out.

    The arrow tip was square, which did make it easy to pull out, but Kenneth still needed to make the entrance wound bigger to avoid much pain and damage.

    Luckily for Kenneth, the Aki seemed to handle pain well and didn¡¯t move around too much as he stitched the leg wound and went to work on their shoulder.

    After Kenneth had removed the last arrow, he checked if any major artery had been damaged, and as far as Kenneth could see, it hadn¡¯t, so he closed the wound ASAP.

    ¡°Okay, everyone in here should be fine for now. I¡¯ll go to the others and try and keep them alive a bit longer. You just come when you can,¡± Kenneth quickly informed Kica as he made a few more supplies from the bag and went out of the back room.

    Outside was three less wounded Aki with arrows sticking out from either their arms, legs, and, for one, an ear.

    They seemed to be in a great deal of pain despite the lack of any extremely severe injuries.

    Though they didn¡¯t seem to be in too much pain since the first one, Kenneth approached among the crowd of Aki visible, shuddered, and tried to get away from him.

    ¡°No¡­ not the¡­ abomination,¡± the Aki said in between rapid breaths.

    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t have time for this. That arrow needs to come out,¡± Kenneth said as he was about to make the entrance wound bigger with the scalpel.

    Though he wasn¡¯t allowed to do so since another Aki grabbed his hand and placed an ax near his throat. ¡°He said no. Now leave or die,¡± the Aki growled.

    Kenneth didn¡¯t have time to think or time to explain that this had to be done; there were two others that still needed help, so Kenneth took a step back, and the Aki lowered her ax and let go of Kenneth.

    Luckily for him, the two other Aki were more inclined to accept the help Kenneth offered since they seemed to be either in far more pain or had a lower tolerance for it.

    Through it was probably the ladder of the two options since Kenneth needed Aloko and another of the guards to restrain the screaming and whimpering Aki as Kenneth removed the arrow and stitched the wound.

    It became easier for thereon as Kica eventually returned from the backroom, looking a bit exhausted but started to work on the Aki, who had refused to be helped by Kenneth.

    Kenneth was finally done with the last Aki, and once he was sure they were fine, Kenneth went into the back room and started to examine them more closely. And as far as Kenneth could see, even with his somewhat rushed and crude stitching, it would work for now.

    So he just started to work on the two most wounded Aki fixing the stitching and closing the smaller wounds, which were still leaking a bit of blood.

    It was a lot more work than Kenneth had done in some time, but it seemed that most of the wounded were going to live if they took it easy for a while.

    Once Kenneth had left the backroom, he was met by the sight of Kica lying on one of the tables, looking dazed or something along those lines. Kenneth panicked for a moment but remembered that she could become very tired of the overuse of her power.

    All in all, it seemed that everything was fine since every arrow was removed, and every wound was either healed or stitched closed. And with that, Kenneth finally let out a sigh of relief.

    It was then at this point in time Ulric entered the great hall walking up to the Aki, who had had an arrow in their ear.

    It was hard for Kenneth to make out what was said since the room was filled with more than a few guards, hunters, and other Aki.

    Ulric seemed to agree with Kenneth¡¯s assessment since one moment later, he yelled, ¡°IF YOU HAVE NO BUSINESS HERE, LEAVE!!!¡±

    Then in a matter of seconds, almost everyone left. The few that stayed were sitting near the wounded, and Kenneth assumed they must be loved ones.

    As Kenneth scanned the room, his blood froze as he saw Zilika sitting next to Kica. Kenneth hadn¡¯t seen much of her for some time now, but the memories of her threat and the fight were still fresh in his mind.

    They seemed to be talking, but Kenneth was too far away to actually hear anything, and then in the next moment, she left as one of the last.

    ¡®Why were they talking?¡¯ Kenneth pondered for a moment as the booming voice of Ulric spoke once more.

    ¡°Tell me what happened, Jinki,¡± Ulric said with a slight worry in his voice.

    ¡°Straight as an arrow, as always,¡± Jinki said as he propped himself up on his elbows. ¡°Yeah, it was my fault I was too enthralled with hunting a very elusive prey that I didn¡¯t notice the bastards had gotten too close.¡±

    ¡°So you were caught off guard in a surprise attack,¡± Ulric sighed.

    ¡°Not even close, commander,¡± Jinki said as he waved his hand in a lazy motion while he was smiling. ¡°True, they had gotten too close for me or the others to get away without being spotted, so we decided to attack first while we still had the element of surprise on our side.¡±

    ¡°Were they scouts or an attack force planning an attack against us?¡± Ulric asked.

    Jinki just chuckled a little, then immediately regraded the action since he hadn¡¯t been healed by Kica yet. ¡°The midget knows how to stop the blood from leaking out, but the pain sure is annoying,¡± Jinki sighed.

    ¡°Focus,¡± Ulric said sternly.

    ¡°Oh yeah, no need to worry; it was just another hunting party, same as us, and sure we got away with a few scraps, but most of them didn¡¯t live,¡± Jinki chuckled and again regarded it.

    ¡°Through the enemy being this close to our territory means it¡¯s becoming that time of year again,¡± Jinki sighed.

    In response, Ulric only sighed as he rubbed his temples,¡± Already.¡±

    ¡°Afraid so,¡± Jinki said as he relaxed on the table with his hands behind his head. ¡°Once it begins, we need to endure twenty-one days of that torture unless you were like me and actually have a mate, commander,¡± Jinki said with a smug grin.

    Ulric¡¯s only response was to look down at Jinki with a somewhat annoyed and murderous glare which quickly made Jinki apologize.

    Kenneth had been trying to follow the conversation without making it too obvious he was listing, and Kenneth was a little confused about what he had heard.

    ¡®Why would this time of year be special, and why would the proximity of a hunting party tell them that?¡¯ Kenneth pondered as he waited for a moment to speak with Ulric.

    Though that didn¡¯t seem likely anytime soon as the two of them continued to talk, so instead, Kenneth walked over to Kica and took a seat beside her. ¡°Knocking on heaven¡¯s?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m just rather exhausted,¡± Kica responded in between breaths. ¡°So, how are the others doing? I didn¡¯t have enough to go around to all yet.¡±

    ¡°You just rest now. Everyone seems to be in a stable condition for now, so there isn¡¯t any immediate danger of anyone dying,¡± Kenneth reassured her. ¡°Though I must say most, if not all of them I worked on were extremely lucky not to have damaged arteries. Well, except that one who had his guts coming out, but you took care of him, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that wound was the worst one, and it took a lot out of me,¡± Kica said as her eyes grew heavier.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just closing my eyes for a little while. I can¡¯t fall asleep if they need me again,¡± she answered.

    ¡°I guess you are used to having everyone relying on these kinds of situations,¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s all I¡¯m good for. I can¡¯t fight, hunt, cook, or build, so when they are hurt, I can¡¯t be lazy. I can¡¯t be falling asleep,¡± she said as she let out a small yawn.

    It was, at the same time, so cute to see her fighting sleep like an excited child wanting to see the mysteries of the night. But at the same time, it was also sad how she was carrying such a heavy burden all alone to the point where she knew her limits so well until she was completely spent.

    ¡°You are not alone anymore when it comes to helping and healing everyone here,¡± Kenneth said in a comforting voice. ¡°I will look after them for now and wake you if you are needed.¡±

    It was only a moment later that Kenneth could hear Kica snore as sleep had taken her.

    ¡°Sleep well, for now; you¡¯ve earned it,¡± Kenneth said sweetly.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 18 (Broken)

    Kica felt the warm and soft touch of her lover as they lay in her bed, snuggling up against each other, feeling one another with equal part tender love and excitement.

    Her eyes were closed, but she didn¡¯t need nor did she want to open them. She wanted to explore her lover''s body without ever opening her eyes as she would feel the soft and bushy fur all the way from their head to the tip of their tail.

    ¡°This is heaven,¡± she whispered.

    But just as she was about to move her hand down her lover''s backside, a sudden and forceful chill breeze made her shudder, and she opened her eyes in panic.

    When her eyes opened, she was met with the sight of a wooden ceiling. ¡°It was only a dream,¡± she sighed, a bit disappointed that she wasn¡¯t in her lover¡¯s embrace as she was a moment ago.

    ¡°Was it a good dream,¡± Kenneth asked, shocking Kica as she almost lept off the table.

    ¡°Why are you in my home,¡± Kica frantically asked in an almost blind panic as her eyes solely focused on Kenneth.

    Kenneth only looked at her with a confused expression, indicated very well by him doing head tilt. ¡°Your house? Have you forgotten, or is your brain just waking up?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Confused, Kica looked around, and as she did, it all came back to her. The wounded hunters and how she had been so exhausted. ¡°By Akina, I need to heal them all,¡± Kica said, sounding nervous and a bit panicked.

    She then quickly rose from her semi-lying position and landed on the floor but immediately fell prey to vertigo as she had a difficult time standing without having the table to lean on.

    ¡°Easy now,¡± Kenneth asked with a little concern in his voice. ¡°They ain''t at any risk of dying just yet.¡±

    Kica looked at Kenneth for a moment, processing what she had just heard. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Well, you looked so tired, so I decided to let you sleep and rest a little, and in the meantime, I made sure the others weren''t leaking blood both inside and outside their bodies,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°I could have kept going. There wasn¡¯t any need for me to sleep,¡± Kica said, sounding a bit offended.

    ¡°So I should have let you continue until you passed out and would probably have slept for longer,¡± Kenneth sighed.

    ¡°I know my limits. I could have healed two more before I couldn¡¯t heal more,¡± Kica said as she walked towards some of the wounded, still holding onto the table for support.

    ¡°You really should take a moment to gather your strength before you rush into healing as tired as you look,¡± Kenneth warned her.

    ¡°Your concern is appreciated,¡± Kica said as she started to walk faster and fast, needing the table less and less.¡± But I¡¯m the last you should worry about when others are wounded.¡±

    She then, quickly and still on somewhat shaky legs, walked over to one of the Aki she hadn¡¯t reached before sleep had taken her and started healing them.

    ¡°Thank you, Kica. Bless Akina; you are here now,¡± the Aki Kica was healing said.

    ¡°Why are you in a lot of pain,¡± Kica asked with a frown and a saddened voice at her own inability to heal more than what she should have done.

    ¡°I was fine until that manic started to torture us with burning water!¡± the Aki yelled as she glared at Kenenth with murderous intent.

    ¡°For the last time,¡± Kenneth sighed as he rubbed the space between his eyes. ¡°I poured some of that on all of your wounds, so the risk of infection and sickness was all but eliminated.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what either of those things is, but I¡¯ll take all of them any day over the torture you put us through!¡± The Aki continued to yell.

    ¡°Grow up, you big baby,¡± Kenneth said in a spiteful and annoyed tone. ¡°So what it stung. Get over your own inability to handle pain and shut up.¡±

    ¡°Give me my bow and an arrow, and let''s see who handles pain best,¡± the Aki growled.

    ¡°Shut up, Hiko; I can sleep!¡± Jinki yelled with closed eyes.

    ¡°But commander,¡± Hiko tried to explain.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. It burned when I got it on my wounds as well, but you don¡¯t hear me complain. Now shut up or fight the migid elsewhere,¡± Jinki said in an annoyed tone.

    Hiko still looked at Kenneth with murderous intent but didn¡¯t say another word.

    ¡°Either your subordinates respect you a great deal, or you know to train them well,¡± Kenneth commented.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be in command of the people under me who didn¡¯t respect or fear, just enough to follow my orders,¡± Jinki said as he yawned and scratched his chest.

    ¡°So, how¡¯re your injuries? Are you in any kind of pain?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t move without feeling pain, and I¡¯m pretty sure I can hear how much pain my ear is in pain, but I¡¯m not dead, so I guess I can¡¯t complain too much,¡± Jinki answered.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t give you anything for the pain seeing as I have no idea what the result might be,¡± Kenneth said.

    ¡°So you actually have something,¡± Jinki responded excitingly as he sat up and gritted his teeth from the pain. ¡°Common and give and get this pain to go away.¡±

    ¡°First of all,¡± Kenneth sighed. ¡°I told you not to move just yet. Secondly, Kica will probably heal you soon enough since I can¡¯t make her stop for a moment. And thirdly, even if I was to give you something, I would have no idea how it would affect your body without having run tests of any kind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll probably be fine,¡± Jinki responded nonchalantly. ¡°Besides, there are others far worse off than me, and I¡¯m not in a rush.¡±

    ¡°Eventually, in the future, I¡¯ll have to test much of the medicine I have access to, and if you want, you can be part of it, but I¡¯m not giving it to you now,¡± Kenneth explained.

    Kica, now finished with healing Hiko, walked over to Jniki and started healing him.

    ¡°My turn already?¡± He asked with a smile. ¡°Do remember to heal me, probably. Especially my ear. I don¡¯t want to hear my mate complain,¡± Jinki said in an upbeat and a bit threatening voice.

    It only took a short time for Kica to finally heal the Aki, and as soon as it was done, Jinki rose from the table and touched his ear, making sure the wound was healed. ¡°Good, now I won¡¯t have to deal with her nagging.¡±

    Then Jinki just left the room, his bloodred fur shining in the orange light from the setting sun, which made it look shiny.

    ¡°Are the others still in the backroom?¡± Kica asked, making Kenneth turn his gaze from Jinki to her.

    ¡°The one with the two arrow wounds left being healed and all. The two others I tried to make stay, seeing as how they were still wounded, but I guess they didn¡¯t like the stuff I used to make sure they didn¡¯t die from an infection,¡± Kenneth answered.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Otherwise, the only one left in the backroom is the dead one,¡± Kenneth answered as he pointed with his thumb behind him to the backroom.

    Kica then got a sad expression,¡± Yes, Asini.¡±

    ¡°You knew them?¡± Kenneth asked, feeling a little guilty at how he so easily wrote them off as that dead Aki.

    ¡°I know many here being the heal. But if I had just begun with her, then I could-¡° Kica said in a sorrowful tone

    ¡°Be careful walking down that road,¡± Kenneth interrupted.¡± Take it from someone who has been in better situations than this one and didn¡¯t manage to save everyone. I guessed that she was probably already dead or in no immediate danger of dying the moment I saw her.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kica asked, a bit shocked.

    ¡°If the arrow had pierced her eye, then it either didn¡¯t make it to the brain, or it did. Depending on which of the two, it either meant she would maybe lose an eye or was maybe already dead,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°But still, maybe I could have done something,¡± she said in an almost pleading voice.

    ¡°If it makes it any better, just remember that it was me who told you who to work on first,¡± Kenneth said, trying to ease her guilt a little.

    She didn¡¯t respond and started to walk over to the door.

    Kenneth almost wanted to stop her, but he didn¡¯t because he knew if he was given permission by Ulric, it would be better for her to see them like this now and get more used to it.

    The door creaked as Kica opened it, and Kenneth noticed how her tail seemed to pull her rope between her legs and her ears flattened.

    ¡°Kica, maybe you should,¡± Kenneth said in a calm and comforting voice.

    ¡°I knew she was dead when I healed everyone in here. I saw her lying dead, and I felt nothing,¡± Kica said, seemingly not noticing Kenneth. ¡°I thought that if I saw her now I¡­ I would feel something¡­ anything. I knew her¡­ but why. Am I broken,¡± Kica said in a cold and sad voice.

    ¡®Wait, is this just happening to her now,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he empathies with her situation.

    She then walked out of the room and tried to walk past Kenneth but stopped when he grabbed her arm gently.

    ¡°Kenneth, please let me go; I¡¯m fine. I just want to go home.¡± Kica said in a normal voice, but the look in her eyes told a different story.

    ¡°Kica, you are not broken,¡± Kenneth said calmly as he understood what she was going through.

    ¡°I saw her sometimes around the outpost talking and laughing, and now she¡¯s dead. How can I now not be broken!¡± Kica yelled as tears started to form in the corners of her eye.

    ¡°I know what you are going through because the same thing happened to me,¡± Kenneth told her.

    ¡°Ho¡­ ho¡­ how did you heal it,¡± Kica asked hesitantly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. It can¡¯t be healed,¡± Kenneth said in a more deep and sorrowful voice than he was aware of. ¡°I¡¯ve seen so many die. At first, I felt sad, and I emphasized with them, but as more and more time passed and I saw more and more people die, suddenly I just stopped feeling anything when I saw them die,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°At that time, I felt broken as well. I knew I should feel sad about it, but I couldn¡¯t, and to make things worse, I didn¡¯t talk to anyone about it. I just kept going through life feeling like I was wrong or broken.¡±

    ¡°For the longest time, I hated myself, and I still somewhat do. It got so bad that I eventually hated showing my own emotions to others. I didn¡¯t want them to see the broken thing I was,¡± Kenneth said with tears in his eyes, hidden from everyone in the room.

    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Kica asked in a defeated voice as she tried to break free from Kenneth¡¯s grip.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this so you don¡¯t make the same mistakes as I did. Feeling broken when you aren¡¯t and closing yourself off to the point where you need to wear a mask to show your emotions,¡± Kenneth said, feeling his emotions taking hold a bit.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying you should open up to someone about it. It doesn¡¯t have to be me, but at least talk to someone,¡± Kenneth somewhat pleaded.

    ¡°I can see you are concerned about me, but you shouldn¡¯t lie just to make me feel better. I know I¡¯m broken, and I¡¯ll be that way for the rest of my life,¡± Kica said as she tried once more with more strength to break free from Kenneth¡¯s grip.

    ¡°Kica, please don¡¯t say that. I didn¡¯t lie, and you are not broken, and I should know because I¡¯m truly broken,¡± Kenneth said as tears started to flow from his eyes. ¡°When I see my reflection, I only see a healer that has killed the people he was meant to heal. A father who chose and lost those he cared about. If anyone¡¯s broken, it¡¯s fucking me.¡±

    ¡°But when I see your eyes, what I see is not someone who¡¯s broken but is hurting,¡± Kenneth said, hoping she would truly listen.

    ¡°Enough of this,¡± Kica said as a single solitary tear fell from her cheek. ¡°Either you let me go, or I scream loud enough so the entire outpost can hear.¡±

    ¡°Kica, don¡¯t,¡± Kenneth pleaded.

    ¡°I won¡¯t have to if you let go,¡± she threatened.

    ¡°Kica, please, you have to listen to me,¡± Kenneth once again pleaded.

    ¡°This is your last warning. Let go now or deal with the aftermath,¡± Kica said, her voice as cold as ice.

    Kenneth wanted to grip her even tighter and embrace her in a hug so she would feel safe, but it was only a fantasy, and this was a situation where she had power over him, so in the end, he let go of her, feeling truly and utterly defeated as she walked out the great hall.

    Kenneth didn¡¯t usually drink, but after that, he knew he needed something. And that something wasn¡¯t the sniggering of someone who was still in the room.

    As Kenneth turned around, he saw Hiko standing cross-armed with the biggest grin. ¡°Wow, that looked painful; I¡¯m so glad I got to watch that. So did it hurt? Come on, answer me,¡± Hiko demanded while she continued to snigger.

    Kenneth didn¡¯t say a word as he walked past her and over to where he had left his bag.

    ¡°You must love her since you seem to care so much about her. But isn¡¯t it a shame she would rather scream than be with you? How painful that must be,¡± Hiko taunted Kenneth.

    ¡°You are either blind, deaf, or dumb if that''s what you believed happened,¡± Kenneth retorted in a tired voice as he grabbed hold of the bag and started to leave.

    ¡°Tail for a tail,¡± Hiko said with a very dominant voice. ¡°Or, more precisely, you brought me pain, so now I bring you pain.¡±

    Kenneth could care less about her eye-for-an-eye bullshit as he walked past her once again, just wanting to leave.

    ¡°I bet your mate is ugly,¡± Hiko said in a very happy voice.

    Kenneth had not cared about what she had said before, but what she had said now made Kenneth stop for the first time.

    ¡°Oh, you stopped. I guess that one hit,¡± she said, chuckling to herself. ¡°I heard everything you said to Kica, and you are just pathic; the only way any woman would ever want to be with someone like you is because they must be the ugliest women.¡±

    Kenneth slowly turned around and clenched his right hand into a fist. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day for me, and I just want to go home, so I admit defeat; you hurt me,¡± Kenneth sighed.

    ¡°You think it¡¯s that easy,¡± she responded angrily. ¡°I decided when you have felt enough pain. Got that.¡±

    ¡°Now, how should I make you feel more pain?¡± She mumbled to herself as she got a devious grin. ¡°I know. You have children, right?¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Kenneth whispered in an angry tone as he clenched his fist harder.

    She didn¡¯t stop as she finally found something she knew he didn¡¯t want to hear and would feel the most pain about. ¡°For you to have such an ugly mate, I can¡¯t imagine how ugly those little monsters must be.¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Kenneth said once again as he started to shake with anger.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t imagine how much they must hate you for bringing them into this world,¡± Hiko said in a jovial tone as she laughed, noticing how the abomination started to shake from all the pain she inflicted.

    Kenneth¡¯s heart was beating faster than he had ever felt before as he couldn¡¯t stop shaking with almost uncontrollable anger. He tried to calm himself by taking deeper and deeper breaths, but it was only like a single drop of water on a funeral pyre. USELESS.

    ¡°I bet they would just love it if you died here, so they would never have to see you again as they would curse your name on their deathbeds,¡± Hiko laughed.

    That was the fucking straw that broke the fucking camel''s back.

    ¡°JEG SAGDE HOLD DIN FUCKING K?FT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± Kenneth yelled at the top of his lungs as he let out all of his anger in one single punch straight down at the table beside him, easily breaking the thick wooden plank in two.

    Kenneth took in large breath after large breath trying to quell the fire that burned within him, but it was USELESS as he only felt more and more rage within him.

    He then turned his attention to Hiko, who had ignited this inferno inside him.

    ¡°I think you felt enough pain,¡± she said in an almost terrified tone, as she knew she¡¯d poked the bear one too many times.

    She tried to run, but before she could even take a single step, Kenneth, in his rage, induced clarity, grabbed her by her the neck of her leather T-shirt, and brought her face next to his. ¡°Say whatever you want about me, but if you ever talk about my children or my wife ever again, I will break every fucking bone in your body. Slowly. Is that understood,¡± Kenneth said in a frighteningly calm voice.

    She didn¡¯t respond as she was too afraid of his insane strength, his threat, and the calmness of his voice.

    He then suddenly and forcefully pushed Hiko, making her fall to the ground, unable to move, petrified by fear, as she looked into the black abyss that was this monster''s eyes. ¡°I asked you a question,¡± Kenneth said to the frightened Aki.

    ¡®Answer it now, or it will kill me!¡¯ Hiko screamed inside her head to her mouth, which she couldn¡¯t move. Her body was shaking in pure fear as she felt like prey in the jaw of a predator. Unable to do anything but surrender.

    ¡°I asked you a question. Answer me now,¡± Kenneth said, even more calmly than before.

    Kenneth got closer, looking down on the clearly frightened Aki, but he didn¡¯t care. All he cared about was that she understood.

    As it got closer, Hiko became more fearful, and she wanted to run to scream for help, but she couldn''t. All she could do was feel the warm liquid flowing from between her legs, creating a puddle of fearful shame beneath her.

    Kenneth took a step back, observing what had just happened, his confusion quelling his anger enough to feel the throbbing pain in his hand. It didn¡¯t hurt very much, but still enough for him to actually think.

    And he was disgusted with what he saw and the fact that his rage had caused it, so he left, walking out of the great hall, leaving the still-shaking and piss-covered Hiko alone in the room.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 19 (Permission)

    Kenneth walked as feelings of anger and rage were replaced with those of shame and disgust at what he¡¯d done.

    For once, since he had gotten here, he didn¡¯t notice or care that the Aki¡¯s were watching him and talking about him because today, he deserved every awful thing they had to say about him.

    Today he had truly been a monster losing control of his emotions so badly. The only comforting thought was that he had never attacked Hiko, but she must have been so terrified of him that she had lost control of her bodily functions.

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I just walk away? I didn¡¯t have to listen to her and her childish pride from feeling so little pain,¡¯ Kenneth thought in a mild daze as he wandered through the outpost, wanting to go home, but didn¡¯t really try and go there.

    In his daze, Kenneth eventually reached the outer wall of the outpost and sighed, not completely sure what he should do.

    ¡°Was it you,¡± a familiar and unsettling voice spoke to Kenneth from above instantly, making the hair on his neck stand up and his blood run cold.

    Looking above, Kenneth saw Wilf standing relaxed with a big grin on the railing. ¡®I can¡¯t deal with her now,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he tried to just walk away from this situation.

    ¡°Was it you who screamed like ten mad predators,¡± Wilf asked, making Kenneth stop.

    ¡®How did she? I know I screamed loudly, but it shouldn¡¯t have been loud enough to be heard all the way out here,¡¯ Kenneth thought in mild shock.

    ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about, but there were a few of the wounded who didn¡¯t handle the pain very well,¡± Kenneth said as he started to hear his own heartbeat inside his inner ear.

    ¡°Is that so,¡± Wilf asked her, voicing the normal jovial tone but with a hint of suspicion as she started to climb down to Kenneth. ¡±So are you saying that one of the wounded screamed that loud and at the same time hit and broke something inside the great hall?¡±

    Kenneth''s heart was beating even faster than before a sweat started to run down allover his body. ¡®How could she? The scream was one thing, but the table. How in the world,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he felt trapped and unable to move.

    ¡°How could you possibly know that something broke?¡± Kenneth hesitantly asked, unwilling to turn around as he heard her approaching footsteps.

    Wilf just let out a chuckle as she got closer and closer until she was right behind Kenneth. ¡°Quiet easy the same way I know your heartsbeats are so rapid. Let me ask you a question?¡± she said as she leaned down and whispered into Kenneth''s ear. ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    ¡®Close, too close,¡¯ Kenneth screamed inside his head as he almost leaped while turning in the air to face Wilf.

    She, as always, had that grin, and seeing how he had just moved made her laugh. ¡°You know what? I just thought of the perfect name for you. Little prey, with the way you jump,¡± she laughed.

    ¡°My name is Kenneth,¡± he said in a bit of a defiant voice.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t care, little prey,¡± Wilf said, her voice becoming a bit more serious. ¡°What I do care about is what happened between you and Hiki.¡±

    ¡°Hiki?¡± Kenneth questioned, a bit unsure if she meant Hiko.

    ¡°Wait, was that not her name? You know what? Never mind, just tell me why you left when I was so sure you were going to kill her?¡± Wilf asked, completely shocking Kenneth.

    ¡°How¡­ How,¡± Kenneth stammered. ¡°No, not how. What do you know?¡± Kenneth questioned, looking her straight in the eyes.

    ¡°I know that she was angry at you for burning her or something,¡± Wilf said as she took another step closer. ¡°I know that you were not in the best mood,¡± She said, taking another step,¡± and I know you threatened to break every bone in her body,¡± she finished as she took another step and was very close to Kenneth.

    ¡°How could you have known that,¡± Kenneth asked, almost completely in shock.

    ¡°You know,¡± Wilf said as she looked back up on the railing. ¡°I could tell you, but you will have to step closer,¡± she said, gesturing with a finger for him to come closer.

    Kenneth was unsure of what to do, but he needed to know, so hesitantly, he stepped closer, the tip of his mask almost touching her.

    She then leaned in, getting closer to Kenneth than she¡¯d ever been before, and whispered into his ear. ¡°My magical ability is to hear better than everyone else. If I wanted, I could hear a conversation between two of the guards on the other side of the outpost with no problem.¡±

    She then quickly licked the side of his mask and stepped away from Kenneth.

    Her actions confused and irritated Kenneth on an almost daily basis, so he knew she just wanted him to get riled up. Instead, he did his best to ignore what she had just done.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how you knew? But why tell me at all? What kind of game or you playing?¡± Kenneth questioned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll answer that question if you answer mine first. Why did you not kill her and just leave out of the blue?¡± Wilf asked, stepping closer to Kenneth once more.

    ¡°You know what, I honestly don¡¯t care,¡± Kenneth said in a spiteful voice as he turned around, wanting to leave.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to do that? I could inform Ulric of what happened,¡± she said a bit loudly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so go ahead and tell him,¡± Kenneth answered her, irritated.

    ¡°Are you truly sure that you didn¡¯t do anything wrong because from what I heard, you broke something and overpowered and probably scared a woman. So I wouldn¡¯t be too sure about that,¡± she responded in a more dominant voice.

    Kenneth then stopped in his tracks, only a few steps away from Wilf. ¡°Did I break any laws?¡± Kenneth sighed.

    Wilf only started to giggle. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter if you broke one or not; the moment people find out about it, either from Hiki or me, they might have the excuse to kill you. And Ulric can only protect you so much.¡±

    A feeling of despair and being trapped started to form inside Kenneth¡¯s gut as he could make himself take another step. ¡°So you are saying it¡¯s over for me?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily little prey. If I tell Ulric my version that she insulted your honor, then you can claim that what you did was done in order to protect it,¡± Wilf said, and Kenneth knew she was grinning. ¡°But for me to actually defend you. You have to tell me what prevented you from killing her.¡±

    ¡®My honor,¡± Kenneth thought as he looked up into the sky. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my honor, but my family''s honor, I defended. And the reason why I left was that I had a moment of confusion that brought me out of my anger enough to feel the pain in my hand,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°And what was it that confused you?¡± Wilf asked in a jovial and curious voice.

    ¡°She was so afraid of me that she pissed herself,¡± Kenneth answered with a sigh, feeling ashamed.

    Wilf, she just started to laugh uncontrollably for maybe a solid minute or two.¡± And here I thought,¡± Wilf said in between breaths.¡± That she might have been desperate enough to surrender her body to you, but no, she just wet herself like a newborn.¡±

    ¡°So, are you entertained enough now?¡± Kenneth asked, a bit angry.

    For a few seconds, there was silence, and Kenneth wondered if she had left, but before he could even check, he felt pair of arms wrap around him, and for a moment, he feared that she or someone else was trying to strangle him, but he felt force being applied, so instead of trying to get the arms of him, he froze unsure of what to do.

    ¡°Wilf are you trying to,¡± Kenneth said in a somewhat annoyed tone.

    ¡°I would have never told Ulric anything,¡± Wilf interrupted. ¡°I only wanted to know why you didn¡¯t kill that vixen,¡± Wilf explained in such a normal voice, not filled with giggling or laughter.

    It surprised Kenneth so much that he didn¡¯t even resist when she pulled him closer and hugged him from behind. ¡°You are probably wondering why I wouldn''t tell Ulric or why I even told you about my ability at all,¡± Wilf said, still in a too-normal voice.

    Kenneth didn¡¯t even know what to do or how to respond. He had gotten used to her being insane and laughing like a manic all the time, but this. This was different for her. More different than Kenneth would have ever expected her to be. At least around him.

    ¡°To answer it simply, I wanted to say thanks to you. Although you¡¯ve only been here a short time, you have entertained me more in that time than I¡¯ve been in years,¡± Wilf continued.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°I was so bored watching for a possible enemy attack that I listed to you inside the great hall, and at first, I was bored listing to you talk to Kica. And I wondered if you would bore me like everyone here,¡± she said calmly.

    ¡°But then I heard Hiki attack and insult you, and that scream. That primal and unintelligible scream. For the first time in years, I felt fear, unparalleled fear, and froze. Even in battle, I only ever froze the first time, but you. You brought that fear and exhilaration back.¡±

    ¡°And when you made that threat, I felt as if you very making it to me and not that piss-poor excuse for a hunter. And to be completely honest, I wanted to thank you in another way, but given your reaction the first time I asked, it probably wouldn¡¯t have worked,¡± Wilf said so uncharacteristically calmly.

    For not even a single moment, Kenneth''s heart hadn¡¯t stopped beating as fast as it did. ¡°That day, the first time I was up on the railing and called you a sadist, I was wrong. You don¡¯t like inflicting pain; you like receiving it, don¡¯t you,¡± Kenneth said as calmly as his heart would allow him.

    ¡°Pain, pleasure, anger, sadness, love, loss. I would rather feel those things for an eternity than to feel boredom again,¡± she said as Kenneth felt her hugging him tighter.

    ¡°Why are you even doing this?¡± Kenneth protested as his original shock from her sudden personality change faded away.

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said I had fallen in love with you and wanted you to be my mate,¡± Wilf said, still in her calm voice.

    ¡®Of all the things she could say,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he practically growled inside his own head while he remained silent outside of it.

    It was only a moment later, when Kenneth was about to respond, that he heard Wilf¡¯s all too familiar laugh.¡± My, my, the way your heartsbeats just became quicker and louder after I told you that was so perfect. Did you actually believe that I, the great Wilf, would say I love you,¡± she said in a very mocking tone.

    Any normal person who would have been in that situation would probably have felt anger or something like that, but Kenneth only felt relieved that Wilf was once again predictable.

    Kenneth only took a deep breath as he started to walk, fully ready to drag Wilf with him if she didn¡¯t let go.

    She, after a short while, let go of Kenneth and seemingly left him alone as he guessed she had her fill of entertainment for now.

    Although the encounter with Wilf was one Kenneth wasn¡¯t too keen on ever repeating, he couldn¡¯t deny she helped him take his mind off things since she annoyed and practically tormented him enough for him to only focus on her, but still, in precisely this situation it allowed him to clear his mind and remember what he should do next. Find Ulric.

    It took some time to find out where Ulric was since most of the Aki he tried to ask predictively either got a bit of distance from him or pointed him in the wrong direction, but eventually, after enough time, he managed to find Ulric ordering some Aki¡¯s to do something.

    He looked tired as Kenneth approached him. ¡°Um... Ulric, I was wondering if we could have a word?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Can it wait? I have to get everyone ready for a possible attack within the coming days and prepare for Asini''s funeral by tomorrow,¡± Ulric said in a tired and angry tone.

    ¡°I¡­ well, I just wanted to discuss Asini,¡± Kenneth said a bit carefully.

    ¡°Asini?¡± Ulric repeated in a confused tone. ¡°Why do you want to discuss her.¡±

    ¡°I think it might be best we discuss someplace more private,¡± Kenneth said as he looked around, watching the many different Aki working and wondering different places.

    ¡°Whatever you want to say, say it now. I don¡¯t have all evening,¡± Ulric sighed.

    ¡°I understand you have a lot of responsibilities, but this discussion does relate to my ability to teach both Kica and Aloko,¡± Kenneth said a bit quietly.

    Both of them stood there for a moment in complete silence as Kenneth became more worried something bad might happen.

    Eventually, however, Ulric sighed. ¡°Fine, follow me,¡± then he turned around, and Kenneth followed him.

    They eventually reached a normale looking house that seemed no bigger than the others around the outpost. ¡®Is this Ulric¡¯s home,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he followed him inside.

    Not unlike the house he was living in, there was a living room and two doors, which Kenneth presumed led to a toilet and bedroom, respectively.

    Though there was one main difference, that being the living room had a much bigger and elongated table, that seemed to have a great deal of rough-looking paper of some kind akin to something you would see in a museum, but looking newer than so.

    And the last thing Kenneth noticed as he scanned the room was that Nya was sitting at the table intently writing something with what looked like a pen or something like it. She didn¡¯t even look up as both Ulric and Kenneth entered.

    ¡°Commander, done, so soon. Unfortunately, I¡¯m still looking over the outpost¡¯s budget and how much we can afford to spend once the suppliers and merchants come,¡± Nya explained as she seemed to do math in her head, using her finger to count.

    Ulric then cleared his throat, which made Nya look and notice Kenneth. ¡°Kenneth, what are you doing here?¡± She asked, sounding mildly surprised.

    ¡°Nya, I need to talk to Kenneth in private, so would you leave us?¡± Ulric asked, but he made sure it sounded like a command.

    ¡°Of course, commander. Should I continue my work once you are done talking?¡± Nya asked as she let go of the pen and rose from the chair.

    ¡°Be nearby; this should only take a short while,¡± Ulric informed Nya as she walked out of the house and closed the door behind her.

    ¡°So what was it you wanted to discuss that could not wait and required there to be no others nearby?¡± Ulric asked as he sat down and took the pen, and started to write.

    ¡°Um¡­ what are you doing?¡± Kenneth asked, a bit confused.

    ¡°I¡¯m writing a list of needed supplies I¡¯ll give to the suppliers once they arrive so they know what to bring next,¡± Ulric sighed as he mostly focused on the paper. ¡°Now, speak before I¡¯m done and need to move on to the next of my tasks.¡±

    ¡°Okay, in that case, I¡¯ll be straight to the point. I wanted to ask permission to use Asini¡¯s body in order to further my understanding of your kind''s inner workings. To put it simply,¡± Kenneth said with as much confidence as he could manage to muster, as he was unsure how Ulric would react.

    It was only a moment later that Ulric suddenly stopped writing and looked Kenneth straight in the eyes.¡¯Well, shit, this might be as big of a deal as I feared,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he felt cold sweat on his back.

    ¡°Use her how?¡± Ulric asked, eyeing Kenenth suspiciously.

    ¡°If I am allowed, I would perform an autopsy and learn as much as I can about your kind''s body and how it most likely functions,¡± Kenneth explained as he got a bad feeling about the whole situation.

    ¡°You want to use your dead sister-in-arms corps?¡± Ulric asked in a furious tone.

    ¡°I understand this might be less than ideal subject to discuss, but,¡± Kenneth tried to explain.

    ¡°But what,¡± Ulric interrupted, growling for the first time since Kenneth had arrived at the outpost. ¡°She lived, fought, hunted, and died for the outpost, and you would sully that with whatever an autopsy is. No, absolutely not,¡± Ulric said loudly but never in his normal booming voice.

    ¡°Count yourself lucky that I need you fully functioning, or I would cut a few of your fingers off just for suggesting that,¡± Ulric half growled as he rose from his having never written anything on the paper, trying to leave.

    It was once Ulric, who had passed Kenneth, that he spoke. ¡°I do not make this request lightly, you know. But I have no other choice if I am to teach Kica and Aloko,¡± Kenneth sighed as Ulric stopped dead in his tracks before he reached the door.

    ¡°When I first met you, you told me that you had knowledge about healing that surpassed anything ours. Was that a lie, since you need to use her body,¡± Ulric said calmly, keeping his back turned to Kenneth.

    ¡°Do you want me to take my mask off and tell you again?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Ulric responded. ¡°Instead, explain to me why you need her body if your knowledge is so superior?¡±

    Kenneth had not turned around to look Ulric in the eyes because he knew that what he asked was necessary, but it still felt deeply wrong. ¡°The problem with my knowledge is that it is primarily focused on my kind and their bodies.

    If I were to teach someone like Aloko, that doesn¡¯t possess the ability to heal like Kica, then I might end up indirectly killing more people by teaching him and others something wrong.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t hear it. It¡¯s pure evil, and you. I won¡¯t let you sully her. Is that understood¡± Ulric commanded loudly as he was ready to open the door.

    ¡°It might be evil, but is it wrong?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Ulric stopped having only put his hand on the door. ¡°What are you talking about, and why did you use practically the same word.¡±

    ¡°Wrong, evil. Good, right? Most people believe they have the same meaning, but they are a lot more different than people think,¡± Kenneth said in a sad tone.¡± What I¡¯m asking you might be evil, but as much as you may not like it. It is the right thing to do.¡±

    ¡°By Akina,¡± Ulric growled. ¡°How can such a vile thing truly be right.¡±

    ¡°In my home many centuries ago, there lived a man, a healer like me. He was for a long time celebrated as a wish man for dissecting the human body and laying the groundwork for future healers. The only problem was he didn¡¯t dissect one of my kind; he only assumed that my kind and some other animal were alike, and because of him, my kind''s knowledge of medicine and the human body was set back centuries,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°Speak plainly, or I¡¯ll leave, and you never bring this up again,¡± Ulric commanded in a calm but angry voice.

    ¡°Once I run out of the thing I know I can safely teach, then I¡¯ll have to teach them about other things that might not apply to your kind, and in that case, my teachings might end up killing more Aki than saving,¡± Kenneth sighed.

    ¡°I understand that what I¡¯m asking is a lot, but as the leader of the outpost, it¡¯s up to you to decide,¡± Kenneth said calmly. ¡°If you say I can¡¯t, then I¡¯ll not touch her, but I beg you to consider what is more important. What is good or what is right.¡±

    Ulric wanted to strike him with his spear and make him feel pain. He shook with rage, barely able to keep it together. ¡°If I were to allow you access to her body, how would I explain whatever you are going to do?¡± Ulric questioned.

    ¡°You are going to burn her body, right?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ulric answered.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll close her back up and make sure she looks as fine as possible. Once her body is nothing more than ashes, any evidence will be erased, and everyone will continue with their lives unaware,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°Do you think yourself clever?¡± Ulric asked. ¡°What will happen if anyone finds out.¡±

    ¡°If such an event were to occur, then I¡¯ll simply explain my actions as an attempt to save her life,¡± Kenneth said in a cold voice.

    ¡°What,¡± Ulric exclaimed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell everyone that I discovered she had been in a near-death state or as close to death as any living being could be. Then I¡¯ll tell everybody that I tried to save her but that there was nothing there could have been done,¡± Kenneth explained.

    Ulric, almost fuming with rage, turned around. ¡°So your explanation is going to be a lie,¡± Ulric said, barely keeping his voice under control.

    Kenneth knew he had turned around, so Kenneth then turned around and looked Ulric straight in the eyes. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Without any warning, Ulric struck Kenneth hitting him on the side of his head. The blow hurt, but it was far too weak for Kenneth to react, probably, so he just stood still, watching Ulric as he took deep breath after deep breath. ¡°I¡­ I should kill you for saying that.¡±

    ¡°Did you break any fingers?¡± Kenneth asked as he took a step closer to Ulric and took hold of his arm, bringing his finger closer up to Kenneth.

    ¡°What do you think you are do-¡° Ulric tried to say but was stopped as Kenneth lightly squeezed his finger, getting a pained grunt from him.

    Ulric then immediately withdrew his hand away from Kenneth. ¡°I should,¡± Ulric said.

    ¡°Your finger isn¡¯t broken; it¡¯s just sprained.¡± Kenneth interrupted. ¡°You just need to take it easy and try not to use it until the swelling eventually goes down. And though I douth it if you have ice, place it on your finger.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just make Kica heal it,¡± Ulric grunted.

    ¡°Ah, yes, sorry, the force of habit, I suppose,¡± Kenneth apologized.

    Ulric then turned around, ready to leave, but just as he touched the door. ¡°During the night, there is no one in the great hall, and the guards that do patrol mostly keep to the outer wall,¡± Ulric said in a tired tone.

    ¡°So I have permission?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°I will not stop you,¡± Ulric sighed. ¡°But if you get caught, you¡¯ll have to deal with consequences. I won¡¯t let them kill you, but if they demand it, you¡¯d have to pay the price, and it will be in blood.¡± Then Ulric left, going back to work.

    ¡°Better than nothing,¡± Kenneth sighed.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 19.1 (Keeping Quiet)

    ¡°Damn that accursed abomination,¡± Hiko cursed under her breath as she furiously scrubbed her leather pants, trying desperately to erase any evidence of what had happened.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill it, no matter the cost for humiliating me so much,¡± she said, almost fuming with rage and hateful tears in the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°That might be interesting to watch,¡± someone behind Hiko said, giggling.

    She quickly stood up and turned around, still holding on to her dripping and wet pants, only to see guard commander Wilf standing in the doorway, grinning. ¡°So, how are you going to kill him?¡± Wilf asked the surprised Hiko.

    Hiko stood there shocked for only a moment before she responded. ¡°I mean no disrespect, commander, but what are you doing in my home?¡± Hiko managed to ask, still trying to process everything.

    ¡°Easy, Hiki. I heard what happened, and I wanted to see if it was true,¡± Wilf answered with the biggest grin she¡¯d had all day.

    ¡°If what was true,¡± Hiko hesitantly asked, starting to feel a small bit of fear as Wilf walked into the bedroom and closed the door behind her.

    ¡°If you had really pissed yourself like some newborn pathic excuse for a hunter,¡± Wilf laughed. ¡°And seeing what I just interrupted, I think there is no denying it.¡±

    ¡°How¡­ how could you know?¡± Hiko stammered in shock. ¡°We were alone; there was no one around.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Wilf asked in a condescending and jovial tone as she walked closer to Hiko. ¡°You might not know this, but I¡¯ve got a lot of people who tell me fun little things, one of them being that they heard a very loud scream and that you left the great hall in a hurry.¡±

    ¡®I had been seen. No, no. This can¡¯t be,¡¯ Hiko thought as her feeling of fear was overshadowed by feelings of shame and humiliation as she stared wide-eyed at Wilf.

    ¡°I can see and smell now why that was,¡± Wilf said in a mocking tone as her eyes drifted further south.

    Hiko, with her ever-growing shame, noticed that the guard commander was looking someplace else, and only now, as the pants she was still holding dipped another drop of water, did she remember she was naked from the hips and down.

    As her ears flattened in pure embarrassment and shame, she dropped her pants and used her tail to cover herself as best she could, trying to retain some amount of modesty. ¡°Commander, would you please not look at me,¡± Hiko asked, her voice full of embarrassment.

    ¡°Why,¡± Wilf giggled as her never blinking eyes stared at her like she was her prey. ¡°We are both women here. There is nothing to be embarrassed about. Unless,¡± Wilf exclaimed in surprise. ¡°Are you in love with me?¡±

    The words shocked Hiko to such an extent that she let go of her tail, held up both of her hands and shook them. ¡°no, no, no, no, no. I assure you, commander, I have no feelings for you or any other women,¡± Hiko said, terrified of what would happen if she didn¡¯t deny it or if any heard what Wilf had said.

    Wilf just started to laugh, tears forming in her eyes from how much she was laughing. ¡°I was only jesting, nothing more. But the way you reacted was so funny, and it seems that someone has gained a little bit of their confidence back,¡±

    Hiko again remembered she wasn¡¯t wearing pants and covered herself with her tail again. ¡°Commander, you know what happened; you have seen the prof now. Will you please just leave,¡± Hiko pleaded, not able to handle more.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Oh, I will just as soon as you promise me that you will never tell anyone what happened inside the great hall today with Kenneth and the table,¡± Wilf said in a more serious voice.

    ¡°What,¡± Hiko exclaimed. ¡°That monster attacked and humiliated me. I can¡¯t let that go. I want his head mounted on the wall!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to let go of anything. You can keep your anger, shame, humiliation, and your fantasies of killing him, just as long as you never say anything to anyone,¡± Wilf explained.

    ¡°Why are you protecting that monster commander?! It tried to kill me!¡± Hiko yelled, angry at what she was being told.

    ¡°Even if he had killed you, I would have protected him,¡± Wilf responded.

    ¡°What,¡± Hiko gasped, wide-eyed in shock.

    ¡°This is what¡¯s going to happen now. You will keep quiet about what happened inside the great hall. You will not talk to anyone about it, and you will never go near Kenneth again. Is that understood,¡± Wilf explained in the most serious voice Hiko or any other Aki in the outpost had ever heard.

    The three last words froze Hiko as she remembered how the monster had said the very same thing. ¡°And if I refuse?¡± Hiko asked, trying desperately to have some form of control on this day.

    ¡°What a shame. I really didn¡¯t want to do this, but it seems you are determined to get revenge no matter the cost, so let me explain what I will do the moment I leave the house,¡± Wilf said as she started to walk in circles around Hiko.

    ¡°Once I leave, I¡¯ll tell Ulric you insulted not only Kenneth¡¯s honor but his family¡¯s as well, and he challenged you to a duel, one of which one of my little storytellers will confirm if I tell them to. Once that¡¯s over, you won¡¯t be able to get help from Ulric or most, if not everyone, in the outpost.¡±

    ¡°Once the matter is settled, then I¡¯ll make my storyteller share one last piece of the story. That being that Kenneth overpowered you, and in desperation, you surrendered your body for him to use as he saw fit,¡± Wilf explained.

    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s a lie!¡± Hiko Yelled in fear as she kept turning around to keep track of Wilf. ¡°I never surrendered my body!¡±

    ¡°It doesn''t really matter if you did or didn¡¯t,¡± Wilf explained, giggling as she enjoyed the panicked look in her eyes as she solely focused on her.

    ¡°Once my little storyteller tells the story, you will be no better than a common whore. The woman will never talk to you again. Half of the men will never want to go near you and might even attack you, and the other half will probably pay you for warming their beds and keeping the thing between their legs outside their bodies,¡± Wilf explained as she giggled at the clearly terrified woman.

    Hiko then fell to her knees, a clear look of terror and defeat as she started to cry like a baby. ¡° Please, please don¡¯t do it! I won¡¯t tell a soul! Just don¡¯t, please,¡± Hiko begged as if her life depended on it.

    Wilf then stopped in front of the crying and begging Hiko and squatted down, meeting her gaze. She then grabbed ahold of Hiko¡¯s snout and made sure she understood that she was in control here. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t tell anyone, then nothing will happen, Hiki,¡± Wilf said with a smile.

    She then let go of Hiko and went over to the door. ¡°I guess it must be nice to have this whole house for yourself now. No one to come and disturb you when you hide your shame. But that also means there will be no one that will come and help you,¡± Wilf giggled.

    Hiko looked up, afraid that she was going to be killed, but Wilf bore no weapons in her hands, only pants. HER PANTS.

    Hiko quickly looked around her, but no, they weren''t there; she had taken them, and before Hiko could even say a word, Wilf ran out of the bedroom and into the living room.

    Hiko quickly followed, unsure and afraid of what Wilf had in mind but knew it wouldn¡¯t be good for her.

    In the living room, Wilf had already managed to get to the door and just stood there looking in Hiko''s direction and grinning like a mad woman. ¡°Please, Wilf, I did what you asked me to; now, please give them back,¡± Hiko pleaded.

    ¡°I know, but this. This is just me entertaining myself,¡± Wilf said, giggling. ¡°The sun hasn¡¯t gone down quite yet, and there are still a lot of people outside. You could run and hope you are fast enough to get your pants back before I open the door, but I wouldn¡¯t count on it,¡± Wilf explained.

    ¡°Commander, please don¡¯t do this. I¡¯ve been humiliated enough today, and I¡¯ve agreed to do as you asked,¡± Hiko pleaded.

    ¡°Wow, that would be quite convincing if I was someone else, but we didn¡¯t make any kind of deal. I simply reminded you of who¡¯s in control around here,¡± Wilf said, giggling.

    ¡°Now, once I leave, I¡¯ll hide your pants in the outpost somewhere, and if you find them before daybreak, then that be all, and if not, then I¡¯ll just hang them inside the great hall where everyone will be able to see them and force you to reclaim them as you are now,¡± Wilf explained laughing as she opened the door and left.

    Hiko tried to follow her, but the moment she reached the door, she noticed just how many others were outside, and without thinking, she closed the door, feeling nothing but shame as she knew her only chance of reclaiming her pants was to venture out during the night.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 20 (Autopsy)

    The floor creaked as Kenneth took another step forward on the wooden floor. It almost sent him into a panic, fearing that someone would find him and question what he was doing.

    During the night, there was a lot less Aki awake around the outpost, but still, that didn¡¯t help Kenneth relax for even a moment as he took step after step, only hearing the creaking of the floorboard that wasn¡¯t loud enough to be heard by anyone but still felt like the loudest noise in the night.

    It was then, as Kenneth reached the door to the back room, that he slowly opened the door and looked around, making sure that wasn¡¯t anyone inside, and once he was satisfied and sure no one was inside, he closed the door behind him.

    Then Kenneth pulled out a small candle he¡¯d done his best to hide so the light wouldn¡¯t attract anyone.

    It had been hot, and Kenneth was sure that at some point, his clothes would have caught fire, but luckily that didn¡¯t happen.

    Kenneth then slowly walked around the uncleaned room, still stained with blood from the Aki who had been in here earlier today. Even in candlelight, the blood shined with such a beautiful color even as it had dried out.

    After some time, Kenneth was, done watching the blood and started to light some of the candles in the room, positive that only the Aki, that would walk into the great hall would be able to see the smallest amount of light coming from the cracks in the wooden door.

    Once the room was lit enough that Kenneth was sure he could work without any problems, Kenneth started to create every tool he would need in order to perform this autopsy.

    ¡®That should do, but,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he looked over every tool and the body itself. ¡®It¡¯s great that you have the opportunity to do this, but if this species operates differently from how a human works, then how would I remember everything of importance if I don¡¯t get this chance again.¡¯

    ¡®The likelihood the Aki and humans are as alike as pigs and humans is probably very low. And what if they have completely different internal organs that do something that human organs can¡¯t do.¡¯ Kenneth thought as he looked over the stiff body. ¡®I really wish I had a pen and paper so I could write this down.¡¯

    Even the thought of paper brought back some memories of Kenneth studying all night long, so nervous for his final examen making an incalculable amount of notes, practically copying the entire book.

    It was then at that moment that Kenneth felt the bag get heavier and bewildered; he wondered if he had accidentally thought of another medical tool while remembering his time studying.

    As Kenneth opened the bag, he was shocked to see that inside it, there was a small black book. ¡®What in the¡¯ Kenneth thought as he took out the item.

    Kenneth flipped through the book seeing only blank page after blank page just begging to be written on. The blank pages themself made Kenneth momentarily think of his work pencil, which in turn also appeared next in the bag.

    Although this was good news since it meant he could note his findings, it still felt off somehow. ¡®The bag is magical and definitely does more things than I¡¯m aware of, like what it did to Nya¡¯s knife, and Jasha did tell me it could create a great many different things. The only question is what its limits are.¡¯

    Not one to look a gift horse in the mouth any longer, Kenneth let go of the bag and reached for his first tool.

    The first step was to remove the leather T-shirt from the corps, and that proved to probably be the easiest step, considering the only thing keeping it on the body was the piece of metal that functioned like a belt buckle.

    It felt wrong to remove her clothes, but it was necessary if he would be able to understand the Aki''s body, and Kenneth did save himself some guilt but knowing he didn¡¯t have to remove any more clothes.

    Once the T-shirt was off, Kenneth gently put it down on another table beside him and studied the body for a moment.

    Kenneth had seen an Aki naked from the waist down, that being Nya when she had given birth, but out of respect or a feeling like it, he had not looked when she¡¯d been feeding her babies, so it was strange to now see an Aki without their upper garment.

    As Kenneth had more or less figured, the Aki, or at least the women, have nipples. There were six in total, and they were much smaller than a human woman and even some men.

    ¡®Keep focus, you idiot!¡¯ Kenneth internally screamed to himself. ¡®I have limited time, so now is not the time to be wondering about the differences between our species that are not related to me opening her up and looking inside her.¡¯

    The first step to opening a body is to find the right place to cut, so Kenneth started to feel the body and where the ribcage stops.

    The Aki, on average, being a much taller species in general, made it a bit unusual for Kenneth to feel the rib as the Aki¡¯s seemed thinner and a bit more spaced out, but still, it didn¡¯t take long for Kenneth to find where they ended.

    He then felt a bit further down the Aki¡¯s stomach, checking if its skeleton structure had a few extra bones, but alas, it did not.

    It was now time. Time for the first cut and the point of no return. Kenneth used the scalpel and cut from the bottom of the ribcage to the bottom of the stomach; his years of experience guided him as he made sure to cut deep enough to open her but not deep enough to damage the internal organs.

    The Aki body, as Kenneth had guessed from their much taller and thinner body structure, also had a thinner layer of skin, fat, and muscle.

    After a few more cuts that allowed him to more or less unfold the outer layer of the Aki¡¯s body like a warp or something like that, Kenneth looked for the first time looked inside an Aki.

    ¡®Strange,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he looked over the internal organs and noticed a strange-looking organ in the bottom right corner of the body.

    For humans, that area didn¡¯t really have any internal organs, but it seemed the opposite was true of their kind. Kenneth then started to write down everything of interest just from the first inspection alone.

    From the first impression of the body, the bowels looked similar to the ones humans had, but just a bit smaller.

    Kenneth then started to inspect the organs more closely, starting with the mysterious organ at the bottom right of the body.

    It was small and had a bit of an oval shape to it, but what really caught Kenneth¡¯s attention once he lifted it up and away from the body was that it was connected at the top to what looked like tubes of some kind.

    It was then that Kenneth realized what he was holding in his hand was most likely a heart. It was strange how small it was given the size of the Aki¡¯s in general, but Kenneth hadn¡¯t actually heard the heartbeat of one, so there was a chance it could function even though it was given and take the size of two ping pong balls.

    He then placed the heart back in the body and again started to write down everything he observed. Once it was done, it was time to look further into the Aki, so Kenneth carefully moved the bowels away.

    Behind the organ were three small strange, looking organs about the size of an actual ping pong ball but in the shape of a bean. Kenneth wasn¡¯t sure what they were, but as he cut one out and opened it up, he theorized it was an organ similar to a kidney.

    Again he wrote everything down, and again he focused on other internal organs that were currently within his reach.

    He managed to look at the Aki¡¯s stomach sack, noting how it was much more elongated than the human stomach sack.

    It was then at this point that Kenneth knew he couldn¡¯t just stop; he had to fully open up the body. He then reached for the bone saw and was ready to cut.

    Just as he was ready to cut open the ribcage, a creak could be heard. Kenneth immediately froze and listened intently, hoping it was just his imagination.

    His heart was beating like he was running at top speed, and it only intensified when he heard another creak from outside the door.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Imaginary or not, Kenneth couldn¡¯t risk it, so as quietly as he was able to, he extinguished the candles one by one until that was only one left, and there was almost complete darkness in the room.

    Kenneth was about to extinguish the last of the candle when the door opened, and Kenneth¡¯s heart went into overdrive as he imagined what blood price he would pay once he was caught.

    ¡°Hello there, little prey,¡± the Aki behind the door spoke as they fully opened it to reveal, even in the light of the last candle, Wilf grinning.

    Kenneth didn¡¯t, or more exactly, couldn¡¯t respond at that moment as he was too shocked to even respond.

    ¡°My, my,¡± Wilf said in a jovial but low voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t think this was the sight I would be greeted with once I came here. You know it¡¯s rude to just stare like that and try and say hello.¡±

    ¡°Hello,¡± Kenneth managed to whisper, not sure what he should do.

    ¡®Okay, everything might not be as bad as it seems; the room, even with the one candle illuminating it, doesn¡¯t show much, so she might not have seen I¡¯ve opened her up,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he constantly kept his eyes on Wilf.

    As Wilf then stepped inside the room and closed the door, Kenneth¡¯s heartbeat started to skyrocket to the point where he almost felt like he was gonna pass out.

    ¡°So, are you going to light the candles so we can actually see something?¡± Wilf asked as she took a seat on one of the tables, becoming nothing more than a salute in the dark room.

    ¡°Wh-what are you doing here?¡± Kenneth managed to somewhat stammer out as his heartbeat didn¡¯t slow down.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one to ask that,¡± Wilf said as she quietly giggled, which made her sound like the dog from wacky races. ¡°I should be the one to ask you what you are doing here in the middle of the night and why you¡¯ve chosen to cut open a dead woman.¡±

    ¡°I-I,¡± Kenneth said as he tried to think of any excuse that might save him in this current situation. ¡®Maybe I could say I found her like. No, my bloody tools disprove that. Maybe I should use the; she was alive explanation I thought of if people found out what had happened tomorrow. No, she¡¯s not an idiot; that wouldn¡¯t work.¡¯

    ¡®Think, think, think of something!¡¯ Kenneth internally screamed.

    It was at that point, as Kenneth fell silent, that Wilf started to laugh uncontrollably to the point where someone might hear, which is why it confused Kenneth when she forcibly closed her mouth with her hands.

    She didn¡¯t stop laughing for a solid third second as her tail wagged from side to side.

    Once she finished laughing at full power, and it was reduced to a giggle, Kenneth had been so confused he had almost forgotten how tense the situation before was, which in turn also allowed him to let out the breath he wasn¡¯t aware he was holding.

    ¡°Little prey, you are just the best,¡± Wilf said in a bit of a hushed voice. ¡°The way your heartsbeats were just so fast, and how you couldn¡¯t say a word, it¡¯s just the best.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do? And why are you here?¡± Kenneth asked nervously.

    ¡°To watch, of course,¡± Wilf answered.

    ¡°Watch? Why would you want to do that?¡± Kenneth asked, confused.

    Wilf then got off the table and walked further towards Kenneth, which in turn freaked out Kenneth, and he wondered if she was going to do something to him, but no, as she walked passed him, she only grabbed the candle and began to light the others.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen what is inside us,¡± Wilf suddenly said as she lit another candle. ¡°Sure, on the battlefield, no one cared if an enemy gets gutted, so I¡¯ve seen what¡¯s inside them. However, I¡¯ve never had the opportunity to see what¡¯s inside us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered if we were that much different from the enemy, and besides, I can¡¯t think of a better way to spend a night than to watch my little prey cut open a corps,¡± Wilf finished as the candles were again lit.

    ¡°So you''ve just come here to watch? You won¡¯t tell everyone what I''ve done?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Why in the world would I do such a thing when that would mean you might get killed,¡± Wilf answered in her normal jovial voice. ¡°You entertain me, and as long as you continue to do so, I won¡¯t do anything to risk it.¡±

    ¡°So I should just continue?¡± Kenneth asked hesitantly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you,¡± Wilf responded.

    It was then, with Wilf looking at him working, that Kenneth once again grabbed the bone saw, so he could open up the corpse''s ribcage.

    Compared to human bones, the bones of the corps were much easier to saw through, which meant that it didn¡¯t take long before Kenneth didn¡¯t need to use the bone saw much longer.

    Once it was complete, Kenneth lifted the ribcage and allowed him to see what was behind it.

    Wilf, who had been behind him for most of the time, had come over to the other side of the table and watched in great fascination, ¡°So that¡¯s what we look like inside.¡±

    ¡°You are not disgusted or anything?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Why would I be,¡± she answered, giggling. ¡° I¡¯ve seen guts spilled onto the battlefield so much that I no longer care much for it.¡±

    ¡°But this one of your own, don¡¯t you feel some emotions looking at them when they are like this?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Well, I do feel something,¡± Wilf answered as she seemed to think about something. ¡°It¡¯s hard to describe, but I do know it¡¯s a joyous emotion.¡±

    ¡®Well, what did I expect,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he continued to work, bringing the light closer to the body so it was easier to see.

    As the light illuminated more of the body, Kenneth was surprised to see that inside the body, there was a second heart on the left side of the chest. ¡®Well, I didn¡¯t expect that, but if the Aki, in general, is so tall, it would make sense that such a small heart alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to efficiently pump blood through the body,¡¯ Kenneth thought.

    ¡®Wait,¡¯ Kenneth thought in realization. ¡® Now Wilf¡¯s words make sense how whenever my heart was beating fast, she was using the word heartsbeats instead of heartbeats. I always thought I heard her wrong, so I didn¡¯t think much about it, but in truth, I was wrong.¡¯

    ¡°Have you done this many times before?¡± Wilf suddenly asked, the sudden sound ripping Kenneth out of his thoughts. ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen, you seem very skilled and confident in your work.¡±

    ¡°Working on a corps is easier than working on a living person since I don¡¯t have to worry about keeping them alive,¡± Kenneth answered.

    ¡°So, why do you even need to see what¡¯s inside her?¡± Wilf asked, sounding a bit curious.

    ¡°Why should I answer that,¡± Kenneth responded as he wrote some extra notes regarding the hearts.

    Kenneth''s writing caught Wilf¡¯s attention as she walked over to where the book was, and before Kenneth could even react, Wilf snatched it and began to look through it.

    Kenneth wanted to yell at her but stopped himself as he didn¡¯t want to get caught. ¡°Wilf, give it back. I need to write in it,¡± Kenneth said in an angry but silent voice.

    ¡°You can read this?¡± Wilf asked, sounding bewildered. ¡°It¡¯s complete nonsense. I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m reading it upside down.¡±

    ¡°Wilf give it back now,¡± Kenneth commanded, still in a silent voice.

    ¡°Though more importantly, how did you get your hands on this quality of the paper?¡± Wilf questioned, which made Kenneth freeze and fall silent.

    ¡°Not even some of the royals can get their hand on such fine paper easily, and here you have an inter book with such quality. I might find it interesting to hear your explanation,¡± Wilf said as her usual grin was gone, replaced with a more emotionless expression.

    ¡®Dammit, I was too careless!¡¯ Kenneth internally screamed. ¡®You idiot, you saw the kind of paper that Ulric had on his table. How in the world am I going to explain this.¡¯

    It was at this point Kenneth began to become nervous. ¡® I have to get control; if my heart begins to beat, she¡¯ll know I¡¯m hiding something, and then she might ask questions I don¡¯t have answers for.¡¯

    ¡°You know,¡± Kenneth said, hiding his nervous tone to perfection. ¡°Where I¡¯m from, it is rude to ask so many questions, and I have only asked a few up until now.¡±

    Then both of them fell silent as Kenneth tried his best to slow his heartbeat.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I do suppose you are right,¡± Wilf said as she seemed to ponder something. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll humor you. You get to ask me one question, and then I¡¯ll ask you one, and then we just go back and forth.¡±

    ¡°So you want to have a conversation?¡± Kenneth retorted.

    ¡°You can call it that, and yes,¡± Wilf responded. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait,¡± Kenneth interrupted. ¡°That wasn¡¯t the question I wanted you to answer.¡±

    ¡°You asked me a question I answered. Now it¡¯s my turn,¡± Wilf responded with a grin showing she enjoyed Kenneth''s mistake. ¡°Now, why do you have so much of this quality of paper.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ um¡­ I-it was a gift for my journey,¡± Kenneth said with as much confidence as he could. ¡°Yes, yes. When I was given this task, I was gifted a few items as well as my tools. And as for the quality of the paper, I¡¯m not sure. To me, it¡¯s just normal paper.¡±

    There was a silence in the room as both looked at one another, one which was broken by Wilf giggling. ¡°You know you almost had me, but you expect me to believe that this quality of paper is normal for you.¡±

    ¡°Well, it is,¡± Kenneth responded, a bit angry at being called a liar at that part. ¡°I don¡¯t know much of this quality of paper your kind has, but for mine, it is just the status quo.¡±

    In response, Wilf started to laugh, and again she made sure it wasn¡¯t too loud.

    Kenneth, having grown tired of her, just grabbed the book out of her hand and started to write where he was forced to stop. Once he was done, he returned to studying the corps.

    After some time, when Wilf had finally calmed down and stopped laughing, she got right behind Kenneth and leaned down and whispered into his ear, ¡°Well.¡±

    ¡°Well, what?¡± Kenneth asked a bit angrily.

    ¡°Are you not going to ask me a question now that it is your turn?¡± Wilf asked as she let her head rest on Kenneth¡¯s.

    ¡°No. I simply hope that if I don¡¯t ask you anything, then you¡¯ll just stay quiet and let me work,¡± Kenneth retorted.

    ¡°You wound me, little prey,¡± Wilf responded in a fake hurt tone. ¡° Well, if you wish, I¡¯ll stop and let you work while I watch, but are you not at least tempted to ask me one question, and I promise I will answer.¡±

    ¡®Should I ask something? Knowing her, it¡¯s probably just another way to mess with me, but if I am honest with myself, I do have one question to ask her,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he turned around, giving his full attention to Wilf.

    ¡°How do I know you¡¯ll tell me the truth?¡± Kenneth questioned as he looked her dead in the eyes.

    ¡°What,¡± Wilf responded in an obviously fake offended voice. ¡°You don¡¯t trust that I will tell the truth.¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± Kenneth retorted.

    ¡°Well, in that case. I swear upon Heka to tell the truth, no matter the question,¡± Wilf said in a carefree voice.

    ¡°Okay, fine,¡± Kenneth said as he crossed his arms. ¡°You¡¯ve said that you get bored here so easily to the point you keep annoying and challenging me to fight you. So my question is, if you are so bored, what even was your reason for coming here in the first place?¡±

    After the question was asked, there was silence in the room as Wilf adverted her eyes away from Kenneth, her once lively tail stopped moving, and her ears flattened.

    ¡°Ask something else,¡± Wilf said, sounding wrong even more so than when she had pretended to confess her feeling when she¡¯d hugged Kenneth from behind.

    ¡°Should have guessed,¡± Kenneth sighed as he rubbed his temples. ¡°Why would I even believe that you would tell the truth for even one moment? I guess your promise to Heka is as true as anything else that comes out of your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Please just ask me something else,¡± Wilf said in a sad-sounding voice as she held her arm tightly.

    ¡®Wait, is she not pretending this time?¡± Kenneth thought as he started to feel the smallest bit of sympathy for her.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 21 (One Truth, Two Lies)

    ¡®What am I even thinking? This is just her pretending with a fake sad voice, so she can anyone me again and laugh her ass off,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he didn¡¯t care about anyone and just turned around and went back to work.

    The next organ he inspected was the biggest in the Aki''s body and seemed to be connected to a tube of some sort leading up towards the throat.

    To Kenneth, it looked like a respiratory organ or a lung. Thought what surprised Kenneth even as he cut it loose and removed it was that there was only one.

    ¡®It seems like the number of organs, as well as the size of them, are a lot different, but it shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem for me to teach what I know even with the differences,¡¯ Kenneth thought. ¡®Thought due to the differences, I do need to test the effects of medicines in different amounts.¡¯

    Kenneth was just about done, having seen and noted almost everything he knew about the Aki''s body down in his book with some less-than-perfect drawings.

    The last thing he did before starting to close up the body was inspect the inside of the bones just to see what they looked like inside.

    The inside of the bones was a little dark, but Kenneth managed to see that it wasn¡¯t extremely hollow and looked a lot like that of a human.

    Having completed as much work as he dared to without anyone finding out, Kenneth put everything back where it belonged and sowed back the skin they keep everything in place.

    While he did that, he looked for a moment at the hand of the Aki and noticed it only had four fingers. Kenneth felt a little embarrassed that he only now noticed this fact now, but seeing as he always looked up at them, he didn¡¯t beat himself up too much.

    Once everything was done and the leather T-shirt was back where it belonged, it almost looked like the body had remained untouched. And if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Kenneth had cut her open himself, he wouldn¡¯t even probably know.

    He then packed up all of his tools and placed the book and pencil in one of the coat''s breast pockets.

    As he turned around, he was a little surprised that Wilf was still sitting on the table, little more than a silhouette. With how quiet it had been, Kenneth had through; she had left.

    Without another word, Kenneth left the room tired and not about to ask why she was acting like that since he knew it was probably just another of her traps to make Kenneth look stupid and laugh.

    Once outside the room, Kenneth made sure to sneak and not get spotted since if what he had done was discovered; he didn¡¯t want anyone to suspect it was him.

    The moonlight overshadowed by some clouds combined with his completely black attire would make it hard for anyone to even see him, so while he wasn¡¯t confidently walking down the street, he did feel a lot safer than when he¡¯d been inside the great hall.

    It was a bit hard to see where he was going, but he had been walking the same route for some time to get home that he almost knew it by heart, so when he turned a corner down a narrow walkway, it was almost over.

    It was then, as he walked the final stretch that he heard some footsteps behind him.

    ¡®Was it my imagination,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he was unsure what to do. ¡®Should I run and hope they didn¡¯t get a good enough look at me?¡¯

    ¡®No, no, wait, they shouldn¡¯t even be able to know what I¡¯ve done, so running would only make me look suspicious. I¡¯ll just pretend I was on an evening stroll.¡¯

    As Kenneth slowly turned around, ready to face whoever it was with as much confidence as he could manage, he was a bit taken aback once he saw it was Wilf.

    As Kenneth stood there, slightly confused, Wilf continued to walk closer with a great deal of speed. Only stopping once, she was very close to Kenneth.

    ¡®Alright, here we go again,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he rolled his eyes.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Kenneth asked, slightly whispering in an annoyed tone.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± she responded as she grabbed Kenneth by the hand and began to lead him with her.

    ¡°What the hell,¡± Kenneth exclaimed as he stopped and ripped his way out of her grip. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think you are doing, but I¡¯m too tired to play any of your games right now.¡±

    Kenneth then began to walk away, intending to go home and rest.

    ¡°I was only trying to answer your question,¡± Wilf said out of the blue, the sentence making Kenneth halt in his tracks.

    ¡°And you do that by leading me to who knows where,¡± Kenneth retorted. ¡°Listen, right now; I¡¯m too tired to deal with you; if you want to tell me, do it right here, right now.¡±

    ¡°Either you come with me, or I¡¯ll tell everybody about what happened at the great hall today. Both times,¡± Wilf said in a low and commanding voice.

    ¡°Really,¡± Kenneth chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve said you won¡¯t do that as long as I don¡¯t bore you. And I guess you haven¡¯t gotten bored of me yet.¡±

    Wilf then grabbed Kenneth by the shoulder and looked him dead in the eyes, and even in the dark of the night, Kenneth could see how serious she looked. ¡°I broke a promise to Heka once before, and it almost cost me my life. I won¡¯t take that chance again.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Kenneth sighed. ¡°If it¡¯s so important, then say what you want to say, and I¡¯ll try and stay awake.¡±

    ¡°No, not here. Not where everyone can hear,¡± Wilf said in a hushed voice as she looked around like she was afraid of something.

    ¡°Now come,¡± she said as she suddenly once again grabbed Kenneth¡¯s hand and began leading him somewhere.

    Kenneth honestly wasn¡¯t sure if it was another trick or if she was serious, but she seemed too persistent to leave Kenneth alone, so even if it was a trap, it would be worth springing it if it meant he could sleep.

    After a bit of time, Wilf was still leading Kenneth to whatever destination she had in mind, and to his surprise, she looked around every corner, seemingly making sure that anyone would see them in the night.

    At one point, some guards were even passing by, and Wilf and Kenneth leaned as much as they could again the wall, never making a single movement or sound until she deemed it safe.

    It was only after a few close calls that the two arrived at the other side of the outpost at a house that Wilf dragged Kenneth into.

    Once they were both inside the house, she closed the door, and Kenneth could hear her breathe a sigh of relief as she seemed to relax.

    Then she went around the house, liting a few candles in the living room, making it possible to actually see something.

    Meanwhile, Kenneth just stood there in the middle of the room, waiting for the moment she was going to do something and laugh.

    ¡°So, is this your master plan?¡± Kenneth asked in a tired voice. ¡°Get me inside what I presume to be your home and annoy me with something like the bedroom is only two steps away or something like that.¡±

    Wilf didn¡¯t respond, only lighting the last candle and taking a seat at the table. ¡°Take a seat,¡± Wilf gestured.

    Done for today, Kenneth surrendered and followed her command.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s time,¡± Wilf sighed in a sorrowful tone. ¡°Before I actually answer your question, you must understand that I won¡¯t tell you which is the correct one.¡±

    ¡°What are you even talking about,¡± Kenneth sighed, rubbing his temple, already feeling a headache approaching.

    ¡°My past is mine alone to know and no one else¡¯s. The only reason I¡¯m even going to tell you is that I swore to Heka. If it had been different, I would have never told you,¡± Wilf answered, her voice very cold.

    Only now Kenneth had noticed that the usual giggling or laughter was gone, replaced by a normal albeit cold voice. In some ways, it was nice she didn¡¯t do it anymore, but it also freaked Kenneth a bit out, seeing as she¡¯s not been laughing or at least giggling for an extended period of time.

    ¡°If you really didn¡¯t want to tell me, why did you swear to Heka then?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m smarter around others, but you. You just entertained me so much that I didn¡¯t even consider the possibility that you would ask me this question. I expected you to waste the question in an emotional outburst,¡± Wilf answered.

    ¡°Fine, but what is so bad about your past that you need to tell me two lies so I can¡¯t know for absolute certainty?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°I was born to a litter of seven, and my mom was a maid,¡± Wilf suddenly started.

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait,¡± Kenneth interrupted. ¡°I just asked you the reason why you are here, not your life story.¡±

    ¡°My birth is an important part of the reason why I came here. Now be quiet and listen; you asked for this, not me,¡± Wilf answered in an angry voice.

    ¡°My mother worked as a maid to a royal family; she had been taken in and given shelter after her years of working just to survive in the church''s orphanage,¡± Wilf started once again. ¡°She once told me she endured years of pain where even a single mistake would mean punishment.¡±

    ¡°In those years, she eventually became so good that she was able to do her tasks to perfection. The head of the orphanage took note of this and decided to take advantage by coming into contact with one of the lesser royals.¡±

    ¡°The head of the orphanage told him about my mother and offered to sell her to him for a small sum of silver. To even a lesser royal, such a sum was nothing, but to the head of the orphanage, it would be quite a substantial amount of coins.¡±

    ¡°And then my mother was forced to leave the only home she¡¯d even known to work in that bastard''s mansion,¡± Wilf growled, her anger showing.

    ¡®Is she pretending to be angry to convince me this is the right story,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he used the pause in the story to ask a question. ¡°Couldn¡¯t your mother have refused to be sold off? She wasn¡¯t a slave, right?¡±

    There was a moment of silence as Wilf glared at him. ¡°No, she wasn¡¯t a slave, but if she had refused, the orphanage wouldn¡¯t have taken her back. She was only allowed to stay as long as she was useful, and she would have become a beggar in the streets,¡± Wilf answered in a cold voice.

    After that, Kenneth grew silent as he felt slightly guilty for not understanding. He came from a world where even though there was homelessness, he had grown up and had a pretty good life away from such things.

    ¡°Her life after that only became more difficult as she was forced as the only maid to clean, cook, and wash clothes.¡± Wilf again started.¡± She was worked to the bone, constantly tired, but she persevered since she knew that the alternative would most certainly be death.¡±

    ¡°The few mistakes she did make were punished as the lady of the house who wanted everything to be perfect, and she didn¡¯t tolerate any mistakes. She would often beat my mother using various tools. Never enough to damage her, but enough so she would feel the pain.¡±

    ¡°The royal, on the other hand, took out his frustrations in another way,¡± Wilf said as she visibly shuddered.

    ¡°Eventually, my mother gave birth to my six siblings and me; the only problem was the only one who lived was the runt. Me.¡±

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°I grew up in the mansion under the belief that I was the daughter of the royals, and I was a royal myself,¡± Wilf explained as she got a saddened expression with her ears flattening. ¡°Back then, I truly loved them as any child should, but I never received any love from my fake mother.¡±

    ¡°My father showed a bit more interest in me but only ever spent time with me by teaching me etiquette and how a proper wife should please her husband.¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have come as a surprise that I was to be married once I would have turned ten under the union of Ki and Di, but I was only confused and followed along since I was the obedient child.¡±

    Wilf then stopped and took a deep breath.

    ¡°The life I lived then wasn¡¯t bad, and sometimes I still wonder what would have been if I had been less observant,¡± she sighed, closing her eyes.

    ¡°On a day like any other, only three days before my mirage to the son of another royal family, I looked at my own reflection and noticed for the first time properly the little I looked like my parents. And how much I looked like our maid.¡±

    ¡°I tried to ask her about it, but she never said a word, always shaking when I asked.¡±

    ¡°Only two nights before my wedding, I laid restless in the night, unable to sleep. I knew I was breaking my father''s rule by leaving my room at night, but I couldn¡¯t sleep and just needed some fresh air.¡±

    ¡°I wandered the halls of the mansion until I found a room I had never seen before. When I walked in, I discovered it to be a washroom for clothes. It was then that I heard footsteps, and in a blind panic, I headed into one of the room''s closets.¡±

    ¡°When I looked into the keyhole, I saw that it was only the maid, but, even then, I didn¡¯t come out fearing she would tell.¡±

    ¡°I continued to watch until she herself undressed and stood nude. I wanted to look away, but she and I looked so much alike, even nude, that I couldn¡¯t stop even as she washed her own clothes.¡±

    ¡°I then heard more footsteps, and my father entered the enclosed room, and my mother, in her embarrassment, covered herself and tried to run out of the room, grabbing her still wet clothes.¡±

    ¡°Wilf, you don¡¯t need to,¡± Kenneth tried to say.

    ¡°You asked for my reason. I¡¯m giving it to you,¡± Wilf interrupted. ¡° My father stopped her, and I looked away. I didn¡¯t want to know what was happening, but I knew.¡±

    ¡°Before he exited the room, he remarked how good it was that he didn¡¯t have to worry about more bastards coming out of her, and I would have a happy life away from her.¡±

    ¡°Once my father left the maid, my true mother, I understood fully that my entire life had been a lie. I had never been a royal, only a bastard that my father wanted to use.¡±

    ¡°I then left the closet, still overflowing with emotion, my mother tried to leave, but I begged her with tears in my eyes to tell me the truth. I don¡¯t know if she did it out of a sense of obligation, hatred, or even love for me, but she confessed the whole story.¡±

    ¡°About her life before she was bought and even how I was the only one in the litter to live and how my father, who had no children of his own, took me from her and threatened to kick her out in the streets if she ever told the truth.¡±

    ¡°I was heartbroken the parents I loved so much never loved me, and so the day before my wedding was to take place, I ran through the forest ripping and tearing my dress until it became nothing more than rags.¡±

    ¡°I continued to run until,¡± Wilf then paused and let out a sigh. ¡°I passed out on a dirt road. Once I awoke, I was in a cart surrounded by other children my age. The woman driving the cart introduced herself and asked if I wanted to join the military. I agreed and knew I never wanted to go home but didn¡¯t know where else to go.¡±

    ¡°Looking back,¡± Wilf said, smiling, probably remembering a fond memory. ¡°She probably knew I wasn¡¯t an orphan, but she didn¡¯t care. Those who join the military are either devoted orphans or those who are on the run like I was.¡±

    ¡°Wilf, I never¡­ knew. I¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± Kenneth said in a sad voice.

    ¡°Why are you getting so sad?¡± Wilf then suddenly asked in a chipper tone. ¡°Remember, this might not be the truth; my past is mine alone, and I will never let you know which is the right one.¡±

    ¡°If you were Ulric, this would never have worked, but I can lie to you as much as I want,¡± she giggled.

    ¡°The next one is a bit more simple,¡± she said, smiling with a fond look across her face.

    ¡°I was born in a small cabin in a litter of seven with two brothers and four sisters,¡± Wilf said as she told the second story sounding happier than she was before.

    ¡°My father was a humble hunter. Killing prey and selling the meat on the market or to the local butcher. My mother used the skins of the dead animals to make clothing.¡±

    ¡°She was nothing special, but she loved her work and always made my siblings and me fine clothes and sold the rest for a good price to local shops.¡±

    ¡°My father taught my brothers the art of hunting, and my mother taught my sisters and me how to do the thing a proper woman is expected to do.¡±

    ¡°I did my duty for a time, but I grew bored of it. Each and every day was a struggle to even get out of bed and seem like I liked the work I did. Honestly, it felt like torture,¡± Wilf said, sounding tired.

    ¡°One day, when the sun was high in the sky, and it was too hot to stay inside, my mother made us do work outside. Yet I felt only boredom until I saw my father and brothers return from carrying the prey they had caught.¡±

    ¡°Suddenly, one of them sprung to life and ran in a blind panic toward my mother. My father acted quickly and ended its life with a single and precise shot with his bow.¡±

    ¡°While my sisters ran to our mother for comfort, I simply watched the prey die, and it was then I felt something. Like a calling of sorts that a life of womanly work wasn¡¯t for me.¡±

    ¡°I later begged my father to teach me to hunt like my brothers. My father simply laughed and said that hunting was a man''s work, not a sweet little girl like me.¡±

    ¡°I loved my father very much, but that comment made me angrier than I¡¯ve ever been in my life,¡± Wilf said, slightly growling.

    ¡°I no longer just wanted to be a hunter; I wanted to prove my father wrong. So for the longest time, I snug out during the night, borrowing one of my brother''s bows and a few arrows.¡±

    ¡°I knew nothing of hunting, so whenever my father made my brother train, I observed the lessons, and at night I did them myself until I felt confident enough to hunt on my own.¡±

    ¡°The place where I lived had almost no predators, so I knew there was little chance of dying. I hunted all night long until I managed to get a kill on a smaller animal.¡±

    ¡°I felt such pride as I presented my kill to my father. I wondered if he would finally teach me like he did my brothers, but no, the only thing the little wide-grinning girl received was a hard smack that knocked her to the ground.¡±

    ¡°I still remember how it felt and how shocked I was when he did it,¡± Wilf said as she started to rub the side of her face with a faraway stare.

    ¡°My father yelled at me that hunting was only for men and women shouldn¡¯t bother.¡±

    ¡°My father didn¡¯t talk to me for the longest time, but I couldn¡¯t stop each and every night. I dreamed of the first kill I got with a bow, how it felt, and happy I was.¡±

    ¡°So one night, I hunted again and presented my kill in the morning to my father, but this time I wasn¡¯t smiling; it looked at my father sternly, and, so again, he hit me, and again I fell to the ground.¡±

    ¡°I did it again and again, getting hit each time. I ofter just wanted to stop and go back to how things used to be.¡±

    ¡°Then, as I presented my ninth kill, my father gave me a warning that if I didn¡¯t stop with these childish antics, he would kick me out.¡±

    ¡°A part of me wanted to stop and just go back to normal, but I didn¡¯t, so even though I knew what it would mean, I went out and hunted again, but this time I didn¡¯t go for small prey; I went for a predator.¡±

    ¡°I knew I could die, but I felt it would be better than to live my life in boredom. I eventually found a lone predator, and the wind was on my side, blowing toward me. I drew the bow and held my breath,¡± Wilf herself then stopped speaking for only a moment.

    ¡°Then I let go and hit it straight in the neck. I knew little of predators, so I shot arrow after arrow into it and made sure it was dead.¡±

    ¡°Then came the hardest part,¡± Wilf grinned. ¡°Draggin'' it home.¡±

    ¡°It was just before sunrise I got it home. I knew my father would wake soon, so I just dragged my kill in front of the house and sat on it, bow in hand and my fur dirty and covered in blood.¡±

    ¡°When my father came outside, it was the first time I actually saw him shocked. He went over to me, looking down at me and my kill. He asked me if I killed it.¡±

    ¡°I nodded and was ready for the moment he would hit me again and kick me out.¡±

    ¡°You are really this detriment to hunt, my father asked, and with no hesitation, I answered yes.¡±

    ¡°My father then told me to go inside the house and wait for him.¡±

    ¡°My mother, the caring woman that she was, made me take a bath, cleaning my fur as I waited. I didn¡¯t know what my father was doing, but I wanted to find out.¡±

    ¡°Lather, when he returned, it was with a bow like the one my brothers had. He handed it to me and said a real hunter should have their own weapon. It was the happiest I¡¯ve ever been.¡±

    ¡°While my mother objected, she eventually calmed down, knowing it was useless to tame this wild animal, and so I trained like my brother for years until my father let us hunt alone.¡±

    ¡°Not to be rude,¡± Kenneth suddenly interrupted.¡± But does this story have an end, or is this just a fake story? If you are a hunter in this, why are you the guard commander?¡±

    ¡°Fine, if you want to hear the ending, fine,¡± Wilf said in an annoyed voice. ¡°Years after I became a hunter, I started to get bored. Sure, I still loved hunting and killing, but it was too easy, and the prey, even the predator, had become too predictable.¡±

    ¡° Then, one day, as I hunted alone in the forest late a night, I stumbled upon two young loves.¡±

    ¡°At the time, I didn¡¯t know what they were doing, but as I later learned in life, they were mating out in the open night.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know why, but I felt something strange at the moment,¡± Wilf said as her expression grew a bit perplexed. ¡°What I saw before me were two creatures mating. Not Aki¡¯s. But animals.¡±

    ¡°I slowly drew my bow feeling more alive than when I killed my first prey. I let go of the bowstring, and the arrow priced the male''s neck. The female didn¡¯t scream right away; she went quiet as her mate fell on top of her, and blood poured out.¡±

    ¡°Her eyes darted around, maybe thinking that it was an accident, but as her eyes found me, her back on the ground trapped by the weight of her mate, she screamed, and I again let go of the bowstring.¡±

    ¡°One shot. One kill,¡± Wilf sighed as she crossed her arms and looked Kenneth straight in the eyes with a serious expression.¡± It is an unspoken rule amongst hunters to never torture our prey only to end its suffering as quickly as possible.¡±

    ¡°Once it was over, I pulled out the arrows and made it look like they had been killed by a wandering predator using my own mouth and claws to rip and tear their flesh. I then covered up my tracks and replaced them with the tracks of another animal.¡±

    ¡°The two¡¯s death became local news, and a few hunting parties were gathered to kill the monster that had killed them; they never found out it was me.¡±

    ¡°And so from that day, one killing another prey became boring, and I eventually ended up joining the military, so I could hunt more challenging prey. The kind where I actually have to put in the effort,¡± Wilf said as she grinned maniacally and chuckled.

    It, in turn, sent a chill down Kenneth''s spine as she felt a small bit of fear, ¡®real or not, she¡¯s starting to scare me,¡± Kenneth thought as cold sweat started to appear.

    ¡°Hmm, what is this?¡± Wilf suddenly asked in a curious voice. ¡°Your heartsbeats have suddenly slowed down. Why is that? Is it normal?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine; it¡¯s nothing,¡± Kenneth quickly answered.

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t pry too much,¡± Wilf said as she shrugged. ¡°Now it¡¯s time for the last story.¡±

    ¡°As you know by now, I was born in a litter of seven, two sisters and four brothers. I never knew my father, my whore of a mother, was used by too many men to actually know.¡±

    ¡°When my sisters and I were young and did anything my mother didn¡¯t like, she would always tell us the story of my brothers and how she didn¡¯t need boys but girls, so on the day of our birth, she left them out in the cold to die.¡±

    ¡°And you might be wondering why she didn¡¯t need boys,¡± Wilf said as she looked at Kenneth, her eyes half-focused. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie when I called her a whore. And to her credit, she was a good whore getting the high-paying customers through her connections.¡±

    ¡°The very same connections told her when she got pregnant that if she had girls, she could make good money selling the young to the highest paying customers as long as she was discreet.¡±

    ¡°And so when it was time, our mother brought us to her place of work, and we were separated and brought to different rooms.¡±

    ¡°And even though I knew it was useless, I yelled for my mother to save me, but she didn¡¯t even glance at me as she counted the coins she was paid for selling us.¡±

    ¡°I tried to break free of the woman''s grip, but she was too strong and practically threw me on the bed as she locked the door.¡±

    ¡°Life, after, didn¡¯t get any better; while my mother got richer and richer by selling my sisters and me to the wealthy monsters, we became broken,¡± Wilf said as she extinguished a few candles and became nothing more than a shadow.

    ¡°Our mother eventually stopped being a whore once she realized she would make more coines by selling us than selling herself. But that only meant she used all of her time teaching us how to be good little whores as she would say,¡± Wilf said, growling.

    ¡°She would force us to do degrading, humiliating, disgusting, and downright cruel things just so we could be better little whores.¡±

    ¡°Eventually, one day years my first time, as I was crying in the middle of the act, I felt myself break inside. I then stopped crying. I no longer cared what happened to my body because I felt nothing anymore.¡±

    ¡°My sisters, however, had not been broken like me, so one day, when my mother was drunk and almost fully passed out, I took a knife and got onto of her intending to stab her in the throat.¡±

    ¡°It was at that moment I felt something for the first time and months. Anger. I felt the inferno slowly engulf me until it covered me completely, but it did not hurt; instead, it felt like a hand guiding me to my goal as I plunged the knife down into the woman that should have been my mother.¡±

    ¡°Her eyes shot open as the knife came deep inside her, and in her panic to survive, she threw me off and covered the wound to stop the blood.¡±

    ¡°She probably thought she could make it to a heal and be saved. But I wouldn¡¯t let that happen, so before she even had a chance to do anything more, I got up, knife still in hand, and stabbed her in the gut.¡±

    ¡°She then fell over her fat arms, too weak to do anything as I continued to stab her over and over again in a blind rage for the suffering she put me and my sisters through our entire lives.¡±

    ¡°As far as I was aware, I never made a sound even though I felt like I screamed to the high heavens.¡±

    ¡°Once, I was too tired to even hold the knife. I looked at the disgusting monster that used to be my mother, and if I hadn¡¯t been the one to kill her even, I wouldn¡¯t recognize her.¡±

    ¡°After some time, I took my sisters and left the house with whatever money my monster of a mother hadn¡¯t pissed away the moment she got it.¡±

    ¡°I knew that there were people who would do horrible things to me and my sister for what I had done, so I made my sister join the military with me,¡± Wilf said, sighing.¡°And there you have it. The truth of why I joined.¡±

    ¡°I should have never asked,¡± Kenneth said, feeling shame forever asking.

    Then there was silence between the two as Kenneth heard what sounded like whimpering coming from Wilf.

    Kenneth¡¯s hands shook as the same he felt was replaced by guilt until the whimpering turned into laughter.

    The laughter didn¡¯t stop for a solid three minutes.

    ¡°You really believed what I said,¡± Wilf said, her laughter reduced to giggling. ¡°You are by far the most stupid person I¡¯ve ever met. Everything was a lie, and I don¡¯t care what Heka will do.¡±

    ¡°Really, all of it was a lie,¡± Kenneth exclaimed as he rose from the chair in anger.

    ¡°Remember, little prey, I¡¯ll do things like this as long as you entertain me, and if you ever stop entertaining me, then,¡± Wilf said as her giggling stopped for a moment and her voice became serious. ¡°I¡¯ll just get my entertainment out of the truth.¡±

    ¡°You know what I¡¯m too tired for this. I¡¯m going home,¡± Kenneth said as he walked out of her house and the street.

    As Kenneth had some time to burn off the anger he felt as he walked, something didn¡¯t feel right,¡¯ why go through the trouble of acting the way she did while telling the stories,¡± Kenneth said as he stopped in his tracks.

    ¡®Wilf,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he looked back. ¡®How much of what you told me was truly a lie.¡¯

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 22 (Washing)

    Kenneth¡¯s eyes slowly opened as he awoke, only to be met by the sight of Nya standing above him, looking down.

    ¡°Enjoying the view?¡± Kenneth asked as he sat up.

    Nya then took a step back and had a smug expression. ¡°Not as much the view as the fact I awoke before you today.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Kenneth asked as he yawned.

    ¡°You have been waking up every day before me and just watching until I wake. So I couldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to see what all the fuss was about,¡± Nya said casually as she sat down on her own bed. ¡°And I don¡¯t get why you do it.¡±

    ¡°Get me drunk enough, and I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Kenneth said, yawing again, and he stretched his body, feeling and hearing those pops his joints made.

    Nya then smirked and chuckled. ¡°Nice try, but I¡¯m not getting you anything for what could be so disappointing to receive. Besides, I would like to ask you what you did yesterday night.¡±

    Kenneth suddenly froze for a moment,¡¯ does she know? No, no, calm down the only ones who know are Ulric and Wilf, and Wilf probably didn¡¯t tell anyone. Ulric definitely won¡¯t tell, considering he was somewhat part of it all,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he tried to act as naturally as possible.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kenneth somewhat nervously chuckled.

    ¡°You left late last night and returned much later. And you had a strange scent to you. That of another Aki,¡± Nya said as she got a more serious look in her eyes.

    ¡®Shit, she knows,¡¯ Kenneth internally screamed. ¡®How could she possibly know? I washed my gloved of any blood, and the tools dispersed into the back.¡¯

    ¡°Fallen silent, have we,¡± Nya said after a while. ¡°I do wonder what you are hiding and who you snuck out with.¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s it,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he came up with a good excuse to throw her off the trail.

    ¡°Umm, you promise not to tell anyone?¡± Kenneth asked, faking some embracement in his voice.

    ¡°Hmm, this sounds good. Do tell,¡± Nya said as she lay down on the bed on her side.

    ¡°Yes, well, yesterday I did sneak out, and I hoped I didn¡¯t wake you, but I guess mission failed,¡± Kenneth explained, hoping it would work since he didn¡¯t need her to start questioning what he did yesterday any further.

    ¡°My initial intention was to simply get some fresh air and tire myself a bit to more easily fall asleep, and on my walk, I met someone,¡± Kenneth said as he reached a hand behind his head and looked away, indicating it was a bit embarrassing to talk about.

    ¡°Yes, the guard commander,¡± Nya suddenly said genially, shocking Kenneth.

    ¡°You saw us?¡± Kenneth asked as he became more nervous and wondered what else she had seen.

    ¡°No,¡± Nya answered as her tail slowly and lazily flicked from side to side, perhaps absentmindedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s the scent on you,¡± Nya said as she pointed to Kenneth¡¯s hands. ¡°You still have the scent of the wounded from yesterday on you, but the most recent is the scent of the guard commander if I¡¯m not mistaken.¡±

    ¡°That is quite impressive,¡± Kenneth said in astonishment.

    ¡°So I was right,¡± Nya said with a lazy smile. ¡°Please do continue and tell me everything.¡±

    ¡°My, my, I didn¡¯t know you liked gossip so much,¡± Kenneth said with a chuckle.

    ¡°When you haven''t done much more than sitting on my ass and counting numbers, you do get a certain need for excitement. And I¡¯ll take anything I can get these days,¡± Nya explained with a sigh.

    ¡°Now that you mention it, I did want to ask you about something you said yesterday,¡± Kenneth said as he rose from the bed to stretch his legs. ¡°You said something about supplies and merchants.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, that,¡± Nya said in a thoughtful tone. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but first, I want to hear the full story of you and the guard commander, but before that, we should probably get washed up before it¡¯s too late.¡±

    ¡°Come again?¡± Kenneth asked, confused.

    ¡°Just come with me,¡± Nya said as she got on her feet and gestured for Kenneth to follow her.

    In the living room, Nya grabbed a bucket and a few scraps of cloth before she walked outside, and Kenneth followed along mostly out of curiosity and confusion more than anything else.

    ¡°Mind explaining where we are going?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t do this where you come from?¡± Nya asked, sounding confused.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what we are doing right now,¡± Kenneth answered with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Right now, we are just getting water from the well and taking it back home before Ulric informs everyone that it¡¯s washing day today. Now one of the advantages of being second in command is knowing beforehand when he decides to give the command,¡± Nya said with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Though I guess since we are going to have a funeral, he would want those that attend to look their best,¡± Nya said with a wandering expression for a moment.

    ¡°Okay, when you say get washed up, do you mean taking a bath?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°I confess I do not know the meaning of the word bath, but we will just be using the water and cloth to remove dirt and clean our fur,¡± Nya explained, confirming to Kenneth that it was indeed a bath.

    ¡°You know, now that we are getting the water, it might be a good idea to answer that question you had earlier,¡± Nya said as she looked at Kenneth.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one to tell you about last night first?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°What good is gossip that anyone can just hear,¡± Nya said, sounding slightly annoyed or something like it. ¡°But if you want to wait until we get back, we can do that.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine; we have the time, so I don¡¯t see the problem,¡± Kenneth responded as they reached what looked like the well. Thought, like most things here, it was square and not a circle.

    ¡°So, what precisely did you want to know about the supplies and merchants?¡± Nya asked as she tied a rope to the bucket.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as if I don¡¯t know what the two words mean,¡± Kenneth answered, sounding thoughtful. ¡° But I shouldn¡¯t assume I know anything, so just explain everything you know to me like I was an idiot.¡±

    ¡°As you wish,¡± Nya said as she began to lower the bucket down into the well. ¡° The supplies are transported straight from the capital by a group of merchants and some knights for protection. The last time they arrived at Kakili outpost, it was the merchant Solk Jukibi who was in charge.¡±

    ¡°Though it has been some time since we last met, so I can¡¯t be sure he is still around,¡± Nya said as the bucket reached the water.

    ¡°Why is he old or something?¡± Kenneth questioned.

    The question seemingly amused Nya since she let out a little laugh. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t say he¡¯s old. One foot in the grave, maybe, but not much more.¡±

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°To put it simply, it¡¯s dangerous to travel this far out, even with the protection the knights offer. Any enemy might come across them and attack,¡± Nya explained as she seemed to struggle to lift the bucket back up.

    ¡°So why do it if it¡¯s so dangerous?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Coins,¡± Nya grunted as she struggled to get the bucket. ¡°The Jukibi family are lesser royals, and to keep that status, they need the coins the crown offer for this service.¡±

    ¡°But if the crown pays the Jukibi family for getting you the supplies, then why do you need to pay for them? Or have I just misunderstood something?¡± Kenneth asked, a bit confused and unsure.

    ¡°Are you referring to what I said yesterday about the budget?¡± Nya asked with a grunt as she lifted the bucket full of water further up the well.

    ¡°Yes. And do you need a hand lifting it out?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Nya went silent for a moment before she looked at Kenneth with a somewhat angry expression. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need your help. And as for the other question, the Jukibi family are merchants, so they make a little extra coin by selling some of their wares to people at outpost.¡±

    ¡°So what kind of wares are sold?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Hard to say,¡± Nya grunted as she lifted the bucket full of water out of the well and untied the rope. ¡°It is mostly things from the capital, so it could be weapons, food, or something else.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let''s get back,¡± Nya said as she reached for the bucket, ready to lift it.

    ¡°You know what,¡± Kenneth said, stopping Nya and making her look up at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t I lift it. You walked all the way here with it and got it, and out of the well, so it¡¯s only fair I walk with it back.¡±

    Nya just looked Kenneth in the eyes for the shortest of moments. ¡°I can carry it back just fine; there is no need for you to break your back.¡±

    ¡°I think we both know that won¡¯t happen,¡± Kenneth responded. ¡°What if we play rock, paper, scissors for it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Nya questioned with a confused expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple game where we, on the count of three each at the same time, make a hand gesture that is either paper, rock, or scissors,¡± Kenneth explained while he made the gestures with his hand.

    ¡°Fine, but when I win, I won¡¯t hear a word about how much I can carry,¡± Nya said in a slightly offended and angry tone.

    Kenneth then spent less than a minute explaining the rules of the game.

    ¡°Sounds simple enough. Now, are you ready?¡± Nya asked as she put her hand forward.

    Kenneth did the same. ¡°One¡­ two¡­ three,¡± both of them counted as their hand swung up and down, and then on the count of three, Kenneth¡¯s hand remained closed, showing he had chosen rock, but Nya had done the exact opposite and chosen paper.

    ¡°Seems like I won,¡± Nya said in a triumphant voice. ¡°Now, let''s go back before too many see us and this place gets crowded.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Kenneth sighed as he watched Nya lift the bucket and start walking.

    As the two walked and the silence allowed Kenneth to think and ponder, he remembered a question he had from yesterday and since it would take a while before they returned home with how slow Nya was moving.

    ¡°Nya, can I ask a question?¡± Kenneth asked as he kept his eyes on Nya with some concern.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Nya grunted.

    ¡°I overheard the hunter commander talk with Ulric yesterday about the reason they came into contact with the enemy, and he said something about twentyone-days or something,¡± Kenneth explained. ¡°My question then is, what is special about this time and those twenty-one days?¡±

    ¡°Is your time different than ours or something?¡± Nya questioned as she seemed to be approaching the early stages of fatigue.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I follow. What is different?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Mating season,¡± Nya answered. ¡°You know when the need strikes you, and you can barely have a moment of peace as you contemplate what man you would rather sleep with so the need subsides.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that,¡± Kenneth said in realization, mouth agape.

    ¡°So, do your kind go through it at a different time, or is it shorter or longer than ours?¡± Nya asked as her breath grew heavier.

    ¡°Um, well. My kind doesn''t actually have a period of time when our body''s sexual needs increase as yours does,¡± Kenneth said in such a casual manner that Nya, upon hearing it, just had an expression of surprise.

    ¡°Your kind really doesn¡¯t have a mating season?¡± Nya asked, her expression still reading surprised as she probably asked for confirmation of what she heard.

    ¡°Oh, yes, my kind is equally horny all year round, though some are more than others,¡± Kenneth said, sounding a bit absentmindedly.

    Kenneth just looked at Nya as she still looked surprised, but as the bucket was about to fall out of her hands and Kenneth acted quickly to prevent the bucket from falling.

    In the end, Kenneth hadn¡¯t needed to act as Nya got her senses back and grabbed ahold of the bucket just as it left her hands.

    ¡±Well then,¡± Nya coughed as she started to walk again, as her ears took a strange new position that Kenneth had seen an Aki do before. ¡°Let''s get going; only so much time before the streets get filled with others.¡±

    ¡°Sure, but one question before I forget,¡± Kenneth said. ¡°Your ears have taken a new position. What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Nya said as she adverted her eyes away from Kenneth and started to walk faster.

    ¡°Hey, slow down a bit,¡± Kenneth said a bit loudly as she had to jog to keep up. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t push yourself; your lung might still be damaged from the smoke.¡±

    It seemed like she didn¡¯t hear Kenneth since she didn¡¯t stop and kept walking that fast, never once looking at Kenneth until they reached their home.

    Kenneth was a bit out of breath, but the second Nya placed the bucket on the living room table, she was breathing as she had sprinted here.

    ¡°Listing it hasn¡¯t been that long since your lung was damaged by the smoke, so until it¡¯s healed, you need to take it easy,¡± Kenneth said a bit sternly.

    ¡°My lung is fine; it¡¯s just been a while since I¡¯ve been lifting something this heavy,¡± Nya explained as she started to loosen the buckles on her shirt.

    ¡°May I ask what you are doing?¡± Kenneth asked as he slightly adverted his eyes.

    ¡°What does it look like,¡± Nya retorted. ¡°I¡¯m taking my clothes off so I can wash my fur, probably.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t you maybe want to go into another room with a bit more privacy than there currently is right now or something?¡± Kenneth asked, feeling slightly uncomfortable.

    ¡°Why exactly?¡± Nya questioned. ¡°It¡¯s not as if you haven¡¯t seen me naked before.¡±

    ¡°True, but that was under a bit more extreme circumstances than now. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing to get naked in front of someone like me?¡± Kenneth asked, sounding a teensy tiny bit embarrassed by the situation.

    ¡°First of all, I¡¯m only getting half naked; second of all, I don¡¯t get embarrassed,¡± Nya answered, sounding a bit spitful.

    ¡®Why am I even acting this way,¡¯ Kenneth thought as a feeling of guilt started to form in his stomach. ¡®I know I haven''t been here long and don¡¯t get many of the Aki¡¯s social norms, but does that mean I should still keep those from my home.¡¯

    ¡®In truth, why am I even feeling this guilt? I haven¡¯t done anything wrong or immoral, yet the thought of her being nude is¡­ it¡­ fills me with such guilt.¡¯

    ¡°Are you alright,¡± Nya suddenly said, snapping Kenneth out of his thoughts. ¡°If my body really bothers you that much, then we can just sit back to back, so you don¡¯t have to look at it.¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine,¡± Kenneth reassured her. ¡°It¡¯s just I¡¯m not used to seeing your kind without clothes, and it feels a bit weird.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t say I know the feeling; never seen you without yours,¡± Nya responded as she plunged the cloth into the water and started to wash herself.

    Kenneth just stood there, unsure of what he should do. Go into the other room or stay.

    He needed a bath. Ever since he arrived here, he hadn¡¯t really been cleaning himself much or taking his clothes off at all, though strangely enough, now that he thought about he should smell really bad, yet he didn¡¯t.

    ¡°So you just gonna be standing there like a mute?¡± Nya asked, sounding slightly annoyed.

    ¡°No, sorry,¡± Kenneth responded as he walked over and grabbed one of the chairs, and placed it behind Nya. ¡°I do not mean to offend, but I feel more comfortable this way.¡±

    ¡°No need to explain anything to me,¡± Nya responded nonchalantly.

    Kenneth then began to take off his cloth until he only had his underwear and mask on. Once he was all but nude, Kenneth started to notice the smell of multiple days of sweat, and a sudden and strong rush of embarrassment rushed over him as he quickly grabbed the cloth lying on the table and started to wash.

    ¡°So,¡± Nya suddenly said, which made Kenneth freeze, fearing she had noticed how bad he smelled. ¡°Will you now tell me about you and the guard commander?¡±

    ¡®Oh, yeah, that,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he felt relieved. ¡° So late last night, when I was out wandering, I met Wilf, or the guard commander, as you call her. And well, she invited me back to her house.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Nya exclaimed, suddenly turning around. ¡°You and the guard commander together.¡±

    ¡°What are you-¡° Kenneth said in confusion as he slowly turned around to meet her gaze only to, at the last moment before their eyes met, realize what she meant. ¡°No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Nothing happened; we just talked.¡±

    Nya then squinted her eyes, maybe seeing if Kenneth was lying, ¡°If you say so. So what happened then?¡±

    ¡°Once she was done talking, I left and came back here,¡± Kenneth explained as he almost felt like a molting reptile with how much sweat and natural oils came off him.

    ¡°What a shame,¡± Nya said, sounding disheartened. ¡°I was hoping it was much more just that.¡±

    ¡°Nya, now that we are talking, can I ask you a personal question?¡± Kenneth asked as he washed his legs.

    ¡°Can I ask you one first?¡± Nya said, sounding strangely sad.

    ¡°Umm, sure,¡± Kenneth answered.

    ¡°How did you lose your fur?¡± Nya said as she looked back at Kenneth, who, in turn, confused, looked at her.

    ¡°What do you mean I don¡¯t have fur,¡± Kenneth answered, confused.

    ¡°Yes, precisely what happened to you?¡± Nya asked in a somewhat concerned tone.

    ¡°I was born,¡± Kenneth said, shrugging in confusion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t Joke about such things,¡± Nya responded in a more angry tone. ¡°Our fur is part of us and part of our pride, and I understand if you don¡¯t want to talk about such a horrible memory but never regard it as anything less than what it is.

    ¡°No¡¯ I¡¯m serious. I don¡¯t have fur. Not just I don¡¯t have, but I never had. How hairy I am right now is how hairy I¡¯ve been in a while;¡± Kenneth explained

    ¡°Oh,¡± Nya said absentmindedly as she then quickly turned around, and Kenneth could see her ears were taking that position; he didn¡¯t know what it meant again. ¡°Just forget I said anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay, can I now ask my question?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nya quickly responded.

    ¡°Have you visited your babies as of late?¡±

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 23 (Mother)

    Neither said a word as both scrubbed away at their own body, removing filth and dirt and dipping each of their cloths in the bucket.

    Eventually, Nya broke the uncomfortable silence with a long sigh as she only looked down at the floor with her elbows on her legs.

    ¡°Why?¡± she silently whispered.

    ¡°So should I take that as a no, then?¡± Kenneth asked as he washed his armpits.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter anyway,¡± Nya said in a sad tone. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter once they arrive at the capital.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember if I¡¯ve already asked you this, but will you ever see them again?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°In about ten years, they will return to me and fully join the military at the rebuilt Kakili outpost,¡± Nya answered as she rubbed the cloth all over her face.

    ¡°When will they leave?¡± Kenneth asked, a bit saddened by Nya¡¯s answers so far.

    ¡°They will leave with the suppliers and merchants, so it won¡¯t be long now. Then they can grow up safe until I can train them,¡± Nya said as she washed her legs and feet.

    ¡°And you don¡¯t want to spend any time with them before that?¡± Kenneth asked as he washed both of his arms.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter. They won¡¯t even know who I am, and I would only suffer just as when I let them go,¡± Nya said as her hands slightly trembled.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that they probably won¡¯t remember you now, but you are still their mother, and they know that even now,¡± Kenneth said, getting a bit emotional.

    ¡°I can be a good mother once they can remember in ten years or so, but it would be meaningless to get connected with them now when it wouldn¡¯t even matter,¡± Nya explained as she washed her neck and chin.

    ¡°So, do you love them, or do you see them as a burden?¡± Kenneth asked, feeling somewhat angry at what she had said.

    Nya didn¡¯t answer and only remained silent for the longest time as both of them continued to wash their bodies.

    Eventually, Kenneth had had enough and broke the silent barrier that had been put in place between them. ¡°Is the reason you haven''t said anything because you won¡¯t answer the question or that you can¡¯t answer the question.¡±

    ¡°Can we-¡° Nya said in a voice that almost made the sound like she was crying until she coughed and seemed to compose herself. ¡°Can we please talk about something else?¡±

    ¡°It probably isn¡¯t my place to concern myself in your private affies, but you could die tomorrow, and do you want your last thought of them being that you weren¡¯t a good mother,¡± Kenneth sighed.

    ¡°And what do you know!¡± Nya yelled as she stood up and turned around, looking down at Kenneth, who faced away from her. ¡°You have no idea how this feels! Every time I think about them, holes form in my hearts, and I just want to stay with them, but I can¡¯t!¡±

    Once Nya had stopped yelling, she just stood there watching Kenneth, angry and frustrated.

    ¡°Nya, do you know what my biggest regret is?¡± Kenneth asked, sighing, tears forming in the corners of his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject! You wanted to talk about this, so we are going to talk!¡± Nya yelled, pointing at sitting Kenneth in anger. ¡°You are smart, but you don¡¯t understand the burden I bare, so do us both a favor and just keep your mouth shut!¡±

    For a short time, the room was once again filled with the presence of silence. The one thing that could be heard by either of the two was the drops of water that fell from the cloth that Kenneth held onto.

    Then without warning, Kenneth stood up from the chair, his back still facing Nya as he looked up a the ceiling, his eyes closed.

    ¡°My biggest regret is that I didn¡¯t spend more time with my son and daughter,¡± Kenneth said in and calm yet sad tone.

    ¡°What,¡± Nya said, confused.

    ¡°Each and every day, I regret not spending more time with them. And I hate myself for it,¡± Kenneth said as he clenched his fists.

    ¡°So we are the same,¡± Nya said, her tail standing a little. ¡°We are both forced to be away from our children until the day we meet them again.¡±

    ¡°We are similar but not the same,¡± Kenneth sighed.¡± To be honest, I envy you because you have the one thing I know would be torturous to have. HOPE.¡±

    Kenneth then turned around, meeting Nya face to face, eye to eye. ¡° When I came here, I knew it would mean only one thing. I would never see them again. Unlike you, who has the hope of seeing them again.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I get it,¡± Nya said through gritted teeth that were also showing. ¡°You are a bad parent, and you are lecturing me about how to be better. How funny.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to do anything; I¡¯m only warning you that you will regret it later,¡± Kenneth said as he relaxed his body.

    Once Kenneth had finished speaking, Nya was overcome with rage and yelled, ¡°Shut your mouth!!!¡± And in one swift motion, she slashed Kenneth from the middle of his right side all the way up to his left shoulder.

    It was only once the deed had been done that Nya¡¯s expression of anger changed to one of regret as Kenneth¡¯s blood started to pour out of his three new scars.

    ¡°By, Akina,¡± Nya gasped. ¡°I¡¯m so, so, so sorry. Are you okay?¡±

    Kenneth looked down and saw the blood running out of him. He felt a strange burning sensation as he inspected the damage. It hurt but, luckily, didn¡¯t seem like more than a flesh wound.

    ¡°Just wait, I¡¯ll get the healer,¡± Nya said as she looked like a spooked animal even as she reached the door and was about to run out half naked.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Kenneth yelled, stopping Nya from doing something unnecessary she might regret. ¡°I¡¯m fine; they would appear to be shallow; I¡¯ll just fix them myself.¡±

    Kenneth then went into the other room, grabbing the bag and getting bandages and more to fix him.

    The wounds themselves didn¡¯t hurt much, and the blood already seemed to be at the point of slowly drying.

    ¡°Kenneth,¡± Nya said in an apologetic voice. ¡°I was just so angry, and I didn¡¯t know what I was doing before it happened. I¡¯m so-¡°

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Kenneth interrupted as he started to treat himself. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should apologize.¡±

    Nya¡¯s regretful expression then turned to one of mild confusion,¡± I harmed you; why should you apologize?¡±

    ¡°I was the one at fault,¡± Kenneth explained, sighing. ¡°listen, it¡¯s your life to live, and you have the right to make any choice you want, so I apologize for meddling. It wasn¡¯t my place.¡±

    ¡°But still, even so, I shouldn¡¯t have hurt you,¡± Nya said in a low tone.

    ¡°Oh please,¡± Kenneth said, laughing. ¡°My wife has done way worse than these mear scrapes.¡±

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°But I,¡± Nya said, crouching down and looking all over Kenneth¡¯s almost naked body. ¡°I don¡¯t see any other scars other than this one on your stomach.¡±

    Kenneth took a step back, a bit embarrassed by her invasion of his private space. ¡°Well, you see, that scar is from when I was ten and had appendicitis, and the doctor had to open me and remove it before it blew up.¡±

    At the explanation of his scar, Nya took a step back and looked puzzled, no doubt processing what had just been said.

    ¡°Okay then,¡± Nya said, sounding confused. ¡°You sure you are going to be fine?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Kenneth responded in s chipper tone.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll finish up in the other room call if you need help or something,¡± Nya said as she slowly got out of the room and let Kenneth do his thing.

    It took a short while, but Kenneth had managed to bandage the wounds but still felt a slight about of pain every time his movements would open up his wounds.

    Once Kenneth went back into the living room, he was greeted by Nya, who looked to be struggling to wash her back. ¡°Need a hand?¡±

    ¡°er¡­ thanks,¡± Nya said; she handed him the wet cloth and turned around on the chair. ¡°You know you don¡¯t need to do this.¡±

    ¡°I know, but what to. No other reason than that,¡± Kenneth explained as he got on one knee and started to lightly scrub her back.

    ¡®I¡¯m on one knee in front of a woman. Hope I don¡¯t suddenly pop the question,¡¯ Kenneth thought, chuckling at how uncomfortable the situation would be if he actually said something like that.

    Kenneth continued to wash, getting her nice and clean. From shoulders to tail until she became a beautiful light red, more so than Kenneth knew it to be. ¡®It must have been some time since her last bath,¡¯ Kenneth thought.

    ¡°All done,¡± Kenneth suddenly proclaimed as he got off his knee and on his feet.

    Nya, on the other hand, didn¡¯t; she only sat there with her head hung low. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kenneth asked, becoming a bit concerned.

    She didn¡¯t respond for some time, only standing up and waking to the bedroom completely silent with an expression Kenneth couldn¡¯t decipher.

    She rummaged around a bit, seemingly looking for something that something being her family knife.

    ¡°Um... Nya, why have you gotten that knife right now?¡± Kenneth asked as he got a bad feeling about the situation.

    Without a word, she walked over to Kenneth, knife in hand, but halfway there, before Kenneth even considered getting out of her way, she flipped the knife and grabbed it in the air, only it wasn¡¯t the hilt, but the half-broken blade she caught.

    She then held out the knife and said, ¡°Use it on me so we are even.¡±

    ¡°What in the world are you rambling about,¡± Kenneth exclaimed as he took a step back, getting further away from Nya and the knife.

    ¡°I do not accept your apology. I harmed you, and I can not let that stand, so to make us even, you need to mark me as I marked you,¡± Nya explained in such a calm manner like it was second nature.

    ¡°Listen, Nya, even if I did want to do it, which I don¡¯t. What you are asking me is to break my oath and do unnecessary harm to you, even if it is a flesh wound like mine,¡± Kenneth explained, hoping she would stop this insanity.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, right, that oath you took,¡± Nya mumbled as she looked down at the blade. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking you to break your oath. That alone is a far greater insult than all I have done to you.¡±

    ¡°Listen, if you are talking about the time we met and now, don¡¯t be sorry,¡± Kenneth said as he took a step closer and slowly reached his hand for the knife.

    ¡°Oh yeah, the time we met,¡± Nya said almost absentmindedly, almost like she hadn¡¯t thought of it.

    ¡°I do not know if this is some sort of social norm here or not, but I forgive you for what happened, so there is no need to do anything more than what we have done, friend,¡± Kenneth said as he placed his hand on the knife making Nya lower it.

    ¡°I apologize, Kenneth, but something unjust has been done, and you must always pay the price,¡± Nya sighed as she took the hilt of the knife in a backhanded grip.

    ¡°Nya, what are you doing?¡± Kenneth asked as he grew more concerned.

    ¡°I will not ask you to cut me, so instead, I will do it for you,¡± Nya said as she attempted to plunge the knife down into her own flesh.

    An attempt which was stopped by Kenneth, who had grabbed ahold of her arm in the nick of time, only to the fact he was so close to her already. ¡°Nya, there is no need for this,¡± Kenneth said, grunting a little.

    Kenneth was strong, and Nya knew that from the time he had carried her both times, so it might have been a futile endeavor to get out of his grip, but luckily she didn¡¯t need the knife to come to her. She only needed to come to the knife.

    So in the next moment, before Kenneth even could think of the idea, Nya suddenly and unexpectedly jumped forward, stabbing herself in the right shoulder.

    With Kenneth holding her with his iron grip, a large flesh wound was impossible, so Nya opted for the next best thing, a smaller but deeper wound.

    ¡°There,¡± Nya grunted as the knife was removed, and the blood started to flow out of her shoulder, becoming almost indistinguishable from her actual fur color. ¡°My debt is paid.¡±

    ¡°You damn idiot!¡± Kenneth cursed as he let go of her and quickly got out his medical supplies for her wound.

    ¡°Sit down, and I¡¯ll fix you,¡± Kenneth said angrily.

    To Kenneth¡¯s relief, she wasn¡¯t so thick-headed that she would refuse his help. ¡°You, I¡¯ve known some very idiotic and frustrating people in my life, but you. You take the cake. I mean, stabbing yourself like that. God, I can¡¯t even!¡± Kenneth angrily ranted.

    ¡°I only tried to settle the debt; we had nothing more,¡± Nya said surprisingly calmly for someone who had been stabbed. However, she did wince a little when Kenneth checked if there had been any damage to her blood vessels.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! You don¡¯t stab yourself with no regard for your own safety like that!¡± Kenneth said, still very angry. ¡°Lucky for you, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any serious damaged, but you got lucky.¡±

    There was a long silence between the two of them as Kenneth worked on closing the wound, finding it as frustrating as ever to work with the fur of the Aki. Once the last stitch was placed and it was all neatly secured, Kenneth broke the silence.

    ¡°It¡¯s closed, but you should still go to Kica and get it healed before you probably tear them open,¡± Kenneth said as he got off the bed and went into the other room, washing the blood off his hands and body.

    ¡°Thank you; we can now move on now that my debt has been repaid,¡± Nya said as she walked into the living room.

    Without a word, Kenneth walked up to Nya, standing in front of her. She looked down at him in confusion and was about to say something but stopped just as he raised his hand.

    Kenneth used his thumb to hold back his middle finger while his three other fingers were outstretched, and before Nya could say anything, Kenneth''s finger flicked her on her forehead.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Nya exclaimed as she took a step back and put pressure on her forehead. ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°As my sister would say to me when I was little. Because you are stupid,¡± Kenneth answered as he crossed his arms and turned his head away.

    ¡°I needed to do that. I couldn¡¯t let this debt stand,¡± Nya said, becoming a bit angry herself.

    ¡°I already forgave you! But no! You just go stab yourself like a damn lunatic! I can¡¯t even count the number of things that could have happened to you if you weren¡¯t so damn lucky!¡± Kenneth said loudly, only a short distance away from yelling.

    ¡°Listen,¡± Kenneth said, turning his head and pointing a finger at Nya. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your guilty conscious! If you ever do that again, don¡¯t expect me to go and patch you up!¡±

    Nya just turned her head, mimicking what Kenneth had done a moment ago, which only infuriated him more. ¡°You know what, I don¡¯t care anymore,¡± Kenneth said calmly yet still very angrily as he turned around and sat on the chair to finish his bath.

    It took some time, and Kenneth had been so angry that he hadn¡¯t even cared that Nya had been sitting right behind him as he took off his underwear and washed himself there. However, he had been self-conscious enough to put them back on before she had a chance to see what he was hiding.

    Once he was fully dressed, Kenneth walked out of the house, not even glancing back at her as he closed the door and headed for the great hall.

    As he walked, his thoughts mostly overflowed with rage at how she had acted. Kenneth knew he was somewhat to blame for the situation getting so out of hand, but still, it wasn¡¯t only his fault. She didn¡¯t have to go to such extremes like that.

    The entire way, Kenneth mostly replayed the situation over and over again in his head, growing angrier the more he thought of it.

    Just before Kenneth arrived at the great hall, he saw a swarm of Aki running out and getting to their houses. ¡®Ulric must have told everyone it was washing day today,¡± Kenneth chuckled as he watched everyone rushing to be the first at the well.

    Once Kenneth walked inside the great hall, it was completely devoid of anyone, and there were half-empty bowls of food almost everywhere, most of them spilled on the ground. The only one left was Ulric, who was sitting at a table and eating, his fur looking very clean.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get a bucket as well?¡± Ulric asked Kenneth in his booming voice.

    ¡°Already have,¡± Kenneth said as he finally let himself relax a bit instead of being so tense.

    ¡°I guess Nya was the one who told you,¡± Ulric said just as he ate another spoonful of meat.

    ¡°She was,¡± Kenneth said as he went over to one of the tables on the opposite side of the great hall''s back room and took a bowl and spoon before filling it up with whatever was left, still leaving enough for Nya once she came.

    As Kenneth was looking for a place to sit, Ulric gestured for him to sit near him by raising his hand and pointing to a seat.

    With really no better option seeing as how many of the chairs were wet from the juices and meat, Kenneth sat on one of the dryer spots. ¡°So, any particular reason you wanted me here?¡± Kenneth asked as he placed his bowl on the table.

    ¡°I wanted to know how it went,¡± Ulric said in a more hushed voice.

    ¡®I¡¯m assuming he¡¯s asking about what I did last night in the other room,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he unzipped his mask. ¡®I should probably not tell him that Wilf knows. That might complicate things.¡±

    ¡°It went fine,¡± Kenneth said before taking his first bite.

    ¡°You did do it?¡± Ulric said, sounding a little surprised. ¡°I checked before everyone left, and I didn¡¯t notice anything wrong.¡±

    Kenneth then swallowed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡±

    ¡°I guess no one will know,¡± Ulric said as he took another spoonful of meat.

    ¡°I guess so,¡± Kenneth said as he opened his mouth, ready for another bite.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 24 (Cooling down)

    The men sat there eating for some time in silence as neither of them talked.

    For once, it was fine by Kenneth for there to be silence. He always had a bad habit of opening his mouth when it wasn¡¯t needed, as if he was fearful of the silence that surrounded him.

    ¡®If I had only kept quiet and not talked, she wouldn¡¯t have harmed herself, but me and my big mouth just had to talk,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he neared the bottom of the bowl.

    As he chewed more of the food, Kenneth noticed the table behind Ulric didn¡¯t seem to be damaged and was fully intact. ¡®Did they fix it or replace it,¡± Kenneth pondered.

    ¡°So,¡± Ulric suddenly said, breaking the silence. ¡°Do you know the reason why my second in command hasn¡¯t arrived yet?¡±

    ¡®Well, I probably shouldn¡¯t tell him the truth, so better lie,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he swallowed. ¡°My best guess would be she is taking her time washing,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound like the Nya, I know,¡± Ulric said as he looked thoughtful for a moment.

    For a moment, after Ulric had said that, Kenneth wanted to ask what he meant or how they knew each other, but his mouth had gotten him in enough trouble, so instead, he finished off his food and rezipped his mask.

    ¡°So you are aware until I say so, you will not be going up on the wall for guard duty,¡± Ulric said.

    ¡°So when should I teach Kica and Aloko?¡± Kenneth asked as he rose from the table, not really interested in why he shouldn¡¯t do guard duty for now.

    ¡°It will be some time before that,¡± Ulric responded as he chewed on a more stringy-looking piece of meat. ¡°They still have to wash themselves, unlike us, who had a bit of a headstart to the well.¡±

    ¡°You saw Kica?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Yes. Why do you ask?¡± Ulric responded.

    ¡°I just. Did she look fine to you?¡± Kenneth asked, a bit concerned and a bit fearful of the answer.

    Ulric looked at Kenneth for a moment as he started to lick the juices in his bowl like a dog until it was completely clean. ¡°Why do you ask, are you in love with her?¡±

    Kenneth, a bit taken aback by the question, had to spend a moment or two just processing what he''d heard and another two just to formulate a response. ¡°No. That was not my reason for asking.¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°What shame. She does seem to like you a lot, and it was maybe time for her to get married,¡± Ulric said as he got on his feet with a bowl and spoon in hand.

    ¡°Come again?¡± Kenneth questioned, confused and with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Perhaps it was a bit odd of me to say that, but she isn¡¯t getting any younger, and it would be fantastic if she had children before she gets too old or dies,¡± Ulric said as he walked with his bowl through the great hall.

    ¡°Why in the world would you even talk about something like this,¡± Kenneth questioned as he followed Ulric.

    ¡°She¡¯s an external healer, and there''s a decent chance her kids will be as well,¡± Ulric answered.

    ¡°So you only want more healers,¡± Kenneth asked, a bit shocked at what he was hearing.

    ¡°Well, to someone like you who says his kind doesn¡¯t possess magic, it might be a bit cold, but external healers are a rare breed. It¡¯s one of the reasons why most outposts only have one healer, if any,¡± Ulric explained as both of them reached the other end of the great hall and Ulric placed his bowl and spoon on a table.

    ¡°Okay, I guess that makes some sense, but why did you ask me if I loved her?¡± Kenneth said as he sat down his bowl and spoon on the table. ¡°We aren¡¯t even the same species. I doubt very much that we could even have children.¡±

    Ulric just looked at him for a moment before he started to walk again. ¡°There have been those in the outpost who have tried to marry her, but she hasn¡¯t accepted anyone''s proposal, so I thought since she seemed to like you, she might be more willing.¡±

    ¡°Okay, yeah, I¡¯m already getting a feeling that says I shouldn¡¯t talk about this with you anymore,¡± Kenneth said as he rubbed the space between his eyebrows.

    ¡°It was only a suggestion, nothing more than that. I don¡¯t actually expect you to propose to her or anything like that,¡± Ulric said as he grabbed his spear from the table he had sat at and walked outside.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s just change the subject completely,¡± Kenneth sighed. ¡°Yesterday, you said that there might be an enemy attack. If that is so, why are you telling people to wash themselves today?¡± Kenneth questioned.

    ¡°There are a few reasons for that, but the main one is that it will be the only safe time to do so,¡± Ulric answered as both exited the great hall. ¡°Jinki told me that there were no survivors from the hunter party he encountered, so that means that they should only notice today that the party won¡¯t return.¡±

    ¡°And, of course, when that happens, there might be some retaliation from a burn runner or two,¡± Ulric said as he suddenly stopped and looked over the outpost and the line of Aki waiting at the well.

    ¡°Burn runner?¡± Kenneth repeated.

    ¡°Yes, I almost forgot who I¡¯m talking to,¡± Ulric said, chuckling a bit. ¡°A burn running is a cowardly but effective tactic where a few enemies run up to the walls of an outpost and set fire to it.¡±

    ¡°Ohh, now I think I get it,¡± Kenneth said in realization. ¡°That is the reason you wanted people to wash themselves today since the water will be undrinkable with the dirt and such in it. Once they are done using it, you can put it up on the wall, and if a burn runner sets fire to the wall, a guard could use the water to put it out.¡±

    ¡°I have to say that¡¯s very clever,¡± Kenneth praised.

    Ulric only remained silent as he took a few steps forward and coughed, seemingly clearing his throat. ¡°Everyone!!!!!¡± Ulric yelled, making a great many Aki turn their head toward him. ¡°Once you are done with the water, take it up to the wall, so it can be used if the enemy uses a burn runner!!!!!!!!!¡±

    Everyone seemed to nod in agreement as they went back to standing in line for their turn to use the well.

    ¡®Guess I just invented a new countermeasure for burn running,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he regreded, praising Ulric for what was essentially his plan.

    ¡°Clever idea there,¡± Ulric said with a smile.

    ¡°All in a day''s work,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°Got any more bright ideas in that head of yours, or are you more the body knowledge type of person?¡± Ulric asked, his booming voice loud as ever.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a military tactician or anything like that. I just had an idea, that¡¯s all,¡± Kenneth said, trying to remain modest and also trying to avoid talking about something he rather wouldn¡¯t.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Anyways, when¡¯s the funeral?¡± Kenneth asked, changing the topic.

    Ulric, who had been looking at Kenneth, now turned his gaze away and looked out over the walls of the outpost and further. ¡°Soon. Once everyone is done washing themselves, we can send her away.¡±

    ¡®Send her away?¡¯ Kenneth questioned inside his head for a moment before remembering. ¡°Oh, yeah, they cremate; they''re dead.¡±

    ¡°Where will it happen?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Ulric didn¡¯t answer and only remained silent before he began walking away from Kenneth. ¡®Did I do something wrong,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he grew a little nervous.

    ¡°You, coming or what,¡± Ulric said, calling for Kenneth.

    Kenneth then followed Ulric as he walked around the great hall until they were on the opposite side of it, where Kenneth noticed a small wooden structure that almost looked like a bed.

    ¡°A pyre,¡± Kenneth said absentmindedly as he walked a little closer to it.

    ¡°Not as impressive as those in the capital, but we make do with what we have,¡± Ulric said as he also walked closer to it.

    ¡°It is impressive, nevertheless,¡± Kenneth said as he gently touched the edge of it.

    ¡°So, how are the pyres where you are from?¡± Ulric asked.

    ¡°We don¡¯t do that anymore,¡± Kenneth answered as he squatted down and looked more intently at its insides.

    ¡°But¡­ but how do you send the worthy to their ancestors?¡± Ulric questioned, sounding a bit flabbergastered.

    ¡°From the earth, we are born, and to the earth, we shall return,¡± Kenneth answered as he inspected more of the pyre and how it was tied together in a way that looked to create stability.

    ¡°What. Do not speak in riddles,¡± Ulric said, a bit angry sounding.

    ¡°It was what I was told the first time I ever saw a person being buried in a coffin,¡± Kenneth answered as he rose from his squatted position. ¡° When it comes to the dead. At least where I¡¯m from, we bury them under the earth.¡±

    ¡°Why in the names of the gods would you do something so horrible!?¡± Ulric yelled. ¡°How would they ever reach their ancestors then.¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you something first, Ulric,¡± Kenneth said as he looked out to the horizon. ¡°Are you familiar with the concept of spirits or, more precisely, in this case, the soul?¡±

    ¡°That is the reason why I asked how you could ever do that,¡± Ulric said with a bit of a growl. ¡°What your kind is doing is cruel. To trap the souls inside the body unable to meet their ancestors above us.¡±

    ¡°So you believe the soul is trapped inside her right now?¡± Kenneth questioned as he looked back at the great hall.

    ¡°I know so,¡± Ulric responded a bit angrily.

    ¡°What is death to you then?¡± Kenneth questioned.

    Ulric looked, and his expression of semi-rage faded into one of confusion and thoughtfulness. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand your riddle. Death is death.¡±

    ¡°The way most see the soul is your thoughts, feelings, and memories. Essentially everything that makes you, well, you,¡± Kenneth explained. ¡°And death as we see it happens when the soul leaves the body once everything stops.¡±

    Kenneth then looks at Ulric meeting his gaze. ¡°I will confess that I do not know for certain if the body traps the souls or if death releases it from the body. That is simply how I see things, nothing more, nothing less.¡±

    ¡°So you do not know for certain then,¡± Ulric said as his spear shook a little. ¡°You have been raised on the misconception that what you and your people know about the soul is right, but you are wrong. Normally I would take a claw from anyone under me for even implying something like that, but you are not one of us, so I¡¯ll let what you said go.¡±

    ¡°Just never talk about your wrong upbringing about the soul again,¡± Ulric said in a threatening tone.

    ¡°I apologize if I have offended you. It was not my intention,¡± Kenneth said as he felt confused. What he had said had not been strictly speaking wrong with their worldview, but still, it seemed like Kenneth shouldn¡¯t even try to talk about it in any way.

    Kenneth''s apology seemed to calm Ulric down as his spear stopped shaking, and he took a deep breath. ¡° It is not as if your view on the matter isn¡¯t a comforting one. To know that every bother and sister that we can not get home will meet their ancestors,¡± Ulric said a bit more softly.

    ¡°But nevertheless, a comforting lie is still a lie,¡± Ulric said, returning to his booming voice.

    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t lie. Swear to god,¡± Kenneth said in a panic, as he didn¡¯t want his genuine wrath to be turned on him.

    ¡°Do not worry. I do believe you didn¡¯t lie to me,¡± Ulric reassured. ¡°But who did you swear to?¡±

    ¡®Shit, shit. I said I swore to god. I can¡¯t mess this up. And I definitely can¡¯t say that it was the Christian god. He probably wanted to skewer me when we talked about souls and death. Telling him about my religion would probably get me killed,¡± Kenneth thought in an almost blind panic.

    ¡°Yes, yes, it was Heka,¡± Kenneth almost blurted out, trying to remain as composed as possible.

    ¡°Very well then,¡± Ulric said calmly. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take that much longer before everyone is finished. Will you be joining us at the funeral?¡±

    ¡°I wholeheartedly believe that even on the best of days, I¡¯m not welcome at most places here without someone thinking I¡¯m going to kill them or something like that,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t mandatory. Whoever wants to say their goodbyes can do so, and those who do not wish are not forced to come,¡± Ulric explained.

    ¡°It might be good for me to see it and see how you do things, but I wouldn¡¯t want to upset anyone with my presence,¡± Kenneth said.

    ¡°It¡¯s your choice. I won¡¯t force anyone to come, but for some, it is expected,¡± Ulric said as he turned around and walked away a bit.

    Ulric had gone some distance before he stopped, and Kenneth was unsure if he expected him to follow him like before, but as time passed and he just looked, Kenneth decided that he should probably leave.

    Once he had walked halfway around the great hall, a thought entered Kenneth¡¯s mind, ¡®Nya.¡¯

    He walked to the entrance but stopped just before he could be seen from outside. ¡®Should I go inside? Our fight was pretty heated, and neither of us walked away without a mark.¡¯

    ¡®I probably shouldn¡¯t. We are friends, or at least I hope so, and while I don¡¯t think that will end over this. It might just be better to stay away from each other and cool down a bit,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he absentmindedly rubbed his wounds and still felt the burning sensation.

    And so, having reached a conclusion, Kenneth walked away from the great hall and back to his home until the funeral ended, and he could get back to his normal routine.

    On the walk back, Kenneth was greeted by a very different sight than he¡¯d imagined.

    He had imagined that the streets would be clear, and the only sound you hear was the dripping of water inside houses. However, that was not the sight he was greeted with.

    Instead, there were many Aki, both the younger and older-looking ones, outside washing themselves.

    The women were fully clothed, and the men had dropped the leather T-shirt. Most of the older-looking ones seemed content washing in peace and basking in the sunlight and somewhat warm weather.

    The younger-looking ones, on the other hand, as well as some of the older ones, seemed to have more fun attacking each other with the water using what looked to be mugs or wooden square cups of some kind, and one shared bucket while many others were at the sides of buildings.

    Kenneth didn¡¯t really know how to process that he was about to walk through the Aki equivalent of a waterpark/Water war.

    Though, given the fact that it probably looked and was pretty much the same as all other places, he didn¡¯t have much of a choice.

    As Kenneth walked through the street for the first time, Kenneth didn¡¯t feel nor notice anyone staring at him. They all seemed to be occupied, having fun and washing themselves.

    So for once, Kenneth walked down the road free from the feeling of eyes that lingered on him as the casual whispers he could see and sometimes hear.

    That was until, from out of nowhere, water hit Kenneth right on the side of his face and upper chest when. Kenneth turned his gaze in that direction to see an Aki with brow-yellowish fur that seemed in between fully grown and her teen years.

    When their eyes met, all Kenneth could see was fear as the others around her started to stop playing with water and looked in her direction.

    ¡®Well, this is certainly uncountable. So much for slipping by unnoticed,¡¯ Kenneth thought. ¡®I should probably just go before the situation gets worse.¡¯

    ¡®However,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he before he even took a step. ¡®If I just keep doing what I have been doing for some time and stay to myself, I will appear as nothing more than the monster they think I am. Perhaps it would be good to show myself as a bit more human or Aki, as it were.¡¯

    ¡°Hey,¡± Kenneth said calmly, showing no indication he was mad, yet still, the Aki seemed a bit frightened by him speaking. ¡°Next time you hit me with water, make sure you get my good side as well.¡±

    The woman didn¡¯t quite seem to know how to react as her expression went from one of fear to a split between confusion and fear.

    Then in the next moment, from above, Kenneth was hit with even more water, drenching him completely.

    As Kenneth looked up, confused as to what happened, he saw a grinning, half-naked white and yellow Aki giggling. ¡°Like that old timer.¡±

    ¡°Old,¡± Kenneth whispered in mild annoyance. ¡°Im not old, you little delinquent. Im only thirty-six.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, as I said, old,¡± the kid repeated, grinning.

    Kenneth then fell silent, and so did most who had finally noticed

    He then started to genuinely laugh for a short while. For such a long time, Kenneth had really only been stressed, so to get such a reaction, he almost couldn¡¯t stop laughing.

    Once he did, though, he looked up. ¡°Hey kid, what¡¯s your name?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Noki,¡± The kid responded. ¡°And I¡¯m not a kid; I¡¯m fourteen summers old.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, like I said, kid,¡± Kenneth responded as he noticed the kid get an annoyed expression.

    Smiling very wide, Kenneth then once again started to walk, and since the weather was nice, Kenneth unzipped his black coat and just took it off, revealing his favorite long-sleeved shirt for anyone to see.

    And unlike the coat, the shirt was blue and comfortable.

    Though Kenneth had expected it to be a pretty similar situation to before as he walked through the streets, it, however, wasn¡¯t quite so. He noticed once again that the Aki seemed to be looking at him and probably talking.

    Though he didn¡¯t really mind since he was too happy to let that bring him down.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 25 (Funeral)

    As Kenneth opened the door, he was wondering in the back of his mind if Nya had left at all.

    He would rather want to avoid talking to her right now, at least. A bit later for sure, but now was too soon.

    He then slowly opened the door peeking inside and feeling some relief not seeing her inside.

    As Kenneth walked inside, he could still see some small drops of blood from either him or Nya. The sight brought back some of the feelings he had had at the time.

    A burning sensation, worry, confusion, and anger.

    As he returned to the bedroom, more blood could be seen on the floor and on Nya¡¯s bed as well. ¡®Too bad I don¡¯t have some laundry detergent,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he looked around the house a bit.

    He quickly found what he was looking for. A somewhat still wet piece of cloth.

    Kenneth took it and started to scrub the floor, washing away the blood.

    Once it was all gone, except for the dried blood on the bed, Kenneth put the cloth back where he found it and sat on the bed.

    As Kenneth felt the madding he had grown so used to in such a short amount of time, he couldn¡¯t help but remember the bed he used to have.

    Although he had never been picky about the bed he slept in, that being the one at home or the hospital, he had to admit that he missed one thing about his old bed that this one didn¡¯t have.

    It was neither the softness nor the comfort but knowing that there was someone beside him. ¡°June,¡± Kenneth whispered.

    It was moments like this when Kenneth was alone, and silence filled the room that there was nothing to stop him from remembering.

    There had been days he had woken up and felt her hands on him, keeping him close to her. Often he felt pure joy knowing she wanted to be so close to him, but now that Kenneth thought about that might have been one of the biggest reasons their marriage ended.

    It was true he had not been the best husband. He was always working and often emotionally distant, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t love her. He wanted to show his emotions, but so often, he just couldn¡¯t.

    On that day, when she told him she wanted more, and he would never give it to her, Kenneth¡¯s heart broke, and so after eleven years, she asked for a divorce.

    As usual, Kenneth hid his emotions just as he had done for so long, but as he left that day, tears flowed from his eyes as he cried.

    He loved her so much, but the kind of person he was, as well as everything else, made it impossible for him to truly show emotions. And so, he only wished her the best and hoped she would find someone that would truly make her happy. Someone better than him.

    As their divorce was in the process of being finalized, the virus began to spread, and the world was in chaos. And once Connor had been infected, Kenneth practically lived at the hospital.

    As much as she probably hated him, she was at least kind enough not to call in or distract him with divorce papers.

    ¡®So am I even still married to her?¡¯ Kenneth pondered as he lay down on the bed. ¡®The priest said in sickness and health through good and bad, and death do they part and that, but she never mentioned when someone enters another world.¡¯

    ¡®As far as the world I left behind is concerned, I¡¯m just some fucker that ran away or died someplace. And June, she has probably already moved on,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he sighed.

    ¡®Why am I even doing this to myself?¡¯ Kenneth thought.  ¡®Remembering these things and feeling sad for myself when there is nothing that can be done about it. No one to say sorry to. No one to forgive me.¡¯

    Kenneth then rose from the bed and walked out of the house, done with being alone with his own thoughts for now, at least.

    His goal in doing so is to attend the funeral, but as he didn¡¯t wasn¡¯t to cause any problems; he would only be close by.

    On his return trip to the great hall, the road he had been walking on was completely different now. The many Aki, young and old, that had been having fun were now gone, the wet dirt that had now become mud the only prof; it had been a daydream.

    Kenneth had also chosen to walk outside without his coat. Today was simply too hot that he couldn¡¯t stand being covered in more clothes than he was.

    The trip went by as it usually did, though Kenneth did notice two things. The first thing he noticed was there there were fewer Aki around, but he guesses that was because a lot was at the funeral or someplace else, like at the wall.

    The second was that the remaining Aki that were around looked intently at Kenneth, even more so than usual, and whispered something about him.

    Kenneth¡¯s best theory for why was because he wasn¡¯t wearing his black overcoat and was now in blue instead of black.

    Nya once told him that black was the color of the champion or champions. To be honest, Kenneth didn¡¯t really know what or who they were, though if he remembered correctly, one of the champions'' names was Akina.

    And with how they used her name in conversation, it almost sounded like she was a Jesus-like figure to them.

    But Kenneth didn¡¯t really care. As long as he didn¡¯t accidentally insult her name or something like that, he should be safe from the angry mob.

    As Kenneth neared his destination, he changed course and walked among the buildings.

    Since he didn¡¯t want to be seen but only observed, it would be best to watch from among the buildings.

    And so, after a bit of walking around and finding out which place would be the best to watch from, Kenneth found a building that had a nice corner that showed him the funeral.

    It was a bit far away, and Kenneth couldn¡¯t hear a word and had to squint his eyes to get a proper view, but otherwise, it was fine.

    It seemed like it had already begun since Ulric was talking and probably giving the eulogy.

    As far as Kenneth could see, a great many of the Aki had stern expressions, and some seemed sadder than others. Though if it was because they were less acquainted with the deceased or hid their emotions, well.

    It was probably something Kenneth would probably never find out.

    ¡®For now, it does seem like it¡¯s the same as home,¡± Kenneth thought as he peeked out of the corner.

    Then Ulric stepped back from his position, and someone else walked forward. It was a bit hard for Kenneth to see, but the Aki that took Ulric¡¯s place seemed to have brown fur for the most and had a bow over his shoulders.

    It took Kenneth a bit longer than he would like to admit to figure out it was the commander of the hunters, Jinki.

    Though Kenneth had only met him once yesterday, and currently, he was a bit of a distance away from him, Kenneth still felt a bit of embarrassment for not noticing sooner.

    But as for the other speech, Kenneth couldn¡¯t hear it, so he just patiently waited.

    It wasn¡¯t really that long of a speech, but once he was done, Ulric and Jinki, as well as two other Kenneth, had never interacted with before. They walked away from the funeral and around the outer side of the great hall.

    They soon returned, carrying the dead Asini with a plank of some sort, not unlike how some kings used to be carried by their slaves.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    What struck Kenneth as strange was she still had the arrow in her eye, the one that dealt the killing blow.

    She was then placed on top of the pyre.

    Nothing much happened after that. A few Aki had walked up to her and, as far as Kenneth could see, paid their final respects.

    Then as more and more time passed, the pyre was given a bit more room as Ulric lit a torch.

    Jinki, as well as the two other Aki that had carried Asini, lit their own torches, and all of them walked up to the pyre, each standing at a corner.

    As far as Kenneth could see, some looked at each other, and others only kept their eyes on the pyre as the four each lit a corner of the pyre and took a step back.

    The fire spread quickly, engulfing the pyre and Asini in a short amount of time.

    The sight was strangely beautiful as the radiant red and yellow light spread all over Asini¡¯s body as it was slowly consumed and engulfed in flames.

    At a certain point, all the hair was gone, and all that could be seen was the now black corps of the Aki, who appeared to be sleeping. It was as if she slept and did not notice what was happening as the smoke rose higher and higher.

    It happened. The fire¡¯s consumption of her body was starting to shatter her as her flesh seemed to melt and boil. Her bones were all that was left until they fell apart as well.

    What was left after Kenneth decided to leave did not resemble any living being.

    ¡®Was the sight I saw the reason why cremation was done in machines. And why even in old times, the body was wrapped in cloth,¡¯ Kenneth wondered as he walked through the streets toward the great hall.

    Kenneth guessed that even though there was a funeral taking place, work would still continue once it was over, so he just walked inside the great hall to wait until his work day started.

    Inside, the great hall was quiet, more so than it had ever been every time he had been here. And not far from where he was standing, he could hear the sound of fire eating away at the wood.

    There was a sort of nice peace to it that just put Kenneth at ease and made him relax and close his eyes, if even for a moment.

    As time went on, the crackling of the fire began to die down, and the booming voice of Ulric could almost be heard from where Kenneth was sitting.

    Though he didn¡¯t actually care what was said, he just sat and waited for his work day to begin like it normally did in this world or the one before.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Kenneth''s solitude ended, and he was joined in the great hall while still hearing the voice of Ulric muffled due to the walls.

    As Kenneth opened his eyes, he saw it was Nya who was approaching him; he was about to get up and greet her but was unsure if it was the right thing to do since it had only been an hour or two since their fight.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Kenneth said, unsure of how he should handle the situation.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Nya responded in a low voice as she sat down opposite of where Kenneth was sitting.

    ¡®Damn, this is awkward. What the hell do I even do now,¡¯ Kenneth thought as the silence between the two grew louder.

    Neither said a word as they only looked at one another though Kenneth did notice Nya every now and again looked down at his shirt.

    ¡®Well, this isn¡¯t going anywhere,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he sighed inside his head. ¡®Nothing gonna be done if neither of us speaks so might as well start since she so stubborn.¡¯

    ¡°So, are we good?¡± Kenneth asked, sighing.

    ¡°I do not follow,¡± Nya responded, looking at him somewhat confused.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking if we both had enough time to cool down after what happened this morning,¡± Kenneth clarified.

    ¡°I was angry, and I still feel it, though to a lesser extent,¡± Nya explained. ¡°I did what I did and have no regret for doing so.¡±

    ¡°Except hurting you without good reason,¡± Nya sighed, sounding a tiny bit sorrowful.

    ¡°I was never angry; you struck me. To be honest, I deserved it,¡± Kenneth said in a low voice as Nya looked more intently at him. ¡°It is your life to live, and they are your children; it wasn¡¯t my place to put my failures as a parent onto you.¡±

    As Kenneth stopped talking, both fell silent and the only thing either could hear was the booming voice of Ulric on the other side of the wall, still talking.

    ¡°So, are we good?¡± Nya eventually asked after some time.

    ¡°I suppose we are,¡± Kenneth answered.

    As the two seemed to makeup, the voice of Ulric went silent, and then it could be heard. A great many footsteps from the Aki that had attended the funeral.

    ¡°So, is it over?¡± Kenneth questioned.

    ¡°Yes. I should get to work. Let us meet later,¡± Nya said as she stood up and walked out of the great hall just before the entrance was filled with a great deal of Aki who came through.

    As Kenneth looked, he noticed two that entered. The tall Aloko with blood-red fur was easy to see, and Kica in her robe stuck out like a sore thumb.

    Aloko seemed to look the same as he always did, but like everyone else, after this morning, their fur shined a lot more after getting washed.

    Kica seemed different from how she usually was. Most days, she seemed chipper, but now just like yesterday, she had that kind of glassy-eyed look you mostly see on sick people.

    Kenneth got up and onto his feed as he walked over to the backroom before his two students and observers arrived.

    ¡°Guess we are going to learn much more from you now,¡± Aloko said in a chipper tone with a smile across his face.

    Though as he looked further down at Kenneth''s chest and his blue long-sleeved shirt, he got a strange expression that Kenneth didn¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°I could have sworn,¡± Aloko mumbled as he got a faraway stare looking at Kenneth¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°What are you mumbling about?¡± Kenneth, a bit annoyed, asked.

    ¡°No-nothing,¡± Aloko stammered as his ears moved into that same position Nya had earlier today.

    ¡®What the. Never mind,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he looked over at Kica, who said nothing and just held tightly onto her arm.

    As Kenneth looked behind Kica and Aloko, he noticed three other Aki, one of them being Pilu. The one who had been so annoying and probably wanted Kenneth to act out in anger when he had started teaching.

    ¡®This day just keeps getting better,¡± Kenneth thought as he let out a sigh. ¡°But that doesn''t matter now. Now I need to talk to Kica.¡¯

    ¡°Aloko and you three back there, could you stay out here for a moment? I need to talk to Kica in private,¡± Kenneth said as he opened the door.

    ¡°Hold it right there, abomination. We are to observe you and make sure you do not harm the healer. Do you think we are gonna let you be alone with her where you can do any sort of twisted thing to her!¡± Pilu annoyingly yelled.

    ¡°This is a private matter that does not concern you. So would you please stay quiet,¡± Kenneth sighed as he walked inside the room.

    Kica was about to follow, only taking a few steps until one of the three guards grabbed her from behind, stopping her, and Pilu and the remaining guard jumped in front of Kenneth.

    ¡°Abomination, do not think we would ever let that happen,¡± Pilu snared. ¡°Now you follow the rules like everyone else, or we will make sure you do.¡±

    Kenneth, not in the mood, slowly walked closer to Pilu until his mask was almost touching her chest. ¡°You three are meant to protect Kica, but from what I¡¯ve just heard, you sound too weak to do so.¡±

    ¡°Weak! I¡¯ll show you how weak I am; just give me the excuse,¡± Pilu growled as she got up close and personal.

    Most Aki Kenneth had been around mostly gowled or snared at him, and while he still felt the instinctual and primal fear of a creature much taller than him doing so, he also knew that they were intelligent. Intelligent enough to understand consequences.

    And so, showing no fear, Kenneth responded. ¡°If you truly are as strong as you think you are, why then does the barrier of a door that cannot be locked scare you so much.¡±

    ¡°The barrier of the door will, at best, muffle the sounds of our voices,¡± Kenneth explained. ¡°If I were to do something I wasn¡¯t supposed to, you would no doubt hear it. So unless you are too weak to open a door, this shouldn''t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Ulric¡¯s word is final,¡± Pilu growled, clearly angry.

    ¡°Yes, and Ulric said I should be teaching, and what I have to teach right now is only for someone who has the magical ability to heal and no one else,¡± Kenneth explained. ¡°Or should I go find Ulric right now and explain to him why I¡¯m unable to teach.¡±

    If looks could kill, Kenneth was sure Pilu would have killed him more times than he could count, but in the end, she backed off, and the third guard let go of Kica. ¡°If I hear anything, I¡¯m not supposed to; you ain¡¯t living long.¡±

    ¡°Sure, just make it painful,¡± Kenneth sarcastically said; he closed the door on all of them.

    As the door was closed and both stood in the room, ready for as private a conversation as they were currently gonna get, Kica spoke first.

    ¡°So what is this thing you need to teach me?¡± Kica asked.

    ¡°I need to know if you have talked with anyone?¡± Kenneth asked, somewhat hopeful she had taken his advice.

    ¡°What does it matter if I did? It wouldn¡¯t change anything,¡± Kica responded, a bit angry sounding.

    ¡°Believing nothing can change is the biggest problem,¡± Kenneth explained, trying to get through to her. ¡°I know it may seem like nothing will ever change, but just try and take one step every day. Talk with someone you trust about this.¡±

    ¡°I saw her ascent,¡± Kica said, making Kenneth go quiet. ¡°I saw her body break apart, and I felt nothing. I listened to your words yesterday, and so I went, and I hoped I would feel something, but I only felt guilt. Guilt for not feeling guilty.¡±

    ¡°I know the feeling well,¡± Kenneth responded in a low and sorrowful tone. ¡°Kica, I cannot stop you from becoming like me, but if you don¡¯t, at least talk to someone; this is what is awaiting you in the future.¡±

    Kenneth then reached behind his head and unzipped his mask entirely, revealing his face. ¡°I know you haven¡¯t seen many of my kind, but I¡¯m far from how a healthy one of my kind should look. I barely get enough sleep as it is, and I would rather chew through my own cheek than smile in front of someone I know who can see my face.¡±

    Kica just looked at him with a stunned expression. ¡°I- I- I¡¯m sorry, but I know I¡¯m broken, and nothing will change that. To be honest, knowing I will get punished for this does make me feel a bit better.¡±

    Kenneth, mostly sad and somewhat annoyed, put back his mask.

    ¡°Kica, I want to help you, and if I have to force you to take a step, then so be it,¡± Kenneth sighed.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kica asked, confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. If you don¡¯t talk to anyone you trust about this, I won¡¯t teach you anymore,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°Ulric won¡¯t allow that,¡± Kica responded as she looked away.

    ¡°I know he won¡¯t, but he will ask me why and I¡¯ll explain everything,¡± Kenneth explained. ¡°I can¡¯t say I know your kind the Aki all too well, but I do think some very good listeners will tell some others about it. It will probably spread like wildfire, and then someone who cares about you will come to talk to you.¡±

    Kica remained quiet for some time.

    Kenneth wondered if she was thinking the scenario over as he had done. And even if the word wouldn¡¯t spread, Kenneth could ask Wilf to start the rumor even though it would put him in her debt.

    The things she could ask in return. Kenneth shuddered at the thought.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Kica eventually said. ¡°There is one I can talk to about it. Just don¡¯t let everyone know.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. Now shall we begin today''s lesson?¡± Kenneth asked in a soft but a small bit happy voice.

    Kica only nodded, and Kenneth opened the door.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 25.1 (Confidont)

    ¡°And that is how your lung functions,¡± Kenneth explained to Kica and Aloko. ¡°Any further questions?¡±

    While Kica did have some questions, she felt like she had a good enough understanding of the matter.

    Though Aloko, on the other hand, raised his hand, showing he had a question. ¡°I don¡¯t think I understand the lung.¡±

    ¡°In what regard?¡± Kenneth asked, sounding a bit curious.

    ¡°It is just. I know you need to breathe to live, but I don¡¯t understand why since you exhale it all the time,¡± Aloko questioned.

    ¡®Really, didn¡¯t he hear Kenneth explain that the air that came out wasn¡¯t the same as we breathed in,¡¯ Kica thought as she felt exhausted. ¡®But to be fair, I do wonder why that is.¡¯

    ¡°Ah, yes, I do suppose I didn¡¯t go so much into that,¡± Kenneth said, stretching his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll explain this, and then I think we are done for today.¡±

    ¡®Finally, this day can end,¡¯ Kica thought as mental exhaustion was killing her.

    ¡°So, to explain it simply, the air you breathe in does have another name for it, Oxygen or O2. When we breathe in the air, what comes out is called CO2 or carbon dioxide,¡± Kenneth explained to his two students. ¡°The process that changes O2 to CO2 is called cellular respiration.¡±

    ¡°Or, to put it more simply, the body takes what it needs to function from the air into the blood, which travels around your entire body. And what you are left with is CO2, which your body expels since it has no use for it, and it can be dangerous,¡± Kenneth finished.

    ¡°That answers your question?¡± Kenneth asked Aloko.

    ¡°I think so, but why doesn¡¯t my body just take all the air instead of spitting some out?¡± Aloko asked curiously.

    ¡°To be honest, that question doesn''t have very much to do with healing and my field of knowledge in general, but if you want, I can spend a short amount of time explaining it,¡± Kenneth answered an exciting-looking Aloko.

    ¡°Kica, if you want, you don¡¯t have to stay. What I¡¯m about to explain won¡¯t matter much when it comes to medicine,¡± Kenneth said, looking at Kica.

    Internally Kica just wanted to sleep and not notice how broken she was, but she didn¡¯t want the entire outpost to find out.¡± It sounds lovely, but I have such a throbbing in my head that hurts, and I feel I just need some fresh air,¡± Kica explained, faking a smile.

    She then walked out of the room just to hear the beginning of the annoying guard starting to yell at Kenneth about something she didn¡¯t care about.

    It wasn¡¯t long before she got out of earshot of the guard yelling something involving her.

    As she got outside, Kica felt the light of Ki shine on her. One thing she did hate about being forced to wear the robe was how hot it usually got.

    While the others around her could relax and enjoy the warmth, she felt nothing but an overwhelming heat. ¡®I feel like I¡¯m going to burn anytime soon,¡¯ Kica thought as memories of the morning''s events flashed through her head.

    ¡®Oh, yeah, right,¡± Kica thought as her mild annoyance was all but forgotten and replaced with other feelings she didn''t understand.

    The only thing she did understand, however, was she didn¡¯t like the way it felt, how it tied a knot around her insides and made her want to vomit.

    Sighing internally, she walked down the road to her home, and as usual, she was greeted by everyone as they smiled, waved, or nodded at her.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    On many occasions, she liked that everyone did that. Though she often hated it as well, especially when she had failed to heal the wounded. She felt like a disgrace when that happened when she wasn¡¯t strong enough to keep going and just fainted.

    ¡®I guess that¡¯s why I was so insistent for Ulric not to let Kenneth go back then,¡¯ Kica thought as she faked all her happy emotions as she greeted everyone she met.

    ¡®I was scared when I first met Kenneth. A creature I had never seen in the color of a champion. After our introduction, I felt so embarrassed after I had let out that noise,¡¯ Kica thought as the memory caused her a strange sensation not unlike pain though not painful.

    ¡®Kenneth¡¯s method of healing was so crude and unusual that even I thought it was a joke that they thought themself a healer. But the ease of healing Fenik was undeniable.¡¯

    ¡®I remember at the time I felt confusion, and thoughts in my head just rushed through, but one stuck out. Why was it so easy?¡¯ Kica thought, remembering the events.

    ¡®I still remember the look on Ulric¡¯s face as I told him what I had discovered. It looked like he was both reluctant and embarrassed at having to fetch the one he had turned away. If I had said nothing, if I had not insisted, he would have left, and so many would have died,¡¯ Kica thought just as she reached her home.

    ¡®Why am I even thinking about this? Why am I even thinking about Kenneth?¡¯ Kica questioned as she opened the door and walked inside.

    As she walked through the house, she opened the door to the bedroom and practically threw herself on the bed after she released herself from the unbearable confines of her robe.

    The room was already hot, to begin with, and now that Ki had shined their warm light all day long, it was too much.

    As time passed, the words of Kenneth just kept repeating again and again, ¡®Talk to someone.¡¯

    It was at that moment that Kica heard the door outside the bedroom open, and she got up and sat on the bed with her feet touching the ground.

    ¡°Are you home, Kica,¡± the voice of Zilika said behind the closed bedroom door.

    At that moment, Kica almost wanted to stay quiet in the hope she wouldn¡¯t open the door and just leave. But it was only a child¡¯s fantasy, and she knew that.

    ¡°I¡¯m in here,¡± she said halfheartedly. ¡°How was your day?¡±

    Zilika opened the bedroom door and walked inside, her fur a lot more grey than normal, ¡°annoying as usual.¡±

    ¡°Is it really that bad?¡± Kica questioned in a low tone.

    ¡°You tell me,¡± Zilika responded in an angry tone as she sat down in the bed. ¡°I¡¯m spending all day cleaning and sharpening weapons just so some idiot can make it blunt again, trying to show off.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Kica said in a sad and apologetic voice.

    ¡°No, no, no, I wasn¡¯t angry at you,¡± Zilika franticly said. ¡°I-I¡¯m just tired.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not you¡­ it¡¯s-it¡¯s,¡± Kica said, trying to find the words.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Zilika asked in a worried voice as she got off the bed and sat beside Kica.

    ¡°It¡¯s-it¡¯s-it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just tired,¡± Kica said, feeling her insides being tied in an even tighter knot.

    ¡°Kica, I know you, and you don¡¯t look fine; please tell me what¡¯s wrong,¡± Zilika said in a concerned and gentle voice as she took her hand in hers.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little tired from today¡¯s lesson,¡± Kica said, looking away from Zilika, unable to look her in the eyes.

    ¡°Kica, look at me,¡± Zilika said in a soft yet commanding voice.

    ¡®Why? Why? Why can¡¯t I just tell her? I should, but. But what would I help? I know she won¡¯t look at me the same way. She might even find someone else,¡± Kica thought as she felt her insides start to hurt. ¡®She will only see me as broken, and I can¡¯t let that happen no matter what.¡¯

    ¡°Is it him?¡± Zilika asked as she got off the bed and walked around Kica, so they faced each other. ¡°Did that abomination do something to you?¡±

    ¡°Kenneth has done nothing but be a great teacher,¡± Kica answered with closed eyes.

    ¡°Kica, why won¡¯t you look at me? Why do you feel the need to close your eyes?¡± Zilika asked, her voice both sad and concerned. ¡°Did someone propose to you again?¡±

    ¡®Why can¡¯t I say it? By Akina, why can¡¯t I just tell her,¡¯ Kica thought as she slowly opened her eyes and saw the worried look of Zilika.

    ¡°I-I-I.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m broken. I can¡¯t feel anything for the one who died yesterday,¡¯ Kica thought, knowing those were the words she needed to say.

    ¡°I-I-I.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry I worried you, but the reason why I¡¯m feeling a bit different is that mating season has come early for me,¡± Kica said, flexing her ears and tail to show the emotion of embarrassment. ¡°I just wanted to wait until you had reached it a well before asking if you could help me.¡±

    ¡°By Akina, Kica. Here I thought something was wrong, and all it was was just an early mating season,¡± Zilika said in a more calm voice with a hint of annoyance.

    ¡°But you should know by now I¡¯m always up for helping you,¡± Zilika said as she got an alluring glare in her eyes and went over to close the bedroom door. ¡°Not to disappoint, but supper will be soon, so we have to hurry a little.¡±

    As Zilika got undressed, Kica just laid back on the bed, awaiting the attention of her lover like so many other times before.

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I tell her? Why did I lie?¡¯ Kica thought as she felt the pain grow even more. ¡® If I tell her, I know she¡¯ll leave me.¡¯

    ¡®I-I just have to lie to everyone, even Kenneth.¡¯

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 26 (Canéˆ¥æª› sleep again)

    ¡°Mother, I know it¡¯s been hard these last couple of years, but you have to accept it. Dad abandoned us; he is probably in some other country sleeping with some whore,¡± Eva said as she hugged her old mother.

    June seemed to cry a few tears before Eva let go. As she did, June looked at her squinting her old eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry young lady, but who are you, and why are you in my home?¡± June asked.

    Eva just looked at her with an expression of sadness. ¡°I¡¯m Eva, your daughter.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes. I¡¯m sorry I forgot for a moment there,¡± June said, giving her daughter an embarrassed smile. ¡°By the way, do you want some tea or a glass of water?¡±

    ¡°You already poured me one,¡± Eva said, her expression sad as ever.

    ¡°I see,¡± June said as her eyes landed on the almost empty glass. ¡°By the way, Eva, have you talked with your father lately?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven''t,¡± Eva said as her expression was still one of sadness but also anger.

    ¡°I know he can be hard to talk to, but he is a kind soul if you have patience,¡± June said as she suddenly got a faraway stare.

    ¡°Mother, are you okay?¡± Eva asked, a hint of concern in her voice.

    ¡°Oh, I think I lost my train of thought there for a moment,¡± June said as she looked at Eva, squinting her old eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry young lady, but who are you, and why are you in my home?¡±

    Then the conversation started over again.

    Over again, over again, over again, over again. And again, and again, and again, and again, and again, and again, and again, and again, and again, and again, and again, and again, and again, and again, and again, and again, and again, and again, and again, and again.

    ¡°Are you done with this lie now?¡± Kenneth angrily asked.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you even going to attack me, or run to them, or something other than this again, ¡°Jasha, who was floating right behind him, asked in a disheartened voice.

    ¡°Why should I?¡± Kenneth snarred at her. ¡°I have tried so many times to do either one of them, but nothing works. So why should I amuse you anymore?¡±

    ¡°Well, I am trying to develop your character a bit more, but if you refuse to do anything, then how can I make a scene where you attack me, and in the last second before you would have hit, I switched with one of your family members,¡± Jasha said in a bored voice as she scratched her belly.

    ¡°You have done this to me so many times it¡¯s honestly getting boring now,¡± Kenneth said, not even looking at her. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, the first time I saw all of this, I believed it, but you have shown me too many things for any of them to be the truth.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit,¡± Jasha said, giggling. ¡°Much of what I¡¯ve forced you to watch has been lies, but how can you be certain that this you are seeing now isn¡¯t the actual truth of what is happening with your family.¡±

    ¡°Other than the fact it¡¯s been a little over a month, maybe close to two, since I came here. Where ever this is,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°Ha. He. Hahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!!!!!!¡± Jasha suddenly and uncontrollably laughed. ¡°You really are stupid, aren¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Kenneth asked in an annoyed voice.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how you got here, and you think the time you left was the same as you arrived. Did you think this is some parallel universe or perhaps a layer of reality above or below the one you come from?¡± Jasha asked as she got right behind Kenneth putting her hands on his shoulders.

    Kenneth didn¡¯t answer the mad bitch as he only took a few steps forward, her hands letting go of Kenneth.

    ¡°Have you ever considered this is an alien world lightyear after lightyear away from your own?¡± Jasha asked as she once again placed her hands on Kenneth. ¡°Do you know what happens when someone travels near or faster than the speed of light?¡±

    ¡°Well, not that I expect a doctor to know this kind of stuff, so I¡¯ll spell it out for you, stupid. You. Age. Slower,¡± Jasha said condescendingly. ¡°You could have traveled decades in what you humans call cold sleep. Barely touched by time as the universe around you ages.¡±

    A moment after Jasha finished her madding talk Kenneth took a deep breath before letting out a long sigh. ¡°What movie did you get that from? I might know nothing about you, but I know you are full of shit, and I should not trust anything you say, so leave me alone.¡±

    ¡°Huh, anything I say,¡± Jasha mumbled to herself before she disappeared out of sight.

    ¡®That¡¯s a first,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he looked around what was most likely his mind or something similar. ¡®She went away before I woke up. Did she finally tire of me not caring what she says or does?¡¯

    ¡®Well, never mind. Perhaps I might finally get a dreamless night where I close my eyes and open them again instead of this bullshit that¡¯s been going on for almost a month,¡± Kenneth thought as he sat down on the ground and let himself relax a bit.

    The world around felt so fast and yet so slow at the same time as he closed his eyes and let his mindscape just be. It almost felt as if he was in his childhood home, sitting on his favorite chair with his windows open to let the fresh air in while the sun was overshadowed by the grey clouds.

    If he thought about it hard enough, it was almost like he could feel it.

    ¡°Well, you certainly have been at work while I was gone,¡± Jasha said, returning to the annoyance of Kenneth.

    Kenneth opened his eyes and was shocked to see he was actually in his childhood home, just as he remembered.

    However, the moment he got on his feet, the scene faded away like it hadn¡¯t been there in the first place. ¡®Did I do that?¡¯ Kenneth pondered before Jasha walked in front of him, grinning like a maniac.

    ¡°I know what you are thinking,¡± she said in a jovial tone. ¡°Why am I back? I won¡¯t even notice her or talk to her. She¡¯s just a liar. But you see, I¡¯ve spent the last few hours setting up this little meeting, and I know this will develop you somehow.¡±

    Before Kenneth couldn¡¯t even wonder what the insane bitch was talking about before, he heard small yet fast footsteps behind him, and just as Kenneth turned around to see what or who it was, he was punched straight in the face.

    The force of the punch, however unreal it was, sent Kenneth flying at least fifty meters before he landed on the ground and stopped rolling.

    ¡°What the,¡± Kenneth said, gasping for air and feeling the sting of whatever truck just hit him.

    ¡°How truly pathetic you are,¡± a voice said, sounding very familiar to Kenneth, yet he didn¡¯t know why that was. ¡°You should have killed her. I know you wanted to because I wanted to!¡±

    Kenneth finally got his bearings and stood up, and looked in the direction of the voice. The first thing he saw was an excited-looking Jasha who was eating unpopped popcorn.

    However, just beside her stood a child who seemed to be growling and walking angrily towards Kenneth.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Kenneth asked as he rubbed the side of his face where he was struck and wondered why he was still alive for a moment before realizing he was in a dream world.

    ¡°You stupid frog-sucker!¡± the kid responded as he started to run towards Kenneth.

    ¡°Jasha, what the hell is this, and who is this child!?¡± Kenneth yelled.

    In the next moment, Jasha appeared right beside Kenneth, surprising him a little. She then looked towards the kid who was getting dangerously close.

    Jasha then snapped her finger, and the kid seemed to be struck by an invisible force of some kind, making the kid fly a long distance away from the two of them.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°That should give me enough time,¡± Jasha said as she turned towards Kenneth.

    ¡°What the fuck is going on?! Who is that kid, and why do they want to murder me?!!¡± Kenneth yelled.

    ¡°So noise,¡± Jasha said as she stuck a finger inside her ear and scratched the inside of it before grabbing a handful of unpopped popcorn and swallowing every last one of them whole. ¡°That kid is you.¡±

    ¡°Wh-What,¡± Kenneth said, completely confused. ¡°How the hell can that be me, you bitch. I¡¯m standing right here, and I¡¯m an adult. Not some prepubescent monster.¡±

    ¡°To be more accurate, he is you from your recently new slash old memories,¡± Jasha explained before swallowing another handful of unpopped popcorn. ¡°You see, one thing I can¡¯t do is see memories you don¡¯t even remember, so I was completely shocked when I found him just hidden away.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I knew you wouldn¡¯t fall for my old tricks anymore, so instead, I gave that version of you some sentience or something like that and let him loose here,¡± Jasha explained.

    ¡°Are you finally trying to kill me, you psychotic bitch!!!!!!!!¡± Kenneth yelled at the top of his lungs just as he could hear the yelling of his kid self.

    ¡°No need to worry. He can¡¯t kill you. It¡¯s not that kind of dream logic we are operating by. However, I do suppose it will feel like it when he throws you around like a ragdoll. But anyway, I won¡¯t do anything more than let you two meet and watch from afar, so toodle-oo,¡± Jasha said in a high and jovial voice before she teleported away.

    Kenneth just stood there trying to process everything, but he wasn¡¯t given the time as his kid self finally reached him.

    ¡°You stupid sucker!!!!!¡± He yelled as he jump-kicked Kenneth right in the throat.

    The force of the kick sent Kenneth spinning at almost the same place he was standing, but the moment his head hit the ground, a loud crack could be heard.

    ¡°OOOOOOO. That¡¯s got to hurt,¡± Jasha excitedly said, looking through opera glasses and eating another handful of unpopped popcorn.

    While Jasha was a deceitful bitch of a woman, which Kenneth currently felt like dismembering, she did, however, tell the truth about him not being hurt.

    Sure he somewhat felt the pain, but nevertheless, he could get on his feet just fine even though he should have broken his neck.

    But him standing on his feet didn¡¯t last long as his kid self came charging at him again, this time jumping and using his entire body to slam into Kenneth shoulder first.

    And once again, he was sent flying, this time with his kid self in tow. ¡®Dammit, how the hell is he even that strong? He¡¯s just a kid. Never mind that now, I might not be able to die, but this is still painful. I have to stop him somehow,¡¯ Kenneth thought just as his back collided with the ground.

    Stunned by the pain, Kenneth couldn¡¯t resist as his kid self got on top of him and started to throw punches left and right, yelling. ¡°You are weak! You let them humiliate you! You fear them!!!¡±

    ¡°You are the stronger one! They should fear you!!! I saw you as if you wanted to kill that woman! She was scared! She feared you, and you ran!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    ¡°I HATE you!!! We were strong! Everyone feared us and knew who was on top! But you! You locked me away and forgot about me! Even when you remembered me and we could be strong again, you locked me away!¡± The kid yelled like some feral beast.

    ¡°Before I lock you away, tell me! How many times did you resist me! How many times did you cower before those weaklings as they walked all over you!?¡±

    ¡°Lock¡­. me away? What do you mean!?¡± Kenneth yelled.

    ¡°You stupid sucker! We are fighting for control, and once you give up, I will lock you away just as you did to me!¡±

    ¡®What? No, no, no, no, that can¡¯t be. He is just a memory; he can¡¯t do that right,¡± Kenneth thought as he did his best to defend against the many blows his kid self was throwing.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t even going to answer me, you stupid sucker! No wonder that girl left you!¡± Kenneth¡¯s kid self said, landing one powerful blown right in Kenneth''s face, the ground beneath them cracking from the force.

    The punch was nothing to Kenneth because when he heard the words, his kid self said he grew angry.

    ¡°You never acted like a man, more like a little girl! She walked all over you! If I had been in charge, she wouldn¡¯t have left! I wouldn¡¯t have let her! But I guess that¡¯s the difference between the two of us!¡± Kenneth¡¯s kid self yelled as he raised his fist high above his head, ready to end this. ¡°I¡¯m just more of a MAN!!!¡±

    ¡°What the fuck do you know!!¡± Kenneth yelled, surprising his kid self just enough so he didn¡¯t notice in time; Kenneth struck him right in his face.

    For whatever reason here, the kid was stronger than he should be, and Kenneth was nowhere near his level of strength, but that did mean he wasn¡¯t strong.

    While the force of Kenneth¡¯s punch didn¡¯t send his kid self flying, it did get him off Kenneth.

    ¡°Guess you are more of a boy than I thought, but you are still nothing to me,¡± he laughed as he got up.

    As Kenneth got on his feet, he looked down at his kid self with hated and disgust.

    ¡°You think you are better than me!¡± Kenneth said, staring intently at him. ¡°You are nothing but a wild beast that couldn¡¯t control himself. You say that you would have kept June. Let me ask you would that be the same way you kept that girl in kindergarten as well?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t know what the suck you are talking about, but I know I¡¯m better than the weak, pathetic girl in front of me,¡± Kenneth¡¯s kid self said as he walked closer to Kenneth.

    ¡°You know, when I first met you in this dreamscape of mine, I did have a small hope that I could finally make peace with you. Bury, that impulse I often felt to strike many of the Aki,¡± Kenneth said, staring down at his kid self while walking closer to him. ¡°But I see now why I forgot you in the first place.¡±

    ¡°You are nothing but a bully who thinks everything will always go your way, but I¡¯m sure about one thing. YOU¡­ AIN¡¯T¡­ GETTING¡­ CONTROL...¡± Kenneth said coldly.

    ¡°You are stronger than I first thought, but you are still a GIRL.¡±

    There was a moment of silence between the two of them as both seemed to wait for the other to make the first move.

    ¡°hehehehehehehehehehe,¡± Jasha giggled, looking intently through the opera glasses as she downed another handful of unpopped popcorn. ¡°This is going better than I expected, but I do wonder who will come out on top.¡±

    Kenneth took in a deep breath, never once taking his eyes off his kid self. And then he attacked.

    It was a downward strike. Kenneth put all his force into it, attempting to end this.

    His kid self, however, was unfaced. He didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he himself attacked, aiming for Kenneth¡¯s solar plexuses.

    Neither backed down, and for once, Kenneth felt like he wouldn¡¯t hold back.

    The first to connect with their attack was Kenneth. He hit his kid self in the forehead.

    Not to be outdone, the kid struck Kenneth only a second later.

    It was no longer only a battle of strength but one of will, as well. Kenneth was once again sent flying.

    However, after multiple times of it happening, he was prepared. He felt the pain but ignored it. The moment after he landed and fell, he got up, and this time he ran toward the kid as he had done before.

    Both of them ran toward one another. The kid growled like before.

    As they got near one another, Kenneth¡¯s kid self jumped. He attempted to do a head but.

    Kenneth reacting purely on reflexes and instincts, jumped. He pointed his knees forward.

    Their height difference, combined with both of them jumping, created the perfect meeting.

    The meeting of Kenneth¡¯s knee and the kid''s face.

    And for once, the kid got thrown back.

    Kenneth managed to land on his feet somehow and looked at him, now lying on the ground.

    Not so long ago, Kenneth would have rushed and provided aid while being disgusted with himself for doing something like that.

    But now, he only rushed toward him and went for the kill.

    Before he could get fully up, Kenneth got up in his face and aimed for his throat.

    Kenneth struck with all his might, but suddenly it all got dark, and Kenneth heard someone or something fall.

    ¡®Where is he! Where is that little monster!¡¯ Kenneth thought as he felt his heartbeat and noticed it was very rapid.

    ¡°By Akina, are you mad!¡± A figure in the dark said.

    ¡°Nya?¡± Kenneth said, trying to understand what was going on.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, sounding angry.

    ¡°Wh-what happened, I was just fi-¡° Kenneth said but stopped himself, only now, fully remembering what a beast he had become while he slept.

    ¡°Ohh, I¡¯ll tell you what happened. You moved and made so much noise in your sleep that you woke me and when I went over to check on you. You tried to strike me,¡± Nya said as she got off the floor and rummaged somewhere in the dark.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t intend to hit¡­ you,¡° Kenneth said in a low and apologetic voice as he felt a great amount of shame.

    ¡°Then who was it you intended to hit if not me?¡± Nya asked as she walked back from wherever she had been.

    ¡°I meet someone in my dream, and Jasha-¡° Kenneth said before he trailed off.

    ¡®I remember her. I remember what she did while I didn¡¯t see her. How can that be? I don¡¯t understand,¡¯ Kenneth thought, unsure of much.

    ¡°Who is Jasha?¡± Nya asked as she lit the candle in her hand, illuminating the room.

    ¡°She¡¯s no one, just a bad memory,¡± Kenneth said, trying to stop the conversation.

    ¡°Must be a really bad memory if you tried to strike her,¡± Nya said as he put down the candle on the floor. ¡°Want to talk about it?¡±

    ¡°In all honesty, I¡¯d rather not,¡± Kenneth answered.

    ¡°Be that as it may, if we are going to live together, I have to know you won¡¯t just randomly attack me in my sleep, confusing me for whoever Jasha is,¡± Nya said, looking at Kenneth intently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t sleepwalk, so I doubt very much that¡¯ll happen,¡± Kenneth said as he sat and hugged his bent-up legs.

    ¡°You need to do better than just say it won¡¯t happen,¡± Nya said sternly. ¡°A couple of years ago, a soldier under me did the same thing you did. She was plagued by visions in the night of battles and death.¡±

    ¡°I could have sent her away to a place she couldn¡¯t hurt anyone, but I believed her when she said it was only nightmares. In the end, she killed her own mate in their bed,¡± Nya said, a hint of sadness in her voice. ¡°So, do you understand? I don¡¯t want the same thing to happen to me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have PTSD like the soldier probably had,¡± Kenneth answered coldly.

    ¡°P-T, what?¡± Nya said, confused.

    ¡°Post Traumatic Stress Disorder,¡± Kenneth explained as he looked in the dark corner of the room. ¡°When someone experiences a very, very bad event or a trauma, they can develop PTSD. Some of the symptoms can be anger and irritability, bad thoughts about oneself or the world, and nightmares.¡±

    ¡°So you do have it,¡± Nya said, sounding both certain and confused.

    ¡°Having a nightmare can be a sign of it, but it isn¡¯t a deciding factor, especially if you don¡¯t have some more signs. Otherwise, it¡¯s most likely only a nightmare.¡±

    ¡°You know I only understood half what you said right now; if this happens again, I¡¯ll need to talk to Ulric about this,¡± Nya said, sighing.

    ¡°Do you know if it¡¯s close to sunrise soon?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m Not really sure, but there should still be some time before that happens. Maybe four-tenths of a candle.¡±

    ¡°Good enough for me,¡± Kenneth sighed, getting out of bed. ¡°I¡¯ll just be going out.¡±

    ¡°When will you be back?¡± Nya asked.

    ¡°Probably once I¡¯m done teaching for today like always,¡± Kenneth answered.

    ¡°You know it always amazes me how little you need sleep,¡± Nya said, yawning.

    ¡°Sometimes it amazes me too,¡± Kenneth sighed as he walked out of the bedroom tired.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 27 (The Color blue)

    ¡°I think that¡¯ll be it for today,¡± Kenneth said, stretching his body before grabbing his coat. ¡°Either of you got any final questions for today?¡±

    Aloko raised his hand. ¡°Kenneth, not to speak badly about your teaching, but I find it hard to understand much of what you are explaining.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Kenneth said. ¡°I assume you find it hard to understand because I¡¯m talking about things you have not seen, like hearts or a lung.¡±

    ¡°I have seen plenty of those¡­ it¡¯s just. I¡¯m not sure how to explain it,¡± Aloko said, scratching the side of his face.

    ¡°I will be the first to admit that a lack of needed resources has made teaching a bit harder. I do apologize for that, but as it stands, I¡¯m unable to give both of you a proper education,¡± Kenneth said in his normal and deep voice.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk to Ulric if you are in need of resources?¡± Kica asked, sounding tired. ¡°The merchants will come any day now. I¡¯m sure if Ulric deems it important enough, he can spare a coin or two.¡±

    ¡°Does the merchant deal in your people''s corpses?¡± Kenneth asked in such a calm manner that made everyone in the room realize it wasn¡¯t even an attempt at a bad joke.

    Every Aki in the room just sat or stood frozen for a moment, some unsure, some quiet, and others who reached a boiling point.

    ¡°By Akina. What kind of heresy do you speak,¡± a brown-haired guard said, taking a step forward and putting his hand on his sword hilt.

    ¡°I do not speak any heresy, but only necessity,¡± Kenneth said calmly. ¡°For someone without the power to heal as Kica can, they need to understand their own bodies and the bodies of others in order to-¡°

    ¡°I do not care!¡± The Aki yelled. ¡°To talk so lightly about desecrating of what is so pure. You should be punished!¡±

    ¡°And you are going to carry out the sentence, I suppose?¡± Kenneth asked calmly, never showing a hint of fear in his voice.

    The brown-haired Aki then started to growl a little before pulling at his blade a little. ¡±I just might.¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Liq,¡± the Aki beside him said, placing his hand on their stopping them from pulling out their blade. He has yellow fur with black spots all over his body and looks to be 230 cm tall. ¡°Incurring the wrath of Ulric isn¡¯t worth it.¡±

    ¡°Not over her,¡± the yellow-haired Aki with brown spots said.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Kenneth said with a raised eyebrow as the dream Kenneth had flashed before him for only a moment. ¡°I might have misheard you, but did you make a mistake when you spoke just now?¡±

    The yellow-haired Aki with brown spots looked at Kenneth for a moment, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t have a problem with being mocked, but if you do so, at least have the decency to make it creative or at the very least accurate,¡± Kenneth said in a disappointing sounding voice hiding his rising anger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. I did not mock you in any way,¡± the yellow-haired Aki with brown spots stated.

    ¡°Oh, I think you know exactly what you said,¡± Kenneth said calmly, hiding his rising anger as he walked towards the Aki.

    ¡°Kenneth, there is no need for violence,¡± Aloko said, sounding nervous.

    ¡°Who said anything about violence,¡± Kenneth responded. ¡°I simply wish for this Aki to admit he was mocking me. Nothing more.¡±

    ¡°How many times do I need to tell you? I didn¡¯t mock you, but I am now you crazy vixen,¡± the yellow-haired Aki with brown spots said in a slightly angry tone.

    ¡®Vixen. That is the word for a female fox. So he¡¯s calling me a woman¡­ again,¡¯ Kenneth thought rapidly, reaching a boiling point. ¡®Not only does that brat call me that but now them. I-I-I should teach them a lesson.¡¯

    Taking another step, Kenneth balled his hand, making a fist.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for this to get ugly,¡± Aloko said quickly, standing between the two.

    ¡°Too late. It got ugly the moment she came here,¡± the yellow-haired Aki with brown spots said, looking directly at Kenneth, making sure that was no mistake to which he was talking too.

    ¡°By Akina, you child,¡± Kica sighed in a tired and angry voice. ¡° Keep your mouth shut, Uko.¡±

    ¡°Listen, I did nothing wrong. It was this vixen who just accused me of something I didn¡¯t do, so if anyone is at fault, here it her,¡± Uko responded.

    ¡°Uko, you should know better than to use that word,¡± Aloko said sternly.

    ¡°Or what,¡± Uko said, getting up in Aloko¡¯s face. ¡°If I want to call her a vixen, I¡¯ll call her a vixen.¡±

    Kenneth then let out a big sigh before taking a step forward. ¡°Aloko, take a step back.¡±

    He did as Kenneth asked and got away from Uko.

    ¡°Uko, I do not know why you feel the need to continuously mock me, and while I¡¯m angry you chose to do so, I¡¯m much angrier by the fact you threatened Aloko. My student,¡± Kenneth said calmly.

    ¡°Do so again, and I¡¯ll make sure the only way you ever eat again is through a straw,¡± Kenneth threatened.

    ¡°If you want a fight, just give me the excuse, you crazy vixen,¡± Uko said, getting all up in Kenneth''s face.

    ¡°You know I¡¯ve been really patient with you today, but if you want a fight, then just call me a woman. One¡­ more¡­ time,¡± Kenneth said slowly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Uko said, getting a confused expression. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Kenneth, why would you be angered by someone calling you a woman?¡± Aloko carefully asked, making sure not to anger her. ¡°You are wearing blue.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you why. I¡¯m a man,¡± Kenneth said, sounding a bit angry.

    The room then fell silent as some looked at one another while others looked a bit stunned.

    ¡°But you are wearing blue,¡± Aloko uttered, surprised.

    ¡°And your fur is red. They are just colors,¡± Kenneth retorted. ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean a damn thing.¡±

    Then in the next moment of silence, Liq began to laugh, getting the attention of everyone in the room. ¡°In all my years, I¡¯ve never seen a man dress as a woman.¡±

    ¡°I recommend you stop that,¡± Kenneth said coldly.

    ¡°Or what,¡± the giggling Liq responded. ¡°You are just a coward who doesn¡¯t know how to fight. But then blue fits you very well, then you midget vixen.¡±

    Kenneth being called a woman again forced the memories, foggy as they were, of last night''s events to the surface of his mind.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    And so, having reached a boiling point, Kenneth quickly reached and grabbed Liq by his throat, his entire hand easily reaching all the way around. ¡°Should have stopped at midget.¡±

    Uko, in the next moment, then drew his short sword and as Liq tried to get out of Kenneth¡¯s iron grip.

    ¡°Let him go,¡± Uko growled as he placed his sword near Kenneth, ready to strike.

    ¡°You do know what will happen, right?¡± Kenneth asked, taking his eyes off the struggling Liq.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about Ulric!¡± Uko yelled. ¡°Let him go now!¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about Ulric, but if you are going to make such a big deal out of it, then fine,¡± Kenneth said as he released Liq.

    ¡°You abomination, I¡¯ll have your head for this,¡± Liq said while having one hand around his throat and the other drawing his sword.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough!¡± Aloko yelled once again, standing between the two of them. ¡° Fighting won¡¯t solve anything. Kenneth¡¯s action might have been a bit much, but his honor was insulted regardless, and he did defend it.¡±

    Liq seemed to understand and put his sword back in its sheath, growling the entire time.

    However, it wasn¡¯t Liq that felt the most anger at that moment; it was Uko. ¡°That vixens honor. That thing has no honor. It¡¯s only a monster that should be killed. Hey, thing in the name Giga I challenge you to combat.¡±

    I refuse,¡± Kenneth said, his back turned to Uko.

    ¡°You refuse,¡± Uko said with a shocked expression. ¡°I should have expected that. You are nothing but a weakling. I guess the color of a woman fits you well then.¡±

    Kica eyed Uko with an expression of annoyance before she quickly left the room.

    Kenneth, in response, only sighed before turning around. ¡°Do you know why I refuse to fight you?¡±

    ¡°Because you are a small fat coward and a weakling,¡± Uko responded.

    ¡°No. If we were to fight today or tomorrow, I¡¯m honestly not sure I¡¯d be able to hold back,¡± Kenneth said, taking a step forward toward Uko.

    ¡°Hold back,¡± Uko laughed.

    ¡°Well, to your kind, I suppose I look weak and fat, but I assure you that if we were to fight and I didn¡¯t hold back. If I let the beast inside me loos, it wouldn¡¯t end well for you,¡± Kenneth said so calmly yet with an undertone of seriousness that made Uko waver a little.

    ¡°You are only bluffing,¡± Uko said, his voice having the smallest hint of trepidation.

    ¡°If you believe that to be the truth, then ask me again; maybe I¡¯ll say yes this time,¡± Kenneth said, getting right up in Uko''s face.

    ¡°Kenneth, please cease this madness. There is no need for this,¡± Aloko said, his voice hinting at desperation.

    ¡°Why not let them,¡± The third guard in the room said as she smiled, showing off all her pretty and sharp teeth. ¡°It might be entertaining to finally see some blood be spilled.¡±

    Then in the next moment, the door was forcefully opened, and everyone looked and wondered what had caused it.

    Everyone looked, and they saw the foot of Ulric, which made them all freeze.

    ¡°What is happening in here?¡± Ulric asked in his booming voice.

    ¡°Nothing at all,¡± Kenneth answered with a sigh as he grabbed his things and attempted to leave.

    Ulric, however, blocked him with his spear and looked at him for a moment longer than necessary. ¡°That is not what Kica told me. She said you were at one another throats.¡±

    ¡°Commander, this is nothing more than a misunderstanding,¡± Uko said, sounding a bit nervous.

    ¡°Yet your sword is unsheathed. EXPLAIN,¡± Ulric demanded in his booming voice.

    ¡°I-I,¡± Uko said, not sure how to find the words.

    ¡°As far as I could tell, he viewed me as a threat, and out of fear, he drew his sword,¡± Kenneth explained.

    Ulric, with a raised eyebrow, looked at Uko. ¡°Is this true?¡±

    ¡°Not, every¡­ part,¡± Uko responded, each word taking longer than the last to come out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll only ask once, Kenneth. Did you lie to me?¡± Ulric asked in a very serious tone.

    Kenneth just looked him straight in the eyes, strangely enough, never feeling fear of any kind. ¡°No. I only said as far as I could tell. If he did not feel fear, then some other emotion perhaps, but as far as I¡¯m concerned, I never told a lie.¡±

    ¡°Or do you want me to take off my mask and prove it to you?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°No, that is not needed; instead, I¡¯ll simply get the truth from everyone here,¡± Ulric explained. ¡°Now I want the truth for everyone.¡±

    Ulric then went on to ask each one in the room what had happened, never letting more than one person speak at the time, like an angry parent trying to figure out who punched first.

    ¡°So the truth is that Liq wanted to draw his sword and punish Kenneth for talking about dead bodies. Then Uko unknowingly insulted Kenneth.¡±

    ¡°And when Kenneth wanted him to admit he insulted him, both grew angrier until Uko called him a vixen over and over again until it was revealed he was wearing blue and was not a woman, at which point Liq insulted him further.¡±

    ¡°It was at that point Kenneth¡¯s honor was again insulted, and he grabbed Liq, and Uko drew his sword,¡± Ulric explained, looking at everyone.

    ¡°And you challenged him to combat in the name of Giga?¡± Ulric asked, looking Uko straight in the eyes.

    ¡°Yes, commander, but he refused, like the coward he is,¡± Uko said in a spiteful tone.

    ¡°Enough of this. I do not care who started this or who did what. All I care about is if something happened, and as far as the truth is concerned, nothing happened but bruised egos and wounded pride,¡± Ulric stated angrily.

    ¡°So here''s what is going to happen. I do not want to hear any rumors about this ever, and if I do, whoever started them won¡¯t get off easy. Next, Uko and Liq, you will keep your mouths shut when you are near Kenneth,¡± Ulric said in a voice that made everyone know they shouldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°And Kenneth,¡± Ulric said, looking him straight in his eyes. ¡°Next time you attack my subordinate, you¡¯ll lose one of your hands. Does everyone understand?¡± Ulric asked louder than usual.

    Some nodded, and others said yes, but by the end of it, everyone understood what they needed to do.

    As much as Kenneth might have hated it, he didn¡¯t put his coat on. It was too hot for that, but what was worse than the heat was how he had lost control.

    He felt nothing but shame and somewhat disgust with himself. ¡®Would I have said yes if he had asked again? Would I have lost control and killed him?¡¯

    Those questions plagued his mind as he walked home, and again, he noticed everyone staring and whispering amongst themselves, and he didn¡¯t need to hear what they said to know it was about the color of his shirt.

    ¡®Perhaps I should just walk around in my undershirt,¡¯ Kenneth pondered, unsure if that was even a good idea. Black was the color of campion; blue was the color of a woman if he understood that right, and who knows what white means.

    It was just those things he thought and felt and endured as he walked home.

    As Kenneth opened the door and walked inside, he was surprised to see Nya already sitting at the living room table with some papers.

    ¡°Well, this is surprising,¡± Kenneth said, getting Nya¡¯s attention. ¡°I usually arrive home first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, well, there are only so many times you can go over the outposts budget and make sure everything looks right.

    ¡°You are still doing that?¡± Kenneth questioned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you do that two days ago as well?¡±

    ¡°And yesterday,¡± Nya said, sounding exhausted.

    ¡°How many times can you possibly need to do this?¡± Kenneth said with a bit of sympathy in his voice from the workload she had.

    ¡°He never changes, it seems. Even when he was at the Kakili outpost, he would always sharpen his own weapon until it was perfect and then a few more times,¡± Nya said, the corners of her mouth moving up a bit.

    ¡°Well, enough about me. How was your day?¡± Nya asked.

    ¡°Well, before I answer that, I just need to know one thing,¡± Kenneth said, pausing for a moment, unsure if he should even ask this. ¡°Do you see me as a woman?¡±

    The question seemed to confuse Nya for a moment before she giggled a bit.¡± What a strange joke to tell. Of course, you are a woman.¡±

    ¡°Because of the blue color?¡± Kenneth said before taking a seat next to her.

    ¡°Well, that and your nipples,¡± Nya said.

    Now it was Kenneth¡¯s turn to be confused, but first, he needed to clarify a few things first. ¡°In actuality, I¡¯m a man. Not a woman.¡±

    Nya looked at him for a moment looking completely stunned. ¡°But you have nipples.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but so do my kind¡¯s women as well. It''s just how we are made,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°But why are you wearing blue then?¡± Nya questioned.

    ¡°Well, I like the color, and where I come from, the color is more one for men than women,¡± Kenneth answered, unsure if his answer was completely correct.

    ¡°I see, so what are you going to do now?¡± Nya questioned.

    ¡°honestly not sure. It is a pain that people think I¡¯m a woman, so I might need to take off the shirt or get it dyed a different color if that¡¯s even a possibility,¡± Kenneth pondered.

    ¡°Get it dyed! Are you mad !?¡± Nya abruptly yelled right next to Kenneth. ¡°Do you know how much it¡¯s worth?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Kenneth answered, confused and a bit shocked.

    ¡°You clearly don¡¯t know what the colors here mean, but let me assure you; it¡¯s more than just what some women wear. It¡¯s what wealthy women wear,¡± Nya said a bit loudly.

    ¡°Okay, so it¡¯s like a status symbol or something?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°You can call it that,¡± Nya answered, this time a bit softer than before. ¡°One time when I was about a year after I came to Kakili outpost, a merchant sold some white cloth that was almost done being dyed entirely blue.¡±

    ¡°I wanted at least a small piece of it, but the cost was so high I knew that only highborn royals would have the funds to get something like that,¡± Nya explained.

    ¡°So blue is really that rare here,¡± Kenneth murmured. ¡°So those that mean the roses I saw in the forest were rare or something.¡±

    ¡°Roses?¡± Nya repeated, seemingly not knowing what Kenneth was talking about.

    A few moments went by where neither spoke until Nya¡¯s eyes shot open like she was shocked. She then grabbed Kenneth by his shoulders, reaching across the table. ¡°Have you seen flowers with blue leaves!?¡±

    ¡°When and where!?¡± She yelled, shaking Kenneth a little.

    ¡°Uhh¡­ It was the same day we met and before I arrived at the old battlefield,¡± Kenneth answered, surprised by her sudden outburst.

    ¡°It has only been¡­ that means¡­ yes!¡± Nya murmured before she almost jumped off her chair and grabbed Kenneth¡¯s hand and tried to drag him somewhere. ¡°Come with me now!¡±

    A bit confused and having only about three-fourths of the pictures, Kenneth went with her to wherever she wanted him to go.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 28 (Roses are blue violets donéˆ¥æª› exist)

    Kenneth tried to keep up with Nya, but her kind was a fast lot, so it had its difficulties.

    That¡¯s not to mention the stares Kenneth noticed once in a while when the two were near other Aki.

    They usually looked at Kenneth with great suspicion, but now most of them just looked confused.

    Eventually, to Kenneth¡¯s relief, Nya stopped, and he was allowed to slow down a little. He was a good long-distance runner, but running as fast as he could or near that for more than a hundred meters did make him sweat.

    As Kenneth drew more air into his lungs, satisfying his heart''s need for more oxygenated blood, Nya knocked on a door.

    A moment later, it was opened with Ulric behind it.

    ¡°Why are you back, Nya?¡± Ulric asked as his eyes landed on Kenneth.

    They looked a bit cold to Kenneth but otherwise normal, almost as if the previous thirty minutes hadn¡¯t happened. ALMOST.

    ¡°Please tell me you are not here because you want to talk about how I handled the situation with him earlier,¡± Ulric sighed in an annoyed voice.

    ¡°What situ--¡± Nya said before stopping herself. ¡°I can hear about that later, but for now, we have to tell you something important. Something really, really important.¡±

    Ulric raised an eyebrow before he slowly backed away from the door and back inside his house. ¡°Must be really exciting news. I haven¡¯t seen you like this since we were thirteen summers and stole. We stole¡­ What was it called again? Red water.¡±

    ¡°No time for old memories. This is important,¡± Nya said quickly like every second meant either life or death.

    ¡°Fine, then tell me,¡± Ulric sat before sitting down.

    ¡°Kenneth saw blue flowers a few days before we arrived at the outpost,¡± Nya said excitingly.

    Ulric, for the first time, had an expression of shock with his mouth agape as opposed to his normal expression of sternness and or anger.

    ¡°Is this true?¡± Ulric asked in almost a whisper which freaked Kenneth a bit out seeing him like this.

    ¡°Yes. It was on my way to the old battlefield I came across a bush of them. They reminded me of some flowers from my home, so I took a closer look,¡± Kenneth explained.

    It was then he looked at both of them and was really freaked out by their shared shocked expression. It almost felt like he was in a horror movie, and he was a dumb blond girl who was going to die first.

    ¡°A¡­ a¡­. a bush,¡± Ulric forced out, sounding like an old car the way he squeaked. ¡°By Akina, you saw and touched a bush of blue flowers.¡±

    ¡°You know Ulric, not to be disrespectful or anything, but you are freaking me out right now,¡± Kenneth said, feeling a shiver of discomfort.

    It seemed like Ulric snapped out of whatever drug-fueled hallucination he¡¯d been in and regained his composure. ¡°My apologies Kenneth. I¡¯ve only heard of blue flowers in stories. As you might have guessed, they are quite valuable, and it so just happens that a bush of them has only been spoken of in legends.¡±

    ¡°They are really that rare?¡± Kenneth questioned with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Is it the blue color alone that makes them that?¡±

    ¡°You do not have blue flowers where you are from?¡± Ulric asked, sounding a bit confused.

    ¡°Well, of course, we have them, but they are just flowers, aren¡¯t they?¡± Kenneth said, unsure if he was truly right or wrong.

    ¡°Yes, they are just flowers. I suppose this is one way our kind knows more than you,¡± Ulric chucked as he got up from his chair and started to rummage through a lot of rolled-up papers.

    ¡°The flowers themselves, while pretty, are not truly that valuable, but the color itself is. I can¡¯t say I know how it¡¯s done, but those who specialize in dyeing know how to draw out the color from the flower and paint white cloth blue,¡± Ulric explained before walking back to the table with a rolled-up piece of paper.

    Ulric then opened up the paper, which Kenneth immediately recognized as a map. ¡°Kenneth, take a look and tell me the area where it is,¡± Ulric commanded.

    Kenneth took a few steps forward until he could see the map perfectly. At first, and probably the most important thing Kenneth noticed about the map, was the blue color.

    Without a doubt in his mind, Kenneth knew it was water, but the thing that was so important wasn¡¯t that it was water, but the fact that the blue color touched every all side and corner of the map, indicating that whatever landmass all of them were standing on might only be an island.

    The shape of the land itself reminded Kenneth a bit of the character Pack-Man seeing as how it was somewhat round and had what looked like an open mouth trying to eat a slice of pizza.

    If kenneth was completely honest, it looked more like a circle with a V-shape of land missing.

    ¡®Focus, Kenneth, you can¡¯t linger too long, or you might somehow upset him again,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he focused more on the center of the map.

    Much of the center, as far as Kenneth could see, at least seemed to be either rocky terrain or mountains. Further away from the center, circles began to appear with what looked like written underneath them.

    The circles looked like they formed part of a ring around something, almost like a wall. The further inside the ring he looked, the fewer circles there were, but they were bigger.

    There were about two or three rings of circles and one giant circle, which Kenneth guessed to be the capital.

    ¡°So where is it?¡± Ulric asked, sounding impatient.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know where we are,¡± Kenneth answered.

    ¡°You can¡¯t read? I thought you were highborn,¡± Ulric stated.

    ¡°I¡¯m not illiterate; I just can¡¯t read your letters,¡± Kenneth responded. ¡°My kind uses another alphabet than yours.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Ulric said before placing his index claw on one circle. ¡°This is Laoli outpost.¡±

    ¡°And this,¡± Ulric said before placing another claw on a circle north, northwest from where Laoli was. ¡°Is Kakili. Now, where is it?¡±

    ¡°Nya, would you be so kind as to tell me where the old battlefield is?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Before Nya had even taken a step, Ulric pointed just below the outpost, saying, ¡°there.¡±

    Kenneth then placed a finger where Ulric had his claw where after he removed it. ¡®How did it happen again,¡¯ Kenneth thought, trying to remember his path, but in reverse.

    ¡®First, I carried Nya back to the old battlefield. Then I followed the path I¡¯d made, heading east for a short time and then west until I hit the cave.¡¯

    ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t point precisely to where I found the bush,¡± Kenneth apologized.

    ¡°Why,¡± Ulric questioned.

    ¡°I only know the path I marked from the battlefield. I can¡¯t get any more precise than the general area my finger is on right now,¡± Kenneth answered.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Ulric looked at where Kenneth¡¯s finder was pointed before he stepped away from the map, seemingly in deep thought.

    ¡°It is a waste area to cover, and It¡¯s closer to Kakili than Laoli. What do you have to say, Nya?¡± Ulric asked in his normal booming voice.

    ¡°Commander, it will take some time for a scouting party to even reach the area, and with how wast it is, a lot of time will be spent in possible hostile territory,¡± Nya said in a much more obedient and respectful tone.

    ¡°And with the possibility of an enemy counterattack, it would not be wise to send out more than a few hunters and guards.¡±

    ¡°While the bush is one of legend that could be sold to the arriving merchant, it would be dangerous for those who venture out to find to stay too long,¡± Nya finished.

    ¡°Yes, I agree,¡± Ulric responded as he sat down in his chair. ¡°I never asked Nya because it didn¡¯t matter, but was it the Noks or Sils who attacked your outpost?¡±

    ¡°The Noks,¡± Nya answered, her face slightly twisting at the memory.

    ¡°I¡¯ve faced the Sil¡¯s more times than the Noks, so I can¡¯t say I know their tactics and mannerisms,¡± Ulric stated, giving Nya a look that made it seem like he wanted her to chime in without him saying anything.

    ¡°I¡¯ve faced Nok¡¯s a few times on the field of battle. They are big and slow, but every time we repelled an attack, my hunters would report they spotted tracks from other Nok¡¯s in the area for some time, Commander,¡± Nya finished.

    ¡°But now they have succeeded,¡± Ulric stated. ¡°Do you think they will stay in the ruin or move on to someplace else?¡±

    ¡°I can''t say with absolute certainty, but I have heard stories of other outposts that had been put to the torch, and the builders and guards lost few men and women during the restoration,¡± Nya replied.

    ¡°But that was at most half a year after they had become ruins, right?¡± Ulric asked, already knowing the answer. ¡°It has not been that long since Kakili was burned. It would be impossible to know if they are still around and in what quantity.¡±

    ¡°And even if we were to succeed and slip by unnoticed, there is no assurance it has not already been found since Kenneth marked the path,¡± Ulric sighed.

    ¡°You know it¡¯s really annoying when I get excited for no good reason,¡± Ulric said, looking at Kenneth a bit angrily. ¡°Well, at least you have a story to tell someday if anyone wants to listen.¡±

    ¡°I apologize if I disappointed you, but I suppose you should know that I removed most of the markings when I switched from going east to south,¡± Kenneth said a bit carefully.

    ¡°And why would you do that?¡± Ulric questioned with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Well, I had no idea if anyone was after Nya, and it would have taken too long to remove all of them, not to say cover up my tracks.¡±

    ¡°So instead, I hoped that if we were followed, my obvious markings would lead them in the wrong direction without giving a second thought to the track on the ground,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°Not a bad idea to use when dealing with Nok¡¯s. They are too dimwitted to even consider that a possibility and just dimwitted enough to follow an obvious trail,¡± Ulric chucked. ¡°If it had been anyone else, both of you might have been found.¡±

    ¡°But more importantly, how far away was the bush you found from the Kakili outpost? A day¡¯s walk? Half a day?¡± Ulric questioned.

    ¡°It is hard to say. When I first found it from the cave I was staying at the time, I didn¡¯t really keep track of distance. And when I ran with Nya mostly over my shoulder back to the cave from the old battlefield, I didn¡¯t even pay the bush much mind,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°Would you say the bush is closer to the cave or the battlefield?¡±

    ¡°The cave, I suppose, but I couldn¡¯t tell you without actually being there and following the markings I made,¡± Kenneth answered.

    ¡°Nya, how far away would you say the cave is?¡± Ulric asked, looking a Nya.

    ¡°Commander, I was not awake until after I was in the cave, and on the trip to Laoli, I was surprised by how far we already were making the rest of the trip in about half a day, if not less,¡± Nya answered.

    ¡°But you arrived much later than that would suggest. I was a bit understanding, considering you had children and Kenneth with you, but still, it was only about a day''s journey, was it not?¡± Ulric questioned.

    ¡°We¡­ we didn¡¯t continue walking after I had my children. We rested for the night and left at sunrise,¡± Nya explained, sounding a bit nervous.

    ¡°Nya, you know the law just as well as I do. Once an outpost is destroyed--¡± Ulric started.

    ¡°It is the duty of any inhabitants to report such an incident as soon as possible without delay.¡± Nya finished. ¡°I know the law as well as you, but.¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Ulric asked sternly.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t allow her,¡± Kenenth spoke up. ¡°I didn¡¯t deem her well enough to travel long distances in her condition, and so I forced her to wait the night.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Ulric said loudly. ¡°You had no right to do so.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your law. She was under my care, and so I did what I deemed necessary at that moment,¡± Kenneth answered calmly, never once second-guessing his actions.

    Both men then started staring each other down their pride, never allowing either of them to admit fault, if either had any, to begin with.

    ¡°Commander don¡¯t you see this is good news,¡± Nya said, stepping between the two of them. ¡°If the journey from the cave to here only took half a day then, then it might be possible to find the bush and return in maybe less than a day.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are correct, but there is another problem,¡± Ulric sighed.

    ¡°What, commander?¡± Nya asked, confused.

    ¡°Kenneth is the only person who knows the exact location. If he doesn¡¯t accompany the hunters and guards, then it will be impossible to know how long it will take them to return with the flowers.¡±

    ¡°As much as I would like to get my hands on the bush and have a few highborn in my debt, it isn¡¯t worth losing the knowledge he has,¡± Ulric concluded.

    ¡°So you were attempting to get on the good side of the merchant and others?¡± Kenneth questioned.

    ¡°The Jukibi¡¯s,¡± Ulric laughed. ¡°By Akina, only a Nok would waste a legendary opportunity on them.¡±

    Even Nya chuckled a bit after he had asked his question.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing higher up the ladder, then?¡± Kenneth asked, a bit annoyed at their laughter.

    ¡°A lot of highborn would kill for this much for this amount of dyeing, and if a generous person were to gift someone the blue cloth, the debt they would owe you would be enormous if you gift the right highborn, and with a bush, you could gift a lot,¡± Ulric explained.

    ¡°So how about we split the roses or flowers fifty-fifty,¡± Kenneth proposed, one hand behind his back on the other one lightly extended like he was offering Ulric something.

    ¡°What?¡± Ulric uttered a bit taken aback.

    Likewise, Nya just looked at him with a bit of a shocked expression.

    ¡°I apologize if I wasn¡¯t clear, but I believe a fifty-fifty split of the flowers and bush once I return with it is more than fair, considering I know where it is, and I need your assistance in getting a few favors from the highborn as well,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say you ain¡¯t leaving,¡± Ulric said sternly.

    ¡°Yes, you did say that, and I do fully agree with your reasoning; however, having a few favors from the rich might come in handy when I¡¯m in need of resources for future projects,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°Listen,¡± Ulric said, pointing his claw at Kenneth. ¡°I¡¯ve let you get away with saying and doing a lot of things I would otherwise have killed others for, but I will not risk losing you just for some favors if your knowledge might one day end the war.¡±

    ¡°If you truly want favors, sell your blue clothing when the merchant comes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I had considered that, but there isn¡¯t very much material there, to begin with. My guess is I could only get two or three favors for it.¡± Kenneth said.

    ¡°While it isn¡¯t a bad trade-off for not going out into possible hostile territory, I would like to have one more favor that I don¡¯t need rather than needing a favor I don¡¯t have.¡±

    ¡°And besides, does it not infuriate you to know that with every moment that passes by, the bush could die, and the flowers wilt, or one of the Nok could find the bush and use it for themselves or eat them? If they do that sorta thing,¡± Kenneth said calmly.

    Ulric then got a pained expression, grinding his teeth, probably imagining the scenario. ¡°Yes, it does anger me, but it is still too high of a gamble risking you.¡±

    At that, Kenneth let out a chuckle. ¡°I am flattered you think so highly of me, and I understand how important I must be to you or at least what I have to teach, but if I am to truly teach you and your kind what I know, I need a vast amount of resources.¡±

    ¡°If you are in need of resources, I¡¯m sure you can find benefactors and other such people,¡± Ulric proposed.

    ¡°Ulric, you know exactly what kind of resources I¡¯m in need of,¡± Kenneth responded in a serious voice.

    As Ulric fell quiet, he looked at Kenneth with an expression Kenneth was almost one-hundred percent sure was a shame. ¡°Besides, for the rich folk in the capital, I¡¯m probably not a worthwhile investment.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know many things, but for now, all I¡¯ve done is teach Kica how to use less energy when she heals. I doubt very much anyone will give me anything on my word alone or even the word of you,¡± Kenneth said calmly.

    ¡°I am a follower of Heka. I only speak the truth, and the people of the capital know that,¡± Ulric uttered with great conviction.

    ¡°And there are not those who follow Heka and still lie when it suits them,¡± Kenneth retorted, which seemed to anger Ulric a great deal. ¡°Do not misunderstand. I do not believe you would lie, but I can tell you some things are universal or the same for mine and your kind.¡±

    ¡°And what would those be?¡± Ulric asked, his voice hinting at a small bit of anger.

    ¡°The seven deadly sins, anger, sloth, pride, lust, envy, gluttony, and greed. And, of course, the seven heavenly virtues, humility, charity, chastity, gratitude, temperance, patience, and diligence,¡± Kenneth listed.

    ¡°I am no fool, and I believe without a doubt in my heart that each and every person of power would mistrust every word you would say. Those kinds of people need both prof and the knowledge that what they pay will someday at some point be paid back in some way.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a rather bleak outlook on the matter,¡± Ulric sighed. ¡°But most of what you said is not wrong. I have my own interests as well, which is the reason I want those favors.¡±

    Ulric then closed his eyes and took deep breath after deep breath. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll talk to Jinki and Wilf and put together a group of four. Two hunters and two guards, and you will accompany them.¡±

    ¡°But I will not take a risk on your safety, so your search will not be longer than one day regardless of if you find the bush and flowers or not.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Kenneth said, placing his hand on his heart.

    ¡°Now leave and get some rest; you leave first thing tomorrow. Nya stay a while and help me figure out what direction they should travel to reach the cave,¡± Ulric commanded.

    ¡°Of course, commander,¡± Nya responded as she walked closer to where the map was, just as Kenneth walked the other way, their eyes meeting only once. Kenneth¡¯s the black abyss they always were, and Nya¡¯s cold and focused.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 29 Part 1 (Flower picking with a chance of red)

    It had been a relatively short night for Kenneth, with no dreams or interruptions or appearances by Jasha.

    She had been relentless, almost night, but there were those nights like the one he had now where she hadn¡¯t appeared.

    It made Kenneth feel a small bit of comfort before he had to get out of bed.

    Kenneth rolled on his side and looked a Nya. She was again, again, lying in the same position like she was protecting something.

    ¡®I guess this is her maternal instincts,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he watched her silently breathe.

    She looked so peaceful and content like she was happy.

    Kenneth almost envied her. Sleep was the most peaceful time for any creature. A time when they didn¡¯t do anything.

    Kenneth then chuckled a bit, thinking about the possibility that paradise was just a bunch of sleeping people lying content on the ground in their own dreams.

    In truth, such a paradise would be perfect for all. In a dream, everyone could be who they wanted to be and do what they wanted to do, while on the outside, everyone could get along.

    Nobody would care about race, religion, ideology, or anything that separated everyone.

    ¡®A perfect paradise,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he let out a long breath.

    Kenneth relaxed on the bed for some time before listing out of the room and out of the house without walking Nya.

    After doing it a fair few times, he had gotten pretty good at it, or at least he hoped he did.

    Outside, it was still dark, and the moon was nowhere to be seen as dark clouds blocked out the sky. ¡®I hope it isn¡¯t going to rain,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he walked with his bag in hand to the outpost''s gate.

    The walk to the gate was a bit different than what he was used to. Sure, it was all the same routes he had walked before, but now he felt less at ease than normal.

    Admittedly that wasn¡¯t by much, considering some had tried to kill him, and others might be planning to.

    It wasn¡¯t an easy life Kenneth was living, but it was one he had somewhat chosen.

    At the gate, Kenneth watched as a few Aki stood atop the wall patrolling. While Kenneth hadn¡¯t been given a specific time he needed to be at the gate, he guessed it was early.

    It was like a saying someone probably said somewhere. Better early and on time than late and missing the party.

    As he waited and more and more time passed, Ulric or the ones who should accompany him hadn¡¯t arrived.

    It was hard to see what time it was with the clouds as dark as they were. However, it was getting lighter, so it was probably only a matter of time.

    While he waited, Kenneth wasn¡¯t without entertainment as he managed to overhear a conversation a pair of guards was having.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I saw her,¡± one of the Aki said atop the wall.

    ¡°Please, you are full of it. There is no way any woman would be running around at night naked just so you could see her,¡± the other Aki responded with a hint of mocking in his voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. One night I woke and went outside to pee,¡± the first Aki started.

    ¡°And why didn¡¯t you use the toilet,¡± the second Aki said, somewhat interrupting the first Aki.

    ¡°I like the fresh air outside when I let loose. But as I stand there, ready to go back inside, I see her,¡± the first Aki said, his voice getting a hint of satisfaction in it.

    ¡°There she was, just standing there, no pants, the light of Di showing so much of her but hiding the best parts,¡± the Aki said, his voice hinting an annoyance. ¡°Before I could recover from seeing so much, she was gone. I tried to follow her, but she had vanished.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t fool me,¡± the second Aki chuckled. ¡°You have to get a whole lot better before I believe your lies.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not lying!¡± The first Aki protested angrily.

    ¡°Just keep telling yourself that,¡± the second Aki responded.

    ¡®Perhaps she was dared?¡¯ Kenneth wondered.

    ¡®I remember some wild dares from my parting years, like running naked out into the field and back. The best part was that I was drunk enough not to feel shame but not drunk enough to forget when I dared back the girl who dared me with the same dare,¡¯ Kenneth reminisced with a chuckle.

    As more time passed, the day started to show as some of the dark clouds became somewhat grey, showing the sun probably shinned on them.

    And not before long, Kenneth noticed in the distance Jinki walking with two others. One of which Kenneth recognized as being the Aki, who aimed an arrow at Kenneth the same day he officially joined the outpost.

    The other one had completely grey fur and seemed to be taller than either of the two.

    Jinki looked chipper even from a distance as he waved at Kenneth. ¡°Hey, black healer!¡± he somewhat yelled.

    ¡°My name is Kenneth,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°These are two of my best hunter,¡± Jinki said, ignoring what Kenneth had said as he introduced the two Aki behind him, non of which seemed happy. ¡°The one with white spots is Kiki, and the other one is Biku.¡±

    ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± Jinki said, warping an arm around Kenneth and bending a bit down to the point their faces almost touched. ¡°Could you bring a flower back to me? My mate would love it if I could give it as a gift.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d owe you big time,¡± Jinki said before letting go of Kenneth

    Before Kenneth could even think of a response, Jinki spoke again.¡± No need to say anything now. I know you¡¯ll make the right choice.¡±

    Then he lightly jogged off, leaving Kenneth with one person he only knew the name of and another person who had technically tried to kill him once.

    Suffice it to say no one said a word.

    After a lot of time, where the three had mostly just been playing the quiet game, all three winning Wilf arrived.

    From a distance, she looked like her old self, and Kenneth wasn¡¯t sure if he was going to get a migraine or reach a boiling point with her.

    But as she got closer, Kenneth noticed that she had what he at least interpreted as a sour expression.

    Gone was her usual smirk. Now she has just arrived and told the two she had with her to follow the hunters and be back in less than a day before leaving without as much as looking in Kenneth¡¯s direction.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    If he had been a cartoon character, the biggest question mark would have appeared above his head. But alas, he was a real person and was only left to wonder why she acted so differently.

    One of the guards he didn¡¯t recognize, but the other one with light red fur he did.

    ¡®What was her name again,¡¯ Kenneth wondered, his guesses becoming more absurd. ¡®Ketik? Bobik? So sick? Hella bleak?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t remember her name. However, he did remember the story she told about how she got the injury on her leg.

    As all gathered, some of the guards above came down and began to open the gate so the five of them could be excited.

    ¡°So where are we headed?¡± the Aki Kenneth, couldn¡¯t remember the name of, asked.

    ¡°North-west to the old battlefield near Kakili, or when he finds the trail, he left,¡± Biku said as he began walking in a direction with Kiki in tow, quickly followed by the three others.

    All of them walked for a while, the two hunters leading the way.

    Kenneth found it a bit difficult to keep up with the pace most of them had.

    The terrain didn¡¯t help a lot, either. It was a far cry from a flat landscape and a lot more hilly. Kenneth noticed every now and again a few of the Aki he was traveling with glancing at him.

    He was unsure if it was because they felt he was too slow or because, for most of them, this was the closest they had been to him. The infamous abomination who can stell their magic or something like that.

    ¡°So why are we headed to the old battlefield?¡± the Aki Kenneth, couldn¡¯t remember the name of, asked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your commander inform you?¡± Kiki asked, turning her head around to meet her eyes.

    ¡°She barely said anything,¡± the other guard interjected in a carefree tone. ¡°She looked like her sister just died or something.¡±

    ¡°We are searching for a bush of blue flowers if the abomination is to be believed,¡± Biku said in a very hostile tone.

    ¡°A Bush,¡± the Aki Kenneth couldn¡¯t remember the name of, repeated in a whisper.

    ¡°You are not pulling my tail, are you, Biku,¡± the other guard asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Ask the abomination,¡± Biku grunted as he kept walking, looking around.

    Then in the next second, as Kenneth somewhat expected, the two guards looked at Kenneth before bombarding him with questions.

    ¡°Did you really see a bush of blue flowers?¡±

    ¡°How does it look?¡±

    ¡°Are they like normal flowers, or are they different?¡±

    ¡°How beautiful were they?¡±

    They both asked each in quick succession of one another, making it impossible for Kenneth to keep track, let alone know who and what to answer first.

    ¡°Okay, could both of you maybe slow a bit down,¡± Kenneth asked in an almost pleading manner. ¡°What about one question at a time?¡±

    Both then looked at one another for a moment before the Aki Kenneth couldn¡¯t remember the name of, spoke a bit slower. ¡°What does the bush look like?¡±

    ¡°Well, it is a bit similar to the bush we just passed,¡± Kenneth explained as he pointed at the bush the group just passed. It was rooted to the ground, and there were green leaves covering it, making an almost dome-like structure.

    ¡°The only difference is just that instead of green leaves, there are a lot of blue flowers just covering the entire bush,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°That sounds so marvels and fantastic,¡± the Aki Kenneth couldn¡¯t remember the name of said in a dreamy way.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take as many as you could carry?¡± the other guard asked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t know they had value to you, kind,¡± Kenneth shrugged.

    ¡°But that¡¯s impossible,¡± the Aki Kenneth couldn¡¯t remember the name of said in a voice that hinted at astonishment and disbelief. ¡°They are so rare and so beautiful. How could you not know they are valuable?¡±

    ¡°To me, they are just blue flowers, nothing really special. It¡¯s not like gold or platinum; I just so happened to stumble upon it,¡± Kenneth said, feeling his head start to itch from the sweat starting to come out.

    ¡°What is pla-ti-num?¡± The other guard asked slowly, trying to say the word correctly.

    ¡°Just a metal that¡¯s rarer than gold,¡± Kenneth nonchalantly explained.

    ¡°Why is it rarer than gold?¡± The Aki Kenneth couldn¡¯t remember the name of asked.

    ¡°Because there is less of it, and it¡¯s harder to find. Also, something about it being purer than gold,¡± Kenneth once again explained.

    ¡°So if it¡¯s better and more rare than gold, then the weapons and armor that could be made from it must be impossible to destroy,¡± the Aki Kenneth, couldn¡¯t remember the name of, said all excitedly.

    ¡°Think of the weapons, how easy they¡¯ll probably cut through the heretics,¡± the other guard giggled excitingly.

    As Kenneth listened to the two talks for a bit, he wondered if he should correct them about how platinum wasn¡¯t really the metal to use for weapons. His goal here was to help them stop killing as much and try and teach them how to heal.

    He had kept quiet about how their rectangle design on arrows and spears was probably an inferior version to a pointy spear and arrow.

    But they were using steel already, so what could it hurt?

    ¡°Actually,¡± Kenneth interrupted. ¡°Using platinum wouldn¡¯t be good for armor or weapons since it¡¯s inferior to steel. At least in regards to durability.¡±

    ¡°But you said it was better than gold, and gold makes the best armor and weapons,¡± the Aki Kenneth couldn¡¯t remember the name of, said in a confused tone as she seemed a little winded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got that from, but gold wouldn¡¯t last as long as steel if you used it as weapons or armor,¡± Kenneth said as both of the Aki exchanged suspicious looks at one another.

    ¡°Well then, if it¡¯s not the best armor or weapons, then what do you use gold for,¡± the other guard said, sounding a bit offended.

    ¡°We use it for different things, but one of its most popular uses is for marriage,¡± Kenneth said as he started to walk up a very tall hill.

    ¡°What is mar-ria-ge?¡± other guards said, practically butchering the word. ¡°Is it some kind of food?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot, Kila. Who would put gold on food,¡± the Aki Kenneth couldn¡¯t remember the name of said, her tail moving side to side like she was angry.

    ¡°Actually,¡± Kenneth interjected. ¡°Some people do put gold on food and eat it.¡±

    The statement was so absurd and out of the blue that not only did the two guards beside Kenneth stop up with shocked expressions the hunters who had been listing did so as well.

    Though Biku only stopped up for a moment before continuing to walk up the hill.

    ¡°You say people shit gold where you are from?¡± Kiki said, her voice hinting at disbelief.

    ¡°I guess there are just some who like to know how rich they are and someone who wants to stroke that person''s ego,¡± Kenneth shrugged.

    ¡° So that is what is mar-ria-ge?¡± Kila asked, sounding amazed.

    ¡°No. Marriage is when two people choose to be together in a more traditional way,¡± Kenneth explained, leaving out the church and god.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand,¡± the Aki Kenneth couldn¡¯t remember the name of, said, sounding dumbfounded.

    ¡°For once, Fenik, I don¡¯t understand, too,¡± Kila said, smirking.

    ¡®Fenik, that¡¯s her name,¡¯ Kenneth thought in realization, relieved that he finally knew and wouldn¡¯t run into that awkward situation of not knowing her name if it came up.

    ¡°Oh shut,¡± Fenik said angrily, snapping Kenneth out of his thoughts.

    ¡°Hey, Kiki, do you know what mar-ria-ge is?¡± Kila somewhat loudly asked.

    ¡°Why do you ask me?¡± Kiki questioned, walking backward up the hill.

    ¡°You are older,¡± Kila nonchalantly responded. ¡°So, do you know what it is?¡±

    ¡°Well, of course I do. It is when,¡± Kiki started, prolonging the last word a bit longer than she should have. ¡°It is when.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s talking about becoming mates under the union of Ki and Di. I heard some of the adults calling it marriage back at the orphanage,¡± Biku interjected in an angry tone.

    All three then quieted down for a moment before Fenik looked over at Kenneth again. ¡°So what do you use gold for in this mar-ria-ge?¡±

    ¡°We Mainly exchange rings of gold we wear, showing off we are married,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°You have to be joking,¡± Kila rebuked. ¡°Everybody knows the best way to show you have a mate is to put babies in her and wear violet.¡±

    ¡®Wow, there is a bit to unpack in the sentence,¡¯ Kenneth thought, a bit shocked by what Kila said.

    ¡°Well, im not joking or anything like that,¡± Kenneth eventually said as he pulled off his glove to show them his ring.

    Both then of them looked at his hand in shock. Kenneth thought it was because of his gold ring, but as Fenik grabbed at his hand, he started to reconsider.

    ¡°What happened to your fur? And where are your claws,¡± Fenik almost shouted like she was concerned.

    ¡°By Akina! You are touching it!¡± Kila yelled, which also made Fenik go wide-eyed as she let go of Kenneth and jumped away, whereafter she looked at her hands.

    ¡°What are you two idiots doing!¡± Biku shouted and snarled angrily.

    ¡°Fenik, are you fine,¡± Kila said, rushing to her, concern in his voice.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t feel different,¡± Fenik said, sounding shocked and surprised at the same time.

    ¡°I see,¡± Kenneth said as he put back his glove and started to walk again. ¡°Rumors always hold some truth but don¡¯t believe them outright.¡±

    Previously Kenneth had felt a small bit of excitement finally talking to some Aki like it was just a normal conversation, but as always, it never lasted long, if even at all.

    And so, for the time being, Kenneth walked in front of the two guards, walking a bit faster than he previously had.

    It wasn¡¯t before long, as all four walked in relative silence, that they reached the top of the hill, and Biku proclaimed it was time to rest.

    For a single moment, it confused Kenneth why they were already taking a break. It hadn¡¯t been that long since they started the journey, but no sooner did he remember they overheated, much easier than him.

    He guessed it made sense for them to take a short break to cool down so they wouldn¡¯t have to take a longer break.

    As the hunters and guards settled down, Kiki seemingly keeping watch, Kenneth looked around and felt a strange sense of Deja vu.

    As he looked in the direction all of them came from, he could see the outpost though only barely.

    It was then it clicked for him that the place he currently stood on was most likely or at the very least close to where he and Nya had been when they stopped for a break.

    It was strange. The first time he stood there, he was heading towards the outpost and away from the cave he had woken up in, but now he was doing the opposite.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 29 Part 2 (Flower picking with a chance of red)

    It hadn¡¯t been long since the group had stopped. Kenneth was currently sitting down, and both Biku, Fenik, Kila, and  Kiki kept their distance.

    ¡®I guess this is just always what¡¯s going to happen,¡¯ Kenneth thought as she sighed and looked towards the tower. ¡®To them, I¡¯m only a monster. A monster that hurts others just by touching them.¡¯

    Kenneth then held up his hand, looking intently at it. ¡®Can I do it? Can I really hurt them by just touching them? I know nothing happened to Nya, Zilika, or Fenik when they touched me directly, but is it possible?¡¯ Kenneth wondered.

    ¡°Time to move,¡± Biku suddenly said.

    Everyone then got on their feet and walked down the hill. Kenneth walked behind the hunters, and the two guards walked behind him.

    All of them walked like that for some time, treading through the forest terrain. Every now and again, a strong gust of wind would pass them by, shaking the trees.

    Kenneth did look intently at the trees and noted how they either seemed weaker than the trees from Earth, or they had evolved to be more flexible.

    While he did so, Kenneth also noticed the two guards behind him whispering about something. He didn¡¯t really care since he already knew what it was about.

    Just like everyone else, they talked about how he was a monster, an abomination, he should be killed, or he was too dangerous to let live. It was always something like that.

    Eventually, once again, Biku told everyone to take a break, and so once again, everyone did. This time the group seemed a lot more tired than before, while Kenneth only felt a little winded and was sweating a little as well.

    The place Biku had chosen for the group to rest was more even terrain surrounded by many big trees. Kenneth supposed it made a decent cover for them if someone were to attack, but at the same time, it was probably easier for someone to sneak up on them.

    Well, it probably did matter since Biku and Kiki were on the lookout, but just in case Kenneth chose to look in the opposite direction, they were.

    It had only been about five minutes when Kenneth noticed someone walking up behind him.

    He looked behind himself to see Fenik, who looked a bit strange.

    Her tail seemed to be unmoved and down but not tucked between her legs. And her ears were standing up and flicking from side to side.

    Kenneth was unsure what her body language meant, but considering she avoided eye contact, he guessed it was something like fear and hostility. But that only begged the question of why she had come near him.

    ¡°Is there something you want?¡± Kenneth asked, turning his head back around while a few images of her suddenly drawing a weapon and striking him down appeared in his mind.

    ¡°I¡­ well, I¡­ it was just¡­ I wanted to say sorry for the way I acted,¡± Fenik said, her voice sounding remorseful.

    ¡°Why?¡± Kenneth asked in a calm and emotionless voice.

    ¡°Because I believed those rumors about how you can kill with a touch given the chance,¡± Fenik explained.

    ¡°I suppose many back at the outpost believe the same thing,¡± Kenneth sighed.

    ¡°Yes, it is all everyone talks about when you come up in conversation and also how you are a wealthy woman,¡± Fenik responded; the subject matter enraged Kenneth for the briefest of moments before he got his emotions under control.

    ¡°I see. And do you believe all those rumors?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I touched you, and yet here I stand alive,¡± Fenik said, stretching out her arms.

    ¡°Was that all,¡± Kenneth said, still looking out amongst the trees.

    ¡°No¡­ I also wanted to ask. I also wanted to ask¡­ I wanted to,¡± Fenik repeated a few times, sounding nervous.

    ¡°She wants to ask how you lost your fur and claws. Was it in battle, or did you have to endure torture,¡± Kila suddenly said, appearing beside Fenik.

    ¡°Kila, don¡¯t say it like that!¡± Fenik yelled, slapping him on the top of his head.

    ¡°Hey, why¡¯d you hit me!?¡± Kila asked as he took a step or two away from her.

    ¡°Because you were being an idiot,¡± Fenik explained, crossing her arms.

    ¡°I just told him what you wanted to ask since you didn¡¯t seem to be able to,¡± Kila, sounding a bit angry, responded.

    ¡°Yes, but you didn¡¯t have to say it like that,¡± Fenik said.

    ¡°And how would you have done it?¡± Kila said, smirking and looking down at her.

    ¡°Well, not like that,¡± Fenik said, defending herself.

    ¡°Ohh, please, if I hadn¡¯t done anything, we would have been here until tomorrow. You are just as slow in the head as a Nok!¡± Kila said, insulting Fenik.

    Fenik just went quiet and looked Kila dead in his eyes, and both of them knew it was on; it was just about who drew their weapon first.

    ¡°Excuse me, but how old are you two?¡± Kenneth asked, turning around to face the two Aki, who was just about to attack one another.

    Both of them momentarily just looked at Kenneth with a confused look, blinking twice, never once answering his question.

    ¡°To me, it sounds like you are both children with the way you argue and so easily get into what I¡¯m assuming was going to be a fight,¡± Kenneth said in a lighter tone of voice than he usually did.

    ¡°We are adults, not children,¡± Kila responded, sounding a bit angry.

    ¡°Then start acting like it,¡± Kenneth coldly said, staring the two of them down. ¡°Besides, if you two stop whatever you were about to do now, I¡¯ll tell you why I don''t have fur or claws.¡±

    ¡°Really,¡± Both of them said excitingly.

    ¡®Wow, they sound and act more like kids than adults,¡¯ Kenneth thought as both turned to face him, probably.

    Kenneth then took off his glove showing off his hand to the both of them again. ¡°The answer is more boring than you might expect, but I haven¡¯t lost my fur or claws to any battle or torture session. I was just born like this.¡±

    Both of them then got this weird expression Kenneth interpreted mostly from context as disappointment and surprise.

    ¡°Really, you were born shaven and without any way to rip and tear your prey apart?¡± Fenik asked with a suspicious look.

    ¡°Well, did you expect me to be the same as you?¡± Kenneth asked in a calm voice, betraying no emotions.

    ¡°I heard you were able to take your face off and show a flat and less hairy disgusting face,¡± Kila interjected.

    ¡°If you are talking about my mask, then yes, I can take it off,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°Really! Can I see? I want to see what you look like. Can I please see what you look like,¡± Fenik asked excitingly.

    ¡°You are better off not seeing it,¡± Kiki interjected. ¡°I still get the urge to throw up every time I remember it.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯ve seen it! When, how, and why?¡± Fenik asked.

    ¡°If I remember correctly,¡± Kenneth said, placing a finger on his chin and looking a bit upwards. ¡°It was when she threatened to shoot me in the lung with her arrow.¡±

    Kiki just turned her face away like she was offended and went quiet.

    Kila then turned around and went back over to Kenneth while asking,¡± So how do you hunt without fur and claws?¡±

    But no sooner after the words had left his mouth, a sudden and unexpected birthright appeared in the distance, followed by the sound of thunder.

    At the moment the lightning struck and the thunder boomed, all four Aki went a little crazy. Kila and Fenik, who was standing, dove to the ground covering their ears with their hands. Kiki and Biku, who were already sitting, didn¡¯t need to dive.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    All of them then started to yell the same thing. ¡°Tyuk, we who had offended you beg for your mercy. It was never our intention to incur your wrath. You, the mighty who control all water.¡±

    ¡®You don¡¯t see that every day,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he watched them all lying on the ground, repeating that sentence or prayer.

    Then as Lightning struck again, all of them paused and flinched before returning to yell the same thing again.

    ¡°Tyuk, we who had offended you beg for your mercy. It was never our intention to incur your wrath. You, the mighty who control all water.¡±

    Kenneth thought it best not to interrupt whatever was happening and just sat back, watching it unfold.

    Lighting struck a few more times until it seemed to stop at least for a time, and so after a full two or so minutes, Kenneth spoke.

    ¡°So what was that all about? Afraid of lighting?¡± Kenneth asked with a smirk.

    Biku was the first to respond as he took his hands away from his ears and looked at Kenneth, shaking a little. ¡°You madman, why or are you not on the ground praying!? I¡¯m not angering Tyuk because of you!¡±

    ¡°Tyuk,¡± Kenneth said, stroking the underside of his jaw. ¡°If I remember correctly, that is the god of water.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and now just get down and pray before you anger her any further than you already have!¡± Kiki yelled.

    Kenneth rolling his eyes a bit, did as he was told and lay down on the ground with the others. On closer inspection, he noticed that Kila and Fenik had their eyes closed and were shaking as well.

    ¡°So, how long are we supposed to be lying on the ground?¡± Kenneth asked, in a casual tone that to the Aki¡¯s wasn¡¯t befitting the situation at all.

    ¡°Until she isn¡¯t angry at us anymore!¡± Biku yelled. ¡°Now, be quiet and pray.¡±

    ¡°Ok, but just one question. Isn¡¯t Tyuk the god of water, not the god of lightning and thunder?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°What are you talking about? She¡¯s crying out of anger, and her tears are striking the earth!¡± Biku yelled, sounding a bit confused by what Kenneth had said.

    ¡®Well, we were already taking a break,¡± Kenneth thought as he just allowed himself to relax a bit.

    The thunder, of course, didn¡¯t just magically stop after that; it struck a few more times. And each and every time it did, Kenneth could hear the four of them begin praying again.

    Some made that yipping noise their kind could do, but then right after, they started to pray.

    ¡®One bottle of beer, two bottles of beer, three bottles of beer, four bottles of beer,¡¯ Kenneth counted inside his head, measuring how close the lighting was. ¡® Ten bottles of beer, eleven bottles of beer.¡¯

    Then lighting struck, and the four began praying again. Of course, Kenneth began to count again.

    ¡®twelve bottles of beer, thirteen bottles of beer, fourteen bottles of beer, fifteen bottles of beer,¡¯ Kenneth counted before lighting struck again.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s moving away. That is good news,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he rose to his feet and looked at the four of them,¡± Okay, ladies and gentlemen, I think it¡¯s time we started to get a move on. We do have a time limit.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what-what are you d-d-do-doing get down b-b-before Tyuk st-strikes you down,¡± Kila studdered, his entire body shaking.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been counting for a while now, and it seemed like Tyuk is crying further and further away from where we are. We should be fine just don¡¯t lift your weapons into the sky,¡± Kenneth warned.

    Kila and Fenik looked at one another before lighting again struck, and they were back to praying.

    Once they¡¯d all finished their little chant, Kenneth spoke again.¡± Listen, just trust me. I might not know as much about the gods as all of you, but I know storms, and I know lighting and thunder.¡°

    ¡°Angering Tyuk will be the end of us all!¡± Kiki yelled. ¡°Die if you want to, but don¡¯t drag us down with you.¡±

    ¡°Her crying could continue for who knows how long, and if we want to get the blue flowers, then we can¡¯t just be praying on the ground,¡± Kenneth argued.

    None of them said anything until the lightning struck again.

    Kenneth then sat down on the ground, watching if anyone would use this time to sneak up on them. He hoped that the wind would move the clouds further away from them so they wouldn¡¯t have the thunder and could move on.

    However, after a great deal of time, even the smallest amount of lighting and thunder still kept them lying down, praying, and at this point, it was becoming too much.

    ¡°Just so you are aware, I¡¯m going on ahead since you all don¡¯t seem to be moving anytime soon,¡± Kenneth said as he turned around and started to walk in the direction they had been headed into being with.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing!?¡± Biku yelled.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell you? I¡¯m going on ahead,¡± Kenneth said as he walked past them all.

    ¡°Stay, you damned you idiot,¡± Biku yelled.

    Kenneth, however, didn¡¯t listen; he just kept walking, getting further and further away from all of them.

    Fenik and Kila looked at one another, both worried. Fenik was the first of the two to try and stand up, but the bellowing sound of thunder stopped them from ever getting to their feet.

    ¡°You damn abomination,¡± Biku muttered under his breath. ¡°I¡¯m not losing my head because of you!¡±

    Then all of a sudden, Biku lept to his feet and sprinted to Kenneth, grabbing hold of his arm and turning him around before he punched him in his gut. ¡°Now, lie down.¡±

    Biku had hoped the strike was enough to knock the air of the abomination and make him understand who was in charge, but to Biku¡¯s chagrin, the abomination barely seemed to react.

    ¡°Good, you are finally standing up. Can we leave now?¡± Kenneth asked in an annoyed voice before he turned around and started to walk again.

    ¡°Stop right now,¡± Biku grunted as he grabbed the abomination with both of his hands and held his ground, trying to stop him.

    However, it was useless as Kenneth just walked, feeling what little resistance Biku was able to offer.

    ¡°Kiki, get up and help right now!¡± Biku grunted.

    ¡°But Tyuk!¡± Kiki yelled in fear.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t get the abomination down now, then Tyuk will just cry over us!¡± Biku grunted.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Kiki yelled as she got up and ran to where the two currently were and grabbed Kenneth¡¯s other arm.

    However, the moment Kiki did so, her grip loosened, and she walked away, her hands shaking.

    ¡°By Akina, what are you doing, Kiki!¡± Biku yelled.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know,¡± Kiki said as she looked at her shaking hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Kila yelled as he suddenly came from out of nowhere, bringing his claws down from Kenneth¡¯s should all the way down to the bottom of his back.

    ¡°Idiot! What do you think you are doing?! Do you know what Ulric is gonna do to us when he sees what you just did!¡± Biku yelled.

    ¡°Yeah, sorry for interrupting, but did you just try and scratch my back?¡± Kenneth asked, turning his head around.

    Biku looked in shocked amazement as there wasn¡¯t a single claw mark or trace of any kind on Kenneth¡¯s back.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s three out of four. Can we go now?¡± Kenneth once again asked.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Biku snarled. ¡°Fenik, get up; we are leaving.¡±

    Fenik, who had been lying on the ground and watching the entire time, did as she was told and, on shaky legs, got up.

    ¡°I hope a tear falls on you,¡± Biku muttered, glaring at Kenneth before he took the lead with Kiki, who had stopped looking at her hands.

    The group then started to walk again while the thunder still bellowed and the lighting still rained down.

    Kenneth noticed how the two hunters in front of him flinched every time the thunder bellowed but never once dove to the ground. However, he could still hear them say the words.

    On the other hand, Kenneth couldn¡¯t say the same for the two guards behind him. Every time lightning struck, both of them dove to the ground and loudly said the prayer.

    But unlike before, they got back on their feet and followed the others along.

    That little show went on as all waked in relative silence until the thunder could no longer be heard.

    If Kenneth¡¯s internal clock could be trusted, it had been at least twenty minutes since the sound of thunder had been heard by any of them. He glanced behind to see how the two guards looked.

    It was mixed, to say the least. Both looked dirty; the red of Fenik and the grey of Kila had so much dirt on them that it was hard to believe they had bathed a short while ago.

    Furthermore, both had a haunted look on them, and their tails stayed down, unmoving. Yet even at a glance, both seemed calm.

    ¡°Why were you not afraid?¡± Fenik suddenly asked, barely louder than a whisper, making eye contact with Kenneth.

    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t exactly say I wasn¡¯t afraid. It was just I knew there was a very low chance of the lighting actually hitting me,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°You use that word and another before. Why do you call the tears of Tyuk the wrong thing?¡± Kila loudly asked.

    ¡°Well, I call them two different things because they are two things,¡± Kenneth said. ¡°Lighting is the same as Tyuk¡¯s tears, but thunder is the sound the tears make. That sound you all freaked out about.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a death wish since you didn¡¯t pray and instead just stood and walked?¡± Kiki asked in a harsh voice. ¡°Tyuk is far from merciful, you know, and kills any who angers her, whether you are devout or a heretic.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it happen on the battlefield, and I doubt it¡¯s a merciful death even though it''s very quick.¡±

    ¡°I can assure you it is a very painful death even for those who die, of course,¡± Kenneth said in a calm voice.¡± But that¡¯s beside the point, and to answer your question. No, I do not have a death wish, and the reason I was so calm through it all was that I felt safe in the forest surrounded by these trees.¡±

    ¡°You are a fool to believe the trees could protect you,¡± Biku interjected in an angry voice. ¡±If Tyuk is offended enough, her rage can scorn the landscape, leaving it damaged for generations.¡±

    ¡°It is not so much that the trees would protect me. It¡¯s more than I understand the laws the tears abide by and know it¡¯s more likely for them to strike a tree much taller than me in this forest,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°Does your mouth only spew nonsense?! Tears do not follow laws! People, do you Nok-brained halfwit, midget, abomination!¡± Biku yelled.

    ¡®Wow, four in one sentence,¡¯ Kenneth thought somewhat sarcastically. ¡®Try doubling it, and I might be impressed.¡±

    ¡°By, laws, I assume you mean something like don¡¯t kill or don¡¯t steal,¡± Kenneth said; he stopped for a moment and picked up a rock. ¡°While those are rules one should follow, they were not the rules I was talking about.¡±

    ¡°Then enlighten us, halfwit. What laws do you mean, then?¡± Biku asked mockingly.

    ¡°You could call it the laws of nature, but that would be entirely correct. It is more something like the primordial or fundamental laws. For instance, if I let go of this rock I¡¯m holding, what would happen?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°It would fall to the ground,¡± Biku said, glancing back at Kenneth.

    ¡°Yes, it would. But why not up or to the right or left? Why only down?¡± Kenneth asked rhetorically. ¡°Because the rock abides by the same law we all do. We fall to the ground.¡±

    ¡°We already knew the tears fell,¡± Kila interjected. ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡±

    ¡°Very well, the tears, as you call then, do not abide by the same rules as we or the rock do it finds what it strikes,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°What do you mean by the tears, finds what it strikes?¡± Biku loudly asked, very close to yelling.

    ¡°Tyuk may cry the tears, but for them to truly fall to the ground, they need to find a suitable place to do so, like the tallest tree or someone waving their weapon above their head,¡± Kenneth explained.

    After that, no one said a word as they, for a time, walked in silence until Biku started to giggle and then laughed.

    ¡°For a moment, abomination, I believed the nonsense you told, but I entertained your mad delusions for long enough,¡± Biku said in between laughing until he suddenly stopped. ¡±But no more. I do not care what I was told if you spew your nonsense one more time, my blade will drink your blood.¡±

    ¡°I did nothing but answer the questions I was asked, but if you wish me to be silent, then I won¡¯t answer any more questions,¡± Kenneth answered calmly, hiding the fear the threat brought forth in him.

    And so the group walked once again in silence. The only sound anyone made was the trampling of dirt, leaves, and fallen branches.

    And eventually, all of them could see it. Further ahead, there was more light, even with the dark and grey clouds above them, and Kenneth once again got the D¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    Once the tree line ended, the only thing that could be seen in the clearing was the putrid battlefield filled with long-dead bodies and their rusted weapons.

    ¡°Just like last time,¡± Kenneth sighed.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 29 Part 3 (Flower picking with a chance of red)

    As Kenneth looked around, he noticed that Biku and Kiki seemed unfazed by the garden of corpses before them.

    Given how much they seemed to be religious, Kenneth had, in all honesty, expected them to start burning them, yet neither of them said anything. They just stood there looking stoic.

    Kila and Fenik, on the other hand, didn¡¯t look stoic. Far from it. Once again, they had a haunted look on them, but this time it was filled with what looked like disgust.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a pleasant sight,¡± Kenneth said, breaking the silence as he began to walk toward the center of the field, taking great care not to disturb any remains of Aki or others.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± Kiki loudly asked from a distance, a few decibels short of yelling.

    Kenneth slowly turned around in response and looked at her, his mouth closed.

    The silence was eerie as the steadfast Kiki gradually lost her calm yet stoic expression and seemed to become more nervous.

    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± Kiki asked, her voice sounding a bit uncertain.

    Kenneth remained silent, standing still in this garden of dead bodies, his eyes the black abyss they were when viewed through the mask, observing and focusing in on her.

    The tension became thicker and thicker to the point where Kiki had placed her clawed hand on her bow and the other free to draw an arrow from her quiver.

    ¡°Can you no longer sp--¡± Biku started.

    ¡°My apologies,¡± Kenneth interrupted. ¡°While I would like to answer the questions I was asked, I must remind you that I was asked by Biku not to spew my nonsense, and I agreed to answer no question.¡±

    Biku and Kiki, seemingly taken aback by what Kenneth said, looked at him for a moment before Biku became angry.

    ¡°You fat idiot! I didn¡¯t want you to spew your nonsense, not forgo all questions!¡± He yelled, his claws becoming visible.

    ¡°So I am allowed to answer questions?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Biku looked like he was on the brink of meltdown as he stared at Kenneth, his fingers twitching. ¡°Yes, you are,¡± he said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Oh, that is splendid, and so, to answer Kiki¡¯s first question, I was planning on walking to the center of this graveyard and figuring out which way to go from there,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, healer,¡± Kiki said, her voice more commanding than it had been before. ¡°Any number of enemies might still be lurking around.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, I almost forgot that,¡± Kenneth said, half surprised at the news.

    ¡°You forgot,¡± almost all of the group said at the same time with an expression of half-hearted disbelief.

    ¡°What?¡± Kenneth said, starting to walk back toward the group. ¡°Is it really that hard to believe that I was able to forget something? I am only human, after all.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t even fathom how a fool such as you managed to fool the commander into letting you join us,¡± Biku said in annoyance as he fiddled with his bow¡¯s bow string like it was a guitar.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the best at many things,¡± Kenneth admitted as he reached the group once again. ¡°But when it comes to healing and the health of an individual, I am very knowledgeable and by far the best around these parts.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen how you heal,¡± Biku said, glaring at Kenneth. ¡°You cause more pain than our healer ever would.¡±

    ¡°Kica had the ability to heal in an instant, and although it is quite impressive,¡± Kenneth admitted as he started to walk near the edge of the clearing, looking for the trail he had made. ¡°It has plenty of flaws.¡±

    ¡°The girl simply needs to get stronger,¡± Biku argued. ¡°She has it too easy and barely works and still eats like she¡¯d worked all day.¡±

    ¡°I must agree with you, Biku,¡± Kiki interjected. ¡°Although I have no bad feelings toward the girl, I have seen her sometimes do nothing for days. But what can you do? She a healer, and they always live the easy life.¡±

    ¡°You can say that again. If the commander and all the others were a little harder and pushed her like everyone else, then she might actually be better at healing instead of using that excuse of being too tired to heal like the last time Jinki and the others came home injured,¡± Biku said, disdain in his voice.

    As Kenneth walked, he listened to the two of them talk while looking for the right tree with either a small hole or a scalpel sticking out of it. And yet he was less focused the more the two of them talked.

    ¡°Imagen how many she could actually save if she was only one-tenth of Uloko. How many have actually died this year because of her failure?¡± Biku asked Kiki.

    ¡°Let me think it might be--¡± Kiki started with a thoughtful look.

    ¡°Both of you shut up about a matter you know nothing about,¡± Kenneth interrupted, his voice sounding angry.

    ¡°Heh¡­ Don¡¯t like it when we talk abomination. Get over it. I had to endure you and those two back there for most of the journey,¡± Biku said, pointing over his shoulder.

    ¡°You two are more than welcome to talk about anything you like but do not talk about Kica like you know her,¡± Kenneth said, his voice calm and collected, unlike before. ¡°You two are not healers, so you would never understand.¡±

    ¡°Why are you defending her?¡± Kiki questioned. ¡°She isn¡¯t here, and you¡¯ve seen how useless the girl can be. When Commander Jinki and the others returned wounded, I saw the girl sleeping on one of the tables. You were there; surely you must agree.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was there,¡± Kenneth said, stopping dead in his tracks. He looked to his side, noticing something shiny a bit deep into the forest. ¡° And I¡¯m the one who allowed her to sleep.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Biku said in surprise as Kenneth walked over to the tree and inspected it. ¡°Everyone was wounded, and Asini died, and you allowed her to sleep.¡±

    ¡°She had pushed herself to her limit no matter what she herself had said,¡± Kenneth responded as he grabbed something stuck in the tree in front of him. ¡°Besides, I had a handle on the matter, and everyone under my care is still doing fine.¡±

    ¡°Asini died,¡± Biku repeated, his words ice-cold and focused.

    ¡°She was probably dead long before she ever made it back to the outpost,¡± Kenneth said as he pulled out the scalpel from the tree and inspected it.

    ¡°How would you know? She was stronger than you could imagine. I know one arrow would not have killed her,¡± Biku loudly said, clenching his fist to the point blood was dripping from his hand.

    Kenneth let his hand fall down and placed the scalpel in one of his pockets before he started to go back into the forest. ¡°You sound like you admired her. Was she a family member?¡±

    Biku didn¡¯t answer; he only clenched harder, drawing more blood to the point Kiki noticed.

    ¡°I am sorry to hear she was someone you cared about, but when I checked on her, there was no light in her remaining eye, nor did she breathe. By the time I got to her, she was little more than a corps,¡± Kenneth calmly explained.

    ¡°Just shut up,¡± Biku growled, his voice showing a clear sign that he was hurt.

    ¡°As you wish,¡± Kenneth said.

    Kenneth didn¡¯t relish the thought that Asini was someone important to Biku. Sure he was a jerk who clearly only saw him as an abomination, but he understood the pain he probably felt.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Over the years when Kenneth worked in the hospital, he had seen and met his fair share of people who had lost someone precious to them.

    The only thing that made Kenneth a little less sympathetic was how he had talked about Kica. They thought her job was easy. Kenneth knew that to be a lie.

    She would work herself to the point of losing consciousness and still blame herself for not doing enough.

    ¡®They would never understand,¡¯ Kenneth thought as the group passed another marked tree.

    He led them for a while, silence now enveloping their surroundings. The only sound that was normally heard by the group was the ever-present strong winds which had been howling all day.

    Eventually, Kenneth reached another scalpel a fair distance from the old battlefield; he knew that the path he took would eventually change, but he wasn¡¯t sure when that would happen, so he just kept walking.

    And walking and walking until he had led the group for a bit without seeing any new scalpels in the trees.

    He then turned around, getting a few confused looks from the group, and walked back to the scalpel he had passed. He looked to his left, but he didn¡¯t see any small holes in the trees.

    ¡°Do you even know what you are doing,¡± Kiki complained.

    ¡°Trying to find the tracks I covered last time it was here,¡± Kenneth said as he squinted his eyes, trying to see further ahead.

    He started to walk, taking great care to look at every tree. ¡°I would appreciate it if you would call out if you see a small hole in some of the trees; otherwise, it might be a long time before we find the blue flowers.¡±

    All of them walked for a bit, looking around for any scalpels or scalpel-sized holes in a tree; however, something felt wrong.

    Kenneth wasn¡¯t sure how to describe it, but it was as if his body felt like it was in danger. He quickly became less observant of the trees and more observant of his surroundings.

    Kenneth looked about in any which direction, trying to get an understanding of why he felt this way.

    He turned his head left to right in rather quick succession and even turned around and walked backward for a time. Yet he saw nothing that would make him feel this strange feeling.

    ¡®Am I just imagining it?¡¯ Kenneth pondered as he turned around again.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡± Kiki asked, her voice hiding non of the annoyance she felt.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Kenneth answered truthfully. ¡°I¡¯ve just got a weird feeling like something is wrong.¡±

    ¡°You got a weird feeling now and not when Tyuk was crying. You need to get a better sense of danger,¡± Kila said, arms outstretched, spinning around in a circle. ¡°Look around; there is no one here.¡±

    ¡°Even so, don¡¯t be so lax,¡± Biku grunted.

    ¡°You two are used to staying in the outpost, but we have been out here hunting for years, and I¡¯ll tell you, even a Nok as big, slow, and stupid as they are can sneak up on you in places like these,¡± Kiki warned.

    ¡°Is that it?¡± Fenik suddenly asked, pointing to a tree a short distance away from them.

    All of them suddenly stopped and looked toward where Fenik was pointing.

    Kenneth was the first to slowly walk up to the tree and inspect the hole.

    It looked like it was the right size, but there was only one way to be sure, so Kenneth took the scalpel in his pocket and slowly pushed it into the hole, and just like cinderella¡¯s slipper, it fit perfectly.

    ¡°We are on the right track, but it might still be a ways off before we reach it,¡± Kenneth said as he turned and looked ahead, wondering which tree was the next.

    He continued to lead the group a for some time, walking until he finally reached one of the marked trees he hadn¡¯t pulled the knife out of.

    And so, again, all of them kept walking, but in all the time they walked, Kenneth still couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of danger, but he had looked around and saw nothing, and so for now, he shoved it aside.

    ¡°Just so you know, I remember the blue flowers being on the right side,¡± Kenneth said, pointing right as he kept walking.

    All of them spend a lot of time walking Kenneth, leading and looking, but he had been so preoccupied with looking and that feeling of danger that he had forgotten he was leading until he heard panting from behind.

    It was at that point he remembered that all of them overheat rather easily.

    ¡°Umm¡­ do you guys need a break?¡± Kenneth asked, a bit embarrassed for forgetting.

    As he looked behind him, he noticed Fenik and Kila ready to fall over and Kiki and Biku standing tall but still panting.

    ¡°About time,¡± Kila complained as he sat down. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hot?¡±

    Kenneth was sweating a lot but overall was in high spirits and doing rather well. ¡°Yeah, sorry. Forgot you overheat easily,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°You are not hot?¡± Fenik asked, sitting on the ground.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m hot, but I¡¯m just better at cooling down than you guys,¡± Kenneth admitted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him; it¡¯s just more of his nonsense,¡± Kiki said, leaning up against a tree.

    ¡°Believe what you want,¡± Kenneth shrugged, ¡°but last time I traveled this route, I ran it almost nonstop except when I had to remove the scalpels from the trees.¡±

    ¡°More nonsense,¡± Kiki responded.

    The group rested for a lot longer this time before continuing, but even so, in all that time, Kenneth¡¯s feeling of danger hadn¡¯t gone away. He had looked around but still didn¡¯t see anything.

    It was madding even as they kept walking.

    However, they were making good progress, passing marked tree after marked tree with still no blue flower bush in sight.

    There was a chance it wouldn¡¯t be there, and someone else had gotten to it, but there was never a guarantee that such a thing had happened.

    ¡°Just out of curiosity, what would any of you do if you had a blue flower or two?¡± Kenneth, all of them.

    ¡°Trade them to the merchant and get some better clothing,¡± Biku responded.

    ¡°Better how?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Better quality and more covering,¡± Biku answered. ¡°You can only get hit so many times with an arrow before it becomes deadly.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Kiki said, stretching her arms above her head.

    ¡°What about you two?¡± Kenneth asked, glancing behind.

    Fenik avoided eye contact, and Kila had a defeated look. ¡°Why tell it¡¯s not as if we are going to get any. No, the commander is going to get them all and use them for whatever he wants. He¡¯s so greedy,¡± Kila sighed.

    ¡°Be careful what you say about the commander,¡± Kiki warned. ¡°He¡¯s a greater man than you¡¯ll ever be, and he does not take insults lightly.¡±

    Kila got a surprised look, then one that looked like embracement, as he shut his mouth.

    ¡®Well, he certainly has the respect of a lot under his command,¡¯ Kenneth thought. ¡®And considering he¡¯s probably the only reason why a mob hasn¡¯t chased me out yet, I''m in no position to disagree.¡¯

    The wind howled a few more times, and the clouds above them were still dark and grey, but there was no thunder to be heard nor any rain falling down.

    The group passed a few more marked trees, and strangely enough, Kenneth started to get a sense of D¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    He knew he had walked this path before, but for once, it started to feel like he wasn¡¯t just following the marked trees but he was walking using his memories of the area.

    ¡®We must be getting closer,¡¯ Kenneth thought, feeling a strange sense of euphoria.

    Kenneth led the group a little further, his feelings of danger diminishing until, far in the distance, he saw the outline of blue.

    He stopped dead in his tracks and stared for a moment before walking towards it.

    The others didn¡¯t seem to follow as he walked closer to the bush. As he looked back, he saw them staring intently like they were in a trance, their tails standing up almost like happy cats.

    ¡°You, coming or what?¡± Kenneth asked, seemingly snapping them out of the trance they were in.

    They soon followed, but it was clear that Ulric hadn¡¯t been lying when he said it was a thing of legend, seeing as how they all acted.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as I remember,¡± Kenneth confidently said, looking at the bush practically covered in blue rose heads and very few green leaves in a dome-like structure.

    ¡°It is beauty in its truest form,¡± Biku said bearly louder than a whisper as he approached the bush. The others behind him looked awestruck and unable to move as he did so.

    He only allowed a single clawed finger to touch one flowerhead out of a hundred before he regained his former composure. ¡°So, are we plucking them and putting them in that bag of yours?¡±

    Kenneth glanced at the bag he was holding. Then he remembered what had happened to everything he had placed in it and Nya¡¯s knife. ¡°I think it might be better to just take the entire bush. That way, the flowers stay fresher until we get back.¡±

    ¡°It looks decently heavy, and I¡¯m not carrying it back,¡± Biku said with a stern expression.

    ¡°No need to worry. I¡¯ll carry it; just help me cut it down,¡± Kenneth said as he took a step back.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t exactly an axe, you know,¡± Biku said, drawing his knife.

    Looking at the others, Kenneth noted that a sword might not be the right tool for the job. ¡®If only we had a saw,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he felt the bag get heavier.

    To his surprise, when he opened it, he didn¡¯t see a bone saw but a more common one, albeit an old-looking one, like those used in the 1800-hundreds.

    He took it out of the bag with a bit of difficulty due to its length of it.

    ¡°By Akina, what kind of weapon is that?¡± Kila asked, sounding surprised.

    All then averted their collective gaze at the bush and toward Kenneth holding a saw.

    With all eyes on him, Kenneth felt a bit put on the spot, but he didn¡¯t let that stop him. ¡°Well, actually, it¡¯s not a weapon but more a tool for amputation and, well, cutting this bush down.¡±

    ¡°What I amputation?¡± Fenik asked.

    ¡°Well, that is when a healer like me had to remove a body part like a finger, leg, or arm,¡± Kenneth explained.

    The poor girl and Kila looked modified, and even the stoic Kiki showed a bit of shock.

    ¡°You sound more like a torturer if you asked me,¡± Kila loudly said, shaking a little at the thought of getting his arm removed by the saw. ¡°What kind of healer are you?¡±

    ¡°The magicless kind,¡± Kenneth answered nonchalantly. ¡°I won¡¯t say all my methods are clean, but most probably will work.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by probably?¡± Biku asked, looking suspiciously at Kenneth.

    ¡°Well, currently, I am limited in what I can do and how well I can do it,¡± Kenneth said, walking over to the bush and kneeling down. ¡°I can do small things like sewing a cut shut and connecting an authority or two, but something like curing a fever is currently a bit more tricky.¡±

    ¡°Why am I still listing to your nonsense?¡± Biku said, rubbing his temples.

    ¡°Hey, you chose to ask me about all of this,¡± Kenneth said, turning around to at him.

    ¡°A choice I¡¯m regretting already,¡± Biku sighed.

    Just as Kenneth was about to get back to work, he heard a sound like a branch breaking.

    All of them looked to where the sound had come from, but there was nothing in that direction.

    ¡°It was just the wi--¡± Biku stared before he suddenly flew, seemingly knocked away by an unknown force.

    He landed on the ground, howling in pain and clutching his arm as blood poured out from it.

    ¡°What the¡± Kenneth managed to squeak out in shock as he looked at Biku, his arm wide open and gushing blood at a rabbit pace.

    Kiki, Fenik, and Kila had already drawn their weapons at this point.

    ¡°What is that!¡± Fenik yelled.

    Kenneth quickly followed her eyes only to see flying blood close to where Biku once stood.

    Kenneth was too in shock and surprised to react in time as the blood suddenly flew towards him and struck him right across the neck.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 29 Part 4 (Flower picking with a chance of red)

    ¡®Am I dead?¡¯

    ¡®Was I killed?¡¯

    ¡®Is this how it all ends for me? Dead while picking flowers.¡¯

    ¡®I truly am a failure, aren¡¯t I? I haven''t even managed to survive two months in this brutal world, and I¡¯m already dead. Killed by flying blood or whatever that was.¡¯

    ¡®Should I just let the darkness consume me?¡¯

    ¡®I wonder what the devil will do to me. What torment must he have planned for a murderer such as me? Will it be physical pain or psychological torment?¡¯

    ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯

    Kenneth was in that darkness for who knows how long, and yet nothing happened. No one came, and he couldn''t see or hear anything.

    However, that didn¡¯t last forever; slowly, Kenneth started to feel something tightening around his throat.

    It got harder and harder for him to breathe.

    ¡®Is this my torment?¡¯ Kenneth wondered as he let himself relax and excepted it.

    It became harder and harder to breathe, and he could feel his lungs begging for air. He could feel his heart beating faster and faster.

    The pain became greater until his rational mind, which knew this was hell, was pushed aside by his survival instincts, and he struggled.

    His hands reached up for his neck and pulled down his jacket and shirt collar. His mouth opened, and he tried to breathe in, but he couldn¡¯t.

    It was as if there was no air, but the more pain he felt, the more he struggled until his eyes shot open, and he managed to somehow get air inside.

    It was only now he felt how much pain he truly was in. His throat had no doubt been bruised by that flying blood.

    Suddenly he remembered everything a lot more clearly, and he ripped off his glove and brought his fingers up to his throat, and hesitantly touched it.

    It was extremely painful, but there was no blood or cuts of any kind on his neck or clothes.

    ¡®How¡­ how is this possible?¡¯ Kenneth wondered, his hand shaking as he breathed in air, feeling pain every time he did. ¡®I saw Biku. His arm was wide open and gushing--¡¯

    ¡®Wait!¡¯ Kenneth suddenly thought, his panic becoming greater than it already was.

    He frantically looked around but saw no one. The only proof Kenneth could see that there was someone here was a pool of blood that seemed to still be wet and a few arrows in the ground, and some nearby trees.

    Near him was his bag, and close by was the saw the bag had created.

    It wasn¡¯t exactly easy, but Kenneth managed to get on his feet, and however hard it was to stand up, it was infinitely harder to keep standing.

    He took a few less-than-graceful steps to where the pool of blood was, but he had to steady himself against a nearby tree.

    ¡®Where are they?¡¯ Kenneth thought as he looked around, feeling pain every time he twisted his neck. ¡®Did they leave me behind?¡¯

    ¡®That doesn¡¯t matter now,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he felt cold drops of sweat running down all over his body. ¡®It was bad; Biku¡¯s arm was wide open, and he lost a lot of blood.¡¯

    ¡®Dammit! None of them are healers, and if they are still fighting and retreated, then Biku might already be dead,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he felt his stomach tie itself into a knot as his eyelids became heavier.

    ¡®Should I call for them?¡¯ Kenneth wondered as he leaned up against the tree. ¡®Whatever hit me might already think I¡¯m dead, and if the others aren''t around, then I¡¯ll be like a lamb to the slaughter.¡¯

    ¡®What am I even thinking? If Biku is dying, I have to help,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he opened his mouth to yell.

    He tried. He tried so hard to yell, but his airway was too bruised and had largely closed. It was only a whisper that escaped as the pain he felt from before intensified.

    ¡®Shit, I can¡¯t yell,¡¯ Kenneth cursed as he struggled to stand on his feet.

    He glanced down at the pool of blood near him and noticed there was a trail of it leading further away from where he was.

    Kenneth looked at the blood and then down at his shaking hand, his right hand struggling to lift his bag. Then he looked back at the trail of blood and began to follow it.

    He walked slowly, following the drops on the forest floor as the winds howled, the trees shook.

    The air was cold and unforgiving, but Kenneth didn¡¯t notice; he just kept walking, taking one step at a time, doing his best not to fall over and collapse.

    For the most part, he just looked down at the ground making sure he followed the blood. He didn¡¯t notice anything other than the blood, to the point he walked straight into a tree and fell onto his back.

    ¡®Dammit!¡¯ Kenneth thought while panting. ¡®How long was I out? Could the lack of oxygen have caused some brain damage, or was I also hit in the head?¡¯

    ¡®I feel so tired. It¡¯s so hard to keep them open. Maybe, maybe I just need some sleep.¡¯

    Slowly but surely, Kenneth''s eyelids became heavier, and with little resistance, they started to close.

    As his eyes closed and a deep slumber was close to taking him, all he heard was the howling winds that shook the branches of the trees, making leaves flutter and fall to the ground.

    However, before sleep¡¯s icy fingers could grip him completely, his eyes shot open at the sound of high-pitched yipping.

    He quickly sat up, dazed, and saw the world a little bit bluer. He listened carefully and could still hear the sound of whimpering in the distance.

    ¡®What the hell am I doing?!¡¯ Kenneth thought in realization. ¡®I can¡¯t fall asleep! Not now. Not when I¡¯m needed.¡¯

    However hard it was didn¡¯t matter as Kenneth got back on his feet and started to run awkwardly toward the sound.

    More than one time, he bumped into a couple of trees but never once did he allow himself to fall to the ground again.

    His head hurt, and his heart beat faster as more and more sweat ran down his body. He had become exhausted to the point where his legs burned, and he had to lean against a nearby tree.

    Kenneth was about to start running again, but the sound of something flying through the air made him look up.

    He saw an arrow sticking out of a tree. He slowly peeked behind the tree he was leaning up against to see all four of them in a fighting stance.

    Biku was somehow still able to stand, but his arm was just hanging, lifeless, dribbling with blood.

    If he was still able to stand, then Kenneth hadn¡¯t been unconscious for a long time. However, he needed help now, and the others seemed to need some help as well.

    Fenik, Kila, and Kiki didn¡¯t seem to have any wounds on them, but they still looked banged up.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Kenneth wasn¡¯t particularly thrilled when he suddenly saw Kiki get thrown into a nearby tree.

    She yipped in pain as she landed on her knees.

    Kila was the first to move as he ran over to where Kiki had previously stood, faster than any Aki he¡¯d seen before, and swung his blade.

    Fenik quickly followed, but neither of them seemed to hit anything.

    ¡°Damn the accused ghosts!¡± Kiki growled as she got up and drew her bow, and fired an arrow, hitting nothing.

    ¡®Ghosts?¡¯ Kenneth repeated in his head. ¡®Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! How the hell am I supposed to help them if they are fighting the dead?¡¯

    ¡®How the hell am I supposed to get to Biku before it¡¯s too late? The bag can¡¯t make plastic yet, so a blood transfusion is impossible, and if I rush in, I might get hit again.¡¯

    ¡®I was lucky to survive last time, but I can¡¯t rely on luck this time,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he continued to watch the situation from afar.

    The scene didn¡¯t become any better the longer he looked at it.

    The next to get hit was Kila.

    Whatever force had attacked Biku and Kiki now struck Kila in his leg, and even from where Kenneth was standing, it didn¡¯t sound or look good as it bent unnaturally.

    Kila lost his grip on his weapon as he tightly grabbed his wounded leg. He was howling in pain. Kiki fired an arrow, and Fenik swung her sword close to where Kila once stood.

    Yet they hit nothing.

    Despite the possible tremendous amount of pain, Kila was probably in, he let go of his leg and grabbed his sword.

    He wasn¡¯t able to stand, so he simply rested on one knee for the most part.

    ¡®Dammit. Whatever is attacking them is eventually going to win and wear them down,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he stopped watching and leaned his back against the tree.

    ¡®I have to do something. But what. I can¡¯t fight, and I don¡¯t even know what they are fighting,¡¯ Kenneth thought as the knot in his stomach physically hurt him now. ¡®If the ghost is able to hit them, that must mean it has a physical form and goes intangible before they can hit it.¡¯

    ¡®If that is the case, the only time anyone can hit it is before it attacks, but it would be impossible to know when that is if you can¡¯t see or hear it.¡¯

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Kenneth questioned as he heard another one of them being attacked.

    ¡®If I rush in, I might get killed by the ghost,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he peaked behind the tree once more. ¡®I have to do something. If I don¡¯t, they all might die, starting with Biku.¡¯

    As Kenneth once again saw the situation unfold, Kila was still on the ground, and even from afar, his leg didn¡¯t look well.

    Biku seemed to be on the verge of falling himself, and Fenik and Kiki were unable to do anything.

    Kenneth watched as Biku once more was struck by the ghost and flew into a nearby tree, hopefully knocking him out.

    It was too far for Kenneth to tell how bad the situation was, and the others didn¡¯t even seem to bat an eye as they kept attacking, once again, hitting nothing.

    Kenneth felt like he was about to fall unconscious. The only thing that seemed to keep him awake was the fact he felt like throwing up.

    If he didn¡¯t know any better, he would have guessed he had an ulcer of some kind.

    ¡®Why am I still here?¡¯ Kenneth questioned as he rested on one knee, now unable to keep himself fully up. ¡®They can¡¯t win. Once they are all dead, it¡¯s going to be me.¡¯

    ¡®If I leave, now I can get back. I can take the bush and run back to the outpost before the ghost notices it didn¡¯t finish the job,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he once again got on his feet and began to walk away.

    ¡®They did the same to me. I was hurt and could have died, and they left me,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he walked further and further away, each step creating more and more distance between him and the battle.

    The further he walked away, the less he could hear the pained yipping and screams.

    But the knot in his stomach persisted and intensified until he couldn''t even hear a sound from the battle behind him. ¡®Are they all dead?¡¯

    Kenneth had to steady himself on a nearby tree just to stay up, and as he looked back, he saw some movement. But it was too far to tell what it was.

    He looked back to the direction he was headed and the trail of blood he once more followed.

    ¡°Fuck my moral compass,¡± he managed to whisper as he started to walk back towards the battle, the knot in his stomach becoming less painful.

    Yet the rest of his body was not as kind as he felt even more tired and was unable to keep his head fully up.

    As he walked at a brisk pace, he tripped over his own foot and fell to the ground. ¡®Why do I always do this? Why do I always make the wrong choice? I¡¯m not a fighter; they are, and they are dying, so why can¡¯t I just leave? What can I even do?¡¯

    Kenneth wasn¡¯t sure if he expected an answer or anything like that, but he still got up and slowly walked back to the tree he had hidden behind.

    The situation hadn¡¯t improved much as Kenneth once more peaked behind the tree.

    It seemed Kiki only had a few arrows left in her quiver, and Biku was somehow still alive as he sat up against the tree he had been knocked into.

    Fenik and Kila seemed to be getting by but only barely.

    ¡®If the ghost can become intangible and only be physically harmed before it attacks, then a surprise attack would be best,¡¯ Kenneth managed to plan as he looked at the unfolding situation.

    ¡®But how will I know where and when to strike? Should I just rush in and hope for the best?¡¯ Kenneth wondered as a gust of wind blew through the forest.

    It blew with it some leaves that landed on the ground except for one.

    ¡®Am I seeing this right?¡¯ Kenneth wondered as he saw one leaf just floating in mid-air. ¡®Is this a hallucination?¡¯

    But suddenly, as the gust of wind subsided, the leaf fell to the ground, and Kenneth, for some reason, followed it as it landed.

    The ground near the leaf was different, somehow deeper, like some minuscule amount of earth had been removed.

    But suddenly, it happened spontaneously. The ground on its own sank down.

    It happened again and again, and Kenneth just watched in stunned silence as the ground sank closer and closer toward Fenik.

    Once more, Fenik was struck by the ghost and thrown to the ground, this time coughing up some droplets of blood.

    Kiki fired one of her last arrows.

    ¡°Fenik!!!¡± Kila yelled in desperation as he started to crawl towards her. Dragging his banged-up leg along the ground.

    However, Kenneth didn¡¯t notice any of this as he was too engrossed with the spontaneously sinking earth. ¡®It can¡¯t be a ghost. It has to be an invisible creature of some kind.¡¯

    ¡®How can it hit with such precision and avoid attacks? It should be blind,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he kept his eyes focused on the sinking earth.

    ¡®I know where it is,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he never once took his eyes off where he knew it stood.

    ¡®I could restain it, but I might only get one chance, and the others are too hurt to make this fight any longer,¡¯ Kenneth thought as his heart started to beat faster and faster. ¡® Even if I just told them it wasn¡¯t a ghost, whatever it was, it probably already knows it¡¯s winning and won¡¯t just run off.¡¯

    ¡®I can¡¯t let them die, and they have to see it,¡¯ Kenneth concluded. ¡®I could try and throw dirt.¡¯

    ¡®No, that won¡¯t work. It¡¯s too dry, and even if something sticks, it could easily run away and come back in less than two minutes,¡¯ Kenneth concluded as he leaned up against the tree with his leg and he felt something poke it.

    He suddenly remembered that he still had that first scalpel, so he reached into his pocket and pulled it out.

    He had not taken great care to look it over the first time, so it was impossible to know if the blade was even sharp enough to cut anything.

    And he couldn¡¯t lose track of the invisible creature. ¡®If-if it bleeds, they can see it. Once it knows that, It¡¯ll run away.¡¯

    Kenneth suddenly felt light-headed, ad he kept breathing harder and harder, causing more pain to himself.

    Once again, the creature moved, and it seemed to be headed toward Kiki, who locked around with one of her arrows ready to be drawn.

    ¡®No!¡¯ Kenneth thought as he dropped his bag. ¡®I can¡¯t let them die!¡¯

    The creature was allowed to take a few more steps before Kenneth ran out of his hiding place, arms crossed into an x.

    All of them took note of him and seemed shocked as he suddenly ran towards them.

    ¡®I can¡¯t stop! I can¡¯t fall! This has to work! Ignore the pain!¡¯

    As he ran, Kenneth did his best to keep his body up, and never once did he take his eyes off the ground.

    The creature had attacked and flung Kiki away, yet it had not moved.

    There could have been any number of reasons why, but Kenneth didn¡¯t think he just kept repeating those words. ¡®I can¡¯t stop! I can¡¯t fall! This has to work! Ignore the pain!¡¯

    Kenneth was close to making contact, just ten more meters.

    Then he noticed it, the ground sank, and the creature had moved away.

    He had gotten five meters closer, and the creature hadn¡¯t moved again.

    It probably thought itself invincible.

    Kenneth was now only two meters away, and that was when he suddenly changed his course, jumping to the left.

    He slammed into whatever it was.

    However, it did not fall. Kenneth could feel how tough it was and most frighting how big it was.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Kiki yelled.

    It went on deaf ears as Kenneth was in too much pain and too focused on the creature he had slammed into.

    He could hear something like a small hissing sound, but not one that felt angry or annoyed but amused.

    It was then the creature finally moved.

    Kenneth could feel it raising its chest. It was going to attack, but Kenneth couldn''t move. It hurt too much.

    Silently the creature''s chest sank, and with that, two arms came crashing down on both of Kenneth''s shoulders.

    Its strength was beyond any Aki¡¯s, and Kenneth could no longer stand and so landed on his knees.

    His right arm slid down the creature, and he was barely conscious.

    ¡®Weak champion.¡¯

    Kiki saw the scene unfold, and she quickly drew her bow.

    The creature jumped out of the way, but Kiki followed it and shot it while it was still off the ground.

    The arrow pierced its stomach, and it bearly managed to land on its feed.

    ¡®What? How?¡¯

    The creature then looked down and saw it was covered in blood yet felt no pain.

    It was about to do something, but Kiki¡¯s last arrow was aimed higher, this time hitting it dead center in the chest.

    The creature fell on its back and could no longer move.

    As Kenneth watched only with one eye open, he saw it become visible.

    It was big. Bigger than the Aki¡¯s and even himself, but it didn¡¯t look to be as tall as them.

    It looked reptilian in nature, with green scales. It did not appear to be wearing anything, which made sense since it could become invisible.

    It appeared to have no ears nor claws, and its face protruded outwards like an alligator or crocodile.

    Kenneth was momentarily stunned by the sight, but footsteps behind him reminded him of everyone.

    ¡°It was a Nok,¡± Kiki said, stunned.

    Without a word, Kenneth managed to get back on his feet and walked back toward the tree.

    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Kiki questioned.

    Even if he wanted, Kenneth couldn¡¯t answer; he just walked as best he could, trying not to close both of his eyes.

    He soon turned around when he grabbed his back with both hands.

    He needed to save them.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 29 Part 5 (Flower picking with a chance of red)

    His first patient was Biku. He had suffered a tremendous amount of blood loss, and Kenneth wasn¡¯t sure how much he could ever lose.

    Kenneth slowly made his way toward him with his bag in hand.

    It wasn¡¯t easy, as all he felt, for the most part, was pain and tiredness.

    His hands and legs shook almost uncontrollably at this point, and he had to really focus on not making them move to even have some semblance of control.

    ¡°How are you alive?¡± Kiki asked, shocked.

    Kenneth didn¡¯t even bother to try and answer. His throat still hurt, and he wasn¡¯t about to strain it even more than it already was.

    ¡°Hey, I asked you a question!¡± kiki angrily yelled as she grabbed Kenneth¡¯s shoulder for a moment before letting go.

    She looked at her shaking hand with pure rage and confusion, ¡°why can¡¯t I touch you?!¡±

    At this point, it was just loud words on Kenneth¡¯s deaf ears as he finally made it to Biku, who still somehow seemed to be a little conscious.

    ¡°Answer me!!¡± Kiki once more yelled.

    ¡°Leave him be,¡± Fenik managed to say, still coughing up droplets of blood as she eyed Kiki with an angry look. ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time for any of that.¡±

    Kiki just looked at where Kenneth was and what it appeared he was doing. He somehow survived something that should have killed him, but it didn¡¯t appear he made it out unharmed.

    Kiki, just let it be for now as she began to walk around the area and pull out arrow after arrow and watched if there still were any more enemies.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t talk, you idiot,¡± Kila chastised as he lay down with his back on the ground. ¡°It isn¡¯t good when blood comes out your mouth.¡±

    ¡°It¡­ isn''t good when your leg is messed up like that,¡± Fenik chuckled before violently coughing again.

    ¡°You idiot,¡± Kila sighed.

    Kenneth looked at Biku¡¯s injury. And it seemed that whatever had struck him made it almost halfway through his bone just above his elbow.

    It would need serious medical attention, and even if he wasn¡¯t as disorientated as he was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do much more than stop the bleeding and close the wound.

    He thought of the tools he needed and sat down.

    His mind and thoughts were scattered, and it was hard to focus on a memory and sensations like normal, which resulted in a wooden needle and golden string.

    ¡°You are gonna heal me,¡± Biku chuckled, startling Kenneth a little. ¡°Well, you are better than anyone here, but heal Fenik and Kila first.¡±

    ¡®What, he wasn¡¯t me to heal them first,¡¯ Kenneth thought while looking over where they were lying on the ground.

    ¡®Kila¡¯s knee is bending the wrong way, so he can wait a while, but Fenik could have a serious problem if blood has entered her lunge,¡¯ Kenneth thought while unconsciously reassessing the situation.

    ¡®No, I have to do this. I can¡¯t just let him die. But is he telling me it''s too late?¡¯ Kenneth wondered as he tried to create the tools he needed once more.

    ¡®He¡¯s lost a lot of blood, but it only appears his carotid artery got nicked. I just need to close it up; then the bleeding will stop.¡¯

    He focused his mind as best as he could, closing his one open eye as she remembered the feeling of cold steel needle against his skin.

    How sharp it was and how easily it could price skin.

    He opened the bag once more, and while it was hard to find, it was there.

    He did the same with the threat, but this time he found it almost impossible to open his eyes. He felt as if sleep was trying to drag him down and steal him away.

    ¡®No, no, not now!¡¯ Kenneth thought as he stuck the needle, he was holding through the glove and pierced his fingertip.

    The number of nerve endings in the human finger alone would shock a vast amount of people, but Kenneth knew this already.

    It was the perfect place to stab where it would cause the most pain while avoiding any vital area.

    The pain and shock Kenneth felt from doing this forced his eye to open and his heart to start beating faster.

    ¡®Dammit, no doubt it¡¯s a concussion. All this thinking¡­ it¡­ it hurts,¡± Kenneth thought as he managed to pull out the string. And needle from his finger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Kenneth whispered, his throat hurting with each word said.

    Biku just looked at him for a moment, ¡°I said heal them, not me.¡±

    Kenneth didn¡¯t bother to respond. It might have been the right call to abandon him and help Fenik or Kila, but he didn¡¯t

    He stayed with Biku as he got as much of the fur out of his wound and out of his was as he kept his shaking to the barest he could make it.

    Biku winched as Kenneth pierced his arm with the needle pulling the threat through his skin and forcing it closer together.

    Biku wanted to get away. To get healed by a real healer and not this fake one who had convinced his commander he was worth something.

    And yet even with Biku¡¯s tired eyes, he could see his hands were steady. As steady as an experienced hunter. The way he moved that thin piece of metal reminded him of when he drew his bow.

    It was a simple action, and yet it was one every experienced hunter knew well and could do to perfection, even wounded.

    Kenneth was about done closing the wound when he felt his fatigue return. The pain that had made him more alert and awake was now fading.

    It wasn¡¯t much, but Kenneth could feel his hands beginning to shake.

    He focused as best he could, but it was only delaying the inevitable. It wasn¡¯t pretty, but it would work, and while he knew Kica could completely heal him, it didn¡¯t stop Kenneth from disinfecting his wound.

    ¡°So that is the burning water I¡¯ve heard about,¡± Biku chuckled, breathing heavily, his eyes becoming more glassy looking every moment.

    ¡°Rest,¡± Kenneth whispered, feeling the pain from talking.

    Kenneth got off the ground with much difficulty as he waddled over to Fenik, his head hurting more and more with every step and thought that came into his mind.

    ¡®She started to cough up blood after getting hit. The force that thing could produce was a lot, and considering how thin all of them are, there¡¯s a decent chance of internal bleeding,¡¯ Kenneth thought.

    ¡®Though there is a chance that she might be bleeding in her mouth, and if it¡¯s running down her throat, then every time she breathes some air, the epiglottis flap just opens up and lets right in.¡¯

    Kenneth hoped it was the ladder rather than the former, seeing as how there would be nothing he could do if that was the case.

    She was lying on her side, looking toward Kila before Kenneth arrived.

    Her gaze shifted to him just as he was sitting down.

    ¡°Where hurt?¡± Kenneth asked in pain.

    ¡°I hear you are hurt too,¡± Fenik coughed, a few more droplets flying out of her mouth and onto Kenneth¡¯s knees.

    ¡°She hit¡­ all of us hard,¡± Fenik said as she breathed with difficulty. ¡°My stomach hurts, and my chest feels wrong.¡±

    Kenneth then pointed to her throat, and she seemed to understand what he was asking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything in my throat, but everything hurts so much,¡± Fenik said, wheezing a little.

    ¡®No doubt about it, there are fluids in her lungs,¡¯ Kenneth concluded. ¡®arg¡­ this is so annoying. If I was back at the hospital, then I could just drain the fluids, no problem, but now that¡¯s not only close to impossible but also deadly.¡¯

    ¡®They only have one lung, and I haven''t gotten a good enough handle on their anatomy to safely insert the needle, and with my shaky hand, I might end up ripping a hole.¡¯

    ¡®If she isn''t going to die yet, then that will kill her for sure, but I can¡¯t just do nothing. If the thin layer of slime in the lung gets removed, then her lung won¡¯t be able to shrink and expand normally, and that might kill her.¡¯

    ¡®Dammit,¡¯ Kenneth thought, stabbing the needle in his hand into his leg.

    The shock brought with it even more pain but also more clarity. ¡®Yes, now I know. The only thing that can help her in any way is to drink a lot of water. If she can thin out the fluid, then she has a better shot at surviving.¡¯

    ¡°Drink water, stay hydr--¡° Kenneth tried to say before gripping his throat due to the pain he felt.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°It hurts when you speak?¡± Fenik asked.

    Kenneth, still in pain, heard what she said and nodded.

    ¡°How bad is it,¡± she asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll live,¡± he said, not sure if it was completely true.

    Then he placed his hand on the bag and thought about a simple beaker with some IV fluids inside, but just as with the wooden needle and golden threat, it wasn¡¯t a glass beaker he pulled out.

    It was one made of wood; however, it was filled with a clear liquid, and it didn¡¯t have a bad smell, but to be sure, he dipped his finger in it and tasted it.

    It didn¡¯t seem to be anything other than IV fluids, so Kenneth handed Fenik the wooden beaker. ¡°Drink.¡±

    Now that he had done everything he could for Fenik, it was Kila¡¯s turn.

    It was clear what needed to be done. His leg had to be reset.

    And that would take someone holding him down and one to snap his leg back into position.

    Kenneth wasn¡¯t sure if he was the best option to do either of those things in this situation, but there weren¡¯t really many other choices.

    He gestured for Kiki to come over by pointing at her and making a motion with his hand like he was taking in the wind and cooling himself down.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± She and a hostile tone.

    ¡®This is going to hurt,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he had already placed a hand around the throat. ¡°Reset leg¡­¡±

    Then he pointed at Kiki, ¡°Hold down,¡± He said, poting at Kila, who looked confused.

    ¡°Much pain¡­¡± Kenneth finished. Breathing in and out a lot due to the pain.

    ¡°You want me to stop him from squirming while you bent his leg back?¡± Kiki asked, sounding annoyed more than anything.

    Kenneth nodded due to this hurt throat.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she sighed as she got on her knees and pulled an arrow out of her quiver. ¡°You better bite down on this. I don¡¯t want your screams to alert other enemies of our position.¡±

    Kila had a mortified look on him and didn¡¯t move as his eyes darted around, eventually settling on Fenik, who was still coughing a little.

    Kiki eventually got so impatient that she just jammed it inside Kila¡¯s mouth before she just pushed his chest down.

    Kenneth was a little shocked, but he had a feeling that if he didn¡¯t act fast enough, she might just do it herself.

    He got on one knee and gently got a hand under his thigh, and carefully lifted it up. If he was going to reset the leg, the ground shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    As he raised his leg, Kila just let out pained grunts as he sunk his teeth into the arrow.

    ¡°Three¡­ two¡­ one¡­ snap,¡± Kenneth said, looking into Kila¡¯s eyes until he focused on his.

    ¡®I hope he gets it,¡¯ Kenneth thought, looking away as he wrapped his hand around his shin and calf, drawing more pained grunts from him.

    ¡°Three¡­¡± Kenneth started as he watched Kila become very tense.

    ¡®I have to do this first try. Don¡¯t hold back. Don¡¯t hold back!¡¯ Kenneth thought as he ignored the pain he felt and completely focused on this moment.

    ¡°Two¡­¡± Kenneth said before snapping Kila¡¯s leg back into place. The shock of it happening sooner than Kila had expected stopped him from screaming right away, but that didn¡¯t last long.

    His scream was, however, muffled by Kiki, who acted quickly once she had seen what Kenneth had done and grabbed Kila¡¯s mouth with her hand and forced it to stay shut.

    In the end, all that came out of Kila were grunts of pain.

    It lasted for a short while until Kila either got too tired to scream and struggle or the pain became more manageable.

    Whichever it was didn¡¯t matter, but now that everyone was in more or less a stable condition, they needed to return.

    ¡°Let go,¡± Kenneth whispered to Kiki as he gently placed Kila¡¯s leg down on the ground.

    She soon let go of Kila and got on her feet, and started to observe the area once more.

    Kila, breathing quietly, moved one of his arms slowly up to his mouth. He pulled out the arrow from his mouth, which had broken when he had bit down on it, and threw it away.

    ¡°That was cruel,¡± he said in an angry tone.

    ¡°Had to,¡± Kenneth responded as he started to get up on his feet. ¡°Also, leg not healed, only corrected. No using it.¡±

    ¡°So, are you going to leave me behind?¡± Kila asked.

    Kenneth looked shocked at him as if he hadn¡¯t expected that to ever come out of his mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fo--¡± Fenik said before coughing once more. ¡°You idiot.¡±

    ¡°We might have to, Fenik,¡± Kiki said in a cold tone as she looked around.

    ¡°W-why,¡± Fenik protested in disbelief as an equally shocked Kenneth could only follow the conversation.

    ¡°If we have to carry the bush and make it back before others might find us, then having to carry someone who can¡¯t walk isn¡¯t in our best interest,¡± Kiki explained with an emotionless tone.

    ¡°You hunters really are cold,¡± Kila sighed, looking up at the sky. ¡°You just abandon anyone who might slow you down.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing the only reason why you even brought those wounded back was that you knew you were close to the outpost.¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth, guard,¡± Biku said angrily.

    As Kenneth turned his head in reflex, he both felt pain from doing so and was shocked to see Biku standing. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything!¡±

    ¡°All you guard¡¯s! You just have to watch while we work everyday hunting and killing! If we fail, everyone goes hungry, and we are blamed!¡±

    Kenneth quickly rushed over to Biku as quickly as he could. ¡°No stand. Too much blood loss.¡±

    Biku barely managed to take another step forward before falling.

    He was caught by Kenneth, who was already headed toward him.

    In a normal situation, Biku would have felt embarrassed about being held up by Kenneth, but he barely noticed as he kept staring daggers at Kila.

    ¡°Sit,¡± Kenneth said as he got Biku back to the tree and gently placed him down. ¡°No fight. Not now.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right Biku,¡± Kiki said. ¡°Fighting and yelling will just make too much noise, and now we are just too easy to kill.¡±

    Then suddenly, someone coughed loudly, and everyone looked over at Fenik, who looked completely confused.

    The cough was followed by a constant wheezing sound. Everyone followed the noise until their eyes landed on the not-so-dead Nok.

    It was moving its chest up and down and appeared to still be alive.

    ¡°Persistent bastard,¡± Biku said as he drew his knife. ¡°I still owe you for my arm.¡±

    ¡°Kiki, shouldn¡¯t you finish it off with an arrow?¡± Fenik asked, coughing a little.

    ¡°It would just be a waste of effort; it¡¯s already dying,¡± Kiki shrugged.

    ¡°Cold¡­ so cold,¡± the Nok uttered bearly louder than a whisper.

    ¡®I understand it,¡¯ Kenneth thought, surprised as she watched it carefully. ¡®But Jasha said I would only understand one of the three species. Was it another lie?¡¯

    It took some time for Biku to make his way over to the Nok, but once he was standing over it, he just stopped.

    ¡°Biku, before you do anything more, I have to do something,¡± Kiki said as she walked up to the Nok and sat down right in front of its head.

    ¡°Oh, you are one of them, I presume,¡± Biku said as he steadied his shaking legs. ¡°So, how much can you see?¡±

    ¡°Not that much, but I might as well see if I can get something out of this one before she dies,¡± Kiki answered as she put her bow aside and slowly placed her hands on each side of the Nok¡¯s head.

    The sight made Kenneth feel a strange sensation as if someone was trying to squash his head by pressing from both sides.

    He couldn¡¯t look away from the sight; it was so familiar.

    Kiki closed her eyes for a moment before opening them up again. ¡°I think this one is alone. She might be on a pilgrimage.¡±

    ¡°You saying this one is a heretic even to her own? How disgusting,¡± Biku said as he stomped on her chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing she overheard us talking about the blue flowers and thought she could bargain her way back into an outpost or something like that,¡± Kiki said as she stood up once more and walked away from the Nok.

    Meanwhile, Kenneth was still feeling that pain as his eyes kept following her until he remembered. ¡®The one who attacked me!¡¯

    ¡®Was she the one who attacked me? She knew things about the Nok. Did she see its memories or something like that?¡¯ Kenneth wondered as he felt his stomach start to tie itself into a knot.

    However, that was soon interrupted as Kenneth noticed Biku in the corner of his eye.

    He just looked down at the Nok, his wounded arm shaking a little as he tightened his grip on his knife.

    Then without warning, it looked like he fell, but that wasn¡¯t quite right. He didn¡¯t fall; he intentionally used gravity, adding force to his probably weak stab as the knife sunk into the Nok¡¯s flesh.

    Kenneth watched for some time as Biku just kept pushing the knife further and further down into its flesh, twisting the knife in whatever way he could.

    It was only then Kenneth realized what he was actually watching.

    He had been, for a short time, trapped in a trance, unable to clearly think even more than he did now.

    ¡°Stop¡­¡± the Nok managed to squick out.

    Biku stopped for a moment as he started to get back on his feet, pulling the knife with some difficulty out of its flesh.

    Kenneth breathed a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t really have any kind feelings toward the Nok, but he didn¡¯t enjoy the cruelty he was watching.

    However, Kenneth¡¯s relief was short-lived as Biku once more intentionally fell, jamming his knife into the Nok¡¯s arm.

    It seemed as if the Nok either had a high pain tolerance or wasn¡¯t capable of screaming since all Kenneth could hear was groning as it moved its body slightly, seemingly too weak to do anything more.

    ¡®What the hell am I watching,¡¯ Kenneth thought as the Noks blood ran from its arm and down on the ground.

    ¡°I wish he would just finish it already,¡± Kila complained, looking at the scene with cold, emotionless eyes.

    ¡°She split his arm wide¡­.¡± Fenik said, coughing a little. ¡°Open and threw him against a tree. I wouldn¡¯t mind returning the favor myself.¡±

    ¡°Same, but I don¡¯t feel like crawling on the dirt anymore,¡± Kila responded.

    ¡®They are watching this¡­ like it¡¯s nothing,¡¯ Kenneth thought wide-eyed as he couldn¡¯t stop looking.

    ¡°Biku, are you finished soon?¡± Kiki said impatiently.

    ¡°I¡¯m done when I¡¯m done,¡± Biku growled as he pulled the knife out of her flesh once more.

    Kenneth didn¡¯t know why but suddenly, he started to walk toward Biku as he was getting on his feet again.

    ¡®Stop, don¡¯t walk, you idiot!¡¯ Kenneth screamed in his head. But he couldn¡¯t.

    Biku was about to fall and stab the Nok again; however, he was stopped. Before Biku even had a chance to notice, Kenneth had already grabbed his arm and held it in place.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Kenneth hissed, letting more of his emotions out than he should have as all eyes fell on him.

    Biku just looked at him with cold and angry eyes as Kenneth¡¯s sleeve slipped down his arm a little.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Biku questioned as he met Kenneth¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°The wound will open again,¡± Kenneth said in a much calmer voice than before, ignoring the pain he felt.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need to teach this one a lesson before she dies,¡± Biku said, his gaze returning to the Nok in front of him.

    ¡°It will open, and you can¡¯t lose any more blood,¡± Kenneth continued as she started to pull Biku.

    He tried to resist, but he wasn¡¯t in a condition to even attempt to challenge Kenneth¡¯s strength. And so he was more or less dragged by Kenneth away from the Nok while he tried to get free.

    ¡°Unhand me right this instance!¡± Biku yelled as she tried to get free from Kenneth¡¯s grip.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t wrong,¡± Kiki interjected. ¡°If you lose any more blood, you just might die.¡±

    Biku listened and begrudgingly stopped resisting and relaxed his body. Kenneth figured that it meant he had given up, so he let him go.

    ¡°So what now?¡± Fenik asked.

    Kiki then looked up into the sky clouds, still hiding the sun. ¡° Even if I were to head back to the outpost right now by myself, I wouldn¡¯t make it before it becomes dark.¡±

    ¡°And even if I abandoned you three, I still had to at least get him back,¡± Kiki said, looking at Kenneth. ¡°And with his injuries, it will take longer.¡±

    ¡°No matter how I look at it, the best choice is to find shelter for tonight.¡±

    ¡°Cave,¡± Kenneth suddenly said, catching the attention of everyone.

    ¡°Yes, a cave would be great, but it¡¯s not as if we are just going to--¡± Kiki said, sounding annoyed and stressed before she was interrupted.

    ¡°Cave near us,¡± Kenneth said, the pain in his throat much more noticeable now. ¡°Trail I made leads to a cave.¡±

    ¡°Wait, really?¡± Fenik exclaimed.

    Kenneth looked at her and nodded before he sat down on the ground resting.

    ¡°We can take Kila and Biku with us, right?¡± Fenik more or less asked as she looked over at Kiki.

    ¡°It¡¯s still dangerous to stay, but it¡¯s better than to travel during the night,¡± Biku interjected as he started to walk.

    ¡°Everyone, let''s get a move on before it¡¯s too late,¡± Biku ordered.

    ¡°Where are you going, Biku?¡± Kiki questioned as she ran up to him and took her arm over her shoulder.

    ¡°Getting him home is the first priority, but we can¡¯t just abandon the bush just yet,¡± Biku said, taking in deep breaths.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Kiki said.

    ¡°I guess you have to carry me,¡± Kila said, smirking at Fenik.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll just leave you behind,¡± Fenik casually said as she turned around and started to follow Kiki and Biku.

    ¡°Wait, sorry!¡± Kila yelled in disstress. ¡°You don¡¯t need to carry me; just let me lean up against you while I jump on one leg!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you if--¡± Fenik said as she suddenly coughed. ¡°If you admit you cheated.¡±

    ¡°Really!¡± Kila said in disbelief. ¡°You are still mad about that. Can¡¯t we just say I got lucky?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, you got lucky,¡± Fenik said sarcastically. ¡°It was really lucky the dirt hit my face. Now say sorry!¡±

    Up until this point, Kenneth had just been watching. He knew where Biku and Kiki were heading, so it wasn¡¯t as if he or they were on a timer, but still watching the scene unfold annoyed Kenneth greatly.

    And so, without warning, he got down on one knee in front of Kila and scooped him up in a bridle carry.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Kila let out in surprise while Fenik watched in amusement and a tiny bit of annoyance.

    Even in his current state, carrying Kila wasn¡¯t too strenuous; however, that didn¡¯t mean he could do it forever.

    Kenneth then started to walk, following after Kiki and Biku while Fenik sniggered, watching Kila getting carried.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 29 Part 6 (Flower picking with a chance of red)

    It had taken some time, but before it even seemed to get dark, all of them reached the cave with all of the blue flowers in hand.

    None of them had really said much, but Kenneth had kept an eye on Kiki the entire time. He was unsure if she was the one who attacked him or not, but he at least needed to get more information, but for now, rest.

    Kenneth, extremely tired and in pain, walked slowly deeper into the cave before he placed Kila down as gently as he could, only hearing a single pained grunt coming from him.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Kila said as Kenneth slowly walked a few steps away before he himself sat down.

    Everyone other than Kila was looking tired as hell, Kenneth included, but since no one wanted to take a chance of being attacked again, that had meant no breaks.

    Kila and Biku were the most wounded, so they stayed the deepest inside the cave, while Kenneth Fenik and Kiki generally stayed around the mouth of the cave.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the first watch,¡± Kiki announced to everyone after a bit of time once everyone was more or less settled.

    She didn¡¯t hear any arguments to the contrary, and so that was what she did for a long time as everyone but Kenneth fell asleep.

    The only almost constant sound was Fenik, who coughed in her sleep every now and again. Her drinking water seemed to help her a lot, and Kenneth hoped it would be good enough until they made it back home.

    For the most part, the pain Kenneth had felt in his head had gone away. Sitting down and relaxing was about the only thing he could do for that injury, but the pain returned every now and again when he looked at Kiki.

    He just couldn¡¯t stop himself from thinking. From remembering that feeling of those two hands on his head followed by that pain.

    ¡°Is there something you want?¡± Kiki asked, her gaze still firmly planted on the outside of the cave.

    ¡°What?¡± Kenneth responded in surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you looking at me every now and again, and I want to know what you want,¡± Kiki answered as her eyes landed on him.

    ¡®Was I really that obvious,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he became more nervous. ¡®Well, the conversation has already started, might as well ask.¡¯

    ¡°Hand on head thing, what was?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± Kiki responded as her gaze returned to the forest.

    ¡°Curious,¡± Kenneth said as his hurt and dry throat started to burn.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t anything special,¡± Kiki started. ¡°I just see and hear flashes of someone''s memory.¡±

    ¡°Does a person know what you see?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m the only one who sees anything,¡± Kiki responded.

    ¡®It definitely sounds like what happened to me, but I saw my own memories,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he stroked his chin. ¡®Is she perhaps lying partially about her ability, or is it someone else entirely?¡¯

    ¡°How did you know where the Nok was?¡± Kiki questioned, snapping Kenneth out of his thoughts.

    Kenneth just looked at her for a moment, the memories of the events both cloudly and clear.

    Kiki looked back at him, her eyes showing a slight annoyance,¡± I answered your question. The least you could do is answer mine.¡±

    ¡®Well, this is gonna hurt, but might as well not burn the bridge between us or, well, the dingy rope bridge,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he cleared his through and endured the pain.

    ¡°A leaf blew in the wind, and I followed it until it stopped in the air, unmoving. Then it fell to the ground, and I saw the ground was deeper near where it fell,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°The ground kept sinking but only in certain places, like footsteps. I simply kept my eyes on where the Nok was until I saw an opportunity.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m honestly ashamed a healer noticed something in a fight that I didn¡¯t,¡± Kiki said in annoyance.

    ¡°Thank¡­ you,¡± Kenneth said in an uncertain tone, not knowing if it was a compliment or an insult.

    ¡°I do want to ask you one more thing, and don¡¯t lie to me,¡± Kiki said as her eyes suddenly grew more predatory.

    Her eyes and the way she looked at him sent a shiver all throughout his body in a way he hadn¡¯t felt for some time.¡¯I get the feeling those hunters might be more dangerous than the guards.¡¯

    The only response Kenneth gave was a sight nod as he reached for his bag.

    ¡°Why can I not touch you?¡± She asked. ¡°Every time I do, my arm just pulls itself away.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Kenneth said as he prepared for whatever she was about to do to him.

    ¡°I see,¡± she sighed. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯m getting you back tomorrow, and I don¡¯t want you to move slowly because you are tired.¡±

    With that, Kiki went quiet as her gaze returned to the dark forest.

    Kenneth wondered if he should try and talk to her, but he got the feeling she would just ignore him if he tired.

    She wasn¡¯t wrong. If he was too tired tomorrow, it would just take longer for them all to get back, and so using his bag as a pillow, Kenneth fell asleep.

    ¡°Oh my, you certainly just get more and more entertaining,¡± Jasha laughed as she suddenly appeared in front of Kenneth, shocking him a little.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Kenneth asked as he looked around for his younger self.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother looking for him; he¡¯s not going to attack you this time,¡± Jasha said as a tree with pink leaves, half of them dead and shriveled, appeared behind her.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°What do you mean he isn¡¯t going to attack me this time?¡± Kenneth asked as Jasha walked up to the tree and sat down, her hand behind her head and one leg crossing the other.

    ¡°Well, while it would be entertaining to watch you kick the shit out of him, and vice-versa I think it¡¯s more important to talk to you about something,¡± Jasha said, one eye closed, grinning.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Kenneth said with disdain in his voice as he turned around.

    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Jasha chuckled. ¡°But just answer one question before that. How does it feel to be a killer?¡±

    The words were like a dagger that priced Kenneth¡¯s stomach and forced him to stop. ¡°I-I¡¯m no killer!¡±

    ¡°Well, perhaps not,¡± Jasha mused. ¡°But that Nok would probably still be alive if not for you. You are the reason why she¡¯s dead, and you know it.¡±

    Kenneth then spun around and yelled. ¡°All I did--¡±

    ¡°All you did was make sure Kiki could hit it with an arrow,¡± Jasha said, cutting off Kenneth.

    ¡°I-I-I--¡± Kenneth said, the words getting tapped in his mouth.

    ¡°You what!¡± Jasha said sternly. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to keep an eye on where she was at all times. You didn¡¯t mean to crash into her with almost all of your strength. You didn¡¯t mean to cut your arm and cover her in your blood.¡±

    ¡°Admit it; you knew what would happen even before you cut your arm. Let me ask you something else what even is the Hippocratic oath to you after that.¡±

    The barrage of words Jasha attacked Kenneth with felt like a never-ending hailstorm of gut punches and stabs as he just took every single one.

    ¡°Do you even have something to say?¡± Jasha asked.

    ¡°What else should I have done,¡± Kenneth said, barely louder than a whisper, as he just looked at the ground on the verge of crying.

    ¡°What was that? An excuse,¡± Jasha mused as she looked up at the dark sky.

    ¡°SHOULD I JUST HAVE LEFT THEM ALL TO DIE!¡± Kenneth screamed at the top of his lungs as tears started to flow from his eyes. ¡°I DIDN¡¯T WANT THEM TO DIE! ANY OF THEM, BUT I MADE MY CHOICE!¡±

    ¡°That you certainly did; too bad it cost you the first oath you ever took. The oath you said to yourself whenever you failed,¡± Jasha said as she lowered her head and looked at the pathetic excuse for a human being.

    ¡°SHUT UP!¡±Kenneth screamed, his voice cracking.

    ¡°Well, I think my job is done here,¡± Jasha said as she got on her feet.

    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Kenneth screamed.

    ¡°I just wanted you to become aware of what you¡¯ve done and let you soak in it for some time,¡± Jasha said as she walked over to Kenneth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll visit you next, but do entertain me until then.¡±

    Jasha then walked passed Kenneth, her white-tipped tail swinging from side to side.

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I just kill myself?¡± Kenneth asked, his hands shaking with anger. ¡°You lied to me about the reason you wanted me here? And you only make my life more miserable for your own amusement.¡±

    Both of them were facing away from one another, and while Jasha had stopped in her tracks, she didn¡¯t even bother to look back before she spoke.

    ¡°As little as you may believe in god, you still believe nonetheless, and I know one of the only reasons humans continue onward in a meaningless existence is either because of fear for god or their hope in the concept.¡±

    ¡°I wonder which path you will choose?¡± Jasha asked as she kept walking further and further away. ¡°Well, I suppose I have to see for myself once you meet your end.¡±

    Before Kenneth even had the chance to spin around, his eyes shot open, and he saw in the dim light that Kiki was still watching outside the cave.

    He looked around and saw that Biku, as well as Fenik and Kila, were still sleeping. Outside, the dark forest was more illuminated than when he had fallen asleep, and it was clear the moon was now shining through the thick layer of clouds that had been all day.

    ¡°You snore,¡± Kiki suddenly said in a slightly annoyed tone of voice.

    ¡°I see,¡± Kenneth said as he looked down at the ground.

    ¡°So, since you are awake now, I want to know why you are not dead,¡± Kiki said as she turned her eyes toward him.

    The words twisted his guts. What he had said to Jasha about ending it all was still so prevalent in his mind, and her asking that question just drove him closer to the edge he was already heading to.

    Kenneth just sat there silently, unmoving, as he only now felt the dried tears on his cheeks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be asleep and ignore me,¡± Kiki eventually said. ¡°I want to know why you were not killed by the Nok.¡±

    ¡°When Biku was struck, his arm was wide open, and you were struck in the neck.¡±

    ¡®Was that what she was talking about?¡¯ Kenneth thought as the feeling he had for a moment subsided as she looked up and met her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m just alive¡­ and I don¡¯t know why,¡± Kenneth sighed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know,¡± Kiki said in anger. ¡°I don¡¯t need to have Ulric¡¯s eyes to know you are lying to me.¡±

    She then stood up and walked over to Kenneth, and squatted down in front of him. ¡°Those eyes might scare a lot back at the outpost, but not me, so tell the truth.¡±

    ¡°I said I don¡¯t know. Why do you expect me to know,¡± Kenneth whispered loudly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t get my answer for anyone else, so I¡¯m asking you,¡± she said in a calm voice.

    ¡°If you want the truth so much, answer me this first. Were you the one who attacked me the day I joined the outpost?¡± Kenneth asked, feeling unsure and angry.

    She just looked at him with a momentarily stunned expression until she just shook her head and looked down at the ground.

    ¡°By Akina,¡± she responded with a sigh. ¡°Have you gone mad?¡±

    ¡°Answer my question,¡± Kenneth said in a hard and cold voice. ¡°Were you the one who attacked me?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t attack you,¡± she said as she stood up and walked back to her side of the cave. ¡°What madness would even make you think of such a lie?¡±

    ¡°When you did that thing with your hands and placed them on the Nok¡¯s head,¡± Kenneth said just as she sat down. ¡°The one who attacked me also placed their hands on both sides of my head.¡±

    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about,¡± she responded in an angry tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t re..member¡­ anything¡­ like,¡± Kiki said as she paused in between each word,  her eyes becoming unfocused.

    ¡°Just go back to sleep. I¡¯ll watch all night,¡± she said in a much calmer and defeated tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb with me. Not when you forced me to see those memories I¡¯d forgotten.¡± Kenneth said angrily.

    ¡°Just forget about it,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Not until you ad--¡± Kenneth said before Kiki leaped off the ground with her knife in hand.

    ¡°I said forget it!¡± She snarled, pressing the knife up against his throat before pulling it away and walking away. ¡°Thank you, though.¡±

    Kenneth watched in silence as she returned to her spot and looked at the forest.

    The knife had been pressed against his neck, but at the moment, he hadn¡¯t felt fear. He had for all, but a single moment felt relief.

    She was right; he should go back to sleep.

    The night had been mostly uneventful. No other Nok had found them, and aside from Kiki and Kenneth¡¯s conversation in the middle of the night, everything was fine.

    Kenneth hadn''t been able to sleep for most of the night. Jasha''s words and Kiki¡¯s actions had been replaying in his mind and just wouldn¡¯t let him rest.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m starving,¡± Kila said dramatically. ¡°Fenik, if hunger takes me, I just want you to know I won our duel.¡±

    ¡°Oh shut up,¡± Fenik hissed as Kila just laughed to himself.

    ¡°Act like a child when we get back, or I¡¯ll shave your tail in your sleep,¡± Biku threatened as he tried to stand on his own with somewhat success as his legs shook with every step.

    Kila suddenly got a look of pure terror as Fenik smirked at him before coughing.

    ¡°That goes for you too, Fenik,¡± Biku added as Kiki supported him.

    Now with the roles reversed, Kila looked at the now mortified Fenik, smirking until he realized they were in the same boat, and the smirk vanished.

    Unlike the trip to the old battlefield and the blue flower bush, no one really talked. There might have been a small conversation every now and again, but most were too tired for it to last long.

    Break time was equally as uneventful, and the group just traveled back to the outpost Kiki and Biku, for the most part, looked and reassured each other that they were going in the right direction.

    Fenik being the only one not carrying anyone, carried the bush. By no means was it extremely heavy, but Kenneth did notice her hands seemed to shake every now and again.

    He was unsure if it was because she was nervous about holding what was to them a legend in real life or because she was tired and struggled to carry it.

    Either way, it did matter as long as all of us made it back. The journey to the old battlefield had felt longer, in Kenneth¡¯s opinion, even though all of them were moving a lot slower, still recovering from their injuries.

    But as they reached the top of that hill that overlooked the vast landscape and their destination, Kenneth, as well as everyone else, knowingly or unknowingly breathed a sigh of relief.

    They were home.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 31 (Who they see me as)

    ¡°Just let me die,¡± Sy groaned while Kenneth was carrying him along the streets.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say stuff like that,¡± Kenneth angrily responded as he tried to minimize the pain Sy must have felt from being carried.

    ¡°The only reason why you are helping me is that you don¡¯t believe her, but she spoke the truth,¡± Sy sighed as he lowered his head while even more tears were still running down his face. ¡°I admit we attacked you. Now you have your answer, so put me down and let me die.¡±

    Kenneth only kept walking toward the great hall, his mouth shut. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was telling the truth or not, but still, Kiki had seemed adamant they had done it, and he had taken her memories of the event.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know why I even asked her if she was the one who attacked me. I had nothing but emotions and feelings to go on, and still, I accused,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he continued to walk through the empty street.

    ¡°Are you only saying what you think I want to hear, so I¡¯ll let you die?¡± Kenneth said in a somber and low voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. We attacked you and tried to see your memories, but what happened next was not supposed to happen,¡± Sy admitted as he started to struggle. ¡°You have the truth now; just let me die.¡±

    ¡°Hey, stop that,¡± Kenneth said, tightening his hold on the Aki, making it impossible to do much more than move his head and feet.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you stop carrying me!¡± Sy yelled.

    ¡°Listen, right now, I don¡¯t care what the two of you have done, but I¡¯m not letting you die! So calm down!¡± Kenneth yelled back as he started to walk a little faster, the throbbing in his head becoming worse.

    After that, Sy went quiet and stopped struggling. Kenneth wasn¡¯t sure if he had finally calmed down or had already made up his mind to Kill himself and just waited for the right time.

    Regardless Kenneth¡¯s first priority was to get him to Kica.

    The rest of the trip went more or less as well as it could. With the blue flower bush inside the outpost, almost all of the Aki was gone, and those that did remain on the streets didn¡¯t strike Kenneth as those who cared about an odd sight or two as he carried Sy.

    ¡°Kica, you think you can heal this one as well?¡± Kenneth asked as he walked into the great hall.

    She was still in the middle of healing Kila, but the second he placed Sy on the table, the healing light dimmed, and she walked over to him.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Kica asked as she looked at the crying Sy.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Sy whispered, turning his face away from Kica.

    ¡°Kenneth, what happened?¡± Kica asked as she looked at him with a serious look.

    ¡°Questions can wait, but all you need to know is he was shot by an arrow,¡± Kenneth stated as he walked around the table to the side the arrow was on. ¡°Do you need to rest before healing him, or should we just start now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m mostly done with the others, so yes, let''s do it now,¡± Kica responded, looking a little tired but not a lot.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pull it out then before he can lose too much blood you heal,¡± Kenneth said as he snapped the arrowhead off, drawing a grunt or two from Sy.¡± Fenik and Kila, could you hold him down?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Fenik said as she walked over to the table. Kila followed suit as he quickly stood up and froze as a loud cracking sound could be heard.

    ¡°That was weird,¡± Kila said as he began to inspect his knee.

    ¡°What happened Kila?¡± Fenik asked, sounding a little worried.

    ¡°I think my knee was in the wrong place, then it suddenly moved back to its normal place,¡± Kila responded, confused as he kept inspecting it and moving it about.

    Kenneth just looked Kica in her eyes as he asked her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you fully reset his leg before healing him?¡±

    ¡°Reset?¡± Kica repeated, unsure of what the word meant.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the next lesson then,¡± Kenneth said as he returned to the matter at hand.

    He held Sy¡¯s leg and arrow tightly as Kila finally joined them.

    ¡°Okay, on three,¡± Kenneth said as he started to count. ¡°One¡­ two¡­. THREE.¡±

    Kenneth, with all his strength, pulled out the arrow. Sy screamed as it happened while Kila and Fenik kept him from moving too much.

    Kica was quick as ever as she reached the wound, gushing blood like a fountain. Sy didn¡¯t struggle for long once Kica began to heal him.

    And as Kenneth watched, he was both impressed and saddened. ¡®I¡¯m here to teach them something about healing when some can do that. I can keep them alive, but all I ever do is bring them to her. Can I even make a difference here?¡¯

    The thought hung over Kenneth like a dark cloud; even after Kica had healed him, it still remained.

    ¡°That was a lot,¡± Kica admitted as she slowly walked over to a chair and sat down.

    Kenneth looked, and there was only a bald space of no fur where the arrow once had been.

    ¡°Can I leave now?¡± Sy whispered as Kila and Fenik let go of him.

    ¡°Who shot you?¡± Kica suddenly asked, short of breath. ¡°Those are our arrows.¡±

    ¡°Kica, I don¡¯t think you need to be asking that question right now,¡± Kenneth softly said as he found and chair and sat down beside Sy.

    ¡°If we have a traitor, Ulric needs to know,¡± Kica insisted.

    ¡°The only traitor here is me,¡± Sy said in a somber voice.

    ¡°What!¡± Kica uttered in surprise.

    ¡°Listen, Kica,¡± Kenneth quickly said, trying to avoid a huge misunderstanding. ¡°He hasn¡¯t betrayed the outpost; he¡¯s just in a bad place right now.¡±

    ¡°How is the outpost a bad place?¡± Kica asked, confused.

    ¡°I mean a bad place in his head. Dammit, this is giving me a headache,¡± Kenneth mumbled under his breath.

    ¡°No, you are wrong,¡± Sy cried. ¡°I betrayed my sister and took her memories.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Kica gasped. ¡°Did you take her memories when she was screaming about the blood on her hands and the girl?¡±

    Kenneth suddenly froze at the mention of those events and broke out into a cold sweat. ¡®She saw that. What else must she have seen?¡¯

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°She had gone insane!¡± Kica protested. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t taken them away when you did, she would never have recovered.¡±

    ¡°I still broke our promise. Our one rule that neither would ever again do to one other,¡± Sy sobbed.

    ¡°Listen, Kica, right now, I think he just needs some time to recover,¡± Kenneth said as calmly as he was able to.

    ¡°If you say so,¡± Kica said in an unsure voice before walking into the other room in the great hall.

    In the meantime, Kennet hadn¡¯t noticed that Kila and Fenik had already left. He guessed they weren''t too keen on listing to him talking.

    ¡°Why did you help me?¡± Sy asked once more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but it¡¯s not as if I care about you in any meaningful way outside of you being my patient,¡± Kenneth said as Sy sat up. ¡°But it¡¯s not as if I was about to let you die. And thank you.¡±

    Sy looked at him for a moment, dumbfounded, before speaking. ¡°But we attacked, and I admitted to it, so why?¡±

    ¡°I simply confronted Kiki on the bases of her ability to see other¡¯s memories, and in turn, she confronted you on the basis of you being able to take other''s memories,¡± Kenneth said. ¡°None of it is definitive proof of you actually having done anything.¡±

    ¡°And even though you admitted to something doesn¡¯t mean you are actually telling the truth. For all I know, you just said whatever you believed would get me to stop helping you.¡±

    ¡°People say I worry a lot,¡± Sy sighed as he looked away from Kenneth. ¡°None of them truly understand that I see all the horrible things that can happen in my mind. Whenever I see my sister go on a hunt without me, I always think of the ways she could die. It''s torture.¡±

    ¡°I did the same when I was younger,¡± Kenneth somberly added.

    ¡°Yo-you did,¡± Sy said supirsed.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t always, but whenever I didn¡¯t see my mother or father, my mind would just lose control and imagine all the ways they could die,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°It sounds like you do truly understand,¡± Sy said, his jaw quivering. ¡°I don¡¯t have any reason left to live. Even if I left with the merchant, I would only be waiting til the day I die, so I¡¯ll tell you the whole truth.¡±

    ¡°Listen, you already said you and Kiki attacked me, but--¡±

    ¡°NO!¡± Sy yelled. ¡°We attacked. That is the truth, but I know you won¡¯t believe it, so I¡¯ll tell you one more thing.¡±

    Sy then took a long pause, his eyes closed. ¡°It was Ulric.¡±

    ¡°What,¡± Kennet blurted out.

    ¡°Ulric was the one who ordered us to see your memories and take them away so you wouldn¡¯t remember it even happened,¡± Sy confessed.

    ¡°Ulric, but wh--¡± Kenneth tried to say, but the words got stuck in his mouth.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, just ask him. I know he can¡¯t deny it if you ask him directly,¡± Sy said as he jumped off the table and found a chair.

    Once the initial shock of Sy¡¯s words wore off, Kenneth rose from his chair and, without a word to speak, walked out of the great hall.

    On the entire trip to Ulric¡¯s house, Kenneth kept thinking over the situation, trying to give himself any reason why he shouldn¡¯t even think to ask Ulric if he did it, but no matter how hard and long he thought about it made sense.

    ¡®Ulric was the one who asked Nya to leave the house, so he knew I would be alone,¡¯ Kenneth thought.

    ¡®And even after I had been attacked, he never once made an effort to find out who was responsible. He never asked me what I remembered, and with his ability to see only the truth, he should have been able to find the culprits in no time.¡¯

    ¡®Now that I think about he also said he didn¡¯t know whether or not I was lying without knowing I was wearing a mask. Seeing my memories would have been the only way to somewhat know if I had told the truth or not.¡¯

    All of it made too much sense to simply be a coincidence, and so that was why he didn¡¯t stop before he knocked on Ulric¡¯s door.

    It took some time but eventually, he opened the door and looked down at Kenneth.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ulric asked, sounding mildly confused in his booming voice.

    For a moment, Kenneth felt unsure if he should ask the question. He could still make up an excuse and leave, but that wasn¡¯t what Kenneth did as he raised his head and met Ulric¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Did you¡­ Did you order Kiki and Sy to attack me the day I joined this outpost?¡± Kenneth managed to say, feeling unsure if he should have done so or not.

    Ulric took a deep breath as his voice became calm and quiet,¡± come in.¡±

    Ulric then opened the door to his home fully, and Kenneth walked in, not sure what was about to happen.

    ¡°Which one told you?¡± Ulric asked as he closed the door.

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Kenneth responded as he glared back at Ulric, the sight of him igniting the anger inside him little by little.

    ¡°I would guess Kiki was the one since you had so much time to talk to her,¡± Ulric said as he walked passed Kenneth and took a seat at his table.

    ¡°Are you going to kill her if she is the one?¡± Kenneth asked as he tried to control the slowly building anger inside him.

    ¡°I¡¯m just surprised more than anything that she would tell you before she ever got back to me, but I suppose I never needed to know what she saw and heard once I learned you had something covering your face,¡± Ulric responded as he began to looked over some papers on his table.

    ¡°How am I supposed to trust you?¡± Kenneth asked in a low tone that almost became a growl. ¡°That day you asked me how you could trust me, all the while having ordered an attack on me that¡­ that¡­ that forced me to see things I shouldn¡¯t have remembered.¡±

    ¡°Trust me,¡± Ulric mused. ¡°Why do you have any need to trust me?¡±

    ¡°I did what I did for the sake of this outpost, regardless of what it might have done to you. The people inside these walls and their lives are my responsibility, and if you hadn¡¯t told me about the mask you wear all the time, I would have killed you.¡±

    Kenneth was shocked into silence after that as he lowered his gaze to the floor. In the back of his mind, he had known much of what Ulric had already said, but him saying it now and so bluntly was painful.

    ¡°You should be happy. You got the flowers back to the outpost, and once the merchant arrives, you can get the favors,¡± Ulric said, looking intently at the piece of paper he was holding. ¡°Just forget what you heard today, and everything can go back to normal.¡±

    ¡°Forget,¡± Kenneth chuckled for a moment before abruptly stopping. ¡°I WISH I COULD FORGET! Those memories that Kiki forced me to remember haunt me! I forgot them once as a child, but that won¡¯t ever happen again!¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Ulric sighed as he put down the paper he was holding and looked Kenneth dead in his eyes. ¡°You are always difficult.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how many have wanted you dead that I have prevented from even trying anything,¡± Ulric said calmly yet with an almost deadly intensity.

    ¡°I¡¯ll spare you like I always do and say it¡¯s a lot, and that isn¡¯t even the worst part,¡± Ulric ranted as he rose from the table. ¡°I was fine with that just being it, but no! Every so often, you say things only a heretic would!¡±

    ¡°Each and every time, I had to control myself and cage my anger! The few times I couldn¡¯t cage it was when I warned you of what I did to others who would do similar things!¡±

    Kenneth was stunned, silent by all of this. On some level, he had considered Ulric a friend, but in truth, that might only have been a delusion.

    ¡°If I¡¯m such a problem to you, why not kick me out or kill me already? I still remember a few of the threats you told me when we first met.¡± Kenneth said as he felt his hand twitch in anger.

    ¡°And here I thought you might actually be clever,¡± Ulric sighed. ¡°The knowledge you possess, as well as your methods, is something no healer in these lands knows of. You have seen what happens to the healer when she can¡¯t heal anymore.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you and your methods, there would have been more dead hunters than just the one. You have proven your usefulness.¡±

    ¡°In your eyes, am I only a tool then?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°In my eyes, you are nothing but a small, fat, ugly-looking, infuriating, dangerous creature that is useful,¡± Ulric answered.

    Every single word that came out of Ulric¡¯s mouth was like a gut punch. Each hurt, but still, Kenneth kept standing.

    Suddenly Kenneth started to chuckle a little, ¡°well, it¡¯s good to know where we stand.¡±

    Kenneth then calmly turned around and walked over to the door.

    ¡°One more thing before I leave,¡± Kenneth said just as he opened the door, and then in a low and emotionless tone, Kenneth calmly spoke. ¡°I¡¯m never taking this mask off again for you. Enjoy not knowing if I¡¯m lying or telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°I can always rip it off,¡± Ulric responded, unfaced.

    ¡°We both know I¡¯m stronger than I look,¡± Kenneth said as he was in the middle of closing the door. ¡°And a word of advice. I wasn¡¯t lying when I said I could die if it¡¯s off too long.¡±

    ¡°You are more than welcome to try, but be careful you don¡¯t damage it too much since I¡¯m so important to you."

    With then, Kenneth closed the door and walked away while grinding his teeth.

    On his way back to the great hall, Kenneth''s thoughts were like a tornado of emotions that grew and grew the more time passed.

    The emotion most prevalent in his mind was anger, and while despair and sadness were still there, they were overshadowed easily.

    The moment Kenneth saw Sy, everything went red as he slowly approached him.

    ¡°So, did you learn the truth?¡± Sy asked, his gaze firmly on the ground.

    Kenneth stopped only a few steps away from him as his free hand and fingers kept twisting and moving, trying to stay in one place but failing as the inferno inside him forced them to do so.

    Before either of them knew what happened, Kenneth grabbed Sy by the neck of his leather T-shirt and pulled his face close to his before yelling. ¡°Listen to me, you son of a bitch! YOU ARE NOT KILLING YOURSELF!¡±

    Sy, shocked by this, completely froze in the empty hall.

    ¡°I-I-I-I-I,¡± Sy studdered as he watched in fear the monster that was holding him so ever close his legs almost giving out.

    ¡°You truly are pathetic,¡± Kenneth said in such a low tone of voice it was easily a growl. ¡°You want to kill yourself just because you have separation anxiety!¡±

    Kenneth then let go and pushed him back into the chair with so much force it fell over.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave and fix everything, and once I return, you are never going to speak of this again, or I will break you! UNDERSTOOD!¡± Kenneth growled.

    Sy, terrified for his life, was only able to nod silently.

    ¡°Good,¡± Kenneth said before he walked away, leaving Sy on the floor, his hearts beating like never before.

    In that instance, Sy had only truly understood one thing what it felt like to be prey to a predator.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 32 (Burning Bridges)

    Kenneth stomped his feet on the ground, rage almost consuming him entirely.

    However, the further he walked and the longer it took to arrive at Kiki¡¯s home, the more time he actually had to cool down.

    It wasn¡¯t much, albeit enough for him to think a little more clearly.

    ¡®There is only one way to fix everything. I know this,¡¯ Kenneth thought, ignoring the pain that was slowly returning to his body.

    Before long, after wandering through the streets now overflowing with Aki, who had had their fill of the blue flower bush or whatever their reason for being back was, Kenneth arrived at the house he had seen Kiki walk into.

    ¡®Calm yourself,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he started to take as many deep breaths as he could. ¡®Don¡¯t let her see you angry. Act calm. Make her believe you.¡¯

    His heart was racing, and blood pumping, and like with exercising, that meant his body needed a higher-than-normal intake of oxygen.

    In response, he gave it the needed oxygen, only slower. Tricking his body into believing everything was fine and slowing down his heart rate.

    Once he was ready, he raised his hand and knocked on the door.

    Kenneth waited a long time, and he had to knock multiple times, but eventually, the door was opened, and the sight Kenneth was met with was a surprising one.

    The easiest way to describe Kiki the last time Kenneth had seen her was put together, but now, she looked at least as far as Kenneth could see like a broken mess.

    Her eyes looked glassy and unfocused as well as slightly puffed, and her fur was standing out even more than what Kenneth had seen before from other Aki¡¯s.

    ¡°Are¡­ are you okay,¡± Kenneth hesitantly asked, forgetting his anger almost entirely.

    ¡°Ohh, it¡¯s you,¡± she said in a somber tone as her eyes became slightly more focused. ¡°What do you want.¡±

    ¡°Ummm¡­ I know this might be a bad time, but can we talk?¡± Kenneth asked calmly.

    ¡°Is he dead?¡± Kiki asked as she walked away from the door and over to one of the chairs in the living room.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s alive,¡± Kenneth answered as he followed her inside, closing the door behind him.

    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± She asked grumpily before sitting down.

    ¡°I just came to talk,¡± Kenneth answered.

    ¡°About what! How my traitor brother broke our promise and lied about it to my face,¡± Kiki angrily growled.

    At this point, Kenneth had walked over to her and sat down on the other chair. ¡°That is part of it, but not entirely.¡±

    ¡°First off, how are you?¡± Kenneth asked. ¡°I mean, you look--¡±

    ¡°Like a vixen,¡± Kiki interrupted.

    ¡°Not the word I would have used,¡± Kenneth said carefully.

    ¡°Why not? That¡¯s how I feel!¡± Kiki growled. ¡°I was willingly blind and chose not to see the signs again.¡±

    ¡°Has he done it more than the time you two attacked me?¡± Kenneth asked, feeling unsure of what to do if it was true.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to know,¡± Kiki answered, her eyes becoming unfocused once more. ¡°When my memory is taken, the events of them being taken are also forgotten.¡±

    ¡°Last time, I only noticed because he was doing it so much to me; each day felt like moments.¡±

    ¡°That sounds horrible,¡± Kenneth said, worried. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kick him out then?¡±

    ¡°Simple,¡± Kiki responded. ¡°Because I was doing the same thing.¡±

    Kenneth just blinked twice, trying to process what had just been said, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to tell you this, but it¡¯s not as if I owe him anything anymore,¡± Kiki said, her tail standing straight.

    ¡°We had always been together since we were born and left in front of the church. We often wondered why we were left, but it was not as if we were going to get answers,¡± Kiki sighed.

    ¡°It was like that for many at the orphanage brothers and sisters left for one reason or another. Some were probably born to whores; others were just too many mouths to feed.¡±

    ¡°For most, it wasn¡¯t hard to know who was their blood, and everyone formed groups because of that.¡±

    ¡°And there we were, another two bastards who mostly kept to themselves. We did our best trying to survive in that place, fighting when we needed to protect our food or each other.¡±

    Kiki¡¯s expression then seemed to soften a bit as her tail relaxed and her ears fell flat. ¡°We were inseparable for years, but as time passed, I noticed he became a bit distant.¡±

    ¡°I confronted him about it, but he didn¡¯t admit anything. Worried I did something that I still regret,¡± Kiki sighed. ¡°I used my ability when he was sleeping to try and figure out why.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t remember what I saw, but I knew it was something he didn¡¯t like that I saw, or he was angry. I had used my ability on him,¡± Kiki said, touching her hand to her head as if in pain.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m fine; this just happens when I try and think of those times,¡± Kiki explained. ¡°Now, where did I come to? Yes, that night.¡±

    ¡°After I saw what I saw, Sy took my memories, and I was none the wiser until I did it again and again and again.¡±

    ¡°Sy kept being distant, so I would do the same thing again and again until I figured out what was happening. I saw a memory of him taking some of mine.¡±

    ¡°At this point, I didn¡¯t even know how long it had been going on, but it was clear I was not as well as I should have been.¡±

    ¡°People I knew were suddenly strangers, and some of the years in the orphanage were gone.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°I was confused and scared as I confronted him one last time in tears, and as I did, he fell to his knees and began crying. And finally, after so long, he revealed why he had taken my memories that first night.¡±

    ¡°It was a wooden toy he had handcrafted. He told me that he wanted to give it to me once it was perfect as a gift, but when I learned the truth, he tried to keep it secret until it was almost too late.¡±

    Kiki then turned her head away before she began to sniffle and cry. ¡°We promised! Not to any god! But to each other! A promise he broke.¡±

    For a moment, there was silence between the two.

    Kenneth then clapped, having put his bag down. ¡°Bravo! That story was so fantastic! It almost made me cry. I could feel your sadness!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Kiki whispered, tears still running down her face.

    ¡°I must say I couldn¡¯t have hoped for any better outcome when I chose to lie,¡± Kenneth laughed. ¡°That story was so good. I don¡¯t think I could have gotten it out of either of you any other way.¡±

    ¡°Lie?¡± Kiki repeated, her tears no longer flowing from her eyes. ¡°But he froze. I saw the look in his eyes. I know--"

    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t expect someone with your level of knowledge to know this, but often when someone believes something, they tend to look for anything to validate that belief,¡± Kenneth smugly said. ¡°Your brother freezing was simply him trying to understand why you had just said something so absurd.¡±

    ¡°I must say, when I first asked you that question in the cave, I didn¡¯t expect it to become so gloriously chaotic as it did,¡± Kenneth almost sang.

    Just as Kenneth said the last syllable, Kiki leaped off the chair and over the table that separated them, pushing with her entire body and managing to knock Kenneth to the ground.

    Before Kenneth knew it, she had pinned one of his arms with her free leg and the other with her hand while her other hand held her knife to his throat.

    ¡°WHY!¡± Kiki screamed. ¡°Why would you make me believe he had broken our promise?!¡±

    Kenneth could feel the hard steel pressing against his throat, but instead of only feeling fear, he felt calm and oddly relaxed.

    ¡°ANSWER ME!¡± Kiki screamed once more.

    ¡°Perhaps I just enjoy the chaos I can create, or perhaps I like to emotionally torture people. I might even just do it for the heck of it all to see what happens,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± Kiki growled, her teeth showing.

    ¡°Does it matter what answer I give you?¡± Kenneth calmly said. ¡°Would any of them satisfy you?¡±

    Kiki pushed the knife further down. ¡°Tell me, or I will kill you.¡±

    ¡°I have already given you an answer,¡± Kenneth sighed, closing his eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if I told you the actual reason why I did what I did. It doesn¡¯t change the fact you told me a story so closely kept to your heart in a moment of weakness or that you shot your brother with an arrow.¡±

    Kiki¡¯s eyes widened and went pale as her arms began to shake, and she lost her grip on the knife. ¡°What have I done.¡±

    ¡°What did you make me do?¡± Kiki whispered, already knowing the answer.

    Kenneth just stayed silent, never responding.

    ¡°Out!¡± Kiki suddenly said, getting off Kenneth. ¡°Out of my home now!¡±

    A moment later, Kenneth got up and got his bag before leaving. Just as Kenneth walked out of the house, Kiki slammed the door shut and almost hit him.

    Kenneth didn¡¯t even manage to take one step before a family voice spoke from above. ¡°Gone for a day and a half and already entertaining me.¡±

    Kenneth felt his body stiffen, knowing exactly who it was that was talking to him.

    Without a word, Kenneth just started to walk in the opposite direction, trying to faint ignorance of her presence.

    ¡°You know I could always run my mouth across the outpost about you, little lie,¡± Wilf said with a shitfaced grin.

    Kenneth then stopped and let out a sigh knowing she probably heard everything. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°What! I can¡¯t just come by and see how my favorite little prey is doing,¡± Wilf giggled as she leaned against the railing, her tail moving from side to side.

    ¡°If that''s all, then I¡¯ll just leave,¡± Kenneth responded, his back still turned to her.

    ¡°Ohh, I think you know it¡¯s never that simple to just get away from me,¡± Wilf said in a joyful yet sinister tone of voice. ¡°Now, would you be so kind as to come up here?¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for Kenneth to climb up to her, each and every step being like torture. One thing he mostly hadn¡¯t missed while he was away was Wilf.

    Once Kenneth was all the way up and stood in front of Wilf, she just reached out with her hand and pushed against Kenneth''s chest, or tried to at least.

    ¡°What was that for?¡± Kenneth sighed, knowing she was going to say any number of upsert things.

    ¡°Oh, nothing. Now follow me,¡± Wilf said as she turned around and walked away.

    Of course, Kenneth followed along, having no other choice at the moment.

    ¡°I must say it was quite something to see you walking with all those blue flowers in hand,¡± Wilf giggled. ¡°What a legendary sight to behold. I wonder if it¡¯s a story our kids would like to hear sometime?¡±

    At that, Kenneth stopped for a moment feeling his guts twisting and blood starting to rush through his body.

    ¡°You do always know how to entertain me,¡± Wilf laughed just as Kenneth shook her words off and kept walking.

    ¡°So should I just expect the same as always? You saying any outlandish thing to surprise and shock me so you can laugh,¡± Kenneth asked as they passed another guard.

    ¡°It¡¯s always a joy talking to you, but no, I just needed to say something I had been thinking of all day in anticipation of your return,¡± Wilf said normally without any giggling or laughter.

    It struck Kenneth as a bit odd, but it was not as if she hadn¡¯t done something similar before.

    Now he just waited for her to make the obviously fake serious comment that would catch him off guard before she laughed in his face again.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Wilf asked.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Kenneth responded, not feeling in the mood to answer her more than with one word.

    ¡°What happened to you when you were gone because you are not fully the same as you were before,¡± Wilf said as they walked over a creaking section of the railing.

    ¡°So what,¡± Kenneth responded in a tired voice.

    ¡°When she held that knife to your throat, I could hear her hearts. They were beating fast, but I barely heard the same from you,¡± Wilf said as she stopped and turned around.

    ¡°Have you foregone your fear of death, or did you seek it at that time?¡±

    Her words twisted Kenneth¡¯s insides as his annoyance with her suddenly diminished, and he remembered the feeling of despair and sadness he had unconsciously tried to forget.

    ¡°What does it matter,¡± Kenneth responded, his gaze lowered down to the boards as he walked passed her.

    ¡°It matters because I find your presence entertaining, and I would like to avoid losing you so soon,¡± Wilf responded. ¡°Especially to your own actions. Which is why I will stop you from doing whatever you plan on doing.¡±

    Kenneth stopped in his tracks, his arms shaking, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It is simple,¡± Wilf said as she slowly and calmly walked over to Kenneth and warped her arms around him, her mouth right next to his ear as she whispered. ¡°If you die, I¡¯ll kill myself as well.¡±

    At that moment, Kenneth was the most shocked he had ever been in his life. He felt trapped both mentally and physically as the weak and thin arms of Wilf were now more like chains.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put that on me, you suicide sociopath!!!¡± Kenneth yelled as he desperately tore Wilf¡¯s arms away and ran a fair distance away from her.

    His knees felt weak, and his heart was beating rapidly as he steadied himself against the wall.

    ¡°Hate me if you must if you don¡¯t already, but I¡¯m simply giving you a reason to live for now, at least,¡± Wilf said as she walked up beside him. ¡°As long as you entertain me, I¡¯ll never let you die.¡±

    It took a minute for Kenneth to get any semblance of control over his body, but once he did, he just walked passed Wilf and went home.

    Inside was Nya sitting at the table, looking over papers once more.

    As she looked up, she gave him a sight smile before standing up and saying, ¡°Good to see you made it back.¡±

    ¡°Th-thank you,¡± Kenneth said as he slowly walked over to the bedroom. ¡°I think I¡¯ll lie down for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Are you hurt,¡± Nya asked a bit worriedly.

    ¡°Not much,¡± Kenneth responded in a lighter tone than he¡¯d had almost all day.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good; you know Ulric was a bit worried about all of you,¡± Nya chuckled. ¡°You should have seen him when all of you didn¡¯t return on time.¡±

    ¡°Was he angry?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anybody about this,¡± Nya whispered, ¡°But he was a nervous wreck chewing on his claw and walking from wall to wall in his home.¡±

    ¡°I find that a little hard to believe,¡± Kenneth chuckled. ¡°He seems more like the kind of guy who wouldn¡¯t look like he cared much or just be angry.¡±

    ¡°I swear to Heka it is as I have told,¡± Nya responded. ¡°He really hasn¡¯t changed much since he was younger.¡±

    ¡°Has he always done that, then?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Ever since I knew him, yes,¡± Nya said in a calm voice as she got a thousand-yard stare.

    A few moments of silence passed before Kenneth took a step closer to the table and sat down. The movement he made, of course, got Nya¡¯s attention as she snapped out of her trance.

    ¡°So why were you late?¡± Nya asked, her tail swinging from side to side, and her ears turned towards him.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a long story,¡± Kenneth bashfully admitted.

    ¡°He¡¯s got me looking over the same thing over and over again for days. I welcome a long story,¡± Nya said, sounding bored out of her mind.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t all bad,¡± Kenneth started feeling strangely happy.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 33 (Time to talk with a friend)

    ¡°And then I stopped carrying him as I did with you and gave him to Fenik,¡± Kenneth finished.

    ¡°That sound like a fun ending to it all,¡± Nya said in a tone that sounded like she was only half listening.

    ¡°Are you okay, Nya?¡± Kenneth asked a little worried something might be wrong.

    ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s nothing. I just have a lot to think about,¡± Nya responded dismissively.

    ¡°Please tell me if something is wrong. I might be able to help,¡± Kenneth insisted. ¡°I noticed you seemed a little off halfway through my retelling.¡±

    ¡°It was just your story that reminded me of my grandfather,¡± Nya sighed as she lowered her head, ears, and tail.

    ¡°How so?¡± Kenneth asked, confused.

    ¡°A long time ago, my grandfather was the only survivor of the fiercest battles he was ever a part of,¡± Nya started. ¡°He, as well as other accomplished fighters, were out searching for our hunters who had gone missing.¡±

    ¡°They found them rather soon in their search or what was left of them,¡± she said as her voice became colder.

    ¡°My grandfather had seen countless battles killed countless heretics and seen more of his subordinates die than any other I know, so when I tell you, the sight shocked him to his very core. Believe me. It was horrific.¡±

    ¡°My grandfather never told me much, but what he did tell me was enough to make my blood run cold,¡± Nya said as her eyes became unfocused and glassy.

    ¡°Bodies twisted and mangled, forced to bend in unnatural angles. One¡¯s stomach was cut open, and they hung from a tree, their own organs used as rope, as well as missing feet and hands.¡±

    ¡°Another had been skinned and had their eyes ripped out,¡± Nya said somberly. ¡°He never told us much more than that, but I knew something more had happened. And the thing that still plagues me to this day is.¡±

    ¡°What was so disgusting and bone-chillingly terrifying he would tell us about the two first but not everyone else.¡±

    ¡°That sounds---"

    ¡°Then it happened,¡± Nya interrupted. ¡°While everyone was in shock over the sight, my grandfather heard something fall, and when he and everyone else looked to where the sound came from, all they saw was one of the guards lying on the ground, the headless body still twitching.¡±

    ¡°Worst of all, the head was floating in the air, blood still leaking from her neck.¡±

    Kenneth felt as if his heart was suddenly trying to exit his throat once he heard that as Nya uninterruptedly continued.

    ¡°Everyone knew they were in danger and had drawn their weapons just as the head came flying with such force it knocked my grandfather to the ground.¡±

    Nya then sighed as she crossed her arms. ¡°All my grandfather told me after that. Was that it was chaos.¡±

    ¡°People getting their weapons knocked out of their hands without ever seeing who was there and blood and guts spilling everywhere.¡±

    ¡°My grandfather fought as hard as he could, but they never saw their enemy or even managed to wound one. And so, knowing the fight was unwinnable, he ordered a retreat.¡±

    ¡°That day, my grandfather was the only one to return wounded and near death. The healer at the time passed out three times before my grandfather was back on his feet.¡±

    She then fell silent and closed her eyes.

    Kenneth watched for a time, unsure of what to do. He felt the urge to ask for more information, but in the end, he didn¡¯t. He only joined her in silence.

    It went on for some time, but she eventually opened her eyes again and uncrossed her arms before she spoke. ¡°Thank you for making it back and telling me this story. I always knew he wasn¡¯t mad.¡±

    ¡°But to think that it was those brutish heretics who shamed my grandfather and killed my mate,¡± Nya growled, her words filled with a primal rage Kenneth had never seen before, even in their first meeting.

    That time her actions had been more out of desperation than pure malice. ¡°Umm, Nya, are you---¡±

    Nya then turned her gaze toward Kenneth, her primary anger shocking Kenneth a little. However, it quickly receded, and she returned to her more calm self.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to frighten you,¡± Nya said as she lowered her gaze once more.

    ¡°It was just shocking seeing you like that,¡± Kenneth reassured her. ¡°It''s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen you like that. So angry.¡±

    ¡°I suppose it takes a lot to make me angry these days when you¡¯ve lost everything,¡± Nya chuckled in a sad tone of voice. ¡°So, what rumors have you heard about the mad coward Cyrus?¡±

    ¡°I believe you mistake me with someone who actually talks with the people in this outpost without them insulting me or being scared of me,¡± Kenneth replied in an emotionless tone.

    ¡°So you haven¡¯t heard about him?¡± Nya asked in a slightly lighter tone than before. ¡°I always know when people hear my name, they think of my grandfather, and I know they mock him and me.¡±

    ¡°Was your grandfather called mad because he believed the Noks were ghosts?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Yes, if you are telling the truth, then my grandfather wasn¡¯t as mad as they called him,¡± Nya sighed somberly.

    ¡°What do you mean, as mad?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± Nya somberly responded.

    ¡°I understand. Sometimes it¡¯s not easy to talk about the people you love,¡± Kenneth said understandingly. ¡°I remember when I was younger and the times we visited my grandfather and his wife.¡±

    Nya then slowly looked up and watched as Kenneth continued. ¡°He always looked so frail and weak, so I was always scared I would hurt him if I hugged too hard.¡±

    ¡°I never completely lost that fear as the years passed by, and I became more scared the stronger I got. But at the end of the day, I never hurt him or his wife.¡±

    ¡°Why did you suddenly start to talk about your own grandfather?¡± Nya asked in a calm voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Kenneth answered. ¡°You just talked about yours, and it made it hard not to think about all the good times with mine. I¡¯m sorry if it bothers you.¡±

    ¡°No. In truth, I¡¯ve talked more about my family than yours,¡± Nya softly responded. ¡°All that I know about you is that you have children and probably a mate.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    At the mention of that, Kenneth fell silent, and the memories of all he had left behind began to resurface once more.

    ¡°Are you okay,¡± Nya asked, a little concerned.

    ¡°It''s okay; I was just reminded of¡­¡± Kenneth said before trailing off.

    ¡°I¡­ I see,¡± Nya said in an understanding tone. ¡°We don¡¯t need to talk more about all that.¡±

    ¡°No, I think it would be good,¡± Kenneth said as he felt his heart pumping. ¡°Sometimes I feel like I¡¯m sinking. Becoming a different person little by little. It might be good to remember the good old times before all of this.¡±

    ¡°If you want, we can talk more about families then,¡± Nya responded.

    ¡°I would like that,¡± Kenneth responded before he started once more.

    ¡°I still remember the time when I was so little and used to sleep in my parent''s bed with me in the middle,¡± Kenneth said as a small smile began to appear. ¡°In those times, I felt safe. As if none of the monsters could ever get me.¡±

    ¡°Monsters?¡± Nya questioned.

    ¡°They used to read me stories, but one scared me for so long I would always imagine that it would crawl out from under the bed and drag me away,¡± Kenneth explained. ¡°It was only a child''s imagination, but at the time, it seemed like all that mattered.¡±

    Kenneth then shook his head and got back on track.

    ¡°One thing I loved about my father is that he would never let me win or make things too easy for me,¡± Kenneth chuckled. ¡°Whenever we played games, he would never let me win. If I wanted it, I had to earn it.¡±

    ¡°He often made me work hard when I was young. Helping to build and other such stuff. It was hard work, but I became stronger because of it.¡±

    ¡°Was your father a builder?¡± Nya questioned, confused, head-tilt.

    ¡®How cute,¡¯ Kenneth thought before answering. ¡°Builder is a bit of a broad term for what he was. Personally, I would call him a workaholic, but you could call him a builder.¡±

    ¡°But how could you become a healer then?¡± Nya asked. ¡°If your father was a lowly builder, then how could you become a healer? Or at least the kind of healer you are.¡±

    ¡°Well, he and my mother supported my decision, but I do understand your confusion,¡± Kenneth responded. ¡°I suppose in these lands, the son has to become what the father is. Or am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, the child is often born into the profession of their parent,¡± Nya explained.

    ¡°We had that as well a century or two ago, but at least in the time I was born, the child was rarely expected to follow in the parent''s footsteps. Thought that¡¯s not to say some children could do everything,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°Your home sounds like dreams I once had,¡± Nya quietly chuckled. ¡°What about your mother?¡±

    ¡°Well, she¡­¡± Kenneth said, finding it a little hard to speak. ¡°She was a kind but determined person. I remember when I couldn¡¯t spell certain words; she would just force me to spell the word over and over again until I could do it without thinking.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, she was a bit obsessive. Like my father, she would just work a lot. Cleaning and taking care of many, if not all, of the animals,¡± Kenneth said as he got a thousand-yard stare. ¡°I would a times offer to help, but it wasn¡¯t always she would say yes.¡±

    Kenneth then chuckled, remembering all the good times before he whispered, ¡°I do still miss them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kind of jealous, to be honest,¡± Nya somberly chuckled. ¡°My parents never did anything like that. I can¡¯t even remember the last time I felt their warmth.¡±

    ¡°Do you miss them?¡± Kenneth calmly asked in a quiet voice.

    ¡°I should, but I don¡¯t,¡± Nya somberly answered. ¡°They were never like yours. Never so loving. Never so kind.¡±

    ¡°You told me yours might as well tell you a little about mine,¡± Nya sighed.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t--¡± Kenneth tried to say before Nya cut him off.

    ¡°For the first ten years of my life, they were never there when I grew up; I thought I was doing the same thing they are to my children, so I understand why they did it.¡±

    ¡°I heard stories of our family name and was filled with glee and excitement for when I would finally meet them; however, as you said, the imagination of a child does not matter,¡± Nya sighed as Kenneth watched her teeth slowly showing themselves.

    ¡°Their only goal was to make me into a leader to succeed them once my grandfather and both of them died.¡±

    ¡°They forced me to train day and night until I could do everything they asked of me, and when I couldn¡¯t, they would withhold food.¡±

    ¡°The starvation made me desperate and forced me to overcome every obstacle. I would have become who they wanted me to be if it wasn¡¯t for Ulric,¡± Nya said, her chest filling with a warmth she hadn¡¯t felt for some time.

    Kenneth just watched intently, too, enthralled to say or do anything.

    ¡°He would, at times, sneak me some of his food, and because of that, I wasn¡¯t so desperate to survive as I had been before.¡±

    He was my first¡­ friend at the outpost and the only reason I didn''t become the way my parents wanted me to be.¡±

    ¡°Nya, I¡¯m not sure I was meant to hear that,¡± Kenneth said, almost speechless. ¡°Your past sounds worse than mine could ever be.¡±

    She just sat there silently for some time, not moving.

    ¡°As a leader, I could never talk to anyone once my family died. That was over twenty summers ago. But I could always talk to Fashik,¡± Nya somberly told Kenneth. ¡°He was always stronger than I could ever be.¡±

    ¡°I suppose that was the reason why I fell in love with him,¡± Nya said as her eyes became unfocused, and she stopped talking.

    ¡°Nya, do you--?¡± Kenneth was about to ask before he shut himself up and joined in her silence.

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t pry, not now.¡¯ Kenneth thought as he felt his heart beat slowly, becoming cold.

    Both of them just sat there in silence for a long time. Kenneth was unsure why Nya had talked so much about herself.

    ¡®We bearly know one another, and she just told me some major-level friendship stuff,¡¯ Kenneth wondered, asking himself. Why him?

    ¡®Why not Ulric? She said they were friends,¡¯ Kenneth tried to reason. ¡®But then again, didn¡¯t she once say he wasn¡¯t the man she once knew.¡¯

    ¡®Perhaps something happened between them? Something that made them stop being friends and left me as the only one she could talk to,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he began to feel strange all over his body, like something was wrong.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Nya suddenly asked, breaking the silence.

    Kenneth only managed to look up, feeling his heart suddenly beat a bit faster.

    ¡°Wrong¡­¡± Kenneth blurted out. ¡°Why do you think anything is wrong?¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m a pathetic vixen, don¡¯t you?¡± Nya somberly sighed.

    ¡°I would never think that,¡± Kenneth quickly responded, not knowing what vixen meant but knowing it probably wasn¡¯t good.

    ¡°Here I am, sitting with the closest thing I had to a midwife, talking about things a woman like me shouldn¡¯t,¡± Nya sighed as she rested her body on the table and mumbled something Kenneth only half heard. ¡°It was easier when I could get drunk a few times every passing summer.¡±

    ¡°Nya, listen to me¡­¡± Kenneth said as he felt the next words he was about to say getting stuck and unable to come out as quickly as they should.

    ¡°I know how you feel¡­ and I understand that sometimes you just need someone to listen to you.¡±

    ¡°How could you understand?¡± Nya asked her, still lying on the table.

    Kenneth paused for a moment, the word stinging him with memories of the past. Things he wished he had done differently and how so many things he wanted to do were now impossible.

    ¡°You are right. I don¡¯t understand,¡± Kenneth sighed. ¡°Because I was never as strong as you are.¡±

    Nya then lifted her head a little off the table and looked at him, mildly confused, as she repeated the one word she heard. ¡°Strong?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I often wanted to talk to people about my problems, but I never could. Not like you did with me,¡± Kenneth said calmly in a sad tone. ¡°But I wasn¡¯t strong enough to do that. I just kept quiet for so long while the things I just wanted to say kept getting heavier and heavier.¡±

    ¡°We both know you are stronger them me,¡± Nya somberly chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve proven that time and time again.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps physically, but emotionally I¡¯m as fragile as brittle glass,¡± Kenneth sighed, lowering his gaze as he felt unable to look her in the eyes. ¡°More times than I would like to admit, I¡¯ve lost control over my emotions and¡­.¡±

    ¡°And I was close to doing things I never thought I was even cable of doing.¡±

    ¡°You surprise me once more,¡± Nya said. ¡°I never thought such a thing would be possible after all I¡¯ve seen you do. I guess we are not too dissimilar then.¡±

    Both of them were then silent for a moment.

    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d live to say those words to anyone, not Aki,¡± Nya chuckled.

    ¡°Well, sometimes life is strange,¡± Kenneth chuckled.

    ¡°It can be on a rare occasion,¡± Nya said just as she stopped chucking.

    ¡°Nya, if you ever need to talk to me again, you should know that you are still my patient, and anything you say, I have sworn an oath not to tell anyone,¡± Kenneth said, hoping it would help her.

    ¡°Really?¡± Nya somewhat questioned.

    ¡°Anything you say to me, I promise to take to the grave but in truth, not because of my oath, but because we are friends,¡± Kenneth said, finally feeling able to look her in his eyes.

    Nya then sat up, her tail swinging from side to side, ¡°I-I-I-I appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°Just one thing we might need to find a way to communicate silently,¡± Kenneth proposed. ¡°You know that walls can have ears.¡±

    ¡°Ohh, one of them,¡± Nya said in annoyance as she stood up and walked into the bedroom.

    Kenneth sat there confused for a moment before she came back out with her knife and a bucket.

    Kenneth looked at her confused as she sat down, placed the bucket on the table, and started to cut at the metal square ring thing.

    ¡°Umm¡­ what are you doing?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°I assume you know of someone who can hear more than most,¡± Nya responded as she began cutting harder, while Kenneth only nodded.

    ¡°Well, I had one of those. I¡¯m my outpost as well,¡± Nya said. ¡°My mother, as you know, wasn¡¯t someone I loved very much, but she did tell me of a way to make people like them stop listening.

    ¡°By cutting metal with metal?¡± Kenneth said, a bit skeptical.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how; all I know is its works,¡± Nya said nonchalantly. ¡°I doubt whoever is listening to us will do so for much longer, if ever again.¡±

    Kenneth, with a shitfaced grin, chuckled after hearing this, and gleefully he said. ¡°If you get tired, I can take over.¡±

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 33.1 (Little Birdy)

    ¡°Come in,¡± Ulric said in his booming voice. A moment later, the door opened, and in walked Biku.

    He was gently holding the flower Kenneth had given him, taking great care not to damage even a single peddle on it.

    ¡°I have recovered and am now ready to report,¡± Biku said, his legs still feeling weak but otherwise keeping him up.

    ¡°Take a seat then,¡± Ulric said, pointing to the chair in front of him.

    Biku was both quick and relieved to sit down, and even though he would never admit it in front of his commander, he was not sure he could remain standing up for so long.

    ¡°So,¡± Ulric said as he looked up from the paper he was reading and rested his head on his hands. ¡°Explain to me what happened out there.¡±

    ¡°Of course, commander,¡± Biku said submissively as he gently placed the blue flower on the table.

    ¡°Half of the trip was without problems, but once we found the bush, we were attacked.¡±

    ¡°I could surmise so much from just looking at all of you,¡± Ulric sighed. ¡°Now, don¡¯t waste my time and get on with it.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Biku said quickly. ¡°I was the first. And the foe that struck me, as we all came to learn, was a Nok.¡±

    ¡°How many?¡± Ulric asked.

    ¡°¡­.One,¡± Biku almost whispered.

    ¡°You say a single Nok managed to wound you all so badly,¡± Ulric scoffed. ¡°I had expected at least seven Nok or three Sil to have done so much damage to you all.¡±

    ¡°Our foe was not normal,¡± Biku quickly defended. ¡°She was able to be unseen. She struck me before I even knew she was there.¡±

    ¡°Unseen,¡± Ulric once more scoffed. ¡°Are you one of those inflicted with madness who believe the dead can still kill us?¡±

    ¡°I do and did not believe it was a ghost who attacked us, but with no other explanations, I started to doubt if it was true,¡± Biku sighed. ¡°However, the black healer proved it to be nothing but a Nok who could be both unseen and seen.¡±

    ¡°How could such a thing even be possible?¡± Ulric said in disbelief.

    ¡°I do not know. All I know is the Nok is dead now, and the black healer hides many things,¡± Biku said with disdain in his voice.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Continue,¡± Ulric said, keen to hear what Biku had to say.

    ¡°In the fight with the Nok, I was the first to be hit, and I suffered an almost deadly wound, but the black healer was the second to be hit,¡± Biku said, his eyes becoming unfocused as if he only saw the memories.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see everything, but I saw enough. He was struck in the neck and fell over by the same Nok that attacked me.¡±

    ¡°I was bleeding to death, yet the black healer survived. Moreover, they did not have a single wound on them. Well, almost no wounds,¡± Biku explained.

    ¡°Elaborate,¡± Ulric ordered.

    ¡°Somehow, the black healer knew where the Nok was and exposed it to us by stabbing it, or so I thought.¡±

    ¡°Later, I managed to look down underneath their clothing when they grabbed my arm, and I saw a fresh wound. That was when I realized they hadn¡¯t stabbed the Nok; they had wounded themselves,¡± Biku said in annoyance.

    ¡°I see. Anything more you want to say then?¡± Ulric asked.

    ¡°Only one thing the bag they have is not normal,¡± Biku said in an uncertain tone.

    ¡°How so?¡± Ulric asked, his cold eyes glaring at Biku.

    ¡°When the black healer was healing me, I weakly managed to peer into the bag and saw nothing,¡± Biku explained.

    ¡°So?¡± Ulric quenstioned.

    ¡°Later, without putting anything into the bag, they managed to pull more things out. Things that should not have been in there,¡± Biku explained.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was the black healers doing or if the bag is special, but I know it isn¡¯t normal.¡±

    ¡°And you are certain of this?¡± Ulric asked, his eyes peering ever closer toward Biku. ¡°Many who have been on the brink of death have told of strange sights non have ever seen before.¡±

    ¡°Commander, I swear to Heka I know what I saw,¡± Biku responded.

    ¡°Hm¡­ you are dismissed then,¡± Ulric said as he took the papers once more.

    Biku slowly rose from the chair and started to walk toward the door.

    ¡°You forgot something,¡± Ulric suddenly said just as he was halfway there.

    ¡°It is yours, commander,¡± Biku responded once his eyes noticed the flower on the table.

    ¡°No,¡± Ulric responded. ¡°Many of them are mine, but some are Kenneth¡¯s, and he chooses to give this to you.¡±

    ¡°But I do not know what to do with it,¡± Biku responded.

    ¡°Regardless, it is yours,¡± Ulric said in a calm voice. ¡°Eat it, bury it, trade it. I don¡¯t care, but it is yours now.¡±

    Biku then slowly walked back to the table and stared at it before reaching out and gently picking it up.

    His eyes were transfixed on it even as he exited through the door.

    Ulric looked over the papers for the one-hundredth time before he let them fall out of his hands.

    ¡®A magical bag, and he was able to survive a deadly blow on such a vulnerable part of the body,¡¯ Ulric thought as he stared out into nothingness. ¡®And he has a magical ability unheard of and one he knows nothing about.¡¯

    ¡®Such things do make him dangerous and formidable. And with his durability able to outlast Zilika¡¯s brute strength, he could be one of the most dangerous individuals within these walls.¡¯

    ¡®Perhaps it might be time to consider an alternative if he becomes too much of a problem,¡¯ Ulric Wondered.

    Ulric rose from his chair and walked into his bedroom, noticing the blue flower bush still safe and intact there.

    He walked over to his bed and reached underneath it, pulling out a small bag.

    Inside the bag was a small container of glass with a wooden crock at the top, keeping in the liquid as well as a piece of paper.

    ¡°When a foe can¡¯t be killed with speed and precision alone,¡± Ulric read out loud, the voice of Ashagi ever present as he did so.

    ¡®A drop or two of the burning poison should put an end to him if I need to,¡¯ Ulric concluded as he carefully put the container and paper back into the bag and hid it under his bed.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 34 (Cooking for trouble)

    It had been some time since Kenneth and the group of Kiki, Biku, Kila, and Fenik managed to retrieve the blue flower bush, and in that time, things had become a bit strange.

    First of all, most of the outpost had been awakened by screaming in the middle of the night. No one knew who it had been, but it had happened on two separate occasions.

    Ulric had called a lot of people into his home and talked to them, but he didn¡¯t announce anything other than there was nothing to worry about.

    And since he was a follower of Heka, everyone just accepted it as that and moved on.

    Secondly, each day seemed to become warmer than the last, which forced Kenneth to wear fewer and fewer pieces of clothing.

    However, it honestly amazed Kenneth that he had been in this world for so long, and only now had he thought of not wearing two sets of pants.

    Honestly, he felt less restricted than he had in a while.

    But the one thing that was strangest of all was the Aki. Sure, Kenneth knew he couldn¡¯t be the hot topic forever, but their interest in him went from an eight to zero without any explanation.

    Sure, he hadn¡¯t really done something for a while, but still, he never once saw anyone looking in his direction or whispering to one another.

    In fact, he had noticed they had been looking at one another more than him.

    It wasn¡¯t as if he minded at all; in fact, he enjoyed becoming a nobody instead of being watched like a dangerous animal on a leash.

    For once in who knows how long, Kenneth felt at ease, even more so when he was teaching, which was why he was waiting in the great hall for Kica and Aloko to show up.

    It wasn¡¯t time for breakfast yet, but Kenneth could hear the chopping of meat in what he assumed to be the kitchen.

    The sound made him think back to all the meals he had had here, even though they had been bland and a little lacking in taste, probably due to no seasoning.

    But despite all of that, they had been filling.

    Kenneth wondered if he should thank the cook later today once they weren¡¯t in the middle of working.

    He knew it probably wouldn¡¯t be as easy as just saying it was good, and that is that, but he was in such a good mood he felt like trying anyway.

    It was just as Kenneth finished with his thought that Aloko and three guards, one of which being the always-fun Pilu walked into the great hall.

    Kenneth got a sour expression just looking at her, but even her presence wouldn¡¯t be enough to ruin his good mood today.

    ¡°Good of you to come,¡± Kenneth said in a chipper tone as he only now noticed someone was missing. ¡°But where is Kica.¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t here?¡± Aloko asked with a confused expression.

    ¡°Well, she might just be running late. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll come soon,¡± Kenneth said, relaxing on the chair.

    He was soon joined by Aloko, who took a seat opposite him. ¡°What will we be learning today?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking about teaching you how to close a wound and sew it shut,¡± Kenneth answered as he felt his bag get a little bit heavier with the tools he needed.

    ¡°Really, you are going to waste time teaching something useless,¡± Pilu complained.

    Kenneth just ignored her and continued. ¡°And since we don¡¯t have anyone who has actually cut themselves, I was hoping we might be able to borrow one of the corpses the hunters bring in.¡±

    ¡°Would that be possible?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me?¡± Aloko questioned, pointing at himself.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not asking the complainer over there,¡± Kenneth said, pointing at Pilu.

    Pilu, with a look that only read murder, bared her teeth while the two other guards just chuckled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Aloko answered. ¡°I don¡¯t think right now is the time when we''ll get a lot of food, but you could always ask Ulric, Jinki, or Hali.¡±

    ¡°Hali?¡± Kenneth repeated.

    ¡°Ohh, you might not have met, but he¡¯s the outpost¡¯s cook on the other side of the great hall,¡± Aloko clarified as he pointed in the direction of the kitchen.

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t sound like they have time,¡± Kenneth said as he peered behind Aloko to see if Kica was coming.

    However, there was still no sign of her. ¡°Then again, I have time, and it shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡±

    ¡°Just wait here, and I¡¯ll be back,¡± Kenneth said as he walked over to the kitchen.

    Kenneth had never been on the other side of the great hall before, so he wasn¡¯t too sure how it was going to look, but he figured it couldn¡¯t be too dissimilar to a normal kitchen.

    Though unlike the other room that was used for healing, the kitchen didn¡¯t have any doors. Instead, there were three walls.

    One closer to the center of the room and two that stood on the same line with a gap between them.

    Once Kenneth walked passed the first wall, he was granted a small view of the kitchen, a view that only grew bigger and bigger the closer he walked.

    The first thing that caught his attention was the bodies of two dead animals, both carved open and hollow.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    The species of the creature was one Kenneth had never seen before. They had either grey skin or fur, and even with all of their organs missing, they seemed big. They were lacking feet which were probably cut off by the cook.

    And a quick glance below the two bodies showed where they probably went as a pile of bones was just lying there.

    Some were thin, others were thick, but all had no flesh.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Hali said in a gruff and harsh voice that sounded more intimidating than even Ulric¡¯s.

    In the room, only dimly illuminated by the fireplace right in the middle, stood a hunched-over Aki.

    It was hard to see what color his fur was, but it appeared to be black with a few spots of white.

    ¡°Apologies for intruding while you are working,¡± Kenneth said as he walked into the kitchen and watched as the man had his back turned to him and swung what looked like an Aki version of a meat cleaver down, severing the flesh and hitting the table beneath.

    ¡°However, I just wanted to say two things,¡± Kenneth said a bit casually.

    ¡°Then do so and be done with it. I¡¯m busy,¡± Hali said in his gruff voice.

    ¡°Well, I just wanted to thank you for making all of that delicious food. I¡¯ve never once gone hungry with your food,¡± Kenneth said in a chipper voice, even though he felt a little uneasy.

    Hali swung the meat cleaver once more with such might it shook the table. Then he placed his arms on the table.

    His body began to shake, and his tail was standing and moving all over the place.

    ¡®Oh, shit, have I just offended him or something,¡¯ Kenneth wondered as he took a step back, unsure of what was about to happen.

    ¡°No one has ever praised my work before,¡± Hali said, his gruff and harsh voice completely gone, replaced with a mild and almost teary one.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Kenneth uttered, confused.

    ¡°I slave away in this room for so long. Gutting and skinning their kills, as well as removing their bones so all of them can eat, but no one has ever said anything positive about my work... my passion,¡± Hali said, definitely crying now.

    ¡®Well, that was unexpected,¡¯ Kenneth thought, unsure of what to do other than introduce himself since he had to ask about the other thing.

    Kenneth walked up to the crying Hali and stood patiently, completely still, until he took notice.

    He definitely waited a good few minutes for it to happen, but once Hali turned his teary eyes to the side to see the one who had for once praised his work, his reaction was less calm than either wanted.

    In shock over being so close to Kenneth for the first time, Hali lept off the ground, yipping, and grabbed the meat cleaver, ready to strike.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± Kenneth quickly said, holding out both of his hands in a non-threatening gesture.

    Hali looked at Kenneth for a moment until it clicked in his brain that the one who had praised his work was not of the Aki but Kenneth.

    ¡°You praised my work,¡± Hali said, shocked.

    ¡°Well, yes,¡± Kenneth answered honestly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned. An abomination has better manners than all others in this outpost,¡± Hali said more calmly in a slightly offended tone of voice.

    ¡°Well, I highly doubt that,¡± Kenneth chuckled. ¡°Surely, someone must have praised your cooking before me.¡±

    ¡°NO,¡± Hali responded in his gruff voice.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I see,¡± Kenneth said, filling in the silence.

    ¡°You wanted to ask me something more,¡± Hali said as he put the meat cleaver on the table and crossed his arms.

    ¡°Well, I feel a little bad for asking, but would it be possible to borrow one of the fresh kills the hunters will bring back to the outpost before you gut it?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Hali eyed him for a moment in silence, the fire moving and dancing around, making their shadows do the same.

    ¡°Normally, I would say to any smartmouth fool who entered my kitchen to get out, or I¡¯ll gut ya,¡± Hali said sinisterly.

    However, there was a short break in his sentence as he took a deep breath,¡± But since you actually seem to have some manners unlike the rest of this outpost, then sure, you can borrow it for a short while.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be doing nothing while the outpost goes hungry, or I¡¯ll get blamed.¡±

    ¡°Well, certainly not, but aren¡¯t those two for tonight?¡± Kenneth asked, pointing to the two strung-up animal corpses near the corner of the kitchen.

    ¡°Those two are for today''s breakfast, and I¡¯ve spent all morning preparing them.¡±

    ¡°So, how long do you think I can borrow it then?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Depends. It takes a long time to prepare the food, and with the mating season already starting, it¡¯s going to be harder for the hunters to get any good prey like normally,¡± Hali explained.

    ¡®Mating season?¡¯ Kenneth thought, remembering his conversation with Nya some time ago.

    And then it suddenly dawned on Kenneth why all the Aki had been acting more strangely than usual.

    ¡°Well, if I need more time, then couldn¡¯t you just cook the bones over there?¡± Kenneth asked, pointing at the pile on the floor.

    ¡°BONES?!¡± Hali exclaimed. ¡°Are you a fool? No one eats bones. They¡¯ll crack your teeth. And they don¡¯t taste good.¡±

    ¡°Really,¡± Kenneth uttered in slight surprise. ¡°I would have imagined that a bunch of carnivores would have eaten every part of the animal.¡±

    ¡°Bones ain¡¯t meat, fool,¡± Hali said in his gruff voice.

    ¡°It was not the bones I was talking about,¡± Kenneth said, walking over to the pile and picking up a decently sized one before walking back over to the table Hali was at.

    ¡°May I?¡± Kenneth asked, pointing to the meat cleaver on the table.

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame me if you lose a finger or two,¡± Hali said, stepping aside while holding up his hand that only had three fingers.

    The meat cleaver was very light and seemed easy to handle, which made it easier for Kenneth to essentially use it as an axe and split the bone down the middle.

    Kenneth was a bit surprised the bone cracked open so easily. It was once again a reminder he was much stronger than all of the Aki and probably a lot more creatures.

    ¡°So you are telling me you¡¯ve never tasted bone marrow before?¡± Kenneth asked a tiny bit smugly.

    Hali just looked at the inside of the bone, the pink stuff he¡¯d never seen before. ¡°Marrow of the bone.¡±

    ¡°Yes. If I had a grill, I would cook them to perfection, but water and a pot will work as well,¡± Kenneth said as he put down the bone.

    ¡°You know how to cook?¡± Hali asked, bewildered.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a pro, but I know my way around cooking meat,¡± Kenneth said.

    Hali just chuckled as he walked around the kitchen and found a few things. ¡°Well then, show me.¡±

    Kenneth just watched as he hung a pot by a chain over the fireplace and poured a bucked of water into it.

    ¡°Well, it will take over a day to cook them to perfection, but I doubt I¡¯ll need to do that just to show how tasty it is,¡± Kenneth confidently said.

    He then spent some time cracking many of the bones open and chopping them into smaller pieces.

    He knew it would take more time than he had to cook all of it perfectly, so instead, he opted for the second option.

    Make the pieces of bonemarrow small, so they would need less time to cook before they are done.

    Once he had cut a fair few, he tossed all of them into the pot of now boiling water.

    ¡°So what now?¡± Hali asked.

    ¡°Well, now we just wait until all of the harmful bacteria die, and the marrow becomes softer,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°Bacteria? You certainly know some strange words, but if it is harmful, then it is good; we kill it. Rather it than everyone else,¡± Hali laughed.

    ¡°Well, I am looking forward to tasting the marrow of the bone once it can be eaten, but the time for breakfast is ever approaching, and I need to find a second pot for the meat,¡± Hali explained.

    ¡°Well, we can always talk later about other ways to prepare meat,¡± Kenneth cheerfully said.

    ¡°Hmmm, other ways, you say,¡± Hali hummed. ¡°You know, for being an abomination and all, you seem like a fine woman.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a man,¡± Kenneth corrected.

    ¡°Wait, so was that rumor false? Well, sorry, just come by later¡­.¡±

    ¡°You know I never got your name,¡± Hali said.

    ¡°It¡¯s Kenneth,¡± Kenneth answered.

    ¡°Well then, Kenneth, just come by when you need the corpse; otherwise, I¡¯ll gut and cook it,¡± Hali playfully said.

    ¡°Well, of course, a busy man such as you can¡¯t be expected to wait forever,¡± Kenneth said as he walked out of the room.

    While Kenneth shouldn¡¯t expect any Aki to suddenly drop their prejudges against him just by talking to him, he had to admit talking to Hali for the first time was more delightful than many other first interactions he had had with Aki.

    He guessed it probably helped that he was the first to praise his fine work before he actually knew who he was, as well as having a common interest to talk about.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 35 (Young Love)

    As Kenneth exited the kitchen, he noticed Aloko was still waiting for him as well as the three stooges.

    However, Kica still didn¡¯t seem to have come. Kenneth wondered if she was already in the other room, somehow hiding behind anyone.

    ¡°Was I gone long?¡± Kenneth asked Aloko once he was within a fairly good distance and knew he would hear it.

    ¡°A short while, but Kica should have arrived by now. Should I go fetch her?¡± Aloko offered.

    Kenneth stood still and thought for a moment, not ready to answer Aloko yet. ¡®Could she just have overslept, or is she not able to get out of bed?¡¯

    The thought was unpleasant for Kenneth to think about.

    While he hadn¡¯t personally dealt with it before, depression was a serious matter, and given how Kica had said she was broken, her mind might have taken it too literally.

    Kenneth looked up at Aloko and thought. ¡®If it truly is depression, then I should probably talk to her.¡¯

    ¡°Actually, Aloko, I think I should go get her,¡± Kenneth said, hiding his slightly serious tone of voice.

    ¡°Really. Well fine if you want to, but do you even know where she lives?¡± Aloko asked.

    ¡°Not a clue,¡± Kenneth shrugged. ¡°Mind pointing me in the right direction.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just--¡±

    ¡°What do you think you are planning,¡± Pilu said in an annoyed and angry tone of voice. ¡°I¡¯ll get her.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that will be necessary,¡± Kenneth tried to reason, knowing it was probably doomed to fail.

    ¡°Who knows the kind of things you could be planning once you get there,¡± Pilu said.

    ¡°My intentions are only to bring my student to today''s lesson,¡± Kenneth explained, somewhat hiding the real reason why he wanted to go get her.

    ¡°One thing is a closed door, but another is her home and without our supervision,¡± Pilu said, leaning back, giving the impression she spoke for the two others as well.

    ¡°Okay, just so I know, what do you think I have in mind once I get to her home?¡± Kenneth asked, rubbing his temples and easing the headache he knew he was going to get.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what, but I know it isn¡¯t good,¡± Pilu hissed.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Kenneth said, not seeing a way out of this. ¡°We go together then, and you can stand outside the door once more.¡±

    ¡°You little,¡± Pilu said, her eyes, as usual, the window into her soul where Kenneth knew she thought of all the ways she wanted to kill him.

    ¡°Listen, either we do as I have proposed, or we stay here and wait, and it¡¯s not hard to figure out who Ulric is going to be madder at for wasting a day of teaching,¡± Kenneth calmly said.

    Kenneth could hear how she dug her claws down into the floorboards out of frustration, and she damn near tore them off once she lifted her feet.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Pilu snared as she walked away, Kenneth following along.

    The trip was a rather short one since, apparently, Kica lived in the first house right down the road.

    And so once they arrived, Pilu started to bang on the door.

    ¡°Hey, stop that!¡± Kenneth protested, knowing if she was depressed, she hadn¡¯t just overslept.

    ¡°What,¡± Pilu snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s asleep; it''s long past time this vixen woke up.¡±

    ¡°First of all, don¡¯t call her that word,¡± Kenneth snapped back. ¡°Secondly, your job is only to protect her, not wake her, so just stay outside while I get her.¡±

    Pilu just stood tall, looking down on Kenneth; her teeth were laid bare for the world to see. ¡°I swear to any who will listen; I will kill you one day.¡±

    Kenneth just opened the door and walked inside, not even giving her one word or sound of response as he closed it shut.

    Inside was a standard living room like the one he had seen so many times, and the door to the bathroom was wide open, but no one was inside.

    However, the door to the bedroom was closed, so Kenneth knew she had to be in there. He walked up to the door and put his hand on the handle.

    Kenneth opened the door and spoke, ¡° Kica, I know it can be tough to get over--¡±

    However, as the door was halfway open and he saw what was happening inside, Kenneth found himself too shocked to speak.

    Before him was Kica with another Aki in what looked like the throes of passion; however, they were not moving, and the other Aki Kica was with seemed oddly familiar.

    All three made eye contact, and Kenneth could see the embarrassment and shock on Kica''s face as she also seemed unable to speak.

    Kenneth just calmly closed the door saying, ¡°sorry.¡±

    However, it was never that easy, as Kica¡¯s lover jumped out of bed and almost tore the door off its hinges.

    On the other side, Kenneth only saw a familiar blur; he was less than keen on meeting again as she grabbed him by the throat and slammed him against the table.

    Pilu had heard the commotion and quickly opened the door, but as her eyes landed on Kenneth struggling to breathe, she closed the door with a grim and walked a generous distance away, not intending to stop what was happening.

    It was not as if either of them had noticed her as Kenneth struggled against the human-like strength of Zilika.

    Both of her clawed hands pushed against Kenneth¡¯s throat, trying to dig into his flesh. However, like with their first fight, it didn¡¯t happen.

    Normally no Aki would pose too much of a threat in regards to strength, but Zilika was an exception with her ability to become stronger.

    Kenneth grabbed her arms and started to pry them off as she growled menacingly, showing off every one of her sharp teeth.

    Kenneth managed to get them off enough that he could get a breath or two, but as soon as he did, she just pushed even harder with even more force than when they had been fighting.

    And to Kenneth¡¯s dismay, she was now too strong for Kenneth to handle.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Kenneth still felt a sense of peace in the situation like so many other times, but unlike those, he felt pain, and his body thrashed around trying to throw Zilika off.

    She might have tremendous strength, but her nimble body wasn¡¯t built for it, and as Kenneth thrashed to the side, she lost balance.

    She had to remove one of her hands from Kenneth¡¯s throat, but as she slammed it down on the table, her strength worked against her.

    The force of the slam was more than the table could handle, and without warning, the leg snapped, and both fell to the ground.

    They rolled around for a bit, Zilka never once letting off the grip she had on his throat.

    And once it was over, Zilika was on top, straddling Kenneth.

    Quickly she got her other hand on Kenneth''s throat and started to strangle him once more.

    ¡®Dammit! Why the hell is she so strong?! She didn¡¯t fight with such beastly ferocity last time,¡¯ Kenneth thought, struggling to breathe.

    It was useless to try and pry her hands. For whatever reason, she was stronger than the last they fought.

    Kenneth knew it was extremely hard for anyone to break someone¡¯s neck; even Zilika wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.

    So he didn¡¯t have to worry about that happening, which meant her primary way of killing him was choking him.

    Kenneth wasn¡¯t able to look down, but he knew her lower body was within reach, and so were her kidneys.

    Kenneth wasn¡¯t a fan of it, but he had to cause a lot of pain for her to let go.

    He slowly balled his fist, ready to strike. However, just before he did, he stopped.

    Flashes of Kenneth slamming into the Nok and her subsequently dying forced him to stop.

    He didn¡¯t know how much damage he could do. He couldn¡¯t be responsible for killing another.

    So instead of punching, he once more tried to pry her thin hands and arm off him.

    But it was no use; she was unrelenting and wasn¡¯t about to stop.

    Kenneth felt his lungs burning and his body thrashing around as everything started to fade.

    ¡°Stop, Zilika!¡± Kica yelled, wrapping her arms around her body in an attempt to get her off Kenneth. ¡°You can¡¯t kill him!¡±

    Kica wasn¡¯t anywhere near strong enough to pull Zilika off Kenneth; however, her grip did relent, allowing Kenneth to breathe once more.

    ¡°If you kill him, Ulric will kill you!¡± Kica said, trying to make her see reason.

    ¡°He¡¯ll tell them! I know he will, and once he does, it isn¡¯t just me dying; it¡¯s both of us,¡± Zilika growled. ¡°Let me save you.¡±

    Kenneth had no idea what they were talking about. He couldn¡¯t even hear their words, but he didn¡¯t let this opportunity go.

    Suddenly and quickly, he acted while Zilika was distracted.

    He grabbed her forearms and forced them off his throat. Before she had time to respond, Kenneth did the only thing he could think of.

    He sat up and wrapped his arms around her in a tight hug just under her armpits, and their head right next to each other.

    Zilika seemed confused by this for a moment, and soon, she tried to get him off her.

    However, her long arms proved to be ineffective in doing so, and with Kenneth¡¯s arms restricting hers from moving below her head, she was not able to push him off her.

    In the end, she tried to claw and punch his back; however his coat was not cut, and with so many muscles on his back, it was pointless.

    ¡°Zilika, just stop,¡± Kica pleaded with teary eyes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Zilika desperately said. ¡°I can¡¯t let you die because of him.¡±

    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m sorry for walking in on both of you like that without knocking, but killing me seems a little of an extreme reaction,¡± Kenneth interjected.

    ¡°Let go of me, and I promise I¡¯ll make your death swift,¡± Zilika growled, still struggling against Kenneth¡¯s bear hug.

    ¡°Zilika, please just stop it,¡± Kica said in a calm yet sad tone as she caressed her cheek with one hand. ¡°I know how my life is without you, and I could not bare it. Not now. Not ever.¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯ll tell everyone,¡± Zilika said, barely louder than a whisper.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be alone again,¡± Kica said both in a lovingly and sad tone.

    Zilika stopped struggling and lowered her head, resting it on Kenneth¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Kenneth, would you please let her go now?¡± Kica somberly asked. ¡°I know she won¡¯t try again.¡±

    Kenneth felt uneasy doing it, but slowly he eased his hug and allowed Zilika to leave his grasp.

    As she did, Kenneth, for the first time, noticed the only thing covering her was her fur.

    He adverted his eyes as she got off him and walked away back to the bedroom.

    As Kenneth looked around, he spotted Kica looking sad, averting her gaze and closing her eyes, holding up her robe for protection.

    ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± Kenneth said, turning around.

    ¡°Did you expect me to be one of them?¡± Kica asked, her voice barely louder than a whisper.

    ¡°One of them?¡± Kenneth questioned just as he understood what she meant.

    ¡°One who is misshapen in the mold of Dahi,¡± Kica uttered.

    ¡°Misshapen in the mold of Dahi?¡± Kenneth repeated, still a bit woozy from being choked. However, he was sure he had heard that name before somewhere.

    ¡°Dahi molds everyone into life, but sometimes an accident happens, and one¡¯s soul is misshapen and doesn¡¯t truly fit into the body it was meant for,¡± Kica explained as she started to put her robe on.

    ¡°What do you mean by the soul doesn¡¯t fit into the body?¡± Kenneth questioned, having a sneaking suspicion of what she was referring to.

    ¡°For some, it¡¯s easy to see after they are born. Either they have no fur or are missing an arm or leg. I¡¯ve heard some don¡¯t even have eyes,¡± Kica somberly said. ¡°For others like me, it is not as easy to spot.¡±

    ¡°I see men, and while other women in the outpost find them attractive, I don¡¯t. I find women attractive.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think that makes you misshapen?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Kica raised her head in slight confusion. ¡°Women are meant to be mothers and have mates just as men are meant to be fathers. Not being one and not wanting to be one is not--¡±

    ¡°Normal,¡± Kenneth finished cutting off Kica. ¡°I¡¯m no expert when it comes to normal among your people, but who you are and what you like is not wrong.¡±

    ¡°Sure, there are many who would see one of the opposites gender as attractive, but that doesn¡¯t mean you have to if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of pretty words for a liar,¡± Zilika interjected, walking out into the living room. ¡°So when are you going to tell Ulric about us?¡±

    ¡°Can I turn around?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Do as you like,¡± Zilika snarled.

    Kenneth stood up and turned around to see both of them clothed.

    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not going to tell anyone about you two,¡± Kenneth shrugged. ¡°And I¡¯m assuming you didn¡¯t just try and kill me because I walked in on you two.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what the punishment for our crime against Dahi is?¡± Kica asked as she turned to Zilika, her ears flat.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s more than a slap on the wrist,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°Death,¡± Zilika answered in a cold yet angry voice.

    Kenneth just stood there silently. He had guessed, with how much of a religious zealot Ulric was; he wouldn¡¯t think twice about killing them both if it was part of his religion.

    ¡°So tell me, how will it feel to know you are going to send us to our death?¡± Zilika angrily said, arms crossed.

    ¡°Why do you continue to think I¡¯ll ever tell Ulric about this?¡± Kenneth asked in a somber and slightly confused tone.

    ¡°Because I know your type. And I know you¡¯ll use this to seem more righteous than you are, you bottom feeder,¡± Zilika spat.

    ¡°Zilika, don¡¯t,¡± Kica somberly pleaded.

    ¡°Why. We are both going to die anyway since you won¡¯t let me kill him, so why should I keep my mouth shut,¡± Zilika protested.

    ¡°Zilika and Kica. Where I¡¯m from, two women or men loving each other isn¡¯t wrong or any crime,¡± Kenneth calmly said.

    ¡°What,¡± both of them quietly said at the same time.

    ¡°I know things are different here, but I don¡¯t have a problem with you two being who you are. A friend from school I knew turned out to be gay, and I didn¡¯t really care all that much; he was just a friend,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°Lies,¡± Zilika said, her eyes wide in disbelief as if she didn¡¯t or couldn¡¯t believe it to be true.

    ¡°If this makes it any better, then I swear upon Heka that I will never tell anyone about you two,¡± Kenneth swore.

    ¡°Lies, lies, lies,¡± Zilika repeated, her hands dripping blood on the floor. Her own claws had pierced her flesh.

    ¡°Believe what you want, but I still need Kica to attend class today, so if you are not too busy, I would like to ask you to come?¡± Kenneth asked Kica.

    ¡°Of-Of course,¡± Kica said, looking like she spaced out a bit.

    Zilika remained where she was as Kica took a few steps forward. She looked back at her lover for a moment with sad eyes before she followed Kenneth out the door.

    Outside something felt off. Kenneth looked around a bit but saw no Aki near the great hall or on the street.

    ¡°Did something happen while we talked?¡± Kenneth asked as he lifted up his bag and rested it on his shoulder as he rubbed his sore neck.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± Kica asked, looking down in the direction of the outpost gate.

    It was a bit hard to make out from the distance they were at, but it looked like two Aki were walking down the street toward the great hall.

    Behind them, even further away, seemed to be a mass gathering of Aki. It was a bit hard to spot, but they looked like they were cheering or welcoming someone.

    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± Kenneth asked, turning his head and looking at Kica.

    ¡°I think it might be the merchant,¡± She somewhat excitingly answered.

    ¡°Well, that sounds like good news then,¡± Kenneth said cheerfully as he turned his head to the other side.

    However, as he did, all he saw was the sun''s reflection as one of the Aki who had been walking toward the great hall was now suddenly right next to Kenneth, moving faster than any other Aki he had ever seen and swinging a golden sword.

    In one swing, the Aki slashed through Kenneth¡¯s bag splitting it in two.

    However, that was far from the end of it; the sword continued to move closer and closer until it hit Kenneth¡¯s neck.

    The force of it made Kenneth stagger back in pain.

    ¡°Hvad fanden er det med denne verden of min hals,¡± Kenneth said in his native Danish in a fair amount of pain as black gunky liquid streamed out of the bag and down Kenneth¡¯s body.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 36 (Gold and Silver)

    The black gunky liquid was streaming from the bag, both pieces of it.

    Much of it had gotten on the Aki clad in golden armor''s sword. The attacker had jumped back while Kenneth was recovering.

    The attacker in gold seemed to study their sword for a moment before they jumped back into action.

    Kenneth didn¡¯t even have time to blink before the blade was once more centimeters away from his neck, the same exact spot the blade had hit before.

    It was swung with such speed and with no protection to slow it down like before the force knocked Kenneth flat on his ass.

    ¡°Vile creature, I¡¯ll take your head!¡± The Aki in gold armor yelled, ready to swing.

    ¡°Please stop!¡± Kica yelled, taking a giant step forward and putting her arm in the path the sword swung.

    At a moment''s notice, the blade stopped cutting through her robe and nicking her arm.

    ¡°Noble and just sir, knight of high birth, I beg you not to kill this healer; he¡¯s taken the oath and is one of us,¡± Kica pleaded, looking the knight in the eyes as they pulled away the blade.

    The knight lowered the blade and let one hand be free as the tip of the sword touched the ground.

    ¡°Thank you, noble sir knight,¡± Kica said as she lowered her arm and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Suddenly and without warning, the knight slapped Kica violently with their armored hand. The force was enough to draw blood as she fell to the ground, eyes wide in shock.

    The knight just stared down at her with cold, uncaring eyes before speaking in a calm yet disgusted tone of voice. ¡°Learn your place, woman, and only speak when spoken to.¡±

    By this point, Kenneth had managed to get back on his feet, but he was disoriented and in a lot of pain. He wasn¡¯t quite sure why he was still alive with how many strikes with a sword he had received, but he guessed it had to be the plague doctor outfit.

    ¡®It might protect me from getting cut, but I still feel the force of it. If they keep hitting my neck, it will at some point break,¡¯ Kenneth thought, unsure of what he could and should do.

    The golden-armored Aki then stretched out their arm, pointing their gold sword at Kenneth before speaking. ¡°I do not know what you are or what lies you made that vixen believe, but I¡¯ll take your head nevertheless.¡±

    Before Kenneth even had time to do anything, the golden-armored Aki moved faster than lightning and swung his sword once more.

    The speed at which it was swung was faster than the other two times combined. The force was unparalleled as it once more hit Kenneth¡¯s neck, finally breaking.

    There was a moment of silence once it had happened, where everyone who was present just stood in shock.

    However, it wasn¡¯t Kenneth¡¯s neck that had broken. It was the golden-armored Aki¡¯s golden sword.

    Somehow the sword had broken in two just below the guard, and now the broken-off part stuck to the disoriented Kenneth, who was somehow still standing.

    ¡°What is this!¡± The golden-armored Aki yelled in anger.

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t see that every day,¡± the other Aki clad in silver armor that had walked beside the gold-armored Aki said.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that your family''s priced golden sword your great, great, great grandfather used in that great battle,¡± the silver-armored Aki said, scratching the top of his head, trying to remember what battle it was.

    ¡°It would be a shame to come home with it broken. I wonder what your father would say?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, old man!¡± The gold-armored Aki snapped. ¡°The blade is still intact. That vile creature just got lucky the hilt broke!¡±

    The gold-armored Aki looked at the still-disoriented Kenneth and opened up his hand.

    At the end of his gauntlets, there were small holes for his claws to extend out. ¡°I¡¯ll get it back as well as his head.¡±

    ¡°Not so fast young master,¡± the silver-armored Aki said, pulling the gold-armored one back. ¡°The hilt may have broken, but that thing is still standing after three swings with its head still firmly between its shoulders.¡±

    ¡°Your point!¡± The gold-armored Aki snapped, pulling away from the silver-armored one¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°You might be fast, but you lack experience, both in fighting and gauging your opponent,¡± the silver-armored Aki said, drawing his silver sword. ¡°Watch closely; you might learn a thing or two.¡±

    The silver-armored Aki started to approach Kenneth slowly, his sword raised in only one hand.

    Kenneth, still in pain and woozy, started to walk back, almost tripping each and every time he took a step as the gold sword still stuck to him like the black gunky stuff was super glue.

    He tried to pull it off him. He thought he might be able to use it as a shield, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. If he wanted it off, it meant ripping a piece of the coat off or taking it off, and neither seemed like an attractive option at the moment.

    Unfortunately, while he tried to get the sword off, he lost his footing and fell on his ass again.

    ¡°I expected a bit more of a fight, but the young master swings too hard, I suppose,¡± the silver-armored Aki sighed as he raised his silver sword above his head, ready to strike Kenneth.

    Kenneth raised his arms, trying to defend against the strike.

    However, it didn¡¯t come. Kenneth moved one of his arms a little, so he could see, and he was shocked once he saw who had saved him.

    ¡°Woman release my arm from your grip,¡± the silver-armored Aki ordered Zilika calmly.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    It was only now Kenneth noticed Kica was gone, probably having been pulled into their house by Zilika.

    ¡°As the healer said, he¡¯s one of us,¡± Zilika responded with a pained expression. ¡°He took the oath just as everyone else here did, and I doubt very much the commander is going to be happy about you killing one of his men.¡±

    ¡°So this thing took the oath,¡± the silver-armored Aki muttered. ¡°I see how its resilience would make a good shield, but it¡¯s too cowardly.¡±

    ¡°So will you let go of my arm now?¡± the silver-armored Aki asked, his voice cold.

    ¡°Are you going to attack him?¡± Zilika asked back, her voice slightly cold yet with a hint of nervousness.

    The silver-armored Aki let go of his sword and, with his free hand, reached behind his back and grabbed the hilt of it before it touched the ground.

    Then a little awkwardly, he placed the sword back into the scabbard.

    Once it was done, Zilika let go of his arm.

    ¡°You are listening to the words of a vixen!¡± The gold-armored Aki protested in anger.

    The silver-armored only looked back with a sly smile. ¡°Young master, if you want a woman to like you, you have to listen to them once in a while. And I do prefer ones with a little fire in them.¡±

    The gold-armored Aki just growled as he looked at Kenneth with predatory eyes.

    Before he knew the gold-armored Aki rushed at him with his claws extended.

    Zilika took a step forward but was forced to stop as the silver-armored Aki drew his sword once more and held it up against her throat.

    ¡°Sorry, but I am paid to keep the young master safe, so don¡¯t do something stupid now. I really don¡¯t feel like killing you,¡± the silver-armored Aki said charmingly.

    In the meantime, the gold-armored Aki quickly reached Kenneth swiping at him with his claws.

    His outfit protected him, but he was beginning to feel weak.

    ¡°WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS!¡± Ulric bellowed in anger.

    The loud sound was hard to miss as everyone stopped what they were doing and looked back at him.

    Beside Ulric stood a slightly smaller Aki with purple fur and a few spots of yellow.

    However, it was hard to see since they were covered in long, loose, fitting silk-like clothing, mostly the color yellow.

    ¡°So you are the commander,¡± the gold-armored Aki said casually as he turned around.

    ¡°Explain to me why that vixen lied and told me that thing is a part of this outpost,¡± the gold-armored Aki said mildly angrily.

    Ulric glanced over at Zilika, who was still being threatened by the silver-armored Aki.

    ¡°Lower your sword,¡± Ulric said in a low rumbling voice.

    ¡°Just as long she¡¯s not stupid,¡± the silver-armored Aki said before putting his sword back in the scabbard.

    ¡°I said something to you!¡± The gold-armored Aki said in annoyance, looking up at Ulric.

    ¡°Zilika, explain what happened,¡± Ulric commanded, looking slightly at her.

    ¡°The black healer was talking to Kica and, out of nowhere, was attacked by the knight. Kica tried to stop the fight, but he struck her for speaking. After that, I got Kica back into our house and didn¡¯t see much more after that,¡± Zilika explained.

    Ulric fully lowered his gaze and looked down at the gold-armored Aki. ¡°You struck my healer?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what of it,¡± the gold-armored Aki said dismissively. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is with these outposts, but your women should learn their place.¡±

    ¡°Also, I want that thing punished for intentionally breaking my family¡¯s sword.¡±

    Ulric just looked at him, his eyes daggers as he tightened his grip around his spear.

    ¡°Do you know who I am?!¡± the gold-armored Aki snapped in anger, not liking the way Ulric was looking at him.

    ¡°If you tell me another lie, a brat, I need to punish,¡± Ulric answered in a low yet angry voice.

    ¡°I am Jubo Dekaso Amotika the twentyfirst!¡± Jubo yelled in anger. ¡°And you better remember it, you lowborn--¡±

    ¡°Young master, I would strongly recommend you choose your words with a bit more thought,¡± the silver-armored Aki interjected.

    Jubo glanced back at him for a moment before saying something under his breath no one heard.

    He walked over to Kenneth, looking angry, and Kenneth was sure he was going to attack him once more; however, he just stood there.

    ¡°Let it go, and I¡¯ll forgive you for breaking it,¡± Jubo said, his eyes only on the sword still stuck to Kenneth.

    ¡®I broke it!¡¯ Kenneth thought in anger, his eye twitching. ¡®You swung the damn thing at me three times!¡¯

    Kenneth thought all of it instead of saying it because he noticed the Aki standing beside Ulric was dressed very differently than all others in the outpost.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was the fashion where they were from, but if it was the merchant, then he wouldn¡¯t want to present himself in any negative way. No matter how justified he would be in doing so.

    ¡°What¡¯s the hold-up, you slow-minded dimwit,¡± Jubo impatiently said.

    ¡°Well, I would give it to you if I could, but it would appear that the blade is stuck on me somehow,¡± Kenneth answered, doing his utmost to hide his annoyance.

    ¡°Stuck,¡± Jubo scoffed. ¡°All you need to do is pull hard enough, and you can¡¯t even do that.¡±

    Then without warning, Jubo grabbed the sword and started to pull.

    However, the black gunky substance wouldn¡¯t let go.

    Then as Kenneth just stood there unprepared, Jubo placed his foot on Kenneth''s stomach and started pushing with it.

    It was annoying and somewhat painful, but Kenneth bore over with it until it came loose. Or a piece of it.

    Jubo saved himself from landing on his ass, but he probably wouldn¡¯t have cared as his eyes fixated on the one-third of the sword that had broken off.

    It was so silent you could drop a pin which made it all the more easier for Kenneth to hear a cracking sound.

    Before Jubo even had a chance to yell about the blade breaking it two, the rest still on Kenneth broke into two, split right down the middle. Then four, getting cut in half again.

    ¡°What did you do?!¡± Jubo yelled in dismay.

    ¡°I have no idea what just happened,¡± Kenneth said, equally confused.

    ¡°You- I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Jubo screamed.

    He was about to charge at Kenneth but was stopped by the silver-armored Aki. ¡°Young master, I would not advise doing so.¡±

    ¡°It destroyed my family¡¯s sword!¡± Jubo wined in anger.

    ¡°Yes, but if you couldn¡¯t harm it with the sword, then what good are your claws and speed then?¡± The silver-armored Aki asked, almost like he was a teacher of sorts.

    And as Kenneth watched the silver-armored Aki stand beside Jubo, something particular about Jubo became all too clear. He was short.

    Even shorter than Kica but a little taller than the fourteen-year-old Aki, that had hit him with water.

    Begrudgingly, Jubo retracted his claws and walked over to Kenneth again, reaching for the rest of the sword pieces.

    It was an uncomfortable process, but eventually, he managed to get the rest of the pieces off with some of the black gunky liquid sticking to the pieces and his gauntlets.

    ¡°Where is the blacksmith?¡± Jubo asked in a manner that sounded more like a command to tell him where Huto was.

    ¡°Zilika, take him to Huto and Iko,¡± Ulric commanded.

    Zilika didn¡¯t look all too happy but wasn¡¯t one to disobey another one of Ulric¡¯s orders.

    Once they left, the three men just stood there, silent, no one speaking.

    ¡°Well, that situation could have gone¡­.¡±

    ¡°Differently,¡± Kenneth said, scratching the back of his head.

    ¡°What is the black stuff? Your blood?¡± Ulric asked, his voice low and calm as he rubbed his temple.

    Before Kenneth even had a chance to say he didn¡¯t know what the black stuff was, the merchant spoke.

    ¡°Well, Ulric, I suppose this is the man you told me about. An odd fella, neither Aki, Nok, or Sil, and  from a place much different.¡±

    Solk walked closer to Kenneth, eyeing him up with great fascination and slight worry before making the gesture of greeting.

    ¡°I hope you do not bare a grudge against me for the actions of the highborn lad,¡± Solk apologized. ¡°He¡¯s young and thought that defending my wares would lead to a battle or two. I guess he was so annoyed not having fought anyone that when he saw you, he just struck.¡±

    ¡°Well, you are not responsible for the actions of other people,¡± Kenneth said, reciprocating the gesture.

    ¡°You seem very humble odd fella,¡± Solk said with a friendly smile. ¡°I know many who would have boiled with anger over an unprovoked attack.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not as if his sword breaking and his subsequent shock didn¡¯t ease my anger a little,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°Just as a bit of friendly advice before we start to talk about business,¡± Solk said as he started to walk down the street and gestured for Kenneth to follow.

    ¡°Making an enemy of a high-born royal is always a bad idea in business.¡±

    ¡°I surmised as much,¡± Kenneth responded, just about to follow, but before he did, his eyes glanced down and saw his bag in one piece; he was unsure how or why it was suddenly healed, but questions he had no way of getting answers to, had to wait.

    So he grabbed the bag and followed along.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 37 (Burning death)

    Kenneth, Solk, and Ulric were walking down the street toward the gate and toward the crowd of Aki swarming it.

    Once he got close enough, Kenneth saw it was a wagon of some sort. Like with everything else in the outpost, it was square, but what really caught Kenneth¡¯s eye was what was in front of the wagon.

    It was a giant creature that had a long face like a borzoi or an anteater, and its body was huge with a rounded shape like a hippo, but whatever fat it had was well hidden under a thick layer of fur.

    ¡°Surprising isn¡¯t it,¡± Solk said, and at first Kenneth thought he was talking to him, but when his eyes focused, he saw his face was turning a bit toward Ulric.

    ¡°You know they are hard to come by out here but can keep us well-fed for a time,¡± Ulric said, his gaze firmly planted on the creature. ¡°Why is it pulling the wagon instead of the slaves?¡±

    ¡®Slaves,¡¯ Kenneth thought, his ear focusing on the word as his heart sank a little. ¡®Of course, they have slaves here. Even Denmark had slaves half a millennia ago.¡¯

    Solk chuckled a little at the question while Kenneth was still in his own head. ¡°That was my son¡¯s doing. We came across it, and he took a liking to it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I wanted the meat, but as any sound businessman, he made a logical offer and devised a plan to lessen the need for slaves. And lessen the need for food to them.¡±

    By this point, Kenneth had gotten out of his head and now looked up, fully listing in on the conversation.

    ¡°It was an insane idea, of course. Working together with a wild beast, but the idea intrigued me a little, and I might have been a little overcome with pride for my son, for acting more like a businessman and less like a child.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, have you gotten soft, Jukibi?¡± Ulric responded.

    ¡°I suppose I have,¡± Solk sighed, his eyes glancing to the side.

    ¡°That better not mean I get less favor from some royals,¡± Ulric said in his booming voice.

    ¡°Of course not, but I must see the item first,¡± Solk responded in a slightly chipper tone of voice. ¡°And I must say it was surprising to learn that you do not have full ownership of the flowers.¡±

    Solk glanced back at Kenneth, ¡°And you, what must you have done to achieve half of them?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing too special. I was just the only one who happened to know where the bush was and made a deal,¡± Kenneth said bashfully while rubbing his sore neck.

    Solk gave a sly smile as they turned a corner. ¡°So you had leverage and saw an opportunity for gain. Perhaps you are a businessman at hearts.¡±

    ¡°Doubtful, but I know what I want,¡± Kenneth responded as he quickened his step.

    ¡°As any good businessman ought to,¡± Solk muttered under his breath.

    Not before long, the three men arrived at Ulric¡¯s house. Inside there were papers lying about, but he seemed to care little for how messy it looked as he walked into his bedroom and quickly came out with the bush.

    Kenneth quickly noticed that the flowers had lost their blue glow as well as becoming a darker shade of blue, probably approaching the color black.

    The sight made Kennet¡¯s heart sink. ¡®All that work to obtain them, and now they looked like that.¡¯

    He wondered if Solk would even take them in this sorry state, and as Kenneth glanced over at him to gauge his expression, he saw that he was stunned.

    His expression was the same if not more stunned and mesmerized than Kiki, Biku, Fenik, and Kila the first them they saw them.

    ¡°I know you never lie, but still, I had my doubts,¡± Solk said, awestruck as he walked closer to the bush, examining one of the flowers. ¡°These will be perfect for the dyeing process.¡±

    Kenneth felt his heart get lighter once he heard those words. ¡®I guess they aren¡¯t as ops on quality here as on earth.¡¯

    Ulric pulled the bush away, which seemed to surprise and annoy Solk a little. ¡°let us talk business.¡±

    ¡°As you wish,¡± Solk responded, his eyes focused on the bush. ¡°Now I need to know how many flowers there are.¡±

    ¡° I¡¯ve counted them many times, and it always ends with one hundred and twenty-three,¡± Ulric started. ¡°Kenneth used five some time ago, which means the original number was one-hundred and twenty-eight.¡±

    Solk glanced over at Kenneth and gave him an understanding smile followed by a nod.

    Kenneth had no idea why he did that, but it probably didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°My total half is sixty-four, and Kenneth¡¯s is fifty-nine. How much cloth would you be able to dye with that amount?¡± Ulric asked.

    ¡°For anything specific, I¡¯d have to talk to someone with experience in the matter, but if I had to guess, it would be more dye than I have white cloth,¡± Solk said, slightly excited.

    ¡°And how much is that?¡± Asked his voice unchanged by Solk¡¯s words.

    ¡°It would be enough to gift something to all the nobles and half of the royals after I get my cut, of course,¡± Solk answered.

    ¡°Very well then,¡± Ulric said, his voice getting a little softer. ¡°I have a list of people I want to trade the blue cloth with for some favors.¡±

    ¡°I see, but you could always use some of it for my wears,¡± Solk said with a friendly expression.

    ¡°With the favor I¡¯m asking, I¡¯ll have little need for your wears,¡± Ulric sighed.

    ¡°As you wish, but we can¡¯t forget the other one who owns a large part of the flowers themselves,¡± Solk said as he turned to Kenneth, who had been silent for a little while.

    Kenneth was far from a businessman, but he knew he needed materials in order to create plastic.

    ¡°I assume you want to trade me the flowers as well for a nobleman''s favor,¡± Solk said.

    ¡°Actually, before I decide, I would like to see what you are offering. It might be useful to me,¡± Kenneth said.

    Solk¡¯s expression became one of satisfaction as he walked over to Kenneth and wrapped his arm around Kenneth''s shoulder. ¡°Of course, I have many items that I think a person of your patients would find to be quite attractive.¡±

    ¡°Let me show,¡± Solk finished as he started to walk, pulling Kenneth along.

    ¡°Before you go,¡± Ulric said in his normal booming voice. ¡°I need to ask you something.¡±

    Solk turned his head and looked Ulric in the eyes, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That wagon outside. The one that you didn¡¯t get pulled in. Why is that?¡± Ulric asked.

    Solk¡¯s grip on Kenneth weakened until his arm fell to the side. His expression of confidence and happiness quickly faded away into one of sadness.

    ¡°It¡¯s my son. My son is in that wagon,¡± Solk answered quietly as if saying it any louder would be worse.

    Kenneth just looked on in confusion; not sure why he acted like that, but getting the feeling it wasn¡¯t good.

    ¡°And why is he there instead of in here?¡± Ulric asked coldly.

    ¡°He was¡­ he was inflicted with the burning death,¡± Solk said in a defeated tone of voice.

    ¡°The burning death, and you brought him here!¡± Ulric damn near yelled in anger. ¡°If others get inflicted, this outpost is as good as burned to ashes!¡±

    ¡°Just send him to his ancestors already!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I know that!¡± Solk yelled in anger before his voice quickly grew timid and sad. ¡°He¡¯s only seven summers old.¡±

    ¡®Ancestors,¡¯ Kenneth repeated in his mind remembering the other time Ulric talked about that. ¡®He can¡¯t seriously be talking about killing a child.¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! If you don¡¯t do it, I will,¡± Ulric growled as he put the bush aside.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡± Solk yelled as he got in between the door and Ulric. ¡°You send him to my ancestors then¡­. then I will not take your flowers!¡±

    ¡°You are only letting him suffer needlessly,¡± Ulric argued as he looked down at Solk, his eyes glaring. ¡°Yes, the fire will be painful, but much more merciful than the fate you are condemning him and possibly everyone else here to.¡±

    ¡°He will die either way, so why postpone the inevitable,¡± Ulric growled as Solk lowered his head in shame but kept standing firmly.

    ¡°I see,¡± Ulric said, looking down at the quiet Solk as he raised his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll move you by force then.¡±

    Ulric swiped down at Solk with his claws, intending to wound him, but before he managed to make contact, his arm was grabbed by Kenneth.

    Ulric stood there for a moment before he slowly turned his head toward Kenneth. ¡°Let. Go. Subordinate.¡±

    ¡°Not as long as you intent to kill a child,¡± Kenneth countered, keeping his grip firmly, yet not so much that Ulric would be in pain.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Why not just let Kica heal the child? I don¡¯t understand why you need to kill him.¡±

    ¡°You are ignorant to what the burning death even is, so let me enlighten you,¡± Ulric said in a low growling tone. ¡°It is not a wound or a burn or even madness. It is death.¡±

    ¡°Any who become inflicted is destined to suffer a slow and painful death. At first, they can move around, but soon they won¡¯t even be able to stand as their body slowly burns, becoming hotter and hotter until they die.¡±

    ¡°But it has been healed before,¡± Solk interjected silently.

    Ulric looked at him for a moment, stunned by what he had just said. ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool! That has only happened two times, and Uloko is long dead, and you don¡¯t have ninety-nine other healers at your beck and call.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not a wound, burn, or madness. Then is it a bacteria or virus?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Ulric glared down at him with a confused look, ¡°You speak of nothing I know. But I know one thing. That child will be sent to his ancestors today.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Kenneth protested. ¡°If it¡¯s a virus or bacteria, I might be able to cure it.¡±

    ¡°Have you gone mad? No one healer can cure or heal the burning death. Uloko was the only one who ever did, and he was the greatest there ever was,¡± Ulric explained.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the best healer in the world,¡± Kenneth said with conviction as he let go of Ulric. ¡°I have my limitations, and there is no guarantee that I can actually heal him, but¡­. IT¡¯S GONNA BE A COLD DAY IN HELL WHEN I LET A CHILD DIE WITHOUT AT LEAST TRYING!¡±

    ¡°Being near one who is inflicted can make you inflicted as well,¡± Ulric said, his voice a low grumble. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand that? I will not let you die. You still have much more to teach.¡±

    Kenneth just looked at the door where Solk still stood, his head still hanging low. He walked over to him and, on the way, said to Ulric, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your permission. I¡¯m just telling you what I¡¯m going to do.¡±

    Once the words left Kenneth¡¯s mouth, Solk raised his head while Ulric, in anger, dug his claws down into the floorboards.

    ¡°You are going to try even though you don¡¯t know if you can?¡± Solk asked in a melancholy voice.

    ¡°I do have to ask you some questions, but yes,¡± Kenneth responded. ¡°I took an oath, and I¡¯ll not let a child be harmed, no matter what.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t-- I am thankful for your choice,¡± Solk said as he walked aside so they could leave.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll just let you leave like that,¡± Ulric said in a low growl, having grabbed his spear and standing ready to strike. ¡°You think you can do whatever you want just because I have need of you.¡±

    ¡°I see now that the only right way to deal with you is to truly make you understand who¡¯s in charge here.¡±

    Kenneth just looked at him for a moment before he slowly walked toward Ulric in an unthreatening manner.

    Ulric just watched, ready to strike at a non-vital area. However, he was stunned and silent when he saw where Kenneth had stopped.

    ¡°Solk, would you please wait outside for me?¡± Kenneth asked. ¡°Me and Ulric need to discuss some finer details.¡±

    Solk feeling the intensity of the situation, was all too happy to leave, and he practically ran out the door. ¡®He¡¯s crazy; does he not care for his own life?¡¯

    The tip of the spear was poking right against his coat in the center of his body, though still far away from the remaining black gunk on Kenneth.

    One quick thrust from Ulric would pierce his lung and cause certain death.

    There was a moment of silence once the door closed, where both just stared into one another¡¯s eyes. However, the silence was broken once Kenneth spoke.

    ¡°I am not a violent man,¡± Kenneth said in too calm of a voice. ¡°I hate violence. Today alone, someone tried to strangle me and decapitate me three times, and yet I never once raised my fist in anger. I didn¡¯t truly fight back.¡±

    ¡°However, today I have learned of one thing that I will break this rule for,¡± Kenneth said as he let his bag fall to the floor and raised his hands, now balled into fists. ¡°Protecting this child.¡±

    The silence was deafening as neither said a word nor moved a muscle.

    ¡®One thrust would end it, but even so, he¡¯s not afraid,¡¯ Ulric thought, unsure what would happen next.

    ¡°Or that is what I¡¯d like to say,¡± Kenneth sighed as he let his arms fall to his sides and lowered his head. ¡°In truth, my oath to do no harm is too important. I will stand against you, and I will try and stop you, but I will not fight you.¡±

    Once the words were spoken, Ulric found himself overcome with an unfamiliar feeling he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. It was not superiority or anger. For the first time in a long time, he felt respect for someone else.

    ¡°Do you truly believe you can do what only the greatest healer has ever done?¡± Ulric asked as he lowered his spear.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can¡¯t simply stand by and live knowing I did nothing while I let a child die,¡± Kenneth answered.

    ¡°The oath of Heka to only speak the truth and condemn lying is very important to me. Others here have taken oaths to gods in this outpost, but you¡­.¡± Ulric said before taking a deep breath. ¡°You are the first here beside me who has shown true commitment.¡±

    ¡°In your fight against Zilika, you never once attacked, only let yourself be attacked until she was incapable of moving, and even when you were restricting her air supply, I could sense that you hated doing so to your very core.¡±

    Ulric walked over to his table and led his spear rest on it before he walked over to the bush and gracefully inspected a flower on it. ¡°Even when you fought against the Nok for these, you didn¡¯t wound it. You only inflicted pain on yourself and covered it in your blood.¡±

    ¡°How did you---¡± Kenneth gasped in shock.

    ¡°If you wish to try, then do so, ¡° Ulric said, letting go of the flower and looking Kenneth in the eyes. ¡°But if you fail, I cannot endanger this outpost, no matter how valuable you are. And be sure I will send you to your ancestors.¡±

    Kenneth felt he could breathe easier but also at the same time that his guts were tieing themselves into a knot.

    ¡°Before I go, I need to know how long I have?¡± Kenneth asked as he picked up his bag.

    ¡°Once Di¡¯s light illuminates the darkness,¡± Ulric answered coldly.

    ¡°That is too soon!¡± Kenneth protested. ¡°I need more time. If it is what I think it is, then I¡¯ll need at least two full days.¡±

    ¡°Days?¡± Ulric repeated in confusion.

    ¡®Yes, Di, god of the moon,¡¯ Kenneth remembered as he quickly corrected what he was asking for. ¡°I misspoke. I meant at least once Di¡¯s light illuminates the darkness, and Ki has risen, and then Di illuminates the darkness, and then Ki rises again.¡±

    ¡®Hmmm,¡¯ Ulric sounded out loud for some time. ¡°Fine, but no more. Once the words spread, even I won¡¯t be able to hold off people for too long.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­ truly,¡± Kenneth said in nervous gratitude as he walked out of Ulric¡¯s house.

    Outside, a fair distance away, stood Solk looking nervous. Kenneth quickly walked over to him, which seemed to startle him a little.

    ¡°You came out unwounded; I expected there to be blood,¡± Solk said nervously. ¡°Or are you--¡±

    ¡°No time for small talk,¡± Kenneth said, quickly cutting off Solk. ¡°I only have a short while to help your son, and every second counts.¡±

    Kenneth walked quickly, and Solk had to walk a little faster than normal just to keep up.

    ¡°Now, the burning death, is it normal for people in your family to get it?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°A distant cousin of mine died of it a long time ago, but she was the only one I know of,¡± Solk answered.

    ¡°Good, then it probably isn¡¯t hereditary or genetic,¡± Kenneth mumbled, already knowing it probably wasn¡¯t but asked out of habit.

    ¡°Now, the burning death, how long ago is it since your son was infected?¡± Kenneth asked quickly.

    ¡°Ki and Di have traded places in the sky at least three times since I noticed,¡± Solk answered.

    ¡°Now, do your son has access to water inside the wagon?¡± Kenneth asked as they turned a corner and walked toward the great hall.

    ¡°He has some, but there¡¯s not a lot left, I think,¡± Solk answered, getting a little winded.

    ¡°Good thing I¡¯m heading to the well then,¡± Kenneth said as he grabbed a bucket lying outside a nearby house.

    He quickly made his way to the well and tied a rope to the bucket before practically throwing it down until he heard a splash.

    In the moments it took for the bucket to sink under the water, Kenneth just stood there silently; he only began asking questions once he started pulling the bucket up from the well.

    ¡°What are your son''s symptoms?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Sym¡­. toms?¡± Solk repeated, confused.

    ¡°Like, how did the burning death present itself,¡± Kenneth said, finding it slightly annoying he had to change his questions simply because they didn¡¯t know the words he was using.

    ¡°I know those infected with the burning death get hotter and die, but is there anything more that  happens?¡±

    Solk looked thoughtful for a moment before he answered Kenneth¡¯s question. ¡°My son said; his head started to hurt just before he was unable to do much more than stay in bed.¡±

    Kenneth pulled out the fully filled bucket and started to walk toward the outpost gate. ¡°Well, I think that will help; the only question is just if your bacteria and mine are similar enough for my medicine to work.¡±

    ¡°Wha- what bac- something,¡± Solk uttered, not understanding what Kenneth was talking about.

    ¡°I was just talking out loud,¡± Kenneth said as they reached Solk¡¯s wagons.

    One of the perks of being an abomination was that most people didn¡¯t really want to be near you, which made walking through a crowd all the easier.

    However, a problem did present itself since the people Solk traveled with didn¡¯t know him as a member of the outpost, which in turn led to some freaking out and others grabbing a nearby weapon or two.

    One or two even aimed at Kenneth with bow and arrow but hesitated once they saw Solk quickly following behind.

    However, even Solk wasn¡¯t enough for some of the Aki to stay calm as one that stood in his way suddenly yelled, ¡°Stay back, you foul abomination!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for racism,¡± Kenneth said quickly, walking passed the man and to the gate.

    It was, of course, closed, and Kenneth halted for a second, looking up at the two big squares of wood much taller than him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get some of the guards to open it again,¡± Solk said, a little out of breath.

    ¡°Too slow,¡± Kenneth said as he let go of his bag and pressed on the gate with his now free hand.

    Kenneth felt his heart beat faster and with more strength as he dug his heels into the ground and pushed as hard as he could.

    ¡°Listen, a gate of this size is meant to be opened by four,¡± Solk said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll make some of my men help you.¡±

    Just as Solk turned around and opened his mouth, he heard a slightly familiar sound and turned around slowly.

    Kenneth gritted his teeth as he pushed with all his might the big gate making slight creaking and cracking sounds.

    He could feel the ground slowly giving way the harder he pushed, but he didn¡¯t relent and pushed with twice as much might.

    Many of the Aki behind him started to laugh, but Kenneth didn¡¯t hear it, not that he would have cared if he had noticed.

    He almost growled as he pushed harder than before, and the slight sounds of creaking and cracking became louder as Kenneth took a step forward.

    Laughter behind him slowly started to die down.

    Slowly the gate gave way, and Kenneth opened it up enough to comfortably walk through it without spilling a single drop of water.

    Kenneth turned around and picked up his bag, and everyone just stood there slack-jawed and shocked that such a little creature was strong enough to open up the gate meant for four.

    He calmly yet quickly picked up his bag and walked out of the outpost.

    Outside, Kenneth quickly noticed another wagon and walked toward it.

    ¡®Either I do this or die,¡¯ Kenneth thought as Solk joined him, sounding exhausted.

    ¡°How did you do that?!¡± Solk frantically asked.

    Kenneth barely listened as he walked up to the door and slowly opened it.

    Even from where he stood, Kenneth felt the heat inside the wagon rushing out the opened door.

    Inside, the wagon was dimly lit, but a single candle seemed close to being completely melted.

    ¡°Eeeeeerrrrrrrrrrrrrr,¡± it sounded from inside the wagon as what looked like cloth moved. In almost no time, Kenneth saw a tiny hairy hand that seemed so weak that even lifting the cloth was a challenge.

    Kenneth felt his heart sink as he took another step inside the wagon and closed the door behind him. ¡®Solk doesn¡¯t have to see this.¡¯

    The wagon was spacious enough that Kenneth could easily move around inside it. Opposite the bed Solk¡¯s son was in was another one that seemed much bigger.

    Kenneth sat down and calmly watched as Solk¡¯s son pulled off the cloth that covered his head, revealing he was covered in similar purple fur as his father.

    His eyes looked weak and stiff as he turned his head and looked over at Kenneth. Unlike most other Aki that first laid their eyes on Kenneth, he wasn¡¯t scared or looking to fight. His eyes looked peaceful.

    ¡°Ar-Ar-Are¡­ you¡­. my¡­ ancestor¡­?¡± Solk¡¯s son asked, taking a deep breath after every word.

    Kenneth could barely bare to watch as he adverted his eyes and thought of some antiviral and antibiotic medicine.

    He opened his bag and pulled both pills out.

    ¡°I need you to swallow this one,¡± Kenneth said, holding out the antibiotic pill.

    Solk¡¯s son didn¡¯t answer him or give an affirmatory nod; he just stared at him with his weak eyes half open.

    ¡°Do you understand me?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°You¡­ should¡­ leave¡­ before¡­ I¡­ kill¡­ you¡­ with¡­. burning¡­. death¡­.¡± Solk¡¯s son weakly said.

    Kenneth just looked at him for a moment. ¡°Just swallow the--¡±

    ¡°Kolu, can you hear my voice? It¡¯s father,¡± Solk said behind the closed door. Almost immediately, Kolu¡¯s weak eyes seemed to gain a little strength as he sat up and weakly looked happy.

    ¡°Father¡­¡± Kolu said with much more strength than before coughing.

    ¡°Yes, son, it¡¯s me,¡± Solk said, sighing. ¡°Listen, just do whatever the healer asks you to do; he¡¯s going to make you feel better.¡±

    ¡°Ye-yes¡­ father,¡± Kolu said a bit hesitantly as he reached out for the pill in Kenneth''s hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some water,¡± Kenneth said as he got to his feet and found another bucket with a little water left and a square mug.

    He emptied the bucket into the mug and gave it to Kolu.

    He had to put the pill in his mouth and hold the mug with both hands to drink from it, but once he did, Kenneth just sat back on the bed. ¡°Now we wait and see.¡±

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 37.1 (A Day in Wilféˆ¥æªš Life)

    ¡°Guard commander, please,¡± one of the guards pleaded.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Wilf yawned as she stretched her legs, making her joints pop.

    ¡°Guard commander, please don¡¯t sleep on top of the wall,¡± the guard pleaded yet again.

    ¡°Why?¡± Wilf asked, annoyed and tired.

    The guard looked uneasy as he said, ¡°If you fall-¡°

    ¡°I¡¯ll die,¡± Wilf yawned, unfaced.

    ¡°The height of the wall would kill me without question if I were to fall.  Or if someone pushed me,¡± Wilf said as she glanced over at the guard. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll be the new guard commander if I die.¡±

    ¡°I WOULD NEVER!¡± The guard protested in fear.

    ¡®He acts the same somewhat, but it isn¡¯t fun, only boring. Boring, boring, boring,¡¯ Wilf thought as she let out a sigh. ¡°You can go now. I¡¯m done sleeping.¡±

    A moment later, Wil sat up and jumped down on the wooden railing.

    The guard looked a little calmer, but not by a lot, as he walked away.

    Wilf looked up at the sky, watching the boring clouds pass by as she used her ability. Within a moment, she was overwhelmed by loud sound after loud sound causing her nothing but pain.

    She flexed her ear muscles and blocked out all sounds she didn¡¯t want to hear until she heard her little prey talking with Hali.

    Wilf hoped something exciting would happen. Since that vixen had taught him how to counter her ability, she had been in too much pain to listen without making her ears bleed.

    ¡°Still nothing,¡± Wilf sighed as she listened in on the conversation about cooking. ¡°So he knows how to cook. How boorish.¡±

    ¡®Why can¡¯t the enemy just attack already? Why can¡¯t there be fire? Why can¡¯t there be blood? Why can¡¯t it just be something other than boring,¡¯ Wilf contemplated as she leaned against the wall.

    As she listened in on Kenneth, Wilf heard he was going to Kica¡¯s house, so she changed the place she was listening in on.

    And as she did, she was met but the sound of loud breathing, and she knew those sounds very well; she always heard them during mating season.

    ¡®The little healer found a mate. I wonder who it could be,¡¯ Wilf chuckled slightly, her boredom slightly diminishing as she heard the loud footsteps of her little prey approaching. ¡®Please let this be entertaining!¡¯

    She listened in as her hearts started to beat slightly faster as she closed her eyes and created a mental image of the situation.

    And she burst out with laughter when Kenneth just opened the door, and there was nothing but silence.

    And the ensuing battle Wilf listened in on, just blew away her boredom as she heard her little prey struggling.

    On some level, Wilf knew that her little prey would always come out on top with his strength, but nevertheless, it was exhilarating to hear him do something entertaining.

    However, nothing could compare to Wilf¡¯s glee when she heard the name of the healer¡¯s lover. ¡°Zilika.¡±

    ¡®The little healer and the former second in command are misshapen,¡¯ Wilf chuckled, her tail wagging from side to side. ¡®Revealing that could give me quite a show.¡¯

    However, Wilf''s intention to reveal Kica¡¯s and Zilika¡¯s forbidden love was halted once she heard the ensuing conversation after the fighting had stopped.

    ¡®He sees nothing wrong with being misshapen and seem¡¯s to care about at least one of them,¡¯ Wilf thought as she gleefully thought of opportunities to have some fun with that information. ¡®I wonder how far I can push him with this.¡¯

    Wilf was so ecstatic when she learned this information that she had completely forgotten to listen in for some time until she looked up and saw the gates were open.

    ¡®An enemy attack?¡¯ Wilf wondered as she walked along the railing to get a better look.

    As she got closer, she got a good look at some wagons being pulled in. ¡®Just the merchant and suppliers.¡¯

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    However, just as she was about to turn around and listen in on her little prey once more to see if something entertaining was still happening, she saw something other than slaves pulling a wagon.

    It was a giant beast Wilf had never bothered to learn the name of.

    She was mesmerized by it. By the leather straps around its body. In all her summers, she had never once thought of anything like that.

    ¡°The merchants might actually have a good story to tell,¡± Wilf said to herself as she slowly walked on the railing all the way over to the gate.

    From atop the railing, she could see all of the people just working, but she only had her eyes on the animal.

    Admittedly the sight lost its entertainment value after a few glances, but Wilf kept watching for a short while, leaning up against the wall once more.

    As she looked down on everyone walking about and unloading supplies, Wilf felt her boredom slowly creep back.

    ¡®Is the little prey still doing something fun?¡¯ Wilf wondered as she looked up and used her ability once more.

    From a distance before, she had honed in on where her little prey was with her ability; she saw a knight in golden near what looked like her little prey, and when she listened to the conversation, she only heard one thing.

    ¡°I do not know what you are or what lies you made that vixen believe, but I¡¯ll take your head nevertheless.¡±

    Then from a distance, Wilf saw the golden knight swing at her little prey with his golden sword, and once it hit, the sword promptly broke.

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahahahahah,¡± Wilf laughed uncontrollably, clutching her stomach, and a few tears started to flow from her eyes.

    Her laughter caught the attention of a lot, one of which was Ulric.

    ¡°Guard commander, why do you feel the need to disturb everyone here?¡± Ulric asked in his loud booming voice.

    ¡°Ohh, sorry, commander,¡± Wilf said, her laughter dying down to a low chuckle. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the sight down near the great hall.¡±

    With an annoyed expression, Ulric turned around and looked down the road for a moment as Solk approached him.

    ¡°Commander, it¡¯s good to see you again,¡± Solk started in a gentle voice.

    However, Ulric wasn¡¯t listing; he just started to walk down the road with Solk following along, and Wilf just watched with glee, her hearts beating faster, wondering if he was going to make it in time and stop the fight before it became a blood bath.

    ¡°Without him,¡± Wilf said, grinning. ¡°Without my little prey, all of this. All of this excitement and entertainment would never have happened. And there¡¯s still more to come after this.¡±

    Wilf, from a distance, watched everything unfold, and while the result was less violent than she had hoped, it was still entertaining nonetheless.

    With everything finished for now, Wilf descended from the wall and walked around the wagons, looking at some supplies and some of the merchant''s wear.

    There were a few good short swords and daggers, but they were all too new; she preferred a weapon with a few scratches, one that had a story to tell.

    As she walked around and glanced at the wears, Wilf noticed a lot of the men were looking at her every now and again.

    ¡®I guess it can¡¯t be helped,¡¯ Wilf chuckled internally. ¡®I am that beautiful, after all.¡¯

    She walked around for a while, still looking for something she might want to buy while everyone was working and unloading.

    However, everyone seemed to just stop, and Wilf¡¯s ears perked up once she heard. ¡°Stay back, you foul abomination!¡±

    Wilf rushed out among the many wagons to the street with a grin.

    She followed everyone¡¯s eyes to the gate where her little prey was pushing with one hand up against the closed gate.

    ¡®I wonder if he¡¯s that strong?¡¯ Wilf thought as she heard some of Solk¡¯s men beside her talk.

    ¡°What is it doing?¡± One of Solk¡¯s men asked out loud.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind the abomination,¡± One of the outposts residents said in a tired tone. ¡°It''s ugly but doesn¡¯t really do anything most of the time.¡±

    ¡°Is that little thing trying to push open the gate all by itself,¡± Another one of Solk¡¯s men asked, watching in slight curiosity. ¡°Don¡¯t you need at least four strong men to open a gate this big?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is going to be fun,¡± Another of the outpost residents chuckled.

    The little prey seemed to push with all his might, and Wilf just watched as his foot seemed about to slip.

    ¡°Hey, how much do you wanna bet this goes on for,¡± One of Solk¡¯s men asked another.

    ¡°Two silver coins say the midget stops after a short while,¡± the other Aki said confidently.

    ¡°No, I know that type of stubbornness when I see it. It¡¯s gonna be a while before it admits defeat,¡± The other one of Solk¡¯s men said, laughing to himself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll join the wager and say the little prey succeeds,¡± Wilf said, getting the attention of the two men.

    Both of them looked at her and were instantly awestruck by her beauty as she watched Kenneth intently, feeling her hearts beat with excitement.

    ¡°I doubt a woman like you even has a bronze coin to her name,¡± One of Solk¡¯s men said before laughing.

    ¡°A woman always has money, especially when she¡¯s naked,¡± Wilf said with a sly smile.

    The laughing abruptly stopped, and both of Solk¡¯s men looked at one another and then at Wilf. ¡°Alright, woman, you''re on, but it¡¯s a fool''s bet.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know,¡± Wilf said with a knowing grin.

    Wilf watched her little prey intently while the two men just seemed so sure of themselves, thinking they had already won, but there was one thing they didn¡¯t know that she did.

    Over the sound of the muttering from everyone else, Wilf heard creaking and cracking from the gate.

    She was not sure if the little prey was strong enough to open the gate, but her hearts just kept beating with anticipation and excitement.

    ¡®Perhaps I should bet more often,¡¯ Wilf wondered as the bet was coming to an end.

    Slowly he lifted his foot and took a step forward, the gate slowly opening until it was wide enough for the little prey to walk through.

    Everyone present just stood slack-jawed in shock.

    Well, all except for one.

    Wilf looked to her side, grinning, and held out her hand, ¡°my coins if you would.¡±

    Both of them just turned their head to the side, both wide-eyed and slack-jawed.

    Wilf did very little to contain her laughter as the two were forced to swallow their pride and pay her two silver coins each.

    ¡°This day is just getting better and better,¡± Wilf said to herself, climbing back on top of the wall and watching just as the little prey entered a wagon.

    ¡®It¡¯s gonna be fun talking to him once he gets back,¡¯ Wilf thought as she watched the wagon intently and used her ability.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 38 (The Wait)

    It was hard to tell what time of day it was inside a wagon with no windows, but it didn¡¯t matter too much. No, all that mattered was Kolu.

    Kenneth sitting silently in the other bed inside the wagon, watched as his little chest rose and fell periodically with each breath he took.

    Kenneth knew he was weak; so much was evident from how he had talked and struggled to even lift a simple piece of cloth.

    ¡®Am I a fool for thinking I can even do this?¡¯ Kenneth wondered now that he had all the time in the world to do so or more like two days. But still time.

    But as he looked over at the young Aki, the despair and sadness, as well as nervousness, he felt was overshadowed by his duty.

    He was a sworn doctor, and he would do anything to save a patient, no matter what. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t think such thoughts, not now. All I should do is attend to his needs.¡¯

    Kenneth wasn¡¯t really tired; still, he lay down on the bed and watched Kolu intently. Even if he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off him.

    After who knows how long, Kolu started to move as he did before, still weakly, but he did manage to pull the piece of cloth over him off a bit more quickly than before.

    The little boy turned his head over toward Kenneth, his eyes still weak and mouth open as he silently breathed through it.

    ¡°Are¡­ you¡­ afraid¡­?¡± Kolu asked in-between breaths.

    ¡°Why do you ask me that?¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°Father¡­. said you are¡­ healer, but you¡­ have not touched¡­ me yet,¡± Kolu said, breathing loudly and coughing a few times.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of healer. I can¡¯t use magic or whatever you call it. I just know things from my home,¡± Kenneth said as he sat up. ¡°You should rest and save your strength.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I only have¡­ bad dreams,¡± Kolu said as he pulled the piece of cloth tightly against his body.

    ¡°What are they about?¡± Kenneth asked, feeling his heart sink little by little the more he watched him.

    Kolu seemed a bit hesitant at first as he raised his knees and wrapped his arms around. ¡°I¡¯m home with father, mother, and sisters eating and laughing like normal.¡±

    ¡°Then one of my sisters is surrounded by flames and disappears. Mother and father and other sisters do not move. I start crying, but no one moves again. And then more sisters are surrounded by fire and disappear.¡±

    Kolu started to cry as he told Kenneth about his dream, and Kenneth just wanted to hug him and tell him it was going to be fine, but even he was unsure if that was true.

    ¡°I cry and try to move, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯m stuck as everyone is taken by flames until there is only me,¡± Kolu finished.

    Kenneth calmed himself for a few seconds after Kolu had finished his story pushing his emotions as far back down as he could before he opened his mouth.

    ¡°It sounds like you are afraid of hurting those you love,¡± Kenneth calmly said.

    Kolu stayed quiet for a while as he moved and rubbed the cloth against his body over and over again.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kolu eventually whispered as he buried his face in the cloth. ¡°I want to see¡­ mother and... sister¡¯s again¡­ I just¡­ don¡¯t want to¡­ hurt them. I should just¡­ meet my ancestors¡­ and wait for them.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that,¡± Kenneth said worriedly. ¡°Imagine how sad your family would be if that happened. I know it might seem like the easy or only thing you can do, but leaving them without at least trying is something you must not do.¡±

    Once Kenneth stopped talking, he realized he had gotten more emotional than he should have as tears slowly ran down his cheeks.

    ¡°Also,¡± Kenneth said, getting a handle on his emotions,¡± your mind has a strong power over your body. If you think you are not going to get better, if you think the battle inside you is already lost, then your body won¡¯t fight as hard to stay alive.¡±

    Kolu just looked at him for a moment before pulling the cloth over his head and turning his back to him.

    ¡°Tell me if you need to go to the bathroom,¡± Kenneth said as he fell down on the bed and looked up at the ceiling.

    Over the next long period of time, Kenneth stayed by Kolu¡¯s side, getting him water whenever he asked, as well as helping him relive himself before dumping the contents outside the wagon.

    The entire experience made Kenneth think back to his time as a M.E.D. student taking care of patients and helping as much as he could.

    But as time went on, Kenneth noticed that Kolu shivered a little under the cloth.

    ¡°Kolu, are you awake?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Some time went by before Kenneth received an answer.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kolu somberly responded.

    ¡°Are you cold?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Kolu responded.

    ¡°Then why are you shivering then?¡± Kenneth asked, wondering if Kolu was telling the truth.

    ¡°The bad dream¡­¡± Kolu said, his voice slightly muffled under the cloth. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ want to see them¡­ disappear again¡­¡±

    ¡°Kolu, it¡¯s only a dream, and it can¡¯t hurt you,¡± Kenneth said calmly. ¡°If your body doesn¡¯t get enough rest, then it won¡¯t fight as hard against the burning death.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them disappear!¡± Kolu yelled in a sudden outburst of emotions, having ripped off the cloth covering his body before pulling it back over his head again.

    Kenneth sat there stunned for a moment.

    ¡®Of course, how could I have been so stupid,¡¯ Kenneth thought. ¡®He¡¯s a scared little child that doesn¡¯t know if he¡¯s ever going to see his family, and here I am telling him to sleep, so he sees his family getting ripped away.¡¯

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Kenneth grabbed his bag and thought of some paper. He pulled it out and started to fold it at different angles until he had created a paper plane.

    He did the same with the other papers until he had a squadron of them.

    He threw one, which gently flew and landed on Kolu¡¯s bed; however, he didn¡¯t seem to notice, and so Kenneth threw another one, this time with a little more force.

    It crashed into Kolu''s back, and he seemed to move a little a second after it hit.

    Kenneth threw a third one a lot harder; however, it was too hard, and the paper plane ended up nosediving down, colliding with the floor; the paper bending and a loud scraping sound between the paper and wood could be heard in the quiet wagon.

    Finally, Kolu couldn¡¯t ignore what Kenneth was doing, and he slowly pulled off the cloth and looked at Kenneth, holding the paper plane in confusion.

    A moment later, Kenneth gently threw it over to Kolu, and his eyes of confusion suddenly grew wide in amazement.

    He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it as it gently made its way closer and closer to him, eventually landing right in front of his face.

    At first, he seemed hesitant to do anything but the curiosity of a child was a strong thing, so he slowly reached with his arm intending to touch the paper plane.

    With his small hands, Kolu inspected the paper plain. Touching, feeling it as well as smelling it, before he looked at Kenneth and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called a paper plane,¡± Kenneth answered. ¡°You throw it, and it glides in the air like a bird when it isn¡¯t flapping its wings.¡±

    ¡°What is a beard?¡± Kolu asked, getting the name completely wrong.

    ¡°Just try and throw it,¡± Kenneth said, chuckling at his mispronunciation of the word.

    Kolu seemed a bit hesitant at first, but eventually, he threw the paper plane. It started off going straight up, then down before catching some wind under its wings and going up.

    ¡°Wh-- is that magic?¡± Kolu asked, awestruck.

    ¡°No, that is no magic, just simple laws of the world in action,¡± Kenneth explained so even a child would probably understand.

    Kolu looked at another paper plane in his bed and took it as well, inspecting it even more intently and thoroughly than before.

    ¡°How did it go up¡­ then down¡­ then up again?¡± Kolu asked.

    ¡°It is something my people call aerodynamics, but for now, all I¡¯m going to say is that due to the paper planes weight and its wings, which are those two pointy things in the back, the plane is able to be pushed up and flow in the wind like a leaf flowing in a river¡­ or something like that,¡± Kenneth explained hoping Kolu at least understood some of that.

    ¡°So the paper¡­ is able to float in the air?¡± Kolu asked absentmindedly while he kept looking at the paper plane.

    ¡°Yes and no,¡± Kenneth said, thinking of the best way to explain it to not only a child that had never once seen an actual plane. ¡°By throwing the plane, you add force to it, and that force allows it to move through the air creating a kind of updraft which is what makes the plane sort of float.¡±

    ¡°I hope that makes some kind of sense.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t,¡± Kolu said plainly as he held onto the bottom of the paper plane with his thumb and forefinger and threw it with so much force it nose-dived down to the floor.

    ¡°But it¡¯s¡­ fun,¡± Kolu said, his eyes full of light and his tail moving from side to side under the cloth.

    ¡°Well then, do you want to have some more fun then?¡± Kenneth asked as he held up two paper planes, one in each hand.

    Kolu¡¯s eyes sparkled as Kenneth threw them, letting them both lose in the wagon; however, only one flew for a short time while the other nosedived instantly.

    Kolu laughed at this and even reached out of bed to get one of the paper planes on the floor with diligence.

    Both of them laughed and played together for a time, both forgetting their troubles for a moment as they played.

    They threw the planes at one another and around the wagon until they were fully worn down and unusable.

    At that time, Kolu seemed saddened, but his frown was quickly turned upside down: when Kenneth pulled out more pieces of paper, he quickly folded them into the right shape while Kolu was itching with excitement.

    However, as is often the case, the good time had to end sooner than anyone wanted to.

    Kolu was holding one of the paper plains and laughing, about to throw it; however, his laughter abruptly stopped, his mouth still open.

    A moment later, Kolu let go of the paper plane; he grabbed his stomach with a pained expression as ¡°Blarghhhh¡± sounds escaped his mouth.

    Kenneth recognized the sound and instantly reacted, grabbing the empty bucket and holding it up to Kolu¡¯s mouth a second before he threw up.

    ¡°Blarghhhh¡­¡± Kolu vomited. ¡°It hurts¡­ it hurts!¡±

    Kenneth looked down at the bucket once Kolu was done vomiting and saw a mix of mostly digested meat and blood.

    However, it wasn¡¯t long before Kolu needed the bucket again, and with tears in his eyes, clutching his stomach even harder, he hurled.

    ¡°Good, good, let it all out,¡± Kenneth said calmly as he rubbed Kolu¡¯s back.

    ¡°It hurts¡­ it hurts¡­ it hurts¡­ make it stop!¡± Kolu screamed in agony while crying.

    ¡°Listen, Kolu, this is good,¡± Kenneth said, trying to reassure him it wasn¡¯t as bad as he thought. ¡°up until now, the burning death has been ravaging your body unimpeded, slowly but surely spreading while your body has been helpless in stopping it.¡±

    ¡°But now, for the first time, it has been threatened. Your body is fighting back, and what is happening to you now is a result of that.¡±

    ¡°It hurts!¡± Kolu screamed just as he hurled his vomit, hitting what was already in the bucket, making a sound not unlike water from a waterfall landing on in the stream it was connected to.

    ¡°I know,¡± Kenneth said more worriedly than he should have or felt. ¡°You just need to get through this. I promise you this is the worst of it, but you just need to stay strong.¡±

    Kolu looked at Kenneth with his pained eyes for a moment before he closed them and hurled into the bucket once more.

    Kenneth never got a response from Kolu with how much he kept vomiting and hurling until the bucket was almost overflowing, and Kolu had nothing left to throw up.

    Once Kolu had nothing left, Kenneth threw out the entire bucket as Kolu slumped down onto the bed, exhausted and in pain.

    The sight was not one Kenneth liked, but it was necessary since it seemed Kolu was responding to the antibiotic.

    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Kenneth asked softly as he sat down on the other bed.

    Kolu gave a slight nod to weak to do more.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that had to happen, but I think it might be best if we don¡¯t play for a while and you get some rest,¡± Kenneth said as he leaned forward and placed his elbows on his knees.

    Kolu just weakly tried to pull the cloth over his entire body, but his arm seemed too weak as it kept shaking.

    Kenneth was quick to take a step forward and gently pull it up to his neck.

    He watched from above as Kolu had his mouth open, breathing through it. Then Kenneth reached up with his hand and stroked Kolu¡¯s head for a bit slowly and as gently as he was able to.

    However, it didn¡¯t last long as Kenneth slowly retracted his arm and took a step back down.

    Kolu, with his half-open eyes, watched with a thousand-yard stare seemingly past the walls of the wagon and beyond that for a while until Kenneth noticed.

    ¡°Do you need help to go to sleep?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Kolu didn¡¯t move or do much of anything, but Kenneth could see he was tired and needed rest, so he did the only thing he could think of doing at that moment.

    ¡°Well, people, I''ve been here before. I know this room, and I''ve walked this floor. You see, I used to live alone before I knew ya,¡± Kenneth sang in his deep and calming voice.

    ¡±And I''ve seen your flag on the marble arch. But listen, love; love is not some kind of victory march, no. It''s a cold, and it''s a broken Hallelujah. Hallelujah, Hallelujah. Hallelujah, Hallelujah.¡±

    Kolu''s eyes slowly started to close, but each time they did, he slightly shot open in an attempt not to fall asleep.

    However, it was a useless endeavor as Kenneth¡¯s deep and calming voice unrelentingly kept singing in the wagon until his eyes no longer shot open and remained closed.

    ¡®What am I doing?¡¯ Kenneth thought as he watched Kolu sleeping long since having stopped singing.

    Kenneth stayed silently for a long time after that, just thinking about what he was and had been doing before he¡¯d begun singing.

    Even after Kolu eventually woke up, they never played with the paper planes again.

    No, for the rest of the time, they just stayed in the wagon. Kenneth attended to Kolu¡¯s needs bringing him water when he needed it and disposing of waste, and helping him out of bed to do so when that was needed.

    Of course, they talked a little during the time in the wagon; it just wasn¡¯t much.

    And as time passed by, they eventually heard some commotion outside the wagon, and Kenneth went to check.

    And when he opened the door, he was greeted by Ulric and Solk as well as a lot of other Aki¡¯s, all carrying weapons and torches.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s about that time then,¡± Kenneth muttered, jumping down on the ground.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 39 (The Merchantéˆ¥æªš Goods)

    ¡°Has it been done?¡± Ulric asked in his loud booming voice while Solk looked both hopeful and nervous.

    Kenneth slowly turned around and said something to Kolu out of earshot of Ulric and Solk, as well as the other Aki.

    Some time passed, so much Ulric even wondered if he was just trying to buy time; however, he was quickly proven wrong as he saw Solk¡¯s son wrapped in cloth walking.

    Kolu moved slowly, his body heavy and the air outside cold, and he even had to be assisted by Kenneth in walking down the steps of the wagon.

    ¡°What is this!¡± Ulric exclaimed, the other Aki around him looking ready to send Kenneth and Kolu to their ancestors. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look healed to me.¡±

    ¡°Son,¡± Solk said, his voice shifting slightly toward hopefulness. ¡°You are out of bed.¡±

    The words caught Ulric¡¯s attention as he glanced with one over at Solk while keeping the other eye firmly on Kenneth.

    ¡°Before I helped him,¡± Kenneth said loudly, so everyone, especially Ulric, heard him. ¡°He couldn¡¯t even walk or get out of bed, but with my medicine and time, he¡¯s getting better. But he¡¯s not out of the woods yet, so I ask you for more time.¡±

    ¡°Is this true merchant?¡± Ulric asked.

    Solk¡¯s eyes were affixed on Kolu, and it looked like he was about to cry but stopped himself each and every time.

    However, the words eventually reached Solk¡¯s inner ears, and he quickly looked over to Ulric. ¡°Yes, outpost commander Ulric I swear on the blood of Heka, my son, who had been inflicted with the burning death, could not get out of bed before we arrived here.¡±

    All the other Aki standing beside them began to look at one another and whisper.

    Even the Aki standing on the outpost wall watching didn¡¯t know what to make of it.

    ¡°SILENCE!¡± Ulric yelled as he slammed his spear down on the hard and dry ground.

    A moment later, no one was talking or even making a sound.

    Ulric eyed Solk up and down for what felt like an eternity until he closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    ¡°I see only truth in the merchant''s words, and so you will have more time,¡± Ulric proclaimed loudly enough for everyone to hear.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Kenneth said, bowing his head slightly before assisting Kolu, who was less than willing to leave, not having seen his father in person for some time.

    With that, every Aki returned to the outpost, and Kenneth and Kolu returned to the wagon.

    For the many following days, nothing of importance happened. Everyone lived their lives in the outpost like nothing had really happened while Kenneth attended to Kolu.

    However, on the seventh day, that all changed.

    Ulric was standing once more before the wagon with a large number of Aki at his side, holding torches.

    ¡°Burn it to the ground,¡± Ulric ordered. In the next moment, some of the Aki threw their torches at the wagon.

    No one dared to get too close to the wagon out of fear of getting inflicted with the burning death.

    And, of course, the distance did make it a problem lighting the wagon on fire, and a lot of the torches missed their mark except for one.

    One was thrown perfectly and landed right under the wagon, the sizzling flame quickly spreading, engulfing the wagon in a symphony of crackling as slowly, over time, the wagon darkened in the red, orange, and yellow flames until it crumbled under its own weight.

    ¡°Was it really necessary to burn it?¡± Solk asked, a bit annoyed.

    ¡°Put it out!¡± Ulric ordered.

    Within moments, buckets of water were thrown on the flames, killing them before they spread too far.

    ¡°You know the stories better than I,¡± Ulric suddenly said. ¡°The burning death spreads like unseen fire. You don¡¯t even realize you are burning until it¡¯s too late.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but since the black healer was able to heal my son, I just think it¡¯s a shame to just burn it if there was another way to kill or stop the burning death,¡± Solk argued.

    ¡°There was,¡± Kenneth said nonchalantly as he stretched one of his arms over his head until it made small, popping sounds.

    ¡°And you couldn¡¯t have said something!¡± Solk exclaimed.

    ¡°You never asked me,¡± Kenneth shrugged with a yawn.

    ¡°The wagons aren¡¯t cheap to make, you know,¡± Solk grumpily said in annoyance.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting a cut from the owners of blue flowers?¡± Kenneth asked, glancing over at Solk. ¡°I can¡¯t say I know how much that wagon costs to make or buy new.¡±

    ¡°But if it¡¯s less than your cut of blue flowers, then either we have different definitions for the word legendary, or the bush needs to be described differently.¡±

    Solk looked over at Kenneth for a moment as he let out a sigh and scratched the back of his head. ¡°It¡¯s not as if I have the right to be mad at you for any reason. Not after what you¡¯ve done¡­  great healer.¡±

    ¡°Did I get a promotion,¡± Kenneth chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s a first.¡±

    ¡°You cannot give him that title,¡± Ulric sternly said as he glared over at Solk.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s a lie,¡± Solk countered. ¡°He did what only Uloko and one hundred healers were able to do. If that doesn¡¯t warrant him the title, then what will?¡±

    ¡°I never said it wasn¡¯t warranted; I just said you couldn¡¯t give him that title,¡± Ulric responded before walking back to the outpost with everyone else in tow.

    Upon arrival at the outpost, Kenneth was met by the familiar sight of Aki whispering amongst themselves and looking in his direction.

    ¡®I sure have missed this,¡¯ Kenneth thought, rolling his eyes. ¡®I guess I should just go and teach Kica and Aloko now.¡±

    Just as Kenneth took two steps, he was stopped as an Aki placed their hand on his shoulder. He quickly glanced back, expecting the one person he, above all others, didn¡¯t want to see.

    However, the one that was standing behind Kenneth was not that individual. It was Solk.

    ¡°Is there something I can help you with?¡± Kenneth asked as he turned around and faced him, noticing that Kolu was hiding behind his father''s leg shyly.

    Kenneth chuckled inwardly at the sight, remembering fondly how Connor had done the same when he was much younger.

    ¡°I do not know if you remember this since it was some time ago, but are you still interested in my wears?¡± Solk asked.

    ¡°Now that you mention it, I had completely forgotten,¡± Kenneth said, scratching the back of his head. ¡°I¡¯ve got some time to kill, so why not.¡±

    ¡°Splendid,¡± Solk said gleefully. ¡°Now, just follow me, and I¡¯ll show you my vast selection of items I know you¡¯ll find useful.¡±

    Solk led the way while Kolu kept close by him at all times as he looked around nervously.

    Over the long period of time Kenneth and Kolu had spent together, he hadn¡¯t really gotten to know him all that well, but he had gotten the impression he was more curious than shy.

    ¡°Now Kolu, dad has to do some business, so why don¡¯t you go find some of the younger adults and make some friends,¡± Solk said in a gentle and loving tone of voice.

    Kolu glanced down at the ground, and in an almost silent voice, he said, ¡°okay, dad.¡±

    And so he nervously scurried off deeper into the outpost.

    ¡°Right this way,¡± Solk said, opening the door to one of his wagons and allowing Kenneth to walk inside first.

    Inside the wagon, Kenneth felt a chill of cold air as he was surrounded by almost complete darkness except for the light coming from the open door.

    ¡°Let me get that,¡± Solk said as Kenneth heard him fiddle with something behind him.

    Just as Kenneth turned around, the unmistakable sound of a burning flame was crackling as it illuminated the inside of the chill wagon, bathing it in an orange glow.

    ¡°I would prefer to keep them lit at all times,¡± Solk said as he placed the candle in his hand inside an iron box that was nailed to the wall of the wagon. ¡°But you can only lose so many wagons to the flames before you decide this is easier.¡±

    ¡°I can imagine,¡± Kenneth said as he watched Solk walking from iron box to iron box, lighting candle after candle until the entire wagon was illuminated.

    Surrounding Kenneth was an assortment of iron-forged weaponry. Spears of various lengths hung on the walls.

    Swords, knives, hammers, arrows, and bows were sprawled out on tables all over the wagon.

    It was impossible to deny their beauty. Unlike the other weaponry Kenneth had seen the hunters and guards use, these seemed new, with nary a scratch on them.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    However, this place sickened Kenneth. While he could see their beauty, all they were, were tools of death and war.

    ¡°Impressive, aren¡¯t they,¡± Solk said proudly, picking up one of the knives. ¡°Unfortunately, Laoli wasn¡¯t my first stop, so I¡¯m afraid I do not have the most illustrious selection, but I do believe there are some blades in here that would suit you well.¡±

    Solk stretched his arm, handing Kenneth the blade.

    Out of social obligation, Kenneth took it. The blade itself seemed fine and even felt lighter than other knives he was used to handle of that size.

    ¡°Do you like that one?¡± Solk asked. ¡°The smith who made it is very well known back in the capital for the quality of each and every one of his weapons.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say,¡± Kenneth responded absentmindedly.

    ¡°You can keep it if you want; no coins or flowers needed,¡± Solk said. ¡°Consider it a reward for what you did for my son.¡±

    Kenneth raised his head and placed the knife on a table beside him. ¡°I¡¯m flattered by the offer, but I chose to help your son out of duty. It would be wrong to accept a gift when I only did the right thing.¡±

    Solk stared at him for a moment blinking twice and thrice before he responded. ¡°You don¡¯t want a reward?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± Kenneth shrugged.

    ¡°But I have to do or give something to you for what you did,¡± Solk protested.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t need to,¡± Kenneth reassured him.

    There was a moment of silence between the two until Solk cleared his throat.

    ¡°You are an odd one, but I simply can¡¯t ignore what you¡¯ve done for my son and me, so if you don¡¯t want to accept a reward, then I¡¯ll just have to show my gratitude some other way,¡± Solk explained.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just refuse it,¡± Kenneth calmly responded.

    ¡°Perhaps. You¡¯ll just have to wait and see what I¡¯ve got planned when I think of it,¡± Solk responded.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t think too hard,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°That aside, are you interested in any of these items?¡± Solk said, switching from gratitude to business. ¡°A single peddle can buy you any of these weapons.¡±

    ¡°Do you have anything besides weaponry?¡± Kenneth asked. ¡°I¡¯m not keen on doing harm on to others.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Solk mumbled. ¡°Not to worry, any merchant worth his salt wouldn¡¯t only offer one selection of items.¡±

    Solk blew out every candle in the wagon and led Kenneth to another one. And like before, inside, it was cold, the only warmth being the candles inside, but as Kenneth saw the merchandise inside the wagon, he thought it was good it was cold inside.

    On every table, pieces of meat were laid sprawled out.

    Giant and small appendages with no fur, only pinkish flesh lacking in fat, and as far as Kenneth could see, only muscles and bone.

    On the walls of the wagon hung the furs of the creatures in various colors, red and black, and even purple like Solk¡¯s fur.

    ¡°Are you finding it hard not to just sink your fangs into some of these delectable items I have?¡± Solk asked in a manner that seemed almost like a dealer that tried to get a junkie to buy more.

    ¡°They look fine,¡± Kenneth responded in an uncertain tone of voice.

    ¡°Fine. Fine!¡± Solk exclaimed in offended bewilderment. ¡°These are some of the hardest-to-come-by creatures for anyone. We just so happened to come across some not too long ago, and all you can say is they are fine!¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Kenneth responded, shrugging. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to offend. It¡¯s just I have eaten meat for a good while now and have grown a little tired of it.¡±

    ¡°In truth, I yearn for a delectable carrot or bell pepper,¡± Kenneth mumbled.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Solk asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s of no importance,¡± Kenneth answered.

    ¡°Well, if this doesn¡¯t interest you either, I have more,¡± Solk said, sighing.

    Once more, they left the wagon and entered a new one, and like before, Solk lit the candles illuminating the dark wagon.

    However, this time the items Kenneth saw peaked his interest a little more than the other two wagons combined had.

    Instead of meat or weaponry, this wagon was filled with what looked like knickknacks and jewelry.

    Gold rings and armbands with what looked like different colored crystals of some kind or another were on one table, and on another were metal and wooden objects in various shapes and sizes.

    And for the first time, unlike so many other things Kenneth had seen in regards to Aki craftsmanship and building, some of them weren''t square.

    ¡°Oh, are these items more appealing than the other?¡± Solk asked, confident he was right.

    ¡°Not so much the jewelry, but these,¡± Kenneth said, looking down at a table with the knickknacks. ¡°May I?¡±

    Solk gestured for him to go ahead, and so Kenneth gently picked up a small wooden sphere that seemed that have a perfectly straight line going all the way around.

    ¡°Ahh, this item is one I got from a collector from another outpost,¡± Solk started. ¡°He said he just happened upon it one day when he was out hunting, and while it may look boring, it actually has a secret.¡±

    Solk reached out with his hand, and Kenneth responded by placing the sphere in his open palm.

    Then he gently started to pull on both sides until it just popped apart, revealing one side of the now half sphere had an outstretching cylinder and the other half had a hole.

    ¡°Impressive, is it not?¡± Solk asked. ¡°It is rare to find such a strange item. If I wasn¡¯t holding it in my hand, I would never have believed it to be true, and it can be yours for a single flower.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t one of your weapons cost one peddle?¡± Kenneth questioned.

    ¡°Yes. Why? Have you become interested?¡± Solk asked.

    ¡°No, I just thought one seemed more valuable than the other. That¡¯s all,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°Are you suggesting that a meer sword, knife, bow, or hammer is more valuable than this item? How preposterous,¡± Solk scoffed. ¡°I know many in the capital who¡¯d pay a handsome price for an item such as this.¡±

    ¡°Have I offended you?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Solk responded dryly as he put the two halves back together.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Kenneth responded as he browsed some of the other knickknacks until he saw another one that caught his attention.

    It was a small crystal that had been shaped into a somewhat square shape with a square wooden cork at the top of it.

    ¡°Careful,¡± Solk exclaimed all of a sudden.

    The suddenness of his warning shocked Kenneth a little. Enough for the small crystal to fly out of his hand.

    However, before it had a chance to land on the floor, Kenneth, with lightning-fast reflexes, caught it with his other hand.

    ¡°Wooo, that was close,¡± Kenneth said, feeling his heart beating at an accelerated rate as he looked over at Solk, who had jumped back as far as the wagon would allow him.

    ¡°Something I should know?¡± Kenneth asked as he looked at Solk, who dusted himself off and presented him in a more esteemed manner.

    ¡°That item you are holding should not be in this wagon on display,¡± Solk said, taking a few steps closer.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Kenneth asked as he carefully examined it.

    ¡°It is a small amount of burning poison,¡± Solk answered. ¡°I have not had the displeasure of seeing it used, but it promises nothing but pure and agonizing death.¡±

    ¡°Why do you even have something like this?¡± Kenneth questioned, placing the poison on the table dead center in the middle.

    ¡°Every now and again, an outpost captures an enemy hunter or surviving burn runner, and when torture isn¡¯t enough, this definitely is,¡± Solk explained.

    ¡°In what way would poison be an effective interrogation tool if it promises nothing but certain death?¡± Kenneth questioned.

    ¡°As far as I¡¯m aware, the poison itself hasn¡¯t actually killed someone,¡± Solk responded as Kenneth looked at him, puzzled.

    ¡°You see, the poison itself causes excruciating pain no matter how it¡¯s used. It can be forced down someone¡¯s throat into their eyes or even just applied on their fur or scales, and the result will be the same.¡±

    ¡°The one who is poisoned will do anything for it to stop, and that always means death no matter how it¡¯s done,¡± Solk explained.

    ¡°I see why you would be as far away from it as possible when you saw me almost drop it,¡± Kenneth said as he looked back at the burning poison he¡¯d just placed on the table.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard of something similar like that before called the suicide plant,¡± Kenneth mumbled. ¡°If I remember correctly, any living creature stung by the plant will experience pain like no other, and most animals opt to end it all after they are stung.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure where the poison comes from. That has been a very well-kept secret by some shadier people, but it does sound like the same to me,¡± Solk said in a low tone of voice, though with a hint of intrigue.

    ¡°If they are the same, then it doesn¡¯t kill,¡± Kenneth stated as he looked at some other knickknacks. ¡°I heard that someone tried to find out how long the pain lasted, and they said it was anywhere between Ki and Di trading places a few times to almost thirty times.

    ¡°That long,¡± Solk exclaimed. ¡°How would anyone endure it for so long?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know; all I do know is it isn¡¯t permanent,¡± Kenneth shrugged.

    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve learned something new today,¡± Solk mumbled. ¡°Perhaps it might be worth testing on a slave or two?¡±

    Kenneth ignored the comment and moved on. ¡°Do you have more, or is this it?¡±

    ¡°I do have one more wagon, and I think you might find it quite intoxicating,¡± Solk chuckled.

    With that, they left the wagon of knickknacks and poison and entered the last one with any wear to be sold.

    Unlike the other wagons, there were no tables of any kind in the wagon, only what looked like square barrels with two metal squares near the top and bottom that kept the wood from falling apart.

    ¡°Is it water??¡± Kenneth questioned.

    ¡°Not even close,¡± Solk chuckled as he calmly yet confidently walked to one of the barrels and grabbed two silver cups on top of one.

    Then he pulled the top off one and dipped both cups in the liquid before handing one to Kenneth; a few drops running down the side and onto the floor.

    ¡°This is a special kind of drink that is quite popular in the capital among the royals and nobility. It is called floor juice,¡± Solk explained as Kenneth hesitantly took the cup that was offered.

    ¡®Floor juice,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he slowly opened the bottom of his mask. ¡®I hope it¡¯s just the name and not actually something that¡¯s made on the floor.¡¯

    ¡°To my son¡¯s health,¡± Solk cheered as he raised his cup up high.

    Kenneth awkwardly did the same, spilling a little as it ran down his arm.

    Then both lowered the cup and brought it up to their mouths, Kenneth getting a whiff of floor juice and noticing it seemed familiar.

    However, before Kenneth even had a sip, Solk spat what little he had already drunk on the floor, saying in annoyance and anger, ¡°It¡¯s gone bad.¡±

    Then he just poured what little there was in his cup back into the barrel and started going around to all the other barrels taking sip after sip from each, spitting the contents in his mouth out once every few barrels.

    Meanwhile, Kenneth couldn¡¯t get the smell of the floor juice out of his head. He knew it from somewhere, and so he dipped his tongue in the liquid letting his tastebuds get a good feel of it.

    And within moments, Kenneth realized what it was that was in his cup.

    ¡°Vinigar,¡± Kenneth silently uttered.

    ¡°At least it isn¡¯t all of them,¡± Solk said in annoyance.

    ¡°How much?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Solk quickly turned around and hid his annoyance as he showed a much more friendly expression, ¡°ahh, have you been overcome by the aroma of my remaining floor juice?¡±

    ¡°Not really, but I would like to buy that barrel,¡± Kenneth said, pointing at the first barrel Solk had opened.

    He looked at Kenneth, then at the barrel, then at Kenneth and the barrel. ¡°But it¡¯s one of them that¡¯s gone bad!¡± Solk exclaimed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kenneth responded. ¡°I believe I can find some use for it.¡±

    ¡°What price do I even sell bad floor juice at,¡± Solk half mumbled. ¡°I must honestly say I have never encountered one such as you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment,¡± Kenneth said as he walked over to the barrel and watched the vinegar.

    ¡°My pride as a good businessman does make it hard for me to sell you this, but if you truly want it, the lowest I can sell it to is a copper coin,¡± Solk said as he scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°Sorry, only got flowers and some other stuff, but no copper,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°A good businessman always makes a good deal, but since you saved my son, I can¡¯t just sell you this bad batch of floor juice for more than it¡¯s actually worth,¡± Solk explained.

    ¡°Well then, what about some wood and lead then,¡± Kenneth offered.

    Solk took a moment to think it over, looking thoughtful in the process. ¡°Well, lead isn¡¯t that hard to come by, and we do have wood in abundance. How much are you offering?¡±

    ¡°Just¡¯s what¡¯s in my pocket,¡± Kenneth said as he reached his hand down into his pocket.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think you need a bit more if it¡¯s only what¡¯s in your--¡± Solk trailed off once he saw the wood and lead.

    In his hand, Kenneth was holding a pencil, and Solk just stared at it.

    ¡°What is that?¡± He questioned his tail swing from side to side as his ears turned toward Kenneth.

    ¡°Lead covered by wood to make a pencil,¡± Kenneth answered.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never even heard of something of this nature before. What is its purpose?¡± Solk questioned as he moved closer, never once taking his eyes off the pencil.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just used to write things down on paper and such,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°Like a quill,¡± Solk added.

    ¡°Yes, but without the ink,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°It does not need ink,¡± Solk exclaimed silently in disbelief.

    ¡°Yeah, you just do like this,¡± Kenneth said as he dexterously moved his hand, holding the pencil perfectly and drawing a circle or two on the barrel beside him.

    ¡°I-I-I cannot trade the barrel alone for this. It is too valuable for that,¡± Solk said in awe.

    ¡°This is the least valuable thing I have on me. Do I need to break it or something?¡± Kenneth asked in annoyance.

    ¡°No, that will not be necessary. I actually have two more items that you may find interesting,¡± Solk said as he walked toward the door of the wagon. ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll come with the first one.¡±

    ¡®Well, this is more of a headache than expected, but I wonder what he even has to offer,¡¯ Kenneth wondered. ¡®Perhaps I should just say yes to whatever it is so I can get the barrel.¡¯

    ¡®With the vinegar, I¡¯d be half of the way to making plastic, then I¡¯d just need to have an awkward conversation, and I¡¯d probably have the other ingredient as long as I make a good case for it. Hopefully, I won¡¯t get killed for it.¡¯

    Just as Kenneth finished his thought feeling a slight cold sweat and his insides twisting. Solk returned, and as Kenneth looked behind, his eyes widened in horror and shock as he balled his fist.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 40 part 1 (Words to remember)

    ¡°It is beautiful, is it not,¡± Solk said in a chipper yet slightly, almost Infinitesble sad tone of voice. ¡°I am not surprised you are not the first to have been awestruck beyond measure at the slightest sight of this.¡±

    Solk walked closer to Kenneth, presenting the object that fully had Kenneth¡¯s attention.

    Of all the things Solk could have brought with him, a painting was the last thing he expected.

    Even in the light of many candles, Kenneth could see the beautiful dark wood frame expertly carved with what appeared to be illustrations of, as far as Kenneth knew, blue flowers all interconnected by one stem.

    However, it was not the dark wooden frame or the pattern carved into it nor the solid gold plack at the very bottom center of the painting that filled Kenneth with a burning rage.

    <ol>

    <li> </li>

    </ol>

    It was the person in the painting.

    A black-furred Aki with a white-tipped tail wielding a giant shield, not unlike those of the roman people during Julius caesars time, as she charged into battle.

    In her other hand, she was wielding a long sword against what Kenneth recognized to be a black Nok with a spear who charged at her. Thrusting its weapon with all its might against her shield.

    ¡°Jasha,¡± Kenneth muttered so silently. He barely managed to stave off his primary instinct to strike the very illustration before him.

    ¡°Huh? Did you say something?¡± Solk asked.

    Kenneth quickly snapped out of his trance and relaxed his body.¡± No, I said nothing.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure I could have sworn you said¡­ well, never mind,¡± Solk said dismissively as he let the painting rest on one of the floor juice barrels. ¡°So, are you interested?¡±

    ¡®If you only knew,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he restrained himself from acting like he normally would whenever he saw Jasha.

    ¡°It is quite something,¡± Kenneth said in a fake cheery tone of voice. ¡°Just out of curiosity, what was the other item you thought I would be interested in?¡±

    ¡°Some of the slaves,¡± Solk said casually.

    ¡®Remember, you just need the vinegar,¡¯ Kenneth told himself, not wanting to ever be a slaver as he stared down the painting.

    ¡°Forget I said anything, and let''s talk about the masterpiece here,¡± Kenneth said biting his tongue.

    ¡°It is one of my most prized possessions,¡± Solk said proudly with only the slightest hint of something else in his voice.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just if it is so prized, why would you have brought it to trade with me?¡± Kenneth asked, unsure if he asked because he wanted to know or just looking for an excuse to get it out of his sight, even though he just wanted to get the vinegar and be done with everything.

    Solk lowered his gaze slightly, letting out a sigh. ¡°It is not an easy thing to trade, but to keep it in my family would be an insult to my brother once I eventually meet him again.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Do-does the words engraved on the gold plack confuse you?¡± Solk asked.

    As Kenneth took a closer look for the first time, he noticed some engravings in the gold plack. They seemed like letters, but none Kenneth had truly ever seen nor in any way understood.

    ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t read that,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°Really,¡± Solk exclaimed slightly. ¡°But you seem like a learned man, one who¡¯s been taught like us royals.¡±

    ¡°I can read; I just can¡¯t read your language,¡± Kenneth clarified.

    ¡°My language. Does that mean you speak another aside from this?¡± Solk questioned curiously.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kenneth answered.

    ¡°I see. Well, the engraving reads as follows,¡± Solk said, clearing his throat. ¡°Perfection gifted to me by the gods to be created by mortal hands so we may witness the closest thing to perfection Aki-kind will ever achieve. ¡±

    ¡°Well, the painting is undeniably beautiful and so life-like,¡± Kenneth complimented while adverting his eyes a little away from Jasha. ¡°But I don¡¯t see how the words would confuse me.¡±

    ¡°Really. It doesn¡¯t strike you as odd that the gods would give my brother a vision of the past just so he could paint this thing,¡± Solk said, slightly spiteful.

    Solk became a little quiet after that. The only thing Kenneth heard for a little while was his breathing. It was calm, but at times it would slightly get louder.

    ¡°The value of this painting is quite hard to measure,¡± Solk suddenly said. ¡° Not only is it more detailed than any other I know of, but the sentimental value is equally hard to measure.¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°In truth, I have had others who have offered vast sums of gold for it, but it always seemed too cheap to me.¡±

    ¡°Cheap,¡± Kenneth repeated. ¡°I must admit I don¡¯t quite follow you. If you think vast sums of gold are too cheap, then why would you trade with me? I only have some unique items and blue flowers.¡±

    Solk looked at Kenneth for a short while silently before he started to chuckle.

    ¡°Did I say something funny?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Solk answered, letting his chuckling naturally subside. ¡°your words simply reminded me of something similar to what I said many summers ago.¡±

    Kenneth raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°I apologize for asking this, but would you let an old man tell you a story of the past and why no gold would ever be enough for me to trade this painting?¡± Solk asked.

    ¡°Sure, just go ahead,¡± Kenneth responded, feeling strangely intrigued by what Solk had to say.

    ¡°As kids, my brother and I were always close to one another. We used to play from the moment Ki appeared in the sky to the moment he was going to trade places with Di,¡± Solk started as he looked at the painting slightly fondly.

    ¡°However, as we got older, I started to notice he¡¯d space out more often, looking into nothingness with a dull expression. He¡¯d look at trees, furniture, buildings, even just mud and dirt,¡± Solk sighed.

    ¡°Sometimes he¡¯d even just hold a stick or rock and drag them on the ground.¡±

    ¡°Even as a child, I had heard some rumors of what happened to those who were misshapen, and I was worried my brother might be as well. I did my best hiding it from my father, mother, and sisters as well as the servants.¡±

    ¡°At times, some noticed it to some extent, but a few lies here and there about him being tired seemed to work just fine.¡±

    Solk lowered his head and said in a somber voice. ¡°Being that young, I truly believed I could keep my brother safe forever, but eventually, while I was sleeping, he wandered out of his room and started to act like he always did.¡±

    ¡°Even now, I clearly remember the feeling of pain I felt in my body when I learned my father had commissioned a local healer to heal my brother.¡±

    ¡°Soon thereafter, my brother was gone. I searched every nook and cranny of the house, but I never found him.¡±

    ¡°And worst of all,¡± Solk growled slightly. ¡°When I confronted him and my mother about it, they played the fool. Denying his existence as if he was never even born.¡±

    ¡°After that, I hated my father with all my hearts. I wanted to get revenge no matter the cost, and I knew just how,¡± Solk said in a slightly menacing tone.

    ¡°His pride and life¡¯s work was being a trader traveling to outpost selling and trading merchandise. I knew if I wanted to make him suffer, I needed to ruin it all.¡±

    ¡°Summer after summer, I pretended to be the perfect son, the one who wasn''t misshapen, who listened to him when he explained and taught me about the family business all the while I waited for my chance.¡±

    ¡°And that day eventually came when my father fell ill just before his next trip to all the outposts. With his blessing, I traveled to each one of them, letting myself be the fool. Selling any and all items for almost worthless sums of coins and items.¡±

    ¡°I knew my father wasn¡¯t going to get any better, and I just wanted him to know how he¡¯d failed before he died.¡±

    Solk took a deep breath as he let the painting down and turned around. ¡°Even as I walked into his bedroom, I could barely contain my smile, but what I was met with was not my ill father, but my mother, sisters, and a healer.¡±

    ¡°If I had run, I would have made it, but I didn¡¯t, and so my father died believing his life¡¯s work and pride would be in safe hands.¡±

    ¡°He was my father, so it was expected of me to be sad, but unlike so much of my life, I didn¡¯t lie or hide my feelings.¡±

    ¡°My life¡¯s goal. The one moment I had been working toward. Gone¡­ snatched from my hands in the final moments.¡±

    ¡°His death left a bitter taste in my mouth, but I knew I would get everything I wanted once I met him again.¡±

    ¡° However on, one night, when I was just relaxing in my room, my mother brought me a letter. It was my father''s last words if he died before I got home.¡±

    ¡°I expected it to contain words like how I would do great things for the family or that I had to remember the family and marry a good, royal woman.¡±

    ¡°But when I read it, I was in shock. My father confessed to me that all those summers ago when my brother was taken away, he hadn¡¯t been killed. He had been brought to a secret facility made only for misshapen royal children.¡±

    ¡°At a moment¡¯s notice, I forgot about my plan to destroy the family business, and I spent no small amount of time and coins to find out where the facility was and get him out.¡±

    ¡°I was overjoyed to see him once more again, but he was different. Quieter than I remembered, and he spaced out more often.¡±

    ¡°He only talked to me and only stayed in his room, but one day when I arrived in his room, I found that on one of the walls, he, with the use of cutlery, had drawn an image of us when we were still together.¡±

    ¡°He was a true marvel to behold when he got to work. He was no longer spacing out, not while he was painting.¡±

    ¡°He was more focused than even some swordsmen in a fight, and his paintings alone were so beautiful that all the work I had done to ruin the family business just disappeared and was forgotten by all after just selling one of his works.¡±

    ¡°However, the good times didn¡¯t last forever as eventually; my brother grew dissatisfied with selling his paintings.¡±

    ¡°He said to me, gold is too cheap a price to pay when you could share it with all, high and low-born alike, instead of locking it away forever.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I laughed at this and reminded him that his work was too good for the eyes of a low-born. He grew angry with me after that and locked himself in his room.¡±

    ¡°For a long time then, I can remember we didn¡¯t talk, but he still painted, and of course, I showed them off and sold them.¡±

    ¡°However, after so long of not talking with each other, my brother burst out of his room yelling, the gods have shown me perfection.¡±

    ¡°I was confused, but before I even had a chance to ask anything, he started to paint working while Ki and Di traded places many times.¡±

    Once they had traded places for the third time, I grew very worried and got some of the servants to force the door to his room open.¡±

    ¡°All I remember after that,¡± Solk said in a saddened tone of voice. ¡°Was him lying on the floor as servants lifted him up on his bed and rushed out to get a healer.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t move or react. I only watched as my brother slowly died, saying his last words, the ones I¡¯ve engraved in his final work.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ I¡­. that was kind of heavy,¡± Kenneth said, not knowing what else to say.

    ¡°Do you now understand why it¡¯s hard to sell?¡± Solk asked as he turned around and picked up the painting. ¡°My brother wanted his work to be seen and not just sold off and hidden away.¡±

    ¡°I get it,¡± Kenneth said, crossing his arms. ¡°You can¡¯t just trade it for gold like all the others he made, but at the same time, you can¡¯t just keep it hidden away.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know If I¡¯m the ideal person to buy this painting, but I¡¯ll try to honor the memory of your brother.¡±

    ¡°I truly hope you¡¯ll do better than I have,¡± Solk said shamefully.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 40 part 2 (Words to remember)

    Kenneth walked along the street, passing whispering Aki after whispering Aki while holding the painting.

    There had been a little haggling but nothing worth mentioning.

    Kenneth wasn¡¯t truly sure how to feel about anything that had happened lately, but he did know one thing. He was tired and just wanted a break.

    With that in mind, he just walked straight home and threw himself on his bed, but of course, not before carefully placing the painting he¡¯d bought on the floor.

    He wasn¡¯t too tired to actually sleep, so he just let himself relax and think about stuff like how many times people have tried to behead him and other such fun things.

    Kenneth wasn¡¯t sure how long he stayed in bed, but eventually, the door to the living room swung open.

    Kenneth opened one eye and saw it was Nya.

    ¡°There you are,¡± She said. ¡°You know how hard it is to find you?¡±

    ¡°I can imagine,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°So, how does it feel?¡± Nya asked teasingly.

    ¡°How does what feel?¡± Kenneth asked back as she sat down on her bed.

    Oh, I don¡¯t know,¡± Nya said sarcastically. ¡°Perhaps healing the burning death, a feat, mind you, only Uloko and the combined fortitude of a hundred healers have ever managed to do.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ suppose it feels good,¡± Kenneth answered in a bored tone of voice.

    ¡°You could sound a little more excited, you know,¡± Nya chuckled, her tail swinging from side to side as she lay on her side. ¡°Do you even know what the people of the outpost are saying?¡±

    ¡°Let me guess,¡± Kenneth said, his deep voice even deeper and sounding almost like a frog''s ribbit in a strange way. ¡°Oh, finally, the abomination is leaving. I hope I¡¯m the one who gets to burn down the wagon he¡¯s in.¡±

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Well, yes, there was a little of that in the beginning,¡± Nya admitted. ¡°But after that, every time Ki and Di traded places, more and more of that kind of talk died down and was replaced with questions.¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the wagon getting burned yet? The abomination is probably only buying time, right? You don¡¯t really think it can do it, right? Why is the food tasting so good now with the abomination gone?¡±

    ¡°Now everyone is talking about how you healed the burning death and that the party tonight is only because of you,¡± Nya said in a happy tone of voice.

    ¡°Oh really,¡± Kenneth responded, only really half listening.

    ¡°Wait, what party,¡± Kenneth said, bewildered, sitting up.

    ¡°Yes, not too long ago, the merchant said he¡¯d throw a party in honor of his son''s health and good fortune,¡± Nya said happily as she rolled in bed excitedly, her mouth getting wetter at the thought of floor juice.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t said before, I¡¯ll say it now. Thanks, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d get something good to drink this year.¡±

    ¡°Errrrr¡­ don¡¯t mention it,¡± Kenneth said, slightly confused.

    For a moment, he thought about what he¡¯d just been told, and he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°That sly old fox.¡±

    ¡°Did you say something?¡± Nya asked as she sat up.

    ¡°It was nothing,¡± Kenneth responded, still chuckling.

    ¡°Oooooooooooooooookay,¡± Nya responded.

    Kenneth thought it was strange how she said it and looked over, but as he did, Nya fell on her knees.

    ¡°Nya, are you okay!¡± Kenneth yelled as he jumped out of bed.

    She didn¡¯t respond; she only pointed straight ahead and seemed to try and say something but couldn¡¯t.

    Kenneth followed the finger and saw it was the painting she was pointing at.

    ¡°Oh, that,¡± Kenneth said, relieved. ¡°I bought it from Solk, the merchant.¡±

    ¡°I-I-I-I¡­ so¡­¡± Nya stuttered, unable to say anything coherent.

    ¡°Noktato,¡± Nya eventually uttered in her somewhat dazed state.

    ¡°Who?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know who Noktato is!¡± Nya exclaimed as she looked at him as if he was brain-dead until she remembered who she was talking to. ¡°Oh, for a moment, I forgot you aren¡¯t. Never mind.¡±

    ¡°Noktato is the biggest heretic of them all, bigger than even Silvaka. Do you even know what this painting depicts?¡± Nya said, her tail and her ears moving almost independently of her body.

    ¡°Can¡¯t say that I do,¡± Kenneth said, sitting back on the bed. ¡°Kind of been teaching more than I¡¯ve been taught.¡±

    ¡°Well, then, how about I educate you,¡± Nya said as she got off her knees. ¡°This painting depicts the beginning of the end. Or the first major battle in the four-hundred-year war on the flatlands.¡±

    ¡°More precisely, it depicts the battle between the two champions, Noktato, the accursed spear, and the blessed Akina, the mighty shield.¡±

    ¡°Akina!¡± Kenneth uttered in surprise.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 41 Part 1 (Obsession)

    Kenneth was walking toward the great hall paying little or no attention to the Aki that whispered or stared at him.

    Nya had told him much about the painting and the battle it depicted and, more importantly, that Akina or Jasha, whoever they were, if they were even the same person, had died in battle there.

    Kenneth felt conflicted. On the one hand, he felt as though he had just heard something enormous and world-changing, but on the other, did it really matter.

    He had possibly learned the true identity of the person he hated most in the world, but that wouldn¡¯t change anything. It wouldn¡¯t bring him home.

    ¡®Do I still somehow hope this is just temporary and I¡¯ll one day get home?¡¯ Kenneth wondered.

    Entering the great hall, Kenneth looked around to see it was rather empty today. Only a few or so Aki, most of them being people who waited their turn to meet with Kica.

    As far as Kenneth could see, most had a nick or two except for one who held their stomach.

    For a moment, Kenneth went into doctor mode, observing and thinking about any and all possible and probable causes for stomach pain, ranging from indigestion to appendicitis.

    Though if Kenneth remembered correctly, Aki didn¡¯t seem to have that particular organ.

    ¡®Now, is that more of a biological advantage or disadvantage compared to humans?¡¯ Kenneth wondered, scratching the underside of his jaw.

    He stood there thinking for a little while until he remembered why he had even walked into the great hall in the first place.

    Once Nya had finished the history lesson, she¡¯d gone over a few things that had happened while Kenneth had been inside the wagon.

    Most of what she had mentioned hadn¡¯t been that noteworthy, raging from Jubo making Huto and Iko fix his sword to having another bathing day.

    Though one thing she did mention that caught Kenneth¡¯s attention was that Hali had been looking for him before it had become mostly common knowledge that he was in the wagon with Kolu.

    And as of late, as far as Nya told him, he had been working much harder and longer than normal, trying, as Nya put it, ¡°to think of something better.¡±

    ¡®Should probably talk to Hali,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he walked toward the kitchen.

    Getting closer, Kenneth heard the familiar chopping of Hali¡¯s meat cleaver; however, this time, it was followed by some strange sounds Kenneth couldn¡¯t probably hear.

    Normally he wasn¡¯t much of a snoop, but he let his curiosity get the better of him and so listened closely behind one of the walls.

    ¡°Stupid, stupid, think of something better,¡± Hali mumbled to himself as Kenneth peered past the wall keeping quiet as a mouse.

    ¡°He said there are other ways, but how, think. THINK!¡¯ Hali mumbled a bit louder this time as Kenneth watched him, one hand raised in the air with the meat cleaver and the other continuously scratching his neck.

    ¡®Is he alright?¡± Kenneth wondered, a little worried as Hail chopped whatever was in front of him on the table.

    ¡°Umm¡­ are you okay?¡± Kenneth asked calmly, walking into the kitchen.

    Suddenly Hali froze just before he had fully raised the meat cleaver above his head. Then suddenly, he spun around, and with a big happy, and excitable smile, he yelled, ¡°Kenneth!¡±

    ¡°What happened to you?!¡± Kenneth yelled out in shock.

    Even in the dim light, Kenneth could see that almost all of the fur on Hali¡¯s neck and right chin was gone, and the skin beneath where Hail was currently scratching was covered in scratch marks that oozed blood.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°So good you are back; please tell me, what other way can you cook meat?¡± Hali asked, walking closer to Kenneth, still smiling, meat cleaver in hand.

    ¡®Oh god, am I in a horror movie, and Hali is the deranged serial killer?¡¯ Kenneth hesitantly wondered, taking a few steps back.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hali asked, confused, his smile slightly vanishing.

    ¡°Ummm¡­ could you perhaps let go of the meat cleaver?¡± Kenneth asked as calmly as he could.

    ¡°Oh¡­ right of course¡­¡± Hali laughed, still scratching his neck and chin as he threw the meat cleaver away, which embedded itself into the wall.

    Now that Hali was disarmed, Kenneth felt a little more at ease though not by much, as Hali closed the gap between the two and placed his free hand on Kenneth¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Um¡­ so¡­ I hear that little trick with the bonemarrow I taught you worked out fine,¡± Kenneth said with nervous optimism.

    ¡°Yesyesyesyesyesyesyesyes,¡± Hali said, bobbing his head up and down continuously. ¡°It tasted amazing. My food has never been better.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­. That''s good to hear, but can I just ask you one question?¡± Kenneth asked, only now noticing how red Hali¡¯s eyes seemed before pointing with one finger at Hali¡¯s neck. ¡°Is that normal for you to do?¡±

    Hali seemed perplexed for a moment while his hand was still scratching his neck, ¡°this,¡± Hali laughed.

    ¡°This is nothing; it just itched a little bit. But now. Now that you are here, I think it will stop,¡± Hali said, his eye twitching.

    ¡°Okay¡­ Hali, have you seen Kica about that itching while I was gone?¡± Kenneth questioned.

    ¡°A few times, but she can never fix it. It always starts itching again, BUT let¡¯s not talk about that. LET¡¯S talk about the other ways you spoke of,¡± Hali gleefully said.

    ¡°Okay, we can do that,¡¯ Kenneth said calmly. ¡°But first, let me heal you. I am a healer, after all, and I would be appalled with myself if I didn¡¯t help you.¡±

    ¡°Whhhyyy?¡± Hali asked. ¡°That girl didn¡¯t make the itching stop. It¡¯s nothing, no need to concern yourself with this. Let us just cook.¡±

    ¡°Hali, as a medical practitioner, I can¡¯t just ignore the fact you are bleeding,¡° Kenneth said in as calm and kind a tone as he could. ¡°Please, cooking can wait. I need-¡°

    ¡°I HAVE WAITED!¡± Hali snarled, inhaling and exhaling like a mad beast on the verge of death. ¡°I waited and waited, but you were not here. The food is better than ever, but I don¡¯t know what else to do. What other ways there are?!¡±

    ¡°I just want to¡­ I just want to make the best food possible, but I can¡¯t,¡± Hali said, lowering his head as he started to sob. ¡°I¡¯m no good, just a no-good outpost cook who can only ease people¡¯s hunger but never truly satisfy them.¡±

    ¡°Hali¡­¡± Kenneth uttered, unsure of what to do.

    ¡°That was why I was happy when you praised my food. Because that was the first time I knew I had actually done a good job. That I had accomplished something,¡± Hali cried as he fell to his knees.

    ¡°Please just tell me how I can be better because I don¡¯t know. Ki and Di have traded places more than seven times, and I don¡¯t know what I can do differently. My own skills mean nothing!¡±

    ¡°Hali¡­ can I ask¡­¡± Kenneth calmly said, getting on one knee. ¡°Do you love cooking? Does it make you happy? Even now?¡±

    ¡°Of-of course, it¡¯s the one thing I¡¯ve always been good at,¡± Hali said in a slight tone of happiness, yet still crying a little. ¡°It is tiring work; it is hard work, it is stressful work, but I love it all the same. The feeling I get when I can smell the meat in the pot makes me so happy I forget how much my hands hurt.¡±

    ¡°If I could do nothing but cook, I would.¡±

    ¡°It kind of looks like you have been for some time now,¡± Kenneth said, placing a hand on Hali¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Your passion is beautiful. Not many in this life can find something like that. Something they truly enjoy doing. Something that makes them happy no matter how hard the work is or long it takes,¡± Kenneth said in a friendly voice.

    ¡°Yo-you mean that,¡± Hali said, raising his head.

    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Kenneth said assuringly. ¡°But just because it¡¯s your passion doesn¡¯t mean it should consume your life, be your every waking thought. You need to remember yourself first and your passion second.¡±

    ¡°I will teach you more about cooking, but first, I think you need to take a break. When was the last time you left the kitchen?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Hali answered.

    ¡°As your doctor, I think you should rest and get some sleep also; I¡¯ll need to have a look at those scratch marks,¡± Kenneth said as he thought of all the tools he¡¯d need before pulling them out of the bag.

    ¡°O-okay,¡± Hali said with a conflicted expression.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, you know; as far as I can see, you¡¯ve made a lot of progress on dinner, so I think it¡¯s okay to rest a little,¡± Kenneth reassured Hali.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Hali said, rocking slowly from side to side, his eyes slowly closing before he fell into Kenneth¡¯s arm¡¯s sleeping.

    ¡®How long has it been since you¡¯ve slept?¡¯ Kenneth wondered as he gently placed Hali on the floor and got to work cleaning his oozing scratchmark before disinfecting them and then wrapping them in a bandage.

    Hali slept peacefully on the floor, his head supported by something soft Kenneth found lying around in the kitchen while he sat near him.

    However, even though Hali was sleeping peacefully, Kenneth felt guilty about what had happened.

    While he knew he wasn¡¯t solely responsible for Hali''s condition and current mental state, it didn¡¯t change the fact that he played a large part in it.

    He had shown Hali the roots of a tree when all he¡¯d ever known was the trunk.

    ¡®He just needs rest, then everything will be fine,¡¯ Kenneth reassured himself. ¡®The scratching was probably only caused by a combination of sleep deprivation and frustration. It will stop once I show him more.¡¯

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 41 Part 2 (Obsession)

    At that moment, with slow, careful steps, Kica entered the kitchen, looking slightly exhausted.

    ¡°Hali, are you still scratching your neck?¡° Kica asked before her eyes landed on the sleeping Hali, and she rushed over to him.

    ¡°I swear in the name of Akina, I will not let you die. I will not be useless,¡± Kica uttered as she placed her hands around his neck, ready to heal him.

    However, she stopped once she felt something different. It wasn¡¯t skin, not fur; it was something soft and smooth yet slightly rough at the same time.

    ¡°You can heal him if you want, but I doubt he needs it right now,¡± Kenneth said.

    Kica yipped in surprise, jumping back.

    She narrowed her eyes to get a proper look at who was in the dimly lit room with her, yet she didn¡¯t need to since she recognized the voice to who it belonged.

    ¡°Kenneth?¡± Kica asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kenneth responded as he got on his feet.

    Kica looked at him for a moment feeling the heat of the fire behind her. ¡°I heard you were allowed back inside, but I-¡°

    ¡°Before you continue, could you please take a step away from the fireplace? I don¡¯t want to throw another bucket of water on someone to put out the fire on their tail,¡± Kenneth said calmly.

    Kica looked behind herself to see her tail was dangerously near the fireplace, and she quickly heeded Kenneth¡¯s warning and took a step away.

    ¡°Have you stopped someone from burning to death before?¡± Kica nervously chuckled.

    ¡°Once,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t think I managed to say thanks for saving me back when that golden turd was trying to behead me,¡± Kenneth said as his eyes narrowed, noticing slight scarring on Kica¡¯s mouth.

    Kica lowered her head and flattened her ears. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t thank me. I didn¡¯t do anything; I was useless-¡°

    Before Kica even had a chance to finish that sentence, Kenneth stood right under her and looked up.

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Kica questioned, confused.

    ¡°Your face,¡± Kenneth said, slightly curious. ¡°Why is there still some swelling and marks where you were struck?¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you healed it?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Kica asked, seemingly slightly confused.

    ¡°Know what?¡± Kenneth asked back. ¡°I have seen you heal worse wounds than this.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t heal this,¡± Kica explained. ¡°Im an external healer, not an internal one.¡±

    ¡°Internal? External?¡± Kenneth mumbled. ¡°Yes, I do think I remember Ulric saying something about that when he asked if we should marry and have kids.¡±

    ¡°WHAT?!!¡± Kica exclaimed in shock.

    ¡°Oh, sorry, I probably shouldn¡¯t have said that part at all,¡± Kenneth apologized as he noticed Kica taking a step away from him. ¡°So am I to assume an internal healer can only heal themselves while an external healer can only heal others?¡±

    ¡°Th-that is correct,¡± Kica answered, looking a tiny baby bit shaken at Kenneth¡¯s comment.

    ¡°Well then, let''s get you fixed up then,¡± Kenneth said, pulling a few things out of the bag which stood beside the sleeping Hali.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    As Kenneth got to work on Kica, she seemed to look at Hali for a bit, something that Kenneth easily noticed.

    ¡°Is there something you want to ask?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°It is just¡­ is he healed?¡± Kica hesitantly asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve cleaned the blood, disinfected the scratch marks, and wrapped them in bandages, but I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s not what you really mean,¡± Kenneth sighed.

    ¡°Madness¡­¡± Kica uttered. ¡°The one thing no healer can heal¡­. not even the greatest of all healers, Uloko.¡±

    ¡°He was quite a sight when he was holding that knife, but I¡¯m happy I managed to get him to calm down and sleep,¡± Kenneth said somberly.

    ¡°Have you¡­ I mean, have you healed his madness?¡± Kica asked in a low voice.

    ¡°By madness, I assume you mean a mental disorder or something akin to brain damage of some kind or even PSTD,¡± Kenneth casually said.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t given him anything. I¡¯ve only talked with him and hopefully convinced him to slow down a little.¡±

    ¡°So even you can not heal madness,¡± Kica said, slightly disappointed.

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°I just wondered, since you healed the merchant''s son, that you might also be able to heal madness, but that is probably too much to expect,¡± Kica said, slightly disappointed.

    ¡°Many things that happen in the head, or more precisely the brain, isn¡¯t something even my kind has fully gotten a grasp on or even found a way to cure or heal, as you would say, but for many of those things, there are ways to manage it,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°So, can you heal it?¡± Kica asked, slightly hopeful.

    ¡°Managing it doesn¡¯t mean it will be gone forever, but it does make it a little easier for those who suffer from it,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°by the way, do you know where Zilika is?¡±

    Kica looked slightly shocked and nervous at Kenneth¡¯s question, so much so that she didn¡¯t answer him immediately.

    ¡°Why do you want to know that?¡± Kica asked.

    ¡°I just hoped I could thank her for saving me from the silver douche,¡± Kenneth said, slightly spiteful. ¡°You know, of all people, I would have expected Zilika, most of all, to just sit back and hope I died before anyone intervened.¡±

    ¡°It had nothing to do with you,¡± Kica said, turning her head and looking intently at Hali. ¡°She only helped you because of me.¡±

    ¡°Because the royal gold turd struck you,¡± Kenneth casually said.

    Kica silently nodded, looking a bit worried and ashamed.

    ¡°Well, I assumed as much,¡± Kenneth said, unmoved by Kica¡¯s response. ¡°I bet if he had just pushed you aside instead of striking you, she would have just done nothing.¡±

    ¡°But even so, I am thankful for what she did, not why she did it. Who knows, if not for I might actually be dead right now,¡± Kenneth said as he rubbed his slightly sore neck.

    ¡°I see,¡± Kica said absentmindedly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to be involved. I can just find her myself,¡± Kenneth suggested.

    ¡°By the way, now that we are talking, just the two of us,¡± Kenneth said as he looked at the still-sleeping Hali before walking across the room and pulling out the meat cleaver, and fetching a bucket.

    ¡°Can we talk about, you know,¡± Kenneth said as he started to use the meat cleaver and bucket to stop Wilf from listening if she did.

    ¡°Do you mean how I¡¯m,¡± Kica said, finding it hard to say the words.

    ¡°Broken as you said, which I have to say you shouldn¡¯t call yourself,¡± Kenneth said in a manner in which a doctor talked to a patient.

    ¡°Oh, that,¡± Kica said, lighting up a bit, but just for a moment.

    ¡°I assume it was Zilika you have been talking to,¡± Kenneth said.

    ¡°Y-y-yes,¡± Kica said, adverting her eyes even more than before.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go into details, but what have you been talking about, and has it made you feel a little better?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°I d-don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± Kica said defensively.

    ¡°I know it might be hard to talk about, but I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone, and I just need to know how you are doing,¡± Kenneth said calmly, feeling a slight sense of unease.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now; just drop it,¡± Kica said a bit louder than necessary as her claws dug into her palm.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t talked with anyone, have you?¡± Kenneth sighed.

    ¡°I-I have,¡± Kica hesitantly protested.

    ¡±You know I¡¯ve never been the best at reading people, but I was trained to spot a lie,¡± Kenneth somberly said. ¡°You have to know nothing will change if you don¡¯t deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s my life, not your¡¯s and I choose how I want to deal with it!¡± Kica yelled.

    ¡°Kica, I know it¡¯s difficult, but if you don¡¯t confront this or talk with someone, you are just going to end up like me,¡± Kenneth calmly said in an attempt to calm Kica down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to confront it; I have found a way to just forget it!¡± Kica yelled, crossing her arms and turning away from Kenneth.

    ¡°Is that what I walked in on?¡± Kenneth sternly asked. ¡°Is that how you plan on forgetting it? Because I can tell you it won¡¯t help.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only a distraction and one that won¡¯t do you any favors in the long run.¡±

    ¡°Will you just shut up already,¡± Kica said calmly, her tail unmoving and her ears flattened. ¡°Don¡¯t try and act like someone you are not.¡±

    ¡°We are not kin or lovers or even friends. You are just my teacher. So act like it!¡±

    ¡°¡­Kica,¡± Kenneth silently uttered as he reached out with his hand before letting it fall.

    ¡°I see,¡± Kenneth said, keeping his complexion.

    Silently, Kenneth took his bag and lifted it off the ground before brushing away some of the dirt on the underside of it.

    ¡°Would you keep an eye on Hali and tell him I¡¯ll be back soon if he happens to wake up before I get back?¡± Kenneth asked, turning around and walking outside.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 42 (Relationships)

    ¡®It¡¯s never just easy, is it?¡± Kenneth thought to himself as he walked the streets of the outpost. ¡® But that¡¯s life; either you choose to go on or do nothing, but you have to choose.¡¯

    The sun was still decently high in the sky and shined down on Kenneth, bathing him in warm light.

    It wasn¡¯t unpleasant, but it wasn¡¯t comfortable either. It was just warm.

    The outpost was louder than normal; more people were just talking and doing stuff, though where ever Kenneth went, silence and hushed whispers followed him.

    ¡®Do they ever do anything else?¡¯ Kenneth wondered, turning a corner and walking down a less busy street where no one really was.

    Kenneth preferred a bit of silence over the whispers and stares even though he had learned to ignore them, but still, something different from the norm was nice.

    However, soon, he had to walk back out into the main street since his destination was out there.

    With each step he took, the sound of banging metal became louder and louder until he stood outside Huto¡¯s forge.

    ¡®It has been a long time. I wonder if he even still remembers the deal we made?¡¯ Kenneth wondered as he knocked on the door three times before opening it.

    ¡°I said it will take more time then just!-¡° Huto yelled, his voice filled to the brim with annoyance as he let go of his hammer and turned around, stopping mid-sentence once he saw who was at the door.

    ¡°Am I interrupting?¡± Kenneth hesitantly asked, closing the door behind him and feeling the heat that emanated from the forge.

    ¡°Oh, you,¡± Huto said with disdain in his voice as he turned around, grabbed his hammer once more, and started swinging it down on a sword. ¡°I thought you were that royal pain in my backside.¡±

    ¡°Did I come at a bad time?¡± Kenneth asked politely, looking around the forge and noticing Iko holding a tong.

    ¡°You came,¡± Huto scoffed.

    ¡°Umm¡­ well, if you are not too busy, I wondered if you could make something for me?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Huto swung his hammer down with enough force that the sound echoed out into the entire room, reflexively making Kenneth blink before mumbling something.

    ¡°Sorry, didn¡¯t quite hear that,¡± Kenneth said.

    ¡°Oh, then let me try talking a bit louder so the rich man can hear me,¡± Huto loudly said, throwing his hammer to the side of the room and stomping his feet on the ground, walking toward Kenneth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve waited for you to come here so we could finish the deal we made, and now you just come in like you own the place and expect me to help you with whatever YOU want!¡± Huto yelled.

    ¡®He¡¯s really angry,¡¯ Kenneth thought, feeling a sense of guilt sweep over him. ¡®It has been a long time, and I haven¡¯t come in what must be weeks.¡¯

    ¡°Ohh¡­ I see¡­¡± Kenneth said, lowering his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I guess it was selfish of me to just ask you for help out of the blue like this.¡±

    Huto, with his tail raised and teeth showing, poked one clawed finger right in Kenneth¡¯s face. ¡°You can say that again. I mean, how selfish is one person allowed to be?! If it was up to me, I¡¯d-¡°

    Suddenly, Huto seemingly made a little jump as his expression of anger turned into pain; the air left his lung like a deflated balloon before he fell to the ground.

    Kenneth, confused, barely had time to react to the situation before he noticed that just behind Huto stood Iko with one of her legs raised.

    It didn¡¯t take a rocket scientist to figure out what had happened once Kenneth saw Huto writhing in pain, holding both of his hands between his legs.

    ¡°DAMN IT, WOMAN!¡± Huto screamed in pain. ¡°How are we ever going to have kids if you keep doing this to me.¡±

    ¡°Like I would have a kid with someone with as poor manners as you,¡± Iko said, her tail standing straight. ¡°You know damn well you ain¡¯t mad at him! So why take it out on him?¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you, so just stay out of it,¡± Huto growled.

    Iko, with an annoyed expression, pointed with a clawed finger as she bent over slightly. ¡°If he had not interfered when my tail was burning and you laughed, I might have lost all of the fur on my tail!¡±

    ¡°It grows back,¡± Huto groaned as he used one arm to help him stand up again.

    ¡°There you go again,¡± Iko said, rolling her eyes in annoyance. ¡°It grows back; it grows back.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care if it grows back; I don¡¯t want it gone. Do you know how humiliating it is to lose that much fur?¡± Iko asked rhetorically. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. Pretty damn much!¡±

    ¡°Why do you care so much about your looks? You know I¡¯d love you no matter if you had a bald spot or all your fur was gone! Because you are my WOMAN,¡± Huto said, getting back on his feet.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯d really still love me if I was ugly,¡± Iko said, seeming a bit embarrassed and hesitant.

    ¡°I love you! Iko, to me, you are the most beautiful woman in the world, and even if you thought you were ugly, I¡¯d labor unendingly until I had created a suit of armor for you so all would know the beauty I always see,¡± Huto said earnestly.

    Iko¡¯s tail was moving from side to side, and her ears seemed to move independently from her body as both gazed at each other lovingly.

    Once Huto stood right before Iko, all pain seemingly gone, he wrapped one hand around Iko¡¯s waist and one behind her head, their eyes never once breaking contact until Huto started to lick the side of her neck.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Kenneth mumbled out loud, unsure if he had just watched domestic abuse or some weird Aki courting of some kind.

    ¡®Should I leave?¡¯ Kenneth questioned as Iko wrapped her arms around Huto. ¡®Yeah, I should definitely leave and come back. Tomorrow!¡¯

    Kenneth, as quietly as he could, took a step back, but like every floorboard ever in history, when you try to be quiet, creaked loudly.

    Iko and Huto stopped what they were doing, and both looked like deers in headlights as they realized it wasn¡¯t just the two of them in here.

    ¡°We should probably wait until later,¡± Iko sighed.

    ¡°Tonight then,¡± Huto said, slightly disappointed.

    ¡°Sorry, you had to see that, Ken. And sorry about my lack of manners,¡± Huto said apologetically, scratching the back of his head. ¡°Iko is right; it wasn¡¯t you I was truly mad at.¡±

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°I can imagine. He pissed me off, too,¡± Kenneth said in a less-than-kind tone.

    ¡°What? He complained about your mere existence,¡± Huto said, crossing his arms.

    ¡°He tried to decapitate me three times,¡± Kenneth said bluntly.

    ¡°I¡­ see,¡± Huto said at a loss for words.

    ¡°Well, anyway, sorry about my outburst and what you had to see,¡± Huto said, sounding a bit embarrassed. ¡°We don¡¯t normally do such a thing in front of others. You see, we just got wrapped up in our fight and forgot you¡­ Where there.¡±

    ¡°No need to explain,¡± Kenneth said, waving dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m honestly sure I only understood ninety percent of what I saw, and you don¡¯t need to explain the last ten.¡±

    ¡°As you wish¡­ thankfully,¡± Huto said, sounding a bit at ease. ¡°So what was this about you needing something.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I almost forgot,¡± Kenneth said, clearing his throat. ¡°I was wondering if you could make me a grill?¡±

    ¡°Grill?¡± Huto repeated.

    ¡°Yes, it is like a table made out of iron meant to be a bit lower so the heat of the flame can burn meat, but not too much,¡± Kenneth explained.

    Huto and Iko both stood still, trying to figure out what both of them had just heard and how it was supposed to make any kind of sense.

    ¡°Not to insult you or anything, Ken, but what you just said sounds like madness,¡± Huto said, his tail lazily swinging from side to side.

    ¡°Perhaps it would be better if I explained it differently,¡± Kenneth said quickly, pulling out a pencil and a piece of paper from his bag.

    Huto and Iko looked intently at Kenneth as he started to draw an admittedly bad drawing, but one he was sure would convey what he was asking for.

    ¡°Something like this,¡± Kenneth said, handing Huto the paper.

    Huto, with a slightly shaking hand, took the paper and looked intently at it for a good long time. ¡°I think I get it. You just want a table with holes made out of metal and low enough that the flames touch it.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kenneth said happily. ¡°If it is not too inconvenient, of course.¡±

    ¡°I would be happy to start work on it,¡± Huto said, handing back the piece of paper,¡± However, there are two issues.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, Iko and I already have our hands full fixing the sword the royal broke, and secondly, I would need some raw material to melt and forge with, and you¡¯d have to talk with Ulric about getting permission.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I doubt Ulric would bother to waste time on something like this,¡± Kenneth said, taking back the paper. ¡°However, what if I were to supply the raw material?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huto questioned. ¡°Did you happen to stumble on some iron in the ground somewhere?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing like that. I was thinking of buying a weapon or two from the merchant; you could then melt down and use the raw material,¡± Kenneth clarified.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ clever, but weapons like the ones the merchants have are pricy, but I doubt that would be a problem for you,¡± Huto laughed.

    ¡°So, how much iron would you need?¡± Kenneth asked, putting away the pencil into a pocket.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the weapons myself, and depending on how big you want the¡­ grill, it could be quite a few,¡± Huto explained.

    ¡°The frame of the grill just needs to be as big as the fireplace; it will stand over like the one in the kitchen,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°That big,¡± Huto mumbled. ¡°Then, at the very least, I¡¯d need three normal-sized swords. However, I would prefer to work with four, but the choice is yours.¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem, and thank you for helping me,¡± Kenneth thanked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get to it when I can, but no need to thank me,¡± Huto said. ¡°After how I acted, I figured it¡¯s the least I could do.¡±

    ¡°Ohh, that reminds me,¡± Kenneth said, looking Huto in the eyes. ¡°The deal is officially over; you can keep the glass.¡±

    Huto stood flabbergasted, almost completely frozen, except for his tail, which furiously wagged from side to side.

    ¡°Well, how about that,¡± Iko chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him this happy.¡±

    ¡°It must have been frustrating to wait for so long, so let it just come to an end, I say,¡± Kenneth said to the still-frozen Huto.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him, did I?¡± Kenneth jokingly asked.

    ¡°Doubtful,¡± Iko responded. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let that happen while there¡¯s still work to do.¡±

    ¡°Well, I should probably leave both of you to it then,¡± Kenneth said, waving goodbye, a gesture neither was familiar with; however, as he reached the door, Kenneth suddenly remembered something he needed to ask.

    ¡°By the way, do either of you know where I could find Zilika?¡±

    ¡°Zilika,¡± Huto exclaimed, breaking free from his frozen state. ¡°Why would you want to know where she is?¡±

    ¡°It is a personal matter,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°I doubt very much that woman will be happy to see you after you beat her in combat and got her demoted,¡± Huto said with slight happiness in his voice. ¡°But if you want to find her, she should be in the armory.¡±

    ¡°I hate to ask, but since I don¡¯t want to wander around like a blind baboon, could you tell me where that is?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Just walk along the wall of the outpost, and you should eventually find it near the sparring area,¡± Huto explained.

    ¡°Thank you, and I hope you both have a good day,¡± Kenneth said, walking outside and closing the door.

    ¡°So, you got any idea what a day is?¡± Huto asked Iko.

    ¡°Beats me,¡± Iko shrugged. ¡°But I like that Ken seems happier than the last time we met.¡±

    Following Huto¡¯s direction and walking along the wall, Kenneth eventually found a more open space with people practicing and fighting with various weapons.

    It wasn¡¯t big by any stretch of the imagination, but it was sizeable enough that everyone presents could train and do their thing.

    ¡®Okay, I¡¯m here now; where is the armory?¡¯ Kenneth wondered, looking around and noticing a lone building on the opposite side of the sparing area.

    ¡®Could that be it? Might as well check,¡¯ Kenneth thought.

    Unlike almost every other place in the outpost, for once, all of the Aki wasn¡¯t starting at Kenneth. No, instead, they seemed to be gathering in a group to watch a fight.

    Kenneth, enjoying the lack of attention and, used the opportunity to quickly walk over to what he guessed was the armory without anyone noticing.

    Standing at the door and just before he was about to open it, he could clearly hear a constant scraping noise of some sort.

    He knocked on the door before slowly opening it. I

    nside the dark building where Zilika hunched over and surrounded by weapons of all kinds and with one in hand.

    ¡°Just throw it, and I¡¯ll fix it,¡± Zilika said in a less than enthusiastic tone, not even noticing who was at the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have no weapon for you to fix,¡± Kenneth said, opening the door.

    Suddenly, Zilika stopped what she was doing and straightened her back. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Because I need your help,¡± Kenneth said confidently, walking inside and closing the door behind him.

    ¡°My help?¡± Zilika repeated. ¡°By Akina, why would I help you?¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be the first time,¡± Kenneth responded. ¡°And by the way, thanks for saving me; if you hadn¡¯t, I might have been killed.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea; it had nothing to do with you. I simply couldn¡¯t let what he did slide,¡± Zilika growled.

    ¡°Regardless, I am thankful,¡± Kenneth said earnestly.

    And as the words left his mouth, Kenneth was overcome by some slight guilt at what he was about to say. ¡°In truth, I¡¯m not the one who needs help¡­ It¡¯s Kica.¡±

    Zilika, with a weapon in hand and no word uttered, rose to her feet and turned around with her teeth laid bare.

    ¡°I tolerate many things about you simply because of what you know, but if you lie about Kica to me, I will make you regret it,¡± Zilika said, brandishing her blade.

    ¡°I¡¯m being honest and telling you this. It isn¡¯t something I¡¯m truly supposed to tell you, but I have to,¡± Kenneth said, gritting his teeth.

    ¡°Say your lies and then leave me to my work that if you have forgotten, I have you to thank for,¡± Zilika said as calmly as she was capable of.

    ¡°Since the day Asini died, Kica has been calling herself broken for not feeling anything about her passing, and she had been avoiding it by¡­ by trying to drown in pleasure,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°Wow,¡± Zilika scuffed. ¡°How big of a fool do you take me for? They didn¡¯t know each other, so she has no reason to feel anything.¡±

    ¡°Your lies won¡¯t fool me. Now leave before I give you a reason to.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed she¡¯s been acting different,¡± Kenneth said pleadingly.

    ¡°The only thing I have noticed is how much of a liar you truly are, but granted, you were good enough to make me think twice once in a while,¡± Zilika said, holding up her weapon, ready to strike.

    Kenneth felt a drop of sweat running down his forehead as he wondered if it was a lost cause to convince Zilika; he just wanted to help Kica.

    ¡°Zilika, I won¡¯t claim to know Kica¡­ Not truly. But you two¡­ You two should know more about each other. More than anyone else in this outpost, so please just try and think, has she been acting differently,¡± Kenneth once more pleaded.

    For a moment, it looked like Kenneth¡¯s words finally reached through that thick head Zilika had as her eyes narrowed while she looked thoughtful.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Zilika mumbled to herself.

    ¡°What¡¯s nothing?¡± Kenneth asked, slightly hopeful.

    Zilika looked at Kenneth, her eyes both wide and glassy as she turned around and went back to her work. ¡°Leave me.¡±

    ¡°Zilika, whatever you think about me-¡°

    ¡°I said leave me!¡± Zilika snarled, her fangs bare and her eyes showing her killing intent.

    ¡°I just want you to know I only want to help Kica,¡± Kenneth sighed, admitting defeat and walking out of the armory.

    Standing outside the armory, Kenneth just looked up at the sky. ¡®I violated the doctor-patient confidentially, and I didn¡¯t even get through to her. How fucking fantastic.¡¯

    ¡°I assume you are the black healer,¡± a voice sounded near Kenneth.

    Before Kenneth stood an Aki with pinkish and black fur wearing something that almost looked like a onesie and a belt tied around their stomach, and both angels.

    ¡°Can I help you with something?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°I was hoping you could help with this,¡± The pinkish and black-furred Aki said as they presented a small wooden box and opened it up.

    In a heartbeat, Kenneth recognized what was inside the box.

    ¡®The black liquid,¡¯ Kenneth thouhgt nourvusly.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 43 Part 1 (Scientist)

    ¡°Okay, what are you doing with that?!¡± Kenneth asked, a bit upset.

    ¡°I came across this interesting discovery when I was out walking,¡± The pinkish and black-haired Aki answered. ¡°I asked around, and from what I gathered, you were the one who¡¯d know most about it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about that black liquid,¡± Kenneth said as he walked past the pinkish and black-haired Aki.

    ¡°I understand that someone like you must keep their secrets close, but I am willing to trade for it,¡± the pinkish and black-haired Aki offered, following Kenneth.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already seen the merchant wears and bought anything that interested me,¡± Kenneth responded dismissively.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about anything the merchant had,¡± the pinkish and black-haired Aki said proudly. ¡°I¡¯m talking about science.¡±

    Kenneth suddenly stopped, and the pinkish and black-haired Aki had to stop quite suddenly to avoid colliding with Kenneth.

    ¡®A scientist. It might be worth talking to him. And besides, it¡¯s not as if I know enough about the back liquid; it could be dangerous,¡¯ Kenneth thought his interest peaked.

    ¡°Let''s hear it then.¡±

    The pinkish and black-haired Aki let loose a slight smile as he put the box into one of his pockets. ¡°I had a feeling you weren¡¯t as primitive as some of the other people here.¡±

    ¡°Get to your point, and just who exactly are you?¡± Kenneth questioned.

    ¡°Where are my manners? I swear traveling to these brutish places is making me forget the most basic of things,¡± the pinkish and black-haired Aki mumbled under his breath before he quickly cleared his throat.

    ¡°I am Kovoto member of the inventor and discovery guild,¡± Kovoto said as he made the gesture of greeting.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Kenneth, a healer,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°Yes, I am aware, and now would you be so kind as to tell me more about the back liquid?¡± Kovoto pressed.

    ¡°No,¡± Kenneth responded flatly. ¡°You said it yourself you were willing to trade, so what would you offer me for my knowledge?¡±

    ¡°Follow me then,¡± Kovoto said as he walked off.

    Kenneth followed him until they arrived at one of the wagons; however, while it looked very much like one of Solk¡¯s wagons, this one had a diamond shape painted on it.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Or at least it looked like paint; however, that didn¡¯t seem right to Kenneth.

    ¡°This way,¡± Kovoto said, opening the door to the wagon.

    Kenneth followed along and walked inside the wagon, where he was immediately met by what looked like a lot of wooden mugs in different sizes as well as a strong stance which made it hard to breathe.

    Kovoto was about to close the door, but Kenneth put a stop to it quickly by jamming his foot in it.

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Kovoto asked, confused.

    ¡°If you expect me to be in here, you better let there be a fresh supply of air,¡± Kenneth said, a bit short of breath.

    Kovoto looked at him, confused for a moment before his eyes widened in realization. ¡°Apologies. I don¡¯t normally invite anyone inside, so I often forget not everyone is used to the smell.¡±

    ¡°Just keep the door open, and there won¡¯t be a problem Kenneth said, pushing it completely open.

    ¡°Well, as promised, I am willing to trade. It will be information for information,¡± Kovoto explained as he walked over to one of the mugs and pulled out a small piece of gold.

    ¡°Are you just going to tell me about gold? Because if so, I¡¯m not interested,¡± Kenneth said, a bit disappointed.

    ¡°Not so hasty,¡± Kovoto said confidently. ¡°While the information I offer to trade is about gold, it is much more than just about this piece. It is something I discovered through many tests and experiments. Something that no one else knows.¡±

    ¡°And that is?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Again, not so hasty information for information,¡± Kovoto said.

    ¡°And how do I know I want the information before I know what it is, as well as if you want to still share after I¡¯ve told you what you want ot know?¡± Kenneth questioned.

    ¡°I understand you do not trust me, but we can involve Qtika if you, but as a show of trust, how about I give some information for free,¡± Kovoto said as he carefully grabbed one of the mugs and showed it to Kenneth.

    It was a shiny grey sliver-like substance that reflected light easily.

    ¡®Why does it feel like I¡¯ve seen that before?¡¯ Kenneth wondered.

    ¡°Quiet the teasing riddle I¡¯ve given you,¡± Kovoto said joyously. ¡°I know it must pain you not to know, so why not let us invoke the name of Qtika and inform each other.¡±

    ¡®Gold and shiny grey liquid together,¡¯ Kenneth thought, knowing he had heard about it before but just couldn¡¯t remember.

    ¡°Well, I give up,¡± Kenneth said, admitting defeat.

    ¡°In Qutika¡¯s name, I accept this bargain forevermore,¡± Kenneth said, doing the associated gesture.

    ¡°Splendid, I accept as well,¡± Kovoto said gleefully. ¡°Now, will you tell me about the black liquid?¡±

    ¡°As I said, I don¡¯t know much about it, but what I do know is that it¡¯s most likely corrosive,¡± Kenneth explained, crossing his arms. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it eat half a knife, so I¡¯m pretty sure about that.¡±

    ¡°It can eat things; how fascinating!¡± Kovoto said excitingly. ¡°What more.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it put things together like when this bag was cut in half, but there isn¡¯t really much more than that, I know,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°How utterly fascinating I would like very much to experiment with this bag,¡± Kovoto said, his eyes firmly planted on the bag.

    ¡°I believe you owe something now,¡± Kenneth said.

    ¡°Where do my manners go all of the time,¡± Kovoto said, slightly embarrassed.

    ¡°Well, as promised, I¡¯ll tell you what I¡¯ve discovered,¡± Kovoto said as he dropped the small piece of gold into the gray liquid.

    ¡°The grey liquid is what I¡¯ve come to believe essential in creating gold,¡± Kovoto said very quickly.

    ¡°As you can see, the piece of gold I let drop into the liquid. It floats. I have no idea how it works or why, but I have a theory that there is a connection  between these two, and there might be a way to make gold out of it.¡±

    ¡°Ohh¡­¡± Kenneth said, suddenly realizing why gold and grey liquid suddenly sounded so familiar.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 43 Part 2 (Scientist)

    ¡°Just imagine if I did it. The glory of having my name forever written in the history books,¡± Kovoto said in a glorious fashion.

    ¡°Umm¡­ I don¡¯t know how to tell you this, but there isn¡¯t a connection between gold and mercury,¡± kenneth said, feeling slightly uncomfortable.

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Kovoto said, his gleeful voice gone replaced with one of confusion.

    ¡°You see, that theory you have has already been thought of by someone in my homeland, and it turns out it¡¯s wrong,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°But-but how can it be wrong,¡± Kovoto studdered. ¡°What other reason could there be for gold to float in the grey liquid!¡±

    ¡°It might be a little hard to understand, but I¡¯ll do my best explaining it,¡± Kenneth said before taking a moment to probably think it over.

    ¡°Try¡­ just try and imagine you have two swords of the same size, one made of wood and one of steel. Now, which is heavier?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°The stell one, of course, but why does it have to do with anything?¡± Kovoto questioned emotionally.

    ¡°But they are the exact same size, so why would that be?¡± Kenneth asked out loud. ¡°You see, what determines something¡¯s weight most often is quantity, ergo how much you have of something and its density.¡±

    ¡°Density?¡± Kovoto repeated, sounding slightly curious.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s say you had a finite space like the inside of this wagon,¡± Kenneth said, gesturing with his hands. ¡°Then you were to have half of it filled.¡±

    ¡°That would be the density of wood, but if it was steel, much more of the wagon would be filled up almost completely,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand,¡± Kovoto said, yawning.

    ¡°Okay, let me go back a bit,¡± Kenneth said, taking a moment to think. ¡°This space is a finite area, so that means it will never change no matter if we are talking about wood or steel in regards to density.¡±

    ¡°However, the denser an object, the more the wagon is filled up, and so hence it will naturally weigh more,¡± Kenneth finished.

    ¡°So you are saying that everything has a sort of wagon-like area room or something that gets filled based on what it is,¡± Kovoto said as his tail swang from side to side.

    ¡°Essentially,¡± Kenneth said, feeling a great deal of fulfillment.

    ¡°But then why can gold even float at all the grey liquid or mer-cu-ry, as you called it? Isn¡¯t it a liquid like water?¡± Kovoto questioned.

    ¡°The state of any matters to some degree, and while most solids would easily sink in any liquid, mercury is just special for its high density,¡± Kenneth explained. ¡°and because it has a higher density than gold, it just floats.¡±

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Haha,¡± Kovoto laughed as he slapped his hand over his right eye. ¡°How foolish I¡¯ve been. For so long, I thought this could be an answer for never needing gold again, but my attempts to do so were all in vain.¡±

    Kenneth suddenly felt a bit guilty for explaining density to Kovoto; sure, it was the right thing to do o he didn¡¯t waste more time on an endeavor that would lead him nowhere, but still. ¡°Umm¡­ sorry.¡±

    Huh?¡± What do you have to feel sorry about?¡± Kovoto questioned, puzzled.

    ¡°You know. The gold mercury thing,¡± Kenneth said.

    ¡°Do not misunderstand me. I¡¯m thankful to know it¡¯s a dead end, so I won¡¯t spend my life trying to make something work that won¡¯t ever,¡± Kovoto calmly explained. ¡°However, and not to insult you, but I don¡¯t really take your word for it, so I¡¯ll continue to some extent.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s your life. I¡¯m just giving you a heads up,¡± Kenneth shrugged.

    ¡°And thank you for that,¡± Kovoto thanked. ¡°But now¡¯s the question of what I should be focused on in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps this?¡± Kovoto said as he took another mug and pulled out a small green plant.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind my asking. What is that?¡±Kenneth asked, taking a step closer.

    ¡°One of many specimens I¡¯ was tasked with collecting,¡± Kovoto explained. ¡°Getting the funds to actually get the mer-cu-ry, as you called, weren¡¯t cheap, and the only way I could convince the stuffy old men in the guild was to travel with the merchant and collect some rare or undiscovered things.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t nearly have enough to fill my quota, but with this, I might be closer than I think,¡± Kovoto said, pulling out the wooden box.

    He opened it and gently dropped the plant into it before closing it.

    ¡°Well, let''s see what happens later,¡± He said, putting the box aside for now.

    ¡®Should I¡­ I mean, should I do something?¡¯ Kenneth wondered. ¡®It seems to only have some corrosive properties, but what if someone manages to figure out how to make stuff from it like the bag?¡¯

    ¡®It would probably trigger what I was trying to avoid when I denied lifting either of the two restrictions. But that is, of course, only if the piece is able to do more than dissolve stuff and doesn¡¯t possess the restrictions.¡¯

    ¡®Well, either way, it¡¯s probably not a good idea for him to have it at all,¡¯ Kenneth concluded.

    ¡°Actually, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like my piece back,¡± Kenneth said, extending a hand.

    Kovoto looked at him quickly, grabbing the box. ¡°No way I found.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, but it was mine, and I¡¯d like it back,¡± Kenneth reaffirmed.

    Kovoto took a step back as his eyes darted around. ¡°Do you even know what it would mean for me to give up? I¡¯d have to forage for all manner of specimens to pay off my debt.¡±

    ¡°Just looked at all you have already. Do you really need more?¡± Kenneth questioned.

    ¡°Much more,¡± Kovoto said.

    ¡°Well, how about a compromise then?¡± Kenneth offered. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to make something. Something I know none of your people has discovered or made yet.¡±

    ¡°I have one ingredient, and I just need another. If you help me make it, you can take all the credit for it, and in exchange, you just give me back the black liquid.¡±

    Kovoto relaxed his stance a bit. ¡°What is it, and what ingredient do you need?¡±

    Kenneth went on to explain about plastic and the last ingredient he needed for it to be made. Something that was a bit hard to say out loud.

    ¡°I see,¡± Kovoto said, looking thoughtful. ¡°You already have what you called vi-ne-gar, and I can understand why you haven¡¯t collected the second ingredient.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a hard one to explain to anyone,¡± Kenneth sighed.

    ¡°Very true, but I believe we don¡¯t have to involve anyone,¡± Kovoto confidently said.

    ¡°How¡¯d you figure that?¡± Kenneth questioned.

    ¡°No need to worry. I¡¯ll get it done tonight, and tomorrow we can start making pla-stic,¡± Kovoto excitingly said. ¡°You just go to the party. I hear Jikubi is in the great hall setting things up as we speak.¡±

    ¡°If you say so,¡± Kenneth said, unsure of how he was going to accomplish that.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 44 part 1 (A little bit of fun)

    Walking out on the street, Kenneth wondered what Kovoto had planned and how he was going to procure the¡­ second ingredient.

    However, the more he thought about it, the more Kenneth realized he didn¡¯t really want or truly needed to know any details, just as long as it would work.

    ¡®What should I do now?¡¯ Kenneth wondered as he looked up at the sky, noticing the sun starting to hang a bit lower. ¡®The party is tonight, and they''re probably preparing in the great hall right now.¡¯

    ¡®I suppose it wouldn¡¯t be in bad taste to just show up since I do need to talk to Solk about the swords, and I should probably tell Hali about the grill and see if he¡¯d gotten a bit better.¡¯

    His decision was made, and Kenneth started to walk toward the great hall when, out of nowhere, he felt something latch itself onto his leg.

    Slightly startled and a bit confused, Kenneth looked down to see a pouty-looking Kolu.

    ¡°Kolu, why are you hanging on my leg?¡± Kenneth asked, bending over to get a better look at him.

    ¡°They say¡­.¡± Kolu mumbled, adverting his gaze.

    ¡°Who says what?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°They say I¡¯m a liar,¡± Kolu said, looking like he was about to cry.

    ¡°Why does someone call you a liar?¡± Kenneth asked as his back started to hurt a little.

    ¡°They say arrowdikanicks isn¡¯t real, and nothing can fly,¡± Kolu pouted as he clung to Kenneth¡¯s leg more tightly.

    ¡°You mean aerodynamics,¡± Kenneth said, noticing the people around him starting to stare. More than they usually did. ¡°Well, it is real.¡±

    ¡°I know you showed me, but¡­ they say nothing like that is real, and I¡¯m lying,¡± Kolu said, starting to get teary.

    ¡°Hey, hey,¡± Kenneth said in a calm and kind voice. ¡°There¡¯s no need to cry. You are telling the truth; just because the others don¡¯t believe you doesn¡¯t mean you should feel bad.¡±

    ¡°But they keep calling me a liar,¡± Kolu sniffled a single drop of snot running from his black nose.

    ¡°Well, then, would you like it if I showed them a bit of proof?¡± Kenneth asked before wiping away the snot.

    Kolu nodded excitedly and slowly let go of Kenneth¡¯s leg before showing him the way.

    Kenneth followed along, still noticing a lot more staring than usual.

    ¡®Why don¡¯t you all take a picture? It¡¯ll last longer,¡¯ Kenneth thought, slightly annoyed.

    Kolu walked for some time, turning left, right, and around almost randomly, and as far as Kenneth could see, he probably didn¡¯t know his way around the outpost at all.

    ¡°Do you know where they are?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Kolu seemed a bit startled by the sudden question, but after a bit of nervous tittering, he answered. ¡°Near the big open area where the men fight.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you mean the sparring area,¡± Kenneth uttered. ¡°That¡¯s the other way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that,¡± Kolu exclaimed.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Do you want me to guide us?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Kolu looked around for a bit, turning his head as if he was trying to remember on his own where he needed to go. However, after a bit, he seemed to give up and nodded affirmatively to Kenneth.

    ¡°Well, then, it¡¯s this way,¡± Kenneth said, turning around and leading the way.

    It did take a bit of time, and all the way there, Kenneth did occasionally notice Kolu looking a bit nervous, but eventually, they reached the sparring area.

    Like before, there was still a large group of people watching someone fight, but Kolu quickly pointed to a group of younger and smaller Aki on the roof of a house.

    ¡°Are those the ones who called you a liar?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Kolu nodded, seeming a bit angry but also nervous.

    ¡°Okay, let''s show them a bit of aerodynamics then, shall we,¡± Kenneth said before pulling out some pieces of paper and making a few of them into paper planes.

    And so, with a bit of time spent aiming and making sure to be a little closer, Kenneth threw the plane toward the group of Aki, where it landed right in front of them.

    The one closest to it yelped in surprise and jumped away, and Kolu couldn¡¯t help but let out a laugh.

    The small group of Aki looked at the paper plane, and one cautiously approached it.

    Glancing to his side, Kenneth noticed how excited Kolu now seemed as he mimicked Kenneth¡¯s throwing motion, and with a slight chuckle, Kenneth asked, ¡°You wanna throw the next?¡±

    Kolu looked at him with big, excited puppy-dog eyes, which quickly faded away. ¡°But it¡¯s too high.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps I can help with that,¡± Kenneth said as he got down on one knee. ¡°Just jump on.¡±

    Kolu hesitated for a moment, but it didn¡¯t last for long as he excitingly jumped on Kenneth¡¯s back and, held onto Kenneth¡¯s head, and positioned himself until he was sitting on his shoulders.

    ¡°So high,¡± Kolu happily muttered, having suddenly grown two and a half times his size. He looked around as if the world he saw was suddenly completely new to him.

    Kenneth handed him a paper plane just as the Aki picked up the one Kenneth had thrown. ¡°Let¡¯s make believers out of them.¡±

    ¡°With a big smile,¡± Kolu drew back his hand and threw the paper plane. It darted from side to side and nosedived just before it made it to the top of the building.

    However, either due to luck or divine intervention, the paper plane suddenly changed course and flew up, hitting one of the Aki in the group.

    Once more startled, all of them started to look in the direction it had come from, only to see Kolu throwing another paper plane.

    All stood slacked-jawed as they watched the paper plane glide in the air, going up and down. Most were so stunned they didn¡¯t even react when the paper plane flew into one of their mouths.

    ¡° That is arrow-dynamics!¡± Kolu yelled triumphantly while laughing his ass off.

    ¡°Aerodynamics,¡± Kenneth corrected, slightly chuckling himself.

    The Aki that had the paper plane in their mouth quickly pulled it out with a disgusted look while the others seemed to laugh at their misfortune.

    However, it wasn¡¯t long before the now pissed-off-looking Aki started to climb down the building, and it was at this point Kenneth thought it might be fun to just run away.

    And before the angry Aki could even get too close, Kenneth and Kolu were gone. Disappeared into thin air like a ghost in the night.

    Or that was just how it looked from the Aki¡¯s perspective. In truth, Kenneth had just run behind a nearby building with the still-laughing Kolu.

    ¡°Did that make you feel better?¡± Kenneth happily asked.

    ¡°It was so funny,¡± Kolu responded, still laughing with a happy smile.

    ¡°So, are you excited for the party tonight?¡± Kenneth asked, walking without a care in the world.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m gonna drink so much floor juice,¡± Kolu excitedly responded.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Kolu, it is actually bad to drink that stuff at your age,¡± Kenneth responded, still happy but a bit worried.

    ¡°But Father said I could drink as much as I wanted,¡± Kolu countered.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t drink it. It¡¯s that you shouldn¡¯t. You see, alcohol is fine if you are old enough, and even in small amounts, it isn¡¯t too harmful, but if you drink a lot, especially at your age, it can cause your body problems later in life,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°Like what?¡± Kolu questioned.

    ¡°Well, it can affect your bones and even your internal organs like your hearts,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°So I shouldn¡¯t drink it at all,¡± Kolu said disheartened.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not saying you can¡¯t have a little. When I was nine or ten, I drank a cup of something similar to floor juice, and I turned out fine,¡± Kenneth said. ¡°All I am saying is that you shouldn¡¯t drink too much.¡±

    ¡°Really,¡± Kolu said, sounding a bit cheerier than before.

    ¡°Yes, and remember to drink some water, too,¡± Kenneth recommended. ¡°It should dilute it nicely.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± Kolu said cheerfully as he rested his body on Kenneth''s head.

    Kenneth walked for a while with Kolu on his shoulders, more or less randomly passing a fair few people who once more stared at Kenneth. Though that time, it was a bit more earned than just existing.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 44 part 2 (A little bit of fun)

    ¡°So Kolu, I remember your dad telling you to go find someone to play with or something like that,¡± Kenneth said, raising his head up. ¡°Do you still want to find someone to play with?¡±

    The question made Kolu''s once cheerful features vanish and replaced by a more proud and sad one. ¡°Father always tells me to go find someone to play with when he is doing business, and there is never anyone fun.¡±

    ¡°Really, no one?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°No one,¡± Kolu repaeted. ¡°They are all always bigger than me, and when we play games, I always lose.¡±

    ¡°I suppose it isn¡¯t fun to always lose,¡± Kenneth affirmed. ¡°What games do you normally play?¡±

    ¡°Fighting, running, and slap,¡± Kolu said.

    ¡°Slap?¡± Kenneth uttered. ¡°How¡­ do you play?¡±

    Kolu reached out his hand and said,¡± You wait until the other person tries to hit you and then take it away, or you get slapped.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Kenneth muttered.

    ¡°I always lose, and they always laugh,¡± Kolu said, sounding a bit sad.

    ¡°And it¡¯s like that with every outpost?¡± Kenneth asked as he turned a corner out onto the main street.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how many I''ve been to since my father took me along with him, but you are the only one who I¡¯ve had fun playing with,¡± Kolu said, his tail wagging from side to side.

    ¡°You know Kolu, if you don¡¯t like those games the others play, I do happen to know another game you might like,¡± Kenneth said as he found a nearby stick and drew two vertical lines and two horizontal lines. And lastly, one giant square enclosing them all.

    ¡°It¡¯s called tic tac toe and is very easy to learn,¡± Kenneth said as he drew an X in the upper right corner and explained the simple rules of the game.

    ¡°Woah, that¡¯s so easy,¡± Kolu said in awe.

    ¡°If you play this game with someone, I bet you¡¯ll have a harder time losing,¡± Kenneth said happily.

    ¡°Do you know more games like that,¡± Kolu asked, pointing to the tick-tak-toe drawing.

    ¡°A few,¡± Kenneth admitted.

    ¡°Can you teach me all of them,¡± Kolu asked excitedly, his tail wagging happily from side to side.

    ¡°If you insist,¡± Kenneth chuckled as he started to draw a few more shapes in the dirt as he explained the rules for other simple children''s games such as hopscotch, rock paper scissors, and even I declare war.

    Although Kenneh didn¡¯t really know the English name for the last game. So, instead, he just did a direct translation from his native tongue.

    ¡°All of them sound so fun,¡± Kolu said as he happily twitched on Kenneth''s shoulders. It was so wild Kenneth started to worry he might lose his grip and fall off.

    ¡°Can we play them now?¡± Kolu asked.

    ¡°W¨ªsh we could, but some of these games do require more than two to play them, and I do need to check on a patient in the great hall,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°But can¡¯t it wait,¡± Kolu cutely asked.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Kenneth raised his hand up to Kolu. ¡°Sorry, it can¡¯t. Last time I saw my patient, he was in pretty bad shape, and I need to see if he¡¯s woken up.¡±

    ¡°But I promise you tomorrow we can play a few of these games.¡±

    ¡°You mean it?¡± Kolu asked cutely.

    ¡°I pinky promise,¡± Kenneth responded as he balled his hand into a fist, except for his pinky, of course.

    For a moment, Kenneth had completely forgotten that Aki didn¡¯t have this kind of gesture and was about to explain, but just as the first syllable left his mouth, he felt Kolu¡¯s tiny hand grab his pinky finger.

    ¡®I suppose that¡¯ll have to do,¡¯ Kenneth inwardly chuckled.

    ¡°It¡¯s a promise,¡± Kolu said in a serious tone.

    ¡°That it is,¡± Kenneth added as he started to walk toward the great hall.

    ¡°So Kolu, do you want me to put you down, or do you want to see your father?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Kolu seemed to think about it for a moment before loudly declaring. ¡°I wanna see father.¡±

    ¡°As you wish,¡± Kenneth chuckled as he kept walking in the same direction.

    But as he walked, one question perpetually kept popping up in his mind, one he wanted to avoid and just forget. But alas, it was useless as the words sounded in his head. ¡®What am I even doing?¡¯

    The words reminded Kenneth of so much, but mostly a void inside him. A void that had once been filled.

    Kenneth marched faster ahead, shaking off the feelings he felt and the thought as best he could, ignoring them for now.

    For the most part, successfully, he did this even when he arrived at the great hall where Solk and Ulric appeared to have a conversation.

    ¡°Father, look how tall I¡¯ve grown!¡± Kolu called.

    Solk quickly turned his head and saw the scene before him, and his reaction seemed to be one of amusement before he turned back to Ulric and said something.

    Kenneth was too far away to hear what it was, but once Solk faced his son and Kenneth again, Ulric quickly departed.

    ¡°Son, it would appear you have grown a little how unobservant of me,¡± Solk gleefully said.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve grown a lot, Father,¡± Kolu said back.

    Solk took a moment and even took a step back, looking up and down before holding out his thumb and index finger, the tips of both almost touching.

    ¡°About this much,¡± Solk jokingly teased.

    ¡°No father this much,¡± Kolu said while throwing his hands up in the air to exaggerate his point. However, Kolu quickly lost balance and was about to fall.

    Kenneth quickly grabbed his legs.

    Kolu hung over Kenneth¡¯s shoulders like he was dead prey that was being brought home.

    ¡°Oh dear,¡± Solk gasped, relieved. ¡°Kolu, don¡¯t scare me like that.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Father,¡± Kolu slightly chuckled, finding the situation funny.

    Solk quickly grabbed the hanging Kolu out of Kenneth¡¯s hands and placed him on the ground, much to Kolu¡¯s reluctance.

    ¡°But I wanna be tall, Father,¡± Kolu pleaded.

    ¡°Now, now Kolu,¡± Solk said in such a dad tone of voice. ¡°One day, you will be as tall as Kenneth here and even taller, but you still have to wait a little, okay.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Father,¡± Kolu said, sounding only a little disappointed.

    Solk then turned to Kenneth.

    ¡°I see your duties also extend beyond healing,¡± Solk remarked.

    ¡°Anyone in my profession would always keep an eye on a patient, even one that¡¯s healed, just in case something happens. But I can stop if it is not to your liking,¡± Kenneth responded respectfully.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Solk cheerfully said, waving a dismissive hand. ¡°It has been a long time since Kolu has seemed this happy on the trip.¡±

    ¡°Now then, Kolu, are you excited for the party?¡± Solk asked as he picked up his son.

    ¡°Yes, but Father, he wanted to talk with you,¡± Kolu said, pointing to Kenneth.

    ¡°Oh really, what about?¡± Solk asked.

    ¡°Nothing much, just if I could buy four of those swords I saw earlier,¡± Kenneth responded.

    Solk looked at Kenneth with a slightly smug and satisfied expression. ¡°I see. The craftsmanship has finally won you over, has it.¡±

    ¡°You could say that,¡± Kenneth said, now too keen on admitting why he really needed them.

    ¡°So, what do you want to trade with? Some of the flowers or perhaps more interesting items?¡± Solk questioned.

    ¡°Just flowers,¡± Kenneth answered.

    ¡°So, do you want to come pick them up now?¡± Solk asked, gesturing toward the wagon.

    ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary; you can just deduct the flowers off, and I¡¯ll come to pick them up in a little bit, but for now, I have someone I need to check on,¡± Kenneth said.

    ¡°Okay, no problem,¡± Solk shrugged before turning around and walking away with an excited and happy Kolu.

    ¡®How nice,¡¯ Kenneth thought, looking at them before turning away and walking into the kitchen.

    With slow and quiet footsteps, he entered the kitchen unannounced. Hali was still sleeping exactly where Kenneth had left him, and Kica was nearby, keeping an eye on him.

    Kenneth took a few more audible steps that Kica quickly noticed.

    ¡°You are finally back,¡± She said, sounding annoyed. ¡°That took you long.¡±

    ¡°Has he woken up since I was gone?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s been murmuring a bit in his sleep about meat, but that¡¯s all,¡± Kica answered as she walked past Kenneth and out of the kitchen.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s just us now,¡± Kenneth mumbled, taking a seat on the floor near Hali.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 45 part 1 (New and potential friends)

    ¡°M-m-m-meat,¡± Hali mumbled in his sleep as he slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± Kenneth asked, sitting right beside Hali, watching him like a hawk

    Hali looked over at Kenneth for a moment as he rubbed all the uneven and standing fur on his body.

    Once he was done and had reached each and every place, even those he couldn¡¯t possibly see, he sat. ¡°My head hurts less now.¡±

    Kenneth looked at him for a moment, still feeling somewhat guilty for his part in all this, before opening his mouth and pointing to his face. ¡°Does it still itch?¡±

    ¡°Much less now,¡± Hali said, turning his back to Kenneth as he stared into the flames. ¡°Thanks for helping me.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t thank me,¡± Kenneth sighed. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t told you about other ways of preparing meat, then you wouldn¡¯t have overworked yourself to the brink of being declared clinically insane.¡±

    ¡°Or inflicted with madness, as you might say.¡±

    Hali didn¡¯t respond. He only looked into the fire and, every now and again, at the meat cleaver as well as the rest of tonight''s food that needed to be prepared.

    ¡°Well, if you wanna get to it, I won¡¯t stop you for much longer,¡± Kenneth said as he got to his feet. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry for my part in all this.¡±

    ¡°Why do you keep apologizing?¡± Hali asked just as Kenneth was about to walk out of the kitchen.

    He stopped and turned around, looking at Hali, whose ears had flattened so much they almost couldn''t be seen.

    ¡°You say sorry when you are at fault. That is what my master once told me,¡± Hali said as Kenneth slowly walked closer to the fireplace and Hali.

    ¡°You said you would teach me, yet I was impatient and wanted to make better food now instead of later. If Osa was still alive, she would have beaten me with a spoon for my stupidity and inpatients.¡±

    Hali let himself fall back, his head almost touching Kenneth''s shoe as he looked up at Kenneth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not being patient and the way I acted¡­.¡± Hali apologized before turning his head, ¡°¡­and for making you feel responsible for my actions.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°So what happens now?¡± Kenneth asked, sitting down.

    ¡°If you are asking anything healing-related, I don¡¯t know, but if you are asking in regards to cooking, then I¡¯ll make tonight''s food, and then I¡¯ll sleep,¡± Hali answered, followed by a yawn.

    ¡°Rest sounds good,¡± Kenneth responded. ¡°It will be some time before Huto has built what I need in order to cook in other ways.¡±

    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll wait,¡± Hali added. ¡°But what is it you¡¯ll have built?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called a grill, and it¡¯s meant to be placed directly above the fireplace but low enough so the flames heat the metal,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°That is-that is¡­ Genius!¡± Hali exclaimed, jumping to his feet in pure joy.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Hali said, spinning around and grabbing Kenneth by his shoulders. ¡°How will it taste?! How will it look?! How will it feel inside your mouth?!¡±

    Kenneth took a moment to process what he had actually heard, and in that time of silence, Hali''s eyes grew wide in embarrassment as he let go of Kenneth and turned his head away.

    ¡°Sorry, I forgot myself,¡± Hali apologized before walking over to the wall where the meat cleaver was still embedded.

    ¡°No need to say sorry. I get how it feels to learn something new and be excited about it,¡± Kenneth responded just as Hali, with a few strong pulls, ripped the meat cleaver out the wall.

    He inspected it for a moment before chopping at a decently sized piece on the table.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overwork yourself,¡± Kenneth warned.

    Hali chopped two times before he responded. ¡°I will. Rest assured of that.¡±

    With that, Hali went back to chopping each large piece of meat into smaller bite-sized pieces.

    The situation wasn¡¯t perfect. Hali¡¯s mental and physical state wasn¡¯t perfect, yet Kenneth understood the work had to be done, which was why Kenneth walked over to the table, ready to help.

    Hali eyed him for a moment before chuckling and retrieving a second meat cleaver and handing it to Kenneth. ¡°It¡¯s a bit duller, but with two at work, it shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡±

    ¡°No problemo mi amigo,¡± Kenneth responded before hammering down the meat cleaver on the biggest piece on the table.

    Easily, the meat cleaver cut through the meat and almost the table with a bang loud enough to be mistaken for thunder.

    Hali just stood there, eyes wide, as he uttered only one word. ¡°Wow.¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Kenneth chuckled as he pulled out the meat cleaver and chopped once more with a bit less force.

    It took about two or three weak chops from Kenneth before Hali snapped out of his trance and went back to work chopping meat.

    With the two working together, the food was chopped and prepared in record time, ready to be served at any moment.

    ¡°You know you could just have left me to my work,¡± Hali commented as he watched the simmering pot of meat.

    ¡°I could have, but I didn¡¯t feel like it,¡± Kenneth responded as he placed the meat cleaver on the table.

    ¡°You know,¡± Hali started as he glanced over at Kenneth. ¡°I¡¯ve known you for only a short time and talked to you even less, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever forget you.¡±

    Kenneth looked at Hali with a blank expression as he wondered if that was a good or bad thing.

    ¡°Try and say thanks,¡± Hali gleefully laughed, slapping Kenneth on the back.

    Instantly, Kenneth started to laugh as well, feeling a strange sense of familiarity and happiness now that he knew Hali was going to be fine.

    While it would have been nice for the two to talk a bit and have a friendly chat, Kenneth knew Hali needed to relax and rest for now, so he said goodbye before leaving the kitchen.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 45 part 2 (New and potential friends)

    Riding a bit of a happy high, Kenneth walked toward the exit when suddenly, out of the corner of Kenneth¡¯s eye, he saw something fall.

    He wasn¡¯t sure what it was, but his reflexes quickly kicked in as he grabbed whatever had been falling.

    It was light and seemed to maybe be hollow from the audible sound it made as Kenneth¡¯s hand and it collided.

    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± an Aki right in Kenneth¡¯s blind spot said.

    Kenneth calmly turned to see a green and pink-furred, oddly dressed Aki carrying many strange-looking items.

    ¡°No problem,¡± Kenneth responded, finding the sight of an Aki dressed in leather and sewn into what looked like a boiler suit and a thin, short, cape-like piece of white fabric with each end tied to the Aki¡¯s wrists a bit strange even by Aki standers.

    Kenneth blinked twice before asking, ¡°So should I just put this on the top or¡­?¡±

    ¡°Actually, if you would, could you carry it to the other side of the room for me,¡± The oddly dressed Aki slightly pleaded. ¡° I would hate for it to break before tonight.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Kenneth shrugged. ¡°Do you need me to lighten your load a bit?¡±

    ¡°No, that will not be needed,¡± the oddly dressed Aki grunted before walking.

    ¡°So what is this I¡¯m holding?¡± Kenneth asked, walking up to the oddly dressed Aki.

    ¡°What? You''ve never seen an instrument,¡± The Aki chuckled.

    ¡°An instrument, you say,¡± Kenneth muttered as he inspected the item he was holding carefully.

    At first glance, Kenneth had just thought it was a box, but it had a hole on top showing just how empty it was, as well as what looked like two sets of three iron strings on each of the instrument¡¯s four sides overlapping at the top.

    And lastly, it seemed that the instrument was separated into two smaller boxes, with the one on top being smaller in size.

    ¡®How strange looking,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he kept an eye on the instrument and one on what was right in front of him.

    ¡°So what does the abomination look like?¡± The oddly dressed Aki asked.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Kenneth said, a bit taken aback.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know your voice, so I assume you are from the outpost, right,¡± The oddly dressed Aki said.

    ¡°That is correct,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°So what does it look like because? I¡¯ve heard some different things from some, but the only thing I know is that it wears the colors of a champion.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Kenneth said with a slightly amused smile creeping up. ¡°I know the one you talk about is shorter than many here, but his arms and legs are much thicker, making him stronger.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like one of the Nok to me,¡± the oddly-dressed Aki commented. ¡°I also hear from a very few it also wears something to hide its appearance. Do you know for certain it isn¡¯t a small misshapen Nok?¡±

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Ohh, I¡¯m pretty sure,¡± Kenneth said confidently.

    ¡°Well, if you say so,¡± the oddly dressed Aki mumbled.

    Kenneth fiddled with the strange instrument a bit, pulling on one of the iron strings.

    It sounded very similar to a D chord, and the iron string immediately made Kenneth think of a guitar. ¡°Why do you want to know about the black healer?¡±

    ¡°For a ballad, of course!¡± The oddly dressed Aki proclaimed. ¡°Even the dullest verses played to the most mediocre of melodies will be uplifted to a truer brilliance once the story is told.¡±

    ¡°A story of a creature from a land far away that fought to a standstill with the heir to the Dekaso estate and his bodyguard. Marvelous! Truly marvelous!¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re a musician,¡± Kenneth said, fiddling a little more with the instrument in hand.

    ¡°Well, of course, but most do call me a bard,¡± the oddly dressed Aki answered cheerfully. ¡°And YOU¡¯LL have the honor of listening to me, Apsi, the best bard, and my band.¡±

    ¡°Quite the modest one, aren¡¯t you,¡± Kenneth chuckled.

    ¡°And humble, too,¡± Apsi chuckled as he placed all the other instruments in an open space in the corner of the great hall.

    Apsi turned around while saying,¡± Now, the last one, if you would.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Kenneth said happily as Apsi, with outstretched hands, stood completely frozen once he realized who he had been talking to.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to hear you perform,¡± Kenneth said, handing the instrument over.

    ¡°You-you¡­ umm¡­ you-you a-are,¡± Apsi studdered while slightly shaking his entire body.

    Kenneth scratched the back of his neck, feeling somewhat excited. ¡°You know, no one has ever made a song or ballad about me before, so I hope it turns out good.¡±

    ¡°And if you need some more knowledge, I¡¯d be happy to answer some questions.¡±

    ¡°Er-er¡­ umkay,¡± Apsi studdered as he, with shaky legs and arms, placed the instrument on the ground with the others.

    ¡°Black healer!¡± A gleeful voice from across the great hall sounded, easily gathering everyone¡¯s attention.

    Kenneth, in an instant, knew it was Jinki who had called from across the hall.

    Turning around, Jinki was already making his way toward him, looking chipper with his tail excitedly waving from side to side.

    ¡°Hello, Jinki,¡± Kenneth said, greeting the hunter commander while the bard Apsi quickly darted for the exit.

    ¡°Friend, why didn¡¯t you say you were back and wasn¡¯t sent to your ancestors?¡± Jinki cheerfully asked as he walked past chairs, tables, and people.

    ¡°You know a healer''s attention must always be on those in need,¡± Kenneth answered.

    Jinki wrapped his arm around Kenneth and pulled himself closer. ¡°You know I never got a chance to thank you for that little gift. My mate was more overjoyed than she had ever been, and I could barely stand afterward.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing,¡± Kenneth responded. ¡°I had so many flowers, so a single one wasn¡¯t too important, and if it meant a favor.¡±

    Jinki tapped his finger on Kenneth¡¯s chest, ¡± Don¡¯t be all business, friend. Because of you, I never have to get my mate another gift in her life.¡±

    ¡°I highly doubt that,¡± Kenneth said in the lowest voice possible.

    Jinki looked at him for a moment before he bursted out hysterically, laughing, using Kenneth for support so he didn¡¯t fall.

    ¡°SO RIGHT, FRIEND!¡± Jinki said between bursts of laughter, wiping off a tear. ¡°It¡¯ll probably only buy me three years, maybe four.¡±

    ¡°SO, is there anything you wanted, or do you just want to talk?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Jinki¡¯s laughter quickly died down as he narrowed his eyes and looked out into the great hall and the many people who were making a very poor attempt at hiding how they just stared.

    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m talking with him like a friend!¡± Jinki sternly yelled across the room. ¡°Now get back to work!¡±

    Quickly, everyone looked away and resumed what they had been doing beforehand.

    ¡°Man, it¡¯s so annoying when they just stare like they don¡¯t think I can see them?¡± Jinki grumbled, annoyed.

    ¡°We could talk in a more secluded area if it bothers you,¡± Kenneth suggested.

    ¡°We could,¡± Jinki said thoughtfully, one arm still around Kenneth as he stroked his chin, ¡°But why should we?¡±

    ¡°I suppose there isn¡¯t an actual reason,¡± Kenneth admitted.

    ¡°Well, other than thanking you, I just wanted to ask if you were coming to the party tonight.¡±

    ¡°Um.. sure,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit,¡± Jinki said, letting go of Kenneth as he started to walk off. ¡°And don¡¯t be discouraged when you can¡¯t drink as much as me; I¡¯ve had practice. Some of my bones still hurt because of it.¡±

    As Jinki walked away, only one thought occupied Kenneth¡¯s mind at that moment. ¡®His bones still hurt?¡±

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 46 (START THE PARTY NOW!)

    The Great Hall was filled to the brim with every Aki that was able to come, each eagerly awaiting for the party to start.

    A very eager few were standing near the barrels of floor juice with mugs in hand, licking their libs, eager and excited for even the smallest drop.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for some of Solk¡¯s tougher-looking men standing by the barrels, a few would probably already be drinking their own weight worth.

    However, they didn¡¯t have to wait for too much longer as Solk walked through the crowd of Aki in a dignified manner, befitting a royal.

    Each and everyone quickly got out of his way so there wouldn¡¯t be any delay for the party to start.

    And it wasn¡¯t long until Solk stepped up onto a table using a chair as a step.

    He turned around and looked out onto the sea of Aki, his tail lazily swinging from side to side as if he had all the time in the world.

    Slowly and calmly, Solk raised up his hand, and instantly, everyone became quiet.

    Solk cleared his throat before he addressed everyone. ¡°I welcome each and every one of you to tonight¡¯s party.¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯m sure at least a majority of you have heard, it is in celebration of my son¡¯s health, and as for the others here tonight, I know it¡¯s only because of the floor juice,¡± Solk said with a quick smile as a fair few in the crowd let out a laugh.

    ¡°I only have this to say before we begin,¡± Solk said to the eager crowd. ¡°Count yourself lucky none of you have to be on duty tonight.¡±

    Once Solk had finished, Apsi and his band started to play as Solk¡¯s men, standing by the barrels of floor juice, started grabbing mugs from a sea of hands and giving them back to whoever they could.

    And in all that orderly chaos, Kenneth stood by the great hall exit.

    While he did want to come, and it was probably expected of Solk for him to come, he wasn¡¯t really sure how to act.

    ¡®A party is a party no matter which world you are in,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he looked around for someone he at least knew well enough to talk to.

    However, it was the equivalent of looking for a needle in a haystack. A continuously moving and tall haystack.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s all too clear, and I can no longer deny it,¡¯ Kenneth thought. ¡®I¡¯m short. A hundred and eighty-six centimeters don¡¯t stretch that long anymore.¡¯

    All joking aside, Kenneth scanned the room to the best of his ability and noticed Nya in the corner of his eye.

    ¡°At least I can talk to her,¡± Kenneth muttered as he turned around, seeing her walking out of the great hall carrying two mugs.

    And it was clear to see she was heading toward Ulric, who was sitting all by himself while sharpening his spear.

    ¡®Ain¡¯t no way I¡¯m gonna be a third wheel,¡¯ Kenneth thought as the awkward meme sound played in his head.

    Kenneth was about to start looking for someone he at least knew when, out of nowhere, someone he knew found him.

    ¡°There you are!¡± Jinki yelled over the loud murmuring as he wrapped his arm around Kenneth once again.

    ¡°Hello, Jinki,¡± Kenneth loudly responded.

    ¡°Surely, you can say something better than that, friend!¡± Jinki laughed as he gulped down a mug filled with floor juice.

    ¡°It is good to see you again,¡± Kenneth once more loudly said.

    ¡°Better,¡± Jinki responded as he started dragging Kenneth along with him through the crowd. ¡°I have to introduce you to my other friends and mate.¡±

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡®I guess this will be interesting,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he let himself be dragged along. ¡®I suppose this is better than just awkwardly standing alone all by myself all night.¡±¡¯

    For once, everyone wasn¡¯t staring at Kenneth, but that only meant it was that much harder to maneuver through the crowd. But Jinki¡¯s persistent nature was something to admire as he moved gracefully through the crowd with Kenneth in tow.

    It was almost like a game of ladders and snakes where you¡¯d get closer to your destination and then get set back a bit. Eventually, both made it to a table where a few Aki were sitting.

    ¡°Commander¡­¡± One of them spoke before they trailed off at the sight of the black healer.

    With a big happy smile on his face, Jinki yelled over the crowds, murmuring, ¡°No need for such formal language tonight, Hoota. It¡¯s a party; just call me your lordship.¡±

    A few cracked a smile at such an obvious joke, but it felt like none of them really reacted to it as all stared at Kenneth.

    ¡®Should have guessed as much,¡¯ Kenneth internally sighed. ¡®I am a bit of a deal breaker.¡¯

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s a party; you should drink and laugh, not look like you all do now!¡± Jinki said before gulping down more floor juice from his mug.

    ¡°Is this really the black healer?¡± One of the Aki asked.

    ¡°I do hope you haven¡¯t gone blind!¡± Jinki cackled. ¡°This is the one and only, alright!¡±

    Suddenly, the Aki who had asked rose from her seat, and Kenneth got a good look at her. She was a bit shorter than Jinki, and her fur color was a mix of white and orange.

    Her eyes were laser-focused on him, and it felt a bit weird, to say the least. However, it quickly became much weirder when the Aki quickly wrapped her arms around Kenneth and pulled herself closer to him.

    His head met her chest.

    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± the Aki said to the surprise of everyone else watching, including Kenneth.

    Kenneth stood there, completely immobilized, as only one thought ran through his mind. ¡®I thought this only happened in movies.¡¯

    ¡°Should I be worried,¡± Jinki jokingly remarked.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying thanks to the healer for gifting you the flower,¡± the white and orange fur-colored Aki happily responded.¡± And besides, you should know well enough we belong to each other.¡±

    ¡°I suppose this is enough proof of that,¡± Jinki responded, holding up his arm to show everyone a small, violent, colored piece of cloth tied around his wrist.

    ¡°Congratulations, command¡­ Jinki! ¡°Hoota cheered as he raised his drink in celebration.

    ¡°It has only been a little over one-third of mating season, ¡° Another Aki at the table remarked before raising her drink. ¡°Congratulations, you horny bastard!¡±

    ¡°I am that good, but I did receive a little help from my friend over there,¡± Jinki said, gesturing over at Kenneth, who was still being embraced in a hug by Jinki¡¯s mate.

    ¡°Considering the fact you are being embraced by my mate, I do feel it¡¯s prudent to at least introduce you to her,¡± Jinki said

    ¡°I can do that myself,¡± Jinki¡¯s mate interjected as she let go of Kenneth.

    It had certainly been an unexpected situation Kenneth had found himself in, but it had felt oddly good to be embraced like that.

    ¡°My name is Selisio, and as I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve guessed, this is my mate Jinki,¡± Selisio said in a happy tone of voice over the loud murmuring of the party while making the gesture of greeting.

    Of course, Kenneth reciprocated the gesture. ¡°Good to meet you.¡±

    ¡°You could put a little more effort into that!¡± Jinki laughed once more, wrapping his arm around Kenneth and gulping down the last of his drink.

    ¡°Already drank it all. What a pity,¡± Jinki said dishearteningly before getting swallowed by the crowd in search of more floor juice.

    Suddenly, Kenneth felt a hand on his back that pushed him closer to the table.

    ¡°Come sit already. I¡¯ll get you a chair,¡± Selisio said, turning around and seeing an empty seat right next to her.

    Confused, she looked at the two others and asked. ¡°Where did Kiki go?¡±

    ¡°Wait, she left,¡± Hoota said, surprised, his mouth full of floor juice.

    ¡°As always, a keen and observant hunter, ladies and gentlemen,¡± the Aki beside Hoota said, swirling her drink. ¡°She left the moment Commander Jinki arrived with the black healer.¡±

    ¡°She probably just went for more floor juice,¡± Selisio said, looking around for another chair.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t count on it. She took her drink with her,¡± the Aki next to Hoota said, looking down at her drink as she kept swirling it around and around. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to know anything about that.¡±

    ¡°Why are you accusing me, Qpoka?¡± Selisio gasped.

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m accusing the one beside you,¡± Qpoka said, dumbfounded.

    ¡°Oh, I see how stupid of me,¡± Selisio laughed as her tail swung wildly from side to side.

    All three looked at her for a moment before the situation returned to what it was before.

    ¡°My accusation still stands,¡± Qpoka said, her gaze solely focused on Kenneth.

    Kenneth looked at her for a moment, completely silent as he calmed himself. ¡°And why do you think I have done something?¡±

    ¡°A few rumors I heard here and there involving an arrow to the knee,¡± Qpoka responded, still swirling her drink. ¡°And it would so happen that not too long ago, you, as well as Kiki and three others left the outpost for a bit of time.¡±

    ¡°If you are accusing me of shooting someone with an arrow, then you are sadly mistaken. I have never done such a thing in my life,¡± Kenneth responded defensively.

    ¡°Hmph¡­ and why should I take your word at that when Kiki left the moment you arrived,¡± Qpoka remarked. ¡°To me, that¡¯s pretty telling of something, at the very least.¡±

    ¡°She did push a knife up against my throat a couple of times,¡± Kenneth responded as the tension between the two grew. ¡°That might be why she left.¡±

    Selisio nervously tittered back and forth, obviously wanting to say something to ease the tension, but she seemed unable to find the words as Hoota drank from his cup, pretending not to notice anything.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 47 (Contest)

    ¡°Why do you look so stressed, Selisio?¡± Jinki asked, having returned with three mugs of floor juice in hand.

    Instantly, Selisio seemed to calm down, and Qpoka adverted her gaze.

    ¡°Come on; this is supposed to be a party. Enjoy because you know this ain¡¯t happening this time next year!¡± Jinki loudly yelled, placing all of the mugs down. ¡°So laugh, drink, hook up with a nice woman.¡±

    Once the last one was mentioned, Hoota glanced over at Qpoka.

    ¡°Better look elsewhere,¡± Qpoka flatly stated, never even once glancing to her side.

    ¡°And you!¡± Jinki said, his movements slightly sluggish. ¡°You look so tense, friend. Try and relax and get a bit drunk. It does wonders for making you feel warm and happy.¡±

    ¡°The increase in body temperature would be due to your blood vessels expanding from consuming the floor juice, and that feeling of happiness would most likely just be hormones,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°Well, I know one person who needs to drink right now,¡± Jinki probably attempted to whisper to someone else, having leaned over to Kenneth.

    ¡°You might be right,¡± Kenneth exhaled, reaching out for one of the mugs on the table and unzipping the bottom of his mask. ¡°Bottoms up, I guess.¡±

    With that, Kenneth started to slowly chuck the surprisingly sweet floor juice. Slowly he started to feel a small yet noticeable warmth spreading throughout his body.

    ¡°Not too bad,¡± Kenneth said, looking down at his almost empty drink.

    Laughing, Jinki padded Kenneth on the back. ¡°You certainly went for it! You better stop now before it becomes too much! Wouldn¡¯t want to make a fool of yourself!¡±

    ¡°Remind me which one of us is more drunk at the moment and is still intending on drinking more?¡± Kenneth asked rhetorically.

    ¡°Seems like it¡¯s working!¡± Jinki excitedly laughed. ¡°Hey, you know what we gotta do?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°A drinking contest!!!¡± Jinki shouted loud enough it could be heard across the room.

    Instantly a great deal, if not everyone, fell silent, and the music stopped as Jinki, with a big wide smile, once more shouted to everyone in the room.

    ¡°Let''s have a drinking contest!!! Anyone man enough to go up against me and my friend, the mysterious black healer!!! Otherwise, you are all just cowards!!!¡±

    ¡°Remind me again who was going to make themselves look like a fool in front of everyone,¡± Kenneth sighed, already feeling some amount of social anxiety from within, or it could just be gas.

    ¡°What a marvelous idea,¡± Solk¡¯s voice sounded, cutting across the room. ¡°I most certainly have more than enough floor juice to supply.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying!¡± Jinki Yelled once more, warping his arm around Selisio and pulling her close.

    Quickly, some tables and chairs were moved around, and there was made room for each contestant, with Kenneth somehow being one of them while Jinki continuously padded him on his back.

    Looking around, Kenneth saw a few people he recognized raging from Kila and Fenik, who seemed¡­ competitive, to say the absolute very least.

    However, crazy-looking and bloodthirsty with a drop of murderous intent seemed more fitting.

    Even Aloko was there with a stoic expression, sitting right next to Pilu.

    ¡®Better him than me,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he looked in the other direction seeing to his discomfort the golden turd and silver douche.

    A fair few others joined in as well, though most of them Kenneth hadn¡¯t gotten to know. And by the time almost every chair was filled, the contest was about to start.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Of course, the only chair missing a contestant was the one Kenneth was sitting next to.

    ¡°How lucky THIS chair hasn¡¯t been taken. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, little prey?¡±

    Her voice sent a chill down Kenneth¡¯s spine as he broke out into a slight cold sweat the moment her arm gently stroked his back.

    ¡°Guard commander, how good of you to join,¡± Jinki excitedly said, drinking from his own mug.

    Wilf took the seat next to Kenneth and, with a friendly expression, said, ¡°You know me. Never could resist an opportunity for¡­ ENTERTAINMENT.¡±

    ¡°In another life, we might have been a good match!¡± Jinki laughed, slapping Kenneth on his back.

    ¡°What an entertaining dream,¡± Wilf smirked. ¡°Too bad dreams are never a reality.¡±

    Jinki once more laughed, clearly already very intoxicated or drunk, as the more common folk would say.

    The two of them conversed for a bit as the Solk¡¯s workers brought each contestant a mug and poured floor juice into each one of them.

    ¡°The rules are simple!¡± Solk loudly spoke from atop one of the tables. ¡°You have to drink all the floor juice from your mug, and if you are unable to finish, fall to the floor, or pass out, you are disqualified!¡±

    ¡°And since I¡¯m such a generous guest at this fine outpost, I¡¯ll give the winner one free item of their choice from my selection of wears!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s attention was instantly grabbed, and a lot of people seemed regretful of not having joined in now that there was a prize on the line.

    Even people at the table who before had looked at one another with indifferent expressions now all shared one. And it was unmistakable what each was thinking.

    ¡®That prize is mine!¡¯

    ¡°Let the contest begin!¡± Solk yelled at the top of his lungs.

    Instantly, almost everyone started to drink as fast as they could, chucking down the floor juice.

    Though all of them seemed to forget it wasn¡¯t a contest of speed but of endurance. And while all of them finished collectively wiping what little liquid they had spilled on their faces, a fair few other contestants simply took a bit more time drinking.

    By the end of the first round, everyone had made the through as Solk¡¯s men refilled each contestant''s mug.

    The crowd was cheering and seemed to have started a betting pool on who was going to win and who would drop out after any number of rounds.

    As far as Kennet was able to tell, the most favored to win was Jinki, and given his larger-than-life personality and seemingly endless confidence, Kenneth was inclined to agree.

    ¡°How funny all of this happened because of you,¡± Wilf said as the next round began, and everyone started to drink, a few still opting for the fast chucking method.

    Kenneth meanwhile sipped. ¡°Thank Jinki for that; it was him who shouted it across the room, or have you perhaps gone deaf.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I hear very well, little prey,¡± Wilf chuckled as she finished her drink. ¡°Though admittedly, it has become harder to hear in certain places due to some information getting leaked when it ought not to.¡±

    ¡°Apologies, but that sounds like what my people would refer to as a you problem,¡± Kenneth responded before taking the last sip of his drink, being one of the last to finish.

    ¡°What a funny saying,¡± Wilf calmly responded as the next rounds of mugs were filled. ¡°I should remember it for when I say it to you.¡±

    Kenneth glanced over at her for a moment before brushing it off. He knew she was just trying to get him riled up and laugh at him.

    ¡°How resilient you¡¯ve grown,¡± Wilf mused, crossing her legs as she leaned over to Kenneth and whispered into his ear. ¡°I wonder if the misshapen healer and former second-in-command are that resilient.¡±

    Kenneth almost choked on his drink as he was overcome with dread.

    ¡°What, no comeback,¡± Wilf mused as she started to drink from her mug. ¡°You probably think I¡¯m going to tell Ulric, right.¡±

    Kenneth could only silently stare down his drink as he tried to think of anything that would save Kica and Zilika.

    He wasn¡¯t even drinking, and a few from the crowd started to yell that the black healer was finished.

    A lot loudly vocalized their annoyance at not having placed a bet on this round instead of others.

    ¡°You better finish that drink before you are disqualified if you want me to stay silent,¡± Wilf whispered.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kenneth desperately asked.

    Wilf''s only response was to point at his drink, and in an instant, like Thor, as he attempted to drink the sea dry, Kenneth, in one gulped, finished the drink.

    ¡°Talk,¡± Kenneth said, breathing a little heavily.

    ¡°Alright, here¡¯s a request,¡± Wilf started as she sharpened one of her claws by rubbing it against another. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone what I know as long as you win that prize for me.¡±

    Kenneth stared her down as Solk¡¯s men once more filled each mug up. ¡°And what guarantee do I have you¡¯ll keep your word?¡±

    ¡°None whatsoever, but it¡¯s not as if you have a choice,¡± Wilf mused. ¡°Though admittedly, I have given you an impossible task considering who you are sitting beside.¡±

    ¡°It would probably intimidate you knowing he once drank an entire barrel of floor juice and proceeded to challenge the now-former commander to a sparring match and won while drunk .¡±

    ¡°That was quite an entertaining day,¡± Wilf said fondly. ¡°Especially when I found out how many bones he¡¯d obliviously broken. The healer was overwhelmed for quite a long time.¡±

    Once all the mugs had been filled and the next round began, Jinki grabbed the mug and shot up to his feet as he loudly proclaimed, ¡°I¡¯m going to WIN!!!¡±

    He then proceeded to drink every last drop of floor juice, pouring it down his mouth, whereafter he immediately lost balance and fell onto the floor with a decently loud thud while giggling.

    ¡°Huh¡­ I honestly didn¡¯t expect that,¡± Wilf said, genially slightly surprised. ¡°Just¡­ just do your best and win the prize for me.¡±

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 48 part 1 (Drink! Drink! DRINK!)

    Getting drunk and being drunk were far from Kenneth¡¯s areas of expertise.

    Sure, he¡¯d partaken in some parties in his younger days and gotten drunk, but it was on rare occasions, which of course, meant his tolerance was almost as low as the floor.

    Already after this round, he felt himself get a bit dizzy. Luckily for him, it was probably the same for everyone else in regard to tolerance.

    And considering his biggest threat had literally just fallen out, he might have a chance.

    ¡°Well then, good luck, little prey,¡± Wilf laughed. ¡°Once you win, we can go together, and you can pick something for me.¡±

    A fair few Aki did look at Wilf, both confused and curious, seeing the only logical conclusion many drew from that was that the black healer and the guard commander were in a relationship.

    Immediately, everyone who had thought that changed their expression from confusion mixed with curiosity to disgust as their mind, in the thrall of mating season, conjured mental images they never wanted to remember.

    And, of course, the only logical conclusion was to drink until they forgot, and so in perfect synchronization, everyone gulped down the floor juice in their mugs.

    However, Kenneth noticed non of this as he was too busy with the drinking contest.

    ¡®Okay, Wilf did seem truly surprised when Jinki was the first to get disqualified, which means possibly the biggest obstacle to me winning just got taken care of due to his own overconfidence,¡¯ Kenneth thought.

    Kenneth once more looked over each individual contestant, ¡®That only leaves everyone else.¡¯

    Kila and Fenik still seemed murder crazy, yet a bit sluggish in their movements as they started to argue.

    Pilu and Aloko seemed a bit better of, but Pilu, unlike most other times, didn¡¯t give Kenneth a death stare. Instead, she was glancing across from her seat to where Kenneth knew the gold and silver combo was.

    ¡®Of course, they could be the most challenging now that Jinki is gone,¡¯ Kenneth worried as the next round began and everyone started drinking.

    ¡®Alcohol seems like quite the pricy thing in this land that only the upper class could afford on a regular basis,¡¯ Kenneth thought, glancing over at the two.

    Both had been drinking the same amount as everyone else, perhaps even more and yet neither seemed to be affected in the least.

    ¡®Dammit! Both of them must have a higher tolerance,¡± Kenneth concluded as he felt backed into a corner. ¡®Is there any way I could cheat and get them disqualified without anyone noticing? No too many eyes on me.¡¯

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡®The only other way is to outlast everyone else,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he finished his drink.

    It wouldn¡¯t be an easy task, but if he wanted to save Kica and Zilika, then he had to at least try.

    As the next round of mugs was filled, a few other contestants seemed tipsy, and surprisingly enough, once everyone had gulped down the contents of the mug, a few left the contest of their own volition, including the silver douche.

    ¡°Too much to handle, old man,¡± Jubo remarked smugly.

    ¡°Not at all, young master. I have simply learned from experience that all parts of me don¡¯t work if I drink too much at my age,¡± the silver-armored Aki responded confidently. ¡°And, you know I need to protect you from harm.¡±

    ¡°We are in an outpost, Para, and I know how to handle myself,¡± Jubo countered slightly, defiantly.

    ¡°Clearly,¡± Para responded dryly. ¡°Just scream out in fear and terror if you need me; otherwise, I¡¯ll go looking for that fiery woman.¡±

    Jubo, slightly ticked off by Para¡¯s comment, drowned his annoyance in this round''s floor juice before glaring at Kenneth.

    Kenneth noticed Jubo staring out of the corner of his eyes, and it wasn¡¯t hard to guess why. It was about his broken sword.

    Undoubtedly the biggest challenger to beat was Jubo simply because it wasn¡¯t a matter of a prize but pride, and Kenneth knew that when pride was involved, people would go to insane lengths.

    ¡®Dammit, I can¡¯t worry about that now. I just need to think about this like running!¡¯ Kenneth yelled inside his head as the newly filled mug was placed in front of all remaining contestants.

    ¡®Don¡¯t think about all the other mugs. Only think about the next and push yourself!¡¯

    Slightly invigorated, Kenneth gulped down the drink until it was empty.

    It might have been a bad idea to drink it quickly, but those moments where he had to wait for everyone else to finish gave him some rest and time to think. And it wasn¡¯t as if the same amount wouldn¡¯t enter his body anyway.

    ¡®So then I just need to¡­ I need to drink¡­ yes! Drink the next one when it comes,¡¯ Kenneth thought, finding it somewhat more difficult to think clearly.

    Next rounds, mugs were then placed, and just as Kenneth reached out and grabbed it, his hand was a lot more steady than one would imagine.

    ¡°WHAT DID YOU SAY!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s attention was quickly drawn to who had yelled, ad the competition was quickly put on hold.

    ¡°You heard me,¡± Kila said nonchalantly, or at least as nonchalantly as a clearly drunk man could. ¡°I ain¡¯t sorry.¡±

    ¡°You better apologize right now, you liar!¡± Fenik growled, her ears and tail standing.

    ¡°In¡­ your¡­ dreams¡­¡± Kila slowly responded, paying no heed to Fenik¡¯s aggressive attitude.

    A few Aki seemed a bit tense, and some of Solk¡¯s men seemed ready to do something if either of them started a fight.

    ¡°You know I¡¯ve been dreaming of doing this for a long time,¡± Fenik responded as she stood up and poured her drink all over Kila.

    Without a word, Kila leaped from his seat, his claws extended and teeth showing as he knocked Fenik to the ground.

    Before anyone had time to react, Fenik and Kila were already a blur on the ground, rolling around growling, as bystanders just got out of the way, spilling their drinks and knocking each other over, not wanting to get mixed up in their fight.

    Kenneth and a lot of others sitting quickly got to their feet as patches of fur flew off both of them. Kenneth was about to do something, even in his inebriated state.

    However, before he had the chance, some of Solk¡¯s men beat him to it.

    Quickly, four strong men separated Kila and Fenik, who struggled to get free and continued the fight, growling viciously at one another.

    ¡°There always has to be some fools,¡± Solk sighed. ¡°Just throw them out!¡±

    Quickly, both were forcefully escorted out of the great hall while being kept a safe distance from one another.

    Luckily, it wasn¡¯t too hard since both Fenik and Kila only had eyes for one another and didn¡¯t even think or try to attack any of Solk¡¯s men.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 48 part 2 (Drink! Drink! DRINK!)

    Once both were gone, it just became apparent how quiet it had become. Slowly, every contestant returned to their seat, and the abundance of silence quickly faded once Apsi and his band started to play.

    The melody was a bit rough, but quickly, everything went back to normal as all the other contestants started to drink again. Well, everyone except Kenneth.

    He was a bit worried about Kila and Fenik, but that worry quickly got pushed to the side by the more overwhelming worry of not winning.

    And thus, he once more gulped down his mug of floor juice.

    On the bright side, however, the fight had eliminated two more contestants, and the shock of it happening did sober Kenneth a bit up.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if the same was true for the others or how long there would go before he was back to normal, but that only meant he had to act now.

    Round after round, Kenneth drank his cup dry with no hesitation as he kept himself going, continuously reminding him what was on the line.

    One by one, each contestant dropped out. Many were those Kenneth hadn¡¯t even gotten to know the name of.

    However, surprisingly, Aloko dropped out before the next round had even begun. Obviously drunk, he had fallen back into his chair and spilled his drink all over himself.

    Pilu being the kind person she was, chose to eliminate herself the same round as Aloko by laughing her ass off at the sight of him in a stupor until she fell off her chair.

    It was round something. Kenneth wasn¡¯t sure, and trying to think of anything other than drinking and winning caused him to have a headache.

    Yet he was feeling a second wind after the last round now that there was only himself and yellow-fire-fox left in the contest.

    ¡°How can something so short drink so much!¡± An Aki shouted from somewhere in the crowd.

    ¡°You are telling me I lost all I had to bet, hoping the black healer would drop out after round three!¡± Another Aki in the crowd shouted.

    ¡°HEY BLACK HEALER!¡± Yet another shouted from the crowd. ¡°Get passed a few more rounds! No one has bet too high on you, and if no one guesses right, I get my coins back! Hey, do you hear me?! Drink more!¡±

    ¡°What fun, cheers from the crowd! I truly ought to pout,¡± Kenneth said sarcastically as he realized he had reached this level of drunkenness.

    ¡°Did you speak abomination!¡± Jubo yelled, clearly intoxicated, as he poured the drink down his throat the second it was placed on the table.

    ¡°Ohh, I only remarked how a golden child ought to pout as he loses and gets bruises,¡± Kenneth drunkenly replied as he followed Jubo''s lead and finished his cup the moment it was dropped.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°You¡­! I should¡­ I should¡­¡± Jubo said angrily, balance and clear thinking obviously hindered by the amount of floor juice he¡¯d consumed.

    ¡°I know what you should and ought to do, and that¡¯s go away and throw up into a loo,¡± Kenneth said mockingly, stealing what little momentum Jubo had had.

    Suddenly, the crowd erupted in laughter not only at what Kenneth had said but at how Jubo seemed at a loss for words.

    ¡°LEARN YOUR PLACE!¡± Jubo screamed, his voice cracking into a high pitch as he slammed his claws onto the table.

    The crowd went silent. Sure, everyone was drunk, and they had made the mistake of laughing, but they quickly remembered that Jubo, the arrogant prick that he was, was still a royal and belonged to a rather powerful family at that.

    However, the only one who didn¡¯t know all that or even cared was Kenneth.

    ¡°A powerful voice such as yours is something to behold; it¡¯s shining just as brightly as your tattered gold,¡± Kenneth laughed as he drank from his cup.

    For a moment, everything stopped. The music. The chatter. The drinking. No one even breathed. The only sound there was was Kenneth gulping down his drink and Jubo gritting his teeth in anger as he scratched at the table.

    However, as moments passed slowly, a few Aki in the crowd started to cough. Then there were giggles, with some even wrapping their hands around their snouts to contain it all, tears running out from their eyes.

    Suddenly, everyone erupted in an explosion of laughter, and the great hall was filled to the brim. No one could hold themselves back, even if Jubo was a royal.

    Of course, this only added more and more fuel to the mounting fire that was Jubo¡¯s own internal inferno, the logs that burned beneath pure and utter humiliation. A feeling he had never felt before.

    With no warning, Jubo jumped to his feet, grabbed his mug, and threw it at Kenneth, hitting him right in the head.

    The floor juice hit a moment later, covering Kenneth in the sweet and alcoholic liquid.

    ¡°A bath for me and one that is free so kind of ye,¡± Kenneth said, unfaced, and the crowd¡¯s laughter skyrocketed, a few falling to the ground.

    Jubo just started to walk. He seemed calm as if all the laughter didn¡¯t exist to him. But his eyes. His eyes told another story.

    They were burning red with death, especially once he reached his destination and Kenneth looked up.

    Before any words could be uttered, Jubo, with his finely sharpened claws, slashed at Kenneth.

    However, once again, the plague doctor outfit so generously gifted to him by a cruel bitch protected him.

    Barely anyone seemed to notice what Jubo had even attempted, as many were still dying and rolling on the floor from laughter, and Kenneth had only one response.

    He opened his mouth and ¡°BUUUUUUUURRRRRRRRRRRRRRPPPP!!!¡± Kenneth burped the wretched mixture of floor juice and stomach acid, reaching Jubo¡¯s nose.

    He staggered back; his nostrils assaulted as his humiliation and rage only kept mounting.

    However, instead of just going fully feral on Kenneth, Jubo left, his pride having suffered the most harmful blow in his entire life.

    ¡°YOU WON! You are the last at the table!¡± Jinki yelled, wrapping one arm around Kenneth and shaking him in celebration.

    Kenneth turned his head as he processed all Jinki had said, and once he did, in surprise, he said, ¡°I did, oh my dear, everyone ought to cheer.¡±

    While Kenneth was celebrating his victory with Jinki, drunk and happy Jubo, also drunk yet miserable, stomped his feet on the ground as he looked at a nearby bucket.

    Growling with his internal inferno overflowing, Jubo pierced the bucket with his claws as he brought it up to his mouth.

    He bit into it, tearing it to pieces until all that remained was a pile of splinters. However, that did little to soothe his inferno.

    ¡°How amusing,¡± Wilf laughed as she walked out of the shadows, revealing a smug grin on her face. ¡°I have to admit I¡¯ve never seen a royal act so feral before.¡±

    Jubo just looked at the woman. He wanted to kill the black healer, but he had tried and knew he couldn¡¯t succeed, but killing her, the woman who was mocking him, just might make him feel better.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 48.1 (Truthfully painful)

    Nya walked with two mugs in hand, pushing past the crowd of eager and thirsty people. She found it a bit amusing, seeing she had acted in a similar manner once upon a time.

    And as she made it to the door, she noticed Kenneth standing there looking around.

    ¡®Is he looking for someone?¡¯ Nya wondered as she walked out of the great hall. ¡®Sorry, but tonight I got someone I need to talk to.¡¯

    She looked for a bit, but it wasn¡¯t hard to see where Ulric was. Sitting close by, sharpening his spear just as he always did.

    Nya felt a shiver of nervousness in her gut that only grew more and more with each step she took; however, she couldn¡¯t let that deter her. Not now.

    ¡°I see you are as busy as ever,¡± Nya remarked, dangling the second mug of floor juice in front of Ulric.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be inside having fun,¡± Ulric responded, his loud booming voice a more respectable, quiet one as he took the mug in front of him and placed it on his side before getting back to sharpening his spear.

    Nya was getting the feeling he wasn¡¯t in a talking mood and considered just leaving, but¡­ she had been avoiding this for long enough.

    ¡°It¡¯ll take a long time before Di has traded places with Ki,¡± Nya said as she took a seat next to Ulric.

    For a short time, neither said anything.

    The only sound there was the murmuring of the crowd inside the great hall and the bard and his band playing. And, of course, the scraping sounds coming from Ulric and his spear.

    ¡°Is this a social call or something?¡± Ulric eventually questioned, never once looking away from his spear.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to call it, honestly,¡± Nya said nervously before taking a sip from her mug.

    ¡°Well, while you are here, do you have anything to report in regard to Kenneth¡¯s bag?¡± Ulric questioned.

    Nya silently looked down into her mug, barely seeing her own reflection before answering. ¡°Not much. I looked inside while he was asleep, but it was empty. There is nothing inside it.¡±

    ¡°Have you made any progress on finding out more about him and the bag then?¡± Ulric asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ have learned more about him as a person as well as his family,¡± Nya answered, sipping from her mug three times.

    ¡°Family¡­¡± Ulric said silently. ¡°For many, that¡¯s not something they just talk about. Tell me, how did you manage to make him talk about that subject?¡±

    ¡°I talked about my own,¡± Nya said, and for the first time tonight, Ulric stopped sharpening his spear.

    ¡°Was it your grandfather?¡± Ulric questioned.

    ¡°And my mother and father and you,¡± Nya answered.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Ulric said as he went back to sharpening his spear. ¡°If that¡¯s all you have to report for now, then just go enjoy the party.¡±

    ¡°Can we¡­ Can we just stop with this,¡± Nya sighed before drinking most of her mug in one gulp.

    ¡°With what?¡± Ulric said stoically.

    ¡°With this!¡± Nya exclaimed. ¡°This formal tone of voice and those responses like I¡¯m nothing more than your second in command!¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten your place?¡± Ulric sternly questioned.

    ¡°Stop that!¡± Nya said angrily. ¡°Stop trying to make your standing speak for you and have a real conversation with me!¡±

    ¡°A real conversation, you say,¡± Ulric sighed as he placed his spear on the ground and grabbed the mug to his side. ¡°Fine, what about?¡±

    ¡°For starters, what happened to you?¡± Nya questioned. ¡°I still remember when you were a part of my grandfather''s outpost. You used to be fun, lie and play tricks on people, but after that, vixen threw you out, and we met again; you were just so different.¡±

    ¡°You had sworn an oath to Heka, and it felt like you had that spear up your ass.¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Ulric sat there silently for a moment before he took a few sips from his mug. ¡°¡­Is that all?¡±

    ¡°Answer the question!¡± Nya impatiently growled. ¡°After what I gave you!¡­ After what we gave each other and all this time, you owe me an explanation!¡±

    ¡°A leader takes on responsibilities and has to lead by example; otherwise, his subordinates won¡¯t follow,¡± Ulric explained, taking another sip. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be the one to teach you this.¡±

    Nya dug her claws into the mug as she grew from annoyed to angry. ¡°Just stop and tell me the damned truth already instead of all those pretty truths you use to avoid answering my question.¡±

    Ulric just sat there, not uttering a word as he looked up at the clear sky and all the pretty lights that glinted. ¡°I didn¡¯t change after I was thrown out by your mother. I was always trying to change and be better.¡±

    ¡°We just happened to meet while I was still mostly a scoundrel.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡± Nya silently gasped.

    ¡°If that was all, I¡¯ll be leaving. Enjoy the party,¡± Ulric said as he got to his feet.

    Before he had a chance to walk away, Nya grabbed his hand. ¡°You can¡¯t just say something like that and leave.¡±

    ¡°You wanted the truth. I gave it to you,¡± Ulric said, never once turning around to face her.

    ¡°You gave me a little part of the truth but not all of it. Please, you owe me,¡± Nya pleaded.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Ulric sighed before turning to face Nya. ¡°But if I tell you, you have to answer one question truthfully, no lies, no running away. No staying silent.¡±

    ¡°Ulric, if you wanted to ask me something, you don¡¯t need to ask in this manner,¡± Nya said, feeling uncertain and afraid.

    She had a feeling he wanted to ask THAT five-word question, one she had been thinking about herself since she got here.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it as a yes,¡± Ulric said, sitting down beside Nya once more, their tails unmoving and flat on the ground.

    ¡°As you know, I used to lie and play tricks,¡± Ulric started, every so often, sipping from his mug. ¡°If you can believe it, I used to be much worse. Every word that left my mouth was a lie, and my hands would just take what wasn¡¯t theirs.¡±

    ¡°They took everything. Even I didn¡¯t know why they would take some things, but they did, and I felt no remorse or fear because of what I was doing simply because my lies would protect me each and every time.¡±

    ¡°The nuns always knew they had a thief among the children, but they never knew it was me. Ironically it appeared that some of the nuns trusted me the most since I was such an honest kid,¡± Ulric laughed.

    Nya sat there, her eyes wide in shock. Never in her life had she imagined that this was Ulric¡¯s previous life before she ever met him.

    ¡°Children are selfish and only care about themselves, yet I had one true friend in the orphanage¡­ Jigki. He was always honest and selfless. Someone who was born to be a true priest of Heka,¡± Ulric said in a sorrowful tone yet with a stoic expression.

    ¡°He was my true friend, and what did I do in return for him? I lied! I stole from him! And¡­! And¡­.! And¡­¡± Ulric said the words, getting stuck in his throat as his tail stood standing, and he bared his teeth in anger.

    ¡°And¡­ I let him down,¡± Ulric managed to finally say, his voice breaking and his tail limply falling to the ground.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nya asked.

    ¡°I let him down! I got him killed!¡± Ulric yelled, throwing his mug away. ¡°One day, a nun approached and asked if I had---¡±

    ¡°Ulric, stop; you don¡¯t have to continue,¡± Nya interrupted, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder.

    Ulric slumped over, and head hanging low, turned it slowly until one eye was staring at her. A single solitary tear was running out of it, yet even in the darkness, Nya could see there was more than sorrow in his eyes.

    There was also loathing.

    ¡°This is what you wanted. This is my truth,¡± Ulric said, shaking Nya¡¯s hand off his shoulder.

    ¡°She asked if I had seen some suspicious people around. I had, but I lied and said no. Too late, I found out they were part of some heretic cult.¡±

    ¡°They took Jigki as well as some other orphans, and for the first time in my life, I felt remorse for my lies. Every day I waited for the guards to bring him home. But he never did.¡±

    ¡°You know about those cults, right, and how they sacrifice the living and pure to their heathen gods?¡± Ulric asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard some stories,¡± Nya answered. ¡°None of them pretty, and a lot of them bloody.¡±

    ¡°Years passed until I was forced to accept the fact he was dead, and I was responsible. I knew the only way I could atone for my sins was to end the war and kill as many heretics as possible.¡±

    As Ulric finished, both sat there silently, uttering no further words for some time as the party behind them raged on, getting louder and louder.

    They remained silent even when Kila and Fenik were thrown out of the great hall.

    However, eventually, Ulric let out a sigh as he leaned back and looked up at the pretty little lights in the sky.

    ¡°So this is a real conversation between long-lost¡­ acquaintances,¡± Ulric said, still looking up at the clear shining heavens. ¡°Was it everything you imagined or hoped for?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted an answer to a question I¡¯ve had for so long, but if I¡¯d known the price, I think I would just have things be the way they were,¡± Nya sighed, scratching her head in frustration over how uncomfortable she felt.

    ¡°It was a high price. That can we both agree on, but--¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know I owe you a question that I can¡¯t run away from or choose not to answer,¡± Nya said, looking down at the ground.

    ¡°Truthfully, I don¡¯t know if I want to even ask this question, but I know I can¡¯t just spend the rest of my life wondering,¡± Ulric sighed.

    ¡°What¡­ What happened to our children?¡±

    Nya immediately froze, her eyes wide in shock, her gut cold as winter, and her hearts skipping every other beat.

    Meanwhile, unbeknownst to both Nya and Ulric, Jubo came angrily walking out of the great hall where he encountered Wilf.

    Jubo had made up his mind about killing her as he extended his claws and bared his teeth, itching to bite into something soft.

    ¡°Ohhh¡­ perhaps you are more feral than I realized,¡± Wilf said in an amusing and degrading tone of voice.

    However, Jubo didn¡¯t listen as he rushed at her, crossing the distance in the blink of an eye.

    He swiped his claws, aiming at Wilf¡¯s throat.

    However, Wilf, with a calm expression, didn¡¯t take a single step to avoid. She only leaned backward, avoiding her assured death by the skin of her teeth.

    ¡°How funny,¡± Wilf chuckled mockingly. ¡°I would be dead if you hadn¡¯t tried to beat my little prey.¡±

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 48.2 (Past Despair)

    Regret. Such a simple word couldn¡¯t be used to describe how Nya was feeling in this one of many, many, many, many moments in time.

    In truth, she wasn¡¯t sure any words she knew of or words that existed in this world could ever describe how she felt.

    ¡°We made a deal,¡± Ulric said in a low tone, looking straight ahead.

    The words reached Nya, and she understood and comprehended them, but her mind was filled with memories of that time when she was happy and when she was overcome with dispair.

    ¡°H-h-ho-h-how d-d-di-d-did y-y-y-y-ou k-k-k-kno-kn-know,¡± Nya stuttered, her mind a landscape of traumatizing and despair-inducing emotions.

    ¡°I¡­ I overheard your mother when she and your father found out,¡± Ulric responded.

    Never in all her life had Nya been so overwhelmed with emotions. Her first time in battle. Her first kill, neither of those times could ever compare to how she felt that time, how she felt now.

    ¡°I-I-I¡¯m so-sorry¡­¡± Nya still stuttered.

    ¡®Get a hold of yourself! And stop stuttering!¡¯ Nya screamed in her head as she tried to explain everything to Ulric.

    ¡°Forget it,¡± Ulric said, standing up, spear in hand. ¡°Just forget tonight. It¡¯s clear you won¡¯t tell me.¡±

    Quickly, he disappeared into the shadows, and Nya was left there with the memories she had for so long forgotten and hidden away.

    ¡®Just forget! Just forget again! Just forget¡­! Forget!¡¯ Nya thought, her head sinking between her legs.

    She gritted her teeth as she flexed and tightened every muscle over and over again, containing her erupting emotions.

    She brought her hands to her head and proceeded to scratch herself with her claws in a vain attempt to forget her pain.

    ¡®It won¡¯t work; pain won¡¯t make it go away.¡¯ Nya raised her head and looked behind her. The party was still raging, and there was enough floor juice for her to forget this night.

    Weakly she got to her feet and slowly walked toward the great hall, her head slumped down with her eyes fixed on the ground as she bared and gritted her teeth.

    Harder¡­ Harder¡­ Harder!

    Suddenly, Nya stopped her legs, unable to take another step forward. ¡®How dare! How dare he ask me that question!¡¯

    ¡°How dare he remind me of that sadistic vixen again.¡±

    With each step she had taken, her inner turmoil had subsided, and she had slowly reached a clear state of mind.

    She was gritting her teeth as hard as she possibly could as her tail and ears stood standing. She spread and flexed her fingers until her claws were as far out as they could be.

    Suddenly, Nya spun around, growling, her claws digging into the ground before she sprinted as fast as she could after Ulric.

    It was too dark to see anything clearly, even with the light of Di above her; however, she had no need of her eyes as she smelled the air and instantly picked up Ulric¡¯s scent.

    It hadn¡¯t changed in years. He still smelled of dirt and metal.

    Effortlessly, Nya navigated the outpost, keeping her top speed even as her body grew hotter. However, no such thing would deter her as she followed his rapidly strengthening scent.

    She turned a corner and ran straight ahead, knowing Uric was just to her right. With what little self-restraint she possessed, Nya dug her claws into the ground, slowing her down.

    Her claws dug up dirt, leaving marks in the ground while her steadily built-up momentum slowed to a crawl.

    Ulric watched from the corner of his eye as Nya, with steady and unmoving legs, appeared from around the corner as if she had been pushed.

    As their eyes made contact, Nya dashed toward Ulric, snarling and growling like a beast.

    She lept at Ulric, grabbing his shoulders and sinking in her claws as deep as she could.

    While they were falling to the ground, Nya opened her mouth and aimed for Ulric¡¯s throat.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    The moment her mouth was close enough, her jaw snapped shut.

    Both landed on the ground with a heavy thud as Nya panted from exhaustion.

    ¡°So, are you going to do it?¡±

    Still panting, Nya felt her jaw tremble. A part of her wanted to so badly. That part wanted to inflict the same pain and despair she felt.

    Yet no matter how much that part of her wanted to, her jaw wouldn¡¯t close. Her teeth wouldn¡¯t penetrate his flesh.

    With all of her will gone, Nya let go of Ulric and weakly got to her feet. ¡°I will await your punishment.¡±

    However, as Nya slowly walked away, Ulric grabbed her hand and pulled her back. ¡°I said you couldn¡¯t run away.¡±

    She looked into his stern yet kind eyes, and she trembled, ¡°I¡­ I-I¡­ I.¡± no matter how much she tried, the words just wouldn¡¯t come out.

    For so long, she had controlled herself and kept her emotions under check, but she couldn¡¯t any longer. Not while he was looking at her with those eyes.

    Nya fell to her knees as she started to cry, ¡°Why¡­! Why did you have to make me remember?! Why do you look at me like that.¡±

    Ulric didn¡¯t answer; instead, he just pulled her into an embrace, and Nya just cried and cried. Wailing like a newborn babe as she curled into a ball.

    Eventually, Ulric carried Nya off the ground and into his house, with Nya clinging to him with each step even as he sat down in his bed.

    Neither of them knew how long Nya cried, but eventually, each and every tear in her body was cried.

    Still, in Ulric¡¯s embrace, Nya spoke. ¡°What will be my punishment?¡±

    ¡°You attacked the commander of an outpost. I shouldn¡¯t be the one to tell you it¡¯s certain death,¡± Ulric sighed. ¡°But you know I¡¯d never do that to you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like I know you or you me,¡± Nya responded in a hushed whisper as she started to stretch her legs.

    ¡°A lot of time has passed from the time we were young, and you can¡¯t deny we have both changed a lot,¡± Ulric somberly said as Nya¡¯s legs reached the floor.

    Slowly, Nya pulled herself away from Ulric until she was sitting beside him. ¡°It¡¯s been a little over if not twenty, summers since we were lovers.¡±

    ¡°Truthfully, I had expected you to ask another question tonight.¡±

    ¡°Do you still love me?¡± Ulric said, glancing over at Nya. ¡°It¡¯s the second question I¡¯ve wanted to ask you since you came.¡±

    ¡°What do I even say,¡± Nya said out loud, her gut twisting and turning in agony. ¡°A part of me still does, but I suppose it¡¯s the younger you.¡±

    ¡°I guessed as much when you appeared at the outpost holding your three children,¡± Ulric said in a calm and emotionless tone of voice. ¡°So, what was his name?¡±

    ¡°Fashik.¡±

    Ulric¡¯s tail was slowly moving closer to Nya¡¯s, but before they touched, he pulled it away. ¡°I hope¡­ I hope he made you happy.¡±

    ¡°In many ways, he did, and in other ways, he just couldn¡¯t. Not as you once could before¡­ before,¡± Nya repeated as she started to shake.

    ¡°Nya,¡± Ulric said, placing a hand on her shoulder.

    She looked into his eyes and saw nothing but concern. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll work, but just try and drink tonight away and forget.¡±

    ¡°No, I owe you the truth. You were¡­ you are¡­ their father,¡± Nya said as she pulled her legs up onto the bed and wrapped her arms around them. ¡°You deserve to know what happened to them.¡±

    ¡°It was a short time after we¡¯d¡­ exchanged each other¡¯s innocence,¡± Nya started, her voice low. ¡°I felt my body change in ways I¡¯d never felt before, and those changes didn¡¯t go unnoticed.¡±

    ¡°My mother and father quickly found out and started to yell at me. Their shouting was loud, and I was scared, but at that time, I finally understood why my body was changing, and I felt happy.¡±

    ¡°In those short moments of happiness, I imagined us being together and having a happy family, but I didn¡¯t hide my happiness very well.¡±

    ¡°My mother lost it and attacked me. She prevented any of my screams from being heard before her claws dug into my flesh and ripped me open.

    ¡°I guess you left before this part; otherwise, I know you¡¯d have come,¡± Nya said, looking away.

    ¡°It¡¯s true I left in a hurry after your mother started to yell,¡± Ulric said shamefully.

    ¡°She only stopped before I was dead at the behest of my father, who managed to pull her off me. Even as everything faded to black and I was lying in a pool of my own blood, she was still trying to attack me.¡±

    ¡°She was no better than a savage beast fueled¡­ by rage.¡±

    Nya fell silent as she started to shake slightly more.

    ¡°You are not like her,¡± Ulric said reassuringly. ¡°You lost control, yes, but you stopped yourself. She¡¯d never have the strength to do so.¡±

    ¡°When I awoke, some time had passed, and you had long since been thrown out of the outpost by my mother,¡± Nya continued, never acknowledging Ulric¡¯s words.

    ¡°I guess it wasn¡¯t too hard for her to figure out with you being my only friend and all,¡± Nya somberly and silently chuckled.

    ¡°With the children of someone my mother hadn¡¯t married me off to growing inside me, my mother locked me inside my room for weeks.¡±

    ¡°Her original plan was for me to give birth in secret and then¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what she would have done, but I always hoped they¡¯d just been taken to the capital like all the other newborns,¡± Nya said as her eyes got teary.

    ¡°However, when that damned merchant came and showed her an item he¡¯d procured. One that went against the nature of life itself,¡± Nya said, grabbing herself tightly as she bared her teeth in anger, fear, and sadness.

    ¡°Once she had purchased it from the merchant, she went directly to my room and told me to drink it. I didn¡¯t know what it was and refused and that¡­ and that¡­¡±

    ¡°Nya, I think I know--¡±

    ¡°And that was when she forced my jaws apart and forced me to swallow it. EVERY. LAST. DROP.¡±

    ¡°The time that followed was a hellish one, and by the end, I was no longer pregnant,¡± Nya finished.

    Suddenly, both fell dead silent, neither uttering a word, and both bearly breathed.

    Ulric wanted to say something to comfort her at this time, but the revelation that his children had been killed before they were born was as shocking and horrifying to him as it must have been for Nya.

    The nurturing love of a mother was a truly amazing and beautiful thing that no man would truly ever understand, and likewise, the father had a role in the family that no mother would ever truly understand.

    To protect and strengthen his kin, making them ready for the harsh world.

    However, to Ulric, having learned about his children''s fate, he felt like an utter and complete failure, having failed and not been there.

    Suddenly, a wellspring of tears flowed from his eyes, yet he didn¡¯t sob or make a sound, nor did he move in the slightest.

    As Ulric cried, Nya let go of herself and embraced him with as much warmth and love as she could muster, pulling his head to her chest as both fell onto the bed with only each other¡¯s company.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter Chapter 48.3 (Letting Go)

    Tonight was supposed to be fun. A time when you¡¯d be able to party and drink yourself blind and half to death on nectar that even the gods wouldn¡¯t pass up.

    Or so Kiki thought.

    Currently, she was pushing past everyone in her way as she attempted to leave. The reason for that being was the lying and manipulative monster that had somehow fooled Jinki into thinking he was good.

    Kiki let out a snarl drowned in the sea of murmurs and music as she tightly held her mug.

    ¡®Why couldn¡¯t that little monster just have stayed away,¡¯ Kiki thought, making it past the crowd and out of the great hall.

    With her mood completely ruined, all she wanted to do was just leave, and she was about to when, out of the corner of her eyes, she noticed a lone figure well hidden in the shadows. A figure she recognized.

    Sitting alone in the shadow of the great hall was Biku. He was intently looking at the blue flower that he¡¯d been given with a sorrowful expression.

    ¡°Too scared to come inside, oh mighty hunter Biku,¡± Kiki teased, sitting down beside Biku.

    ¡°I got you a mug,¡± Kiki said, holding it up to Biku.

    However, he sat there motionless and silent.

    Kiki, slightly annoyed, placed the mug between them and started to poke him, saying, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, HEY!¡±

    ¡°Enough already!¡± Biku snarled in anger and annoyance.

    ¡°Look who finally woke up,¡± Kiki mused once again, offering him the mug.

    Grumpy, he accepted it for nothing else than to get her to leave. ¡°Thanks, you can leave now. Go¡­ enjoy the party or something.¡±

    ¡°Are you always this rude, or have we never spoken to each other for long?¡± Kiki asked rhetorically.

    ¡°You could take the hint and just leave me alone,¡± Biku sighed. ¡°Commander Jinki had the decency to.¡±

    Kiki drank a large amount of the contents in her mug, keeping it in her mouth before forcefully and extremely audibly gulping all of it down. ¡°I ain¡¯t Jinki, you rude bastard.¡±

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Biku asked in a tired and annoyed tone of voice,¡± Can¡¯t you just go back inside with the others?¡±

    ¡°Jinki brought that little monster with him, and I just couldn¡¯t be near him,¡± Kiki answered. ¡°So I found you instead.¡±

    ¡°By monster, I assume you mean the healer,¡± Biku said emotionlessly. ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to dislike them before.¡±

    ¡°That was¡­ that was before,¡± Kiki somberly answered, her voice hinting at slight anger.

    ¡°Good to know I¡¯m your last choice,¡± Biku sighed, his attention firmly on the flower.

    ¡°Why are you so gloomy?¡± Kiki asked, sounding slightly exhausted.

    Biku didn¡¯t answer right away; instead, he took a sip from his mug as he slowly and delicately spun the flower in his hand round and around. ¡°How well did you know Asini?¡±

    Kiki, slightly caught off guard by the question, muttered something and rubbed and scratched the back of her head. ¡°Errrrrrr¡­ not too well, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°I mean, I knew her, and we talked at times, but it was mostly just about hunting and those kinds of things.¡±

    Biku, with his gaze still affixed on the spinning flower in his hand, sipped from his mug. ¡°I talked a lot with her. She always seemed stoic and tough, a real hard ass.¡±

    ¡°Yet her prowess with a bow far surpassed mine, and just under the surface, she was sweet and gentle.¡±

    ¡°She was probably just like Jinki being able to hold her breath for long or something like that,¡± Kiki said, looking up at the pretty little lights in the sky.

    ¡°Hey, have you ever wondered what one of them tastes like?¡± Kiki asked, nudging Biku.

    ¡°What?¡± Biku questioned, still looking at the flower.

    ¡°You know the pretty little lights in the sky,¡± Kiki answered.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Biku let himself fall on his back, his tail getting squished under him to his left as he held the flower above him. ¡°I have never thought of it. I always just thought they were pretty.¡±

    ¡°But once upon a time, I wondered if you could make a necklace from one of them.¡±

    ¡°I always imagined they tasted sweet, but a necklace or jewelry made from one of them would certainly get you any girl you fancied,¡± Kiki responded as she also let herself fall on her back, her tail getting squished to the right of her body.

    ¡°Anyone I fancied,¡± Biku muttered.

    ¡°As I said, anyone,¡± Kiki said as she experimented with drinking while pouring some floor juice down her mouth with mixed results as she wiggled her tail a little and played with Biku¡¯s. ¡°I bet even gifting that flower to a girl would assure you she¡¯d become your mate once Ki and Di unite.¡±

    ¡°Why do you hate the black healer all of a sudden?¡± Biku asked, still spinning the flower with his fingers as he pulled his tail away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to answer that,¡± Kiki said defensively, with undertones of rage in her voice as her tail limply stopped moving.

    ¡°Then leave,¡± Biku flatly responded.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Kiki uttered with mild annoyance and shock. ¡°Why are you so rude?!¡±

    ¡°I never asked you to come here or talk to me,¡± Biku responded, never once even looking in Kiki¡¯s direction.

    ¡°What happened to you?!¡± Kiki exclaimed, propping herself up on her elbows and looking directly at Biku. ¡°You weren''t this sour on the mission or when we broke into those two idiots'' houses and scared them half to death.¡±

    Biku stayed silent as he just kept looking at the blue flower.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you,¡± Kiki said in annoyance as she quickly snatched the flower from Biku.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Biku exclaimed, trying to grab the flower from Kiki.

    Kiki, with a slightly amused expression, rolled away from Biku before he had a chance to get the flower back. ¡°Finally! You seemed half dead before; you should thank me for bringing you to life again.¡±

    Once Kiki stopped rolling, she could see Biku had a pained expression as he dug his claws into the dirt. ¡°Don¡¯t look like that; if it was important, you would have traded it or given it to someone by now, Bibi!¡±

    Biku didn¡¯t answer; instead, he just got off the ground and onto his feet. He slowly walked toward Kiki, who still, with an amused expression, continued to roll away.

    However, no matter how much Kiki rolled away from Biku, he never ran or changed his expression. He just seemed defeated, as if doing anything other than walking was too hard.

    Slowly Kiki stopped rolling, and her amused expression disappeared as she sat up.

    When Biku approached her, all he did was hold out his hand.

    Shamefully, Kiki adverted her gaze as she handed back the flower, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Biku took great care as he took the flower and walked back to where he had been sitting.

    For a moment, Kiki wondered if she should just go home and call it a night or find someone else to talk to at the party now that it seemed like something big was going on.

    Yet she did neither of those things as she got to her feet and walked back over to Biku and once more sat down beside him.

    ¡°It was Asini, wasn¡¯t it,¡± Kiki sighed. ¡°You love her, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Biku gently stroked the head of the flower with his thumb for some time before he answered her, ¡°Don¡¯t you mean loved.¡±

    Kiki moved her tail on top of Biku¡¯s with her gaze lowered, ¡°I think you know it¡¯s love; otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be holding that flower.¡±

    ¡°It would have been perfect,¡± Biku mournfully sighed. ¡°I would have gifted her the flower and asked for her to become my mate¡­ but¡­ but.¡±

    ¡°But the heretics ensured that your happy ending was not but a dream, one you¡¯ll never know the ending of,¡± Kiki sighed unhappily.

    ¡°What am I even supposed to do now,¡± Biku said sorrowfully yet with slight frustration. ¡°Remember her until the day I die and just move on. Find another who¡¯ll become my mate and love her less.¡±

    Kiki looked up once more to the sky. ¡°That¡¯s the choice life gives you. Either you can hold onto the flower and let your memories and sorrow swallow you, or you can use it to find someone else to love.¡±

    ¡°Or you could crush that flower and be mine tonight.¡±

    For the first time tonight, Biku willingly, albeit because of shock, looked away from the flower and at Kiki, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I know we¡¯ve never really interacted too much before Commander Jinki sent us on that mission, but in that short time, I saw your strength and conviction, and I felt something¡­ I don¡¯t know how to describe it,¡± Kiki said, slightly embarrassed.

    ¡°But I knew those feelings only intensified after we scared those two idiots half to death and ran away laughing before anyone came.¡±

    ¡°Kiki¡­¡± Biku uttered, speechless, as he felt his hands slightly trembling.

    For longer than he could remember, he¡¯d loved Asini, and he hadn¡¯t taken the news of her death very well. He had so much anger in him anger that he unjustly went to the healer and anyone else too unlucky to be around him.

    Yet when that anger subsided, all that remained was sorrow. Sorrow for a life not lived. Sorrow for a future forever out of his grasp. Sorrow for not confessing his true feelings while he had the chance.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was because he¡¯d had a bit of fun with her before this point or if he really liked her, or if it was just the unyielding call of mating season, but Biku crushed the flower in his hand and quickly pounced on Kiki.

    ¡°You made the right choice,¡± Kiki lovingly said, reaching out with her hands and gently caressing Biku¡¯s face.

    Without a word, Biku just leaned down and started to lick her face, neck, and beautiful nose. Of course, Kiki reciprocated the intimate action as she wrapped her arms around him and pulled him close.

    In the meantime, Jubo and Wilf were in a fierce battle to the death, or so it seemed.

    Sure, Wilf was bleeding, but she seemed unfazed, which only irritated Jubo more.

    Growling, he swiped at her once more.

    Laughing, Wilf jumped back, avoiding the blow, ¡°Impressive, you made me move.¡±

    Quickly, Jubo followed up with a fury of swipes, attempting to rip and tear Wilf to pieces.

    However, Wilf just jumped around, backstepped, and sidestepped, avoiding each and every blow to Jubo¡¯s continued humiliation and frustration.

    ¡®How can this be!¡¯ Jubo thought as he played catchup to this lowborn vixen. ¡®I¡¯m a Dekaso! I¡¯m to become the head of the household! I am the fastest there is!¡¯

    As the thought passed through his mind, Jubo was no longer completely filled with anger and a feeling of humiliation but dread and an overwhelming sense of fear from his very core.

    And so, with little to no warning, Jubo¡¯s already incredible speed increased, and Wilf was no longer able to fully evade.

    Each swipe now brought with it a new nick, scratch, and wound, yet Wilf¡¯s only response was to laugh.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 48.4 (Has she been acting differently?)

    The door creaked slightly as Zilika opened it. Inside, there was little light other than Di¡¯s.

    Zilika slightly sighed as she closed the door behind her as she walked inside.

    In the other room, she could hear some slight movement, and she knew it was Kica.

    However, instead of going inside and greeting her lover, she just took a seat at the table and stared at the door, hunched over.

    ¡®Has she been acting differently?¡¯ Those words replayed in her mind over and over again, and no matter how much she convinced herself it was just lies or drowned them in her own thoughts, they wouldn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°What am I even doing sitting here,¡± Zilika sighed, scratching the back of her head in frustration. ¡°She¡¯s fine. There¡¯s nothing wrong.¡±

    ¡®Has she been acting differently?¡¯ The words once more replayed in her head as she let out a frustrated growl.

    Suddenly, the door to the bedroom swung open. Zilika panicked, straightened her back, and threw on a fake expression of confidence.

    ¡°I thought I heard something,¡± Kica said with a happy smile on her face as she brushed her tail. ¡°So, are you excited for the party?¡±

    ¡°I suppose¡­¡± Zilika said, still with her mask of confidence on.

    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t sound like¡­ ohh wait; I know you are embarrassed about how your fur has become so filthy,¡± Kica said as she let go of her tail and, pulled out all of the long hairs from her brush, and walked over to her lover.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry. I know how to make you pretty.¡±

    Her voice was as seductive as it was smooth, and Zilika couldn¡¯t help but fall prey to this predator¡¯s trap as she surrendered herself.

    Zilika closed her eyes as she felt Kica pull the brush through her matted fur.

    Normally, the first brush would hurt a little or be hard to get through, but Kica was so proficient with her gentle and dexterous hands her fur just surrendered without a fight.

    She let Kica brush all the stress off her body. Every nook and cranny.

    When Zilika opened her eyes, she found herself in bed on her stomach. Kica was brushing her tail while humming a sweet melody.

    ¡°By the gods, how did I ever find a love as perfect as you,¡± Zilika moaned in delight.

    Her words made Kica stop for a moment, something that didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Zilika. However, Kica was quick to continue and quickly finished brushing her tail.

    ¡°Just look at it,¡± Kica laughed as she pulled all of Zilika¡¯s fur off the brush and let it fall onto a pile on the floor.

    ¡°Wow,¡± Zilika said, impressed as she saw just how big it was. ¡°I guess it has been a long time since I¡¯ve done this.¡±

    ¡°I do it a bit more often, so I don¡¯t have as big a pile, but how much do you think we can get for it at the merchant?¡± Kica asked.

    ¡°No idea, but I guess at least something,¡± Zilika answered as she rolled onto her side.

    ¡°So, are you ready to go?¡± Kica asked as she brushed a bit of Zilika¡¯s fur off her rope.

    You mean like this,¡± Zilika joked, placing a hand on her hip. ¡°I think I¡¯ll get a lot of attention this way.¡±

    Kica looked at her with lust-filled eyes and an amused expression before calmly walking over to her and leaning down.

    ¡°Of course not; this sight is only for my eyes, are they not,¡± Kica lustfully whispered before she started to lick Zilika¡¯s neck.

    Zilika felt her entire body tingle as her arms wrapped around Kica. Promptly, she let herself fall fully into Zilika¡¯s embrace as the two nestled against one another.

    ¡®Has she been acting differently?¡¯

    ¡®Again with that!¡¯ Zilika thought as she licked Kica¡¯s neck and underside of her jaw while both moved their hands through each other''s fur.

    ¡®Has she been acting differently?¡¯

    ¡®Shut up,¡¯ Zilika thought, the words repeating.

    ¡®Has she been acting differently?¡¯

    ¡®Just forget about it!¡¯ Zilika thought with growing annoyance as she found it difficult to multitask and push aside her emotions.

    ¡®Has she been acting differently? Has she been acting differently? Has she been acting differently? Has she been acting differently? Has she been acting differently? Has she been acting differently? Has she been acting differently? Has she been acting differently? Has she been acting differently?¡¯

    ¡®SHUT UP!!!¡¯ Zilika furiously thought as she gritted her teeth and growled.

    ¡°What is it?!¡± Kica exclaimed in shock.

    Too late, Zilika realized what she¡¯d done as she shot up, saying,¡± Sorry, sorry, sorry.¡±

    ¡°Why did you growl?¡± Kica asked with a fearful and conflicted expression.

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to; it was just¡­ ¡°Zilika tried to explain before she stopped herself. No way would she admit his lies had gotten to her and made her growl at Kica.

    Although it had been unintentional, Zilika could feel her blood boil as she imagined a myriad of scenarios where she killed Kenneth with each and every weapon at her disposal.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Just what!¡± Kica exclaimed once more, with tears forming in the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Zilika didn¡¯t know what to say or do to explain or make Kica feel better; however, she wouldn¡¯t let that stop her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry I did that. I just had a really bad day, and it kept popping up in my head, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself,¡± Zilika said remorsefully. ¡°Let me make it up to you.¡±

    For one moment, Zilika saw the sudden change in Kica.

    The second the words had left her mouth, her expression changed from one of frightened sorrow to a lust-filled one as she started licking Zilika¡¯s neck again.

    ¡®That was¡­ sudden,¡¯ Zilika thought, feeling a slight sense of unease.

    They¡¯d been together for so long, and for the first time in a long time, she felt something was off.

    ¡®Has she been acting differently?¡¯

    ¡®Could some of it be true?¡± Zilika, for the briefest of moments, wondered as she felt her stomach sink ever so slightly.

    ¡°Kica could¡­ could we talk?¡± Zilika, unsure of herself, asked.

    ¡°Ooh, can¡¯t it wait a bit,¡± Kica answered dismissively as she continued licking Zilika intimately on her neck and face.

    She liked it. She loved being intimate with Kica even when it wasn¡¯t mating season, yet his words and the sudden change in her mood and the feeling in her stomach that something wasn¡¯t right or just slightly off.

    All of it propelled Zilika, whether she truly wanted to or not, to ask one question. ¡°Kica, are you broken?¡±

    Kica stopped mid-lick as she withdrew her tongue and looked at Zilika with dead eyes as she said in almost a whisper. ¡°What did you say.¡±

    ¡®Why did I have to say that?! Why couldn¡¯t I just have shut up and enjoyed?! Maybe I can¡­¡¯ Zilika thought before all of that came to an abrupt end.

    The look Kica was giving Zilika. She¡¯d never seen it before. That hauntingly sad expression.

    The silence in the room was uncomfortably apparent as both stared at one another until Kica turned away and walked toward the door.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Zilika said as she grabbed Kica¡¯s hand. ¡°Is it true?¡±

    ¡°What is?¡± Kica said, not even glancing back at Zilika.

    ¡°Was what he said really true?¡­ do¡­ do you think you are broken?¡± Zilika asked, her stomach sinking even deeper.

    ¡°He,¡± Kica repeated in an emotionless voice, albeit with infinitesimal anger just beneath the surface. ¡°What! You choose to believe the lies of a liar!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ well¡­¡± Zilika said, feeling both unsure and surprised.

    ¡°Precisely!¡± Kica said in a condescending tone of voice. ¡°You¡¯ve always called Kenneth a liar, and now what? You suddenly believe he¡¯s telling the truth!¡±

    ¡°Open your eyes, my love. He¡¯s lying to you.¡±

    ¡®Is he¡­ lying to me?¡¯ Zilika wondered. ¡®He lies. I know this, and yet¡­ and yet why did I ask? Why did my belief waiver? Why did I start to believe his lies?¡¯

    ¡°See, you can¡¯t even respond with a reason why,¡± Kica said, placing both hands on Zilika¡¯s shoulders and looking deep into her eyes. ¡°You trust me, don¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I trust you,¡± Zilika quickly responded. ¡°It¡¯s just--¡±

    ¡°Just what?!¡± Kica yelled. ¡°You¡¯ve said Kenneth is a liar ever since he first arrived--¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯ve been adamant he¡¯s been telling the truth since the beginning,¡± Zilika said, cutting Kica off.

    For a moment, Kica looked at Zilika as she tried to come up with a response.

    ¡°That is¡­ I just¡­ I just saw reason, that¡¯s all,¡± Kica replied, her voice and tone much weaker.

    Did she want to continue? Zilika knew she didn¡¯t have to do this. She could have everything she wanted. Kica and her finally admitting Kenneth was a liar.

    And yet, deep within her hearts, she knew that if she let it go, it would only be what Kica wanted, not what Zilika believed she needed.

    ¡°Did you also see reason when he discovered us together,¡± Zilika sighed, lowering her head. ¡°I would have killed him for us, but you stopped me.¡±

    ¡°That was just because I didn¡¯t want to live without you,¡± Kica responded defensively. ¡°If you had killed him, then Ulric would--¡±

    ¡°Then why did you save him from the royal prick,¡± Zilika said, cutting Kica off mid-sentence.

    ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± Kica repeated, unable to find the words she needed.

    ¡°You pleaded with the royal and explained that Kenneth was part of the outpost, and yet if you truly believed he was a liar and would tell Ulric about us, why wouldn¡¯t you just stay back and hope he killed him.¡±

    ¡°Kica, why are you suddenly so adamant that he is a liar? What made you believe that?¡± Zilika calmly asked.

    Kica had no words. No excuses. She had nothing, and she knew it.

    Slowly, she just let her hands slip off Zilika¡¯s shoulders and walked away.

    ¡®I¡¯ve lost her. She can¡¯t love me anymore now that she knows. How could she? I¡¯m just a broken and useless thing unworthy of her love.¡¯

    As her hand graced the door, Zilika embraced her from behind. ¡°Kica, don¡¯t go. Even if you believe you are broken, I¡¯ll put you back together.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ but you can¡¯t love a broken, useless thing,¡± Kica said, keeping everything inside as she desperately tried to get away.

    Zilika could easily just use her ability to restrain Kica, yet she didn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so, not against Kica.

    ¡°I love you no matter what you think. Even if you don¡¯t want my love, I¡¯ll give it to you, and I swear it to all the gods and Akina!¡±

    Her words reached deeper within Kica than any insult or sweet gesture of love ever had. Suddenly, she lost all of her strength as her arm fell to her side.

    No longer was she able to contain it. All of her emotions.

    ¡°Ha¡­ how can you love me¡­¡± Kica said, tears and snot streaming down before she lost her ability to stand.

    Zilika fell with Kica as she embraced her tightly, ¡°I¡¯ll love you always, no matter what¡­¡±

    Whatever restrain Kica had had before vanished, and she started bawling like a newborn as Zilika helped her turn around and embrace her in this moment like Kica had done countless times for her.

    Time seemed meaningless as both stayed like that deep into the night.

    The only thing that broke this embrace was a knock on the door. Neither went to see who it was, but whoever it was persistently kept knocking until.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go look who it is,¡± Zilika said as she reluctantly let go of Kica.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a lie, was it?¡± Kica somberly said, unable to look up at her love.

    Zilika knelt down and cupped her face with both of her hands, forcing her to look her in the eyes. ¡°My love¡­ no matter what, I¡¯ll never lie, cheat, or deceive you. I¡¯ll love you forever, even in death.¡±

    Within the darkness Kica was trapped in, Zilika¡¯s words cut through like a ray of Ki¡¯s light illuminating everything. Everything Kica knew she had. Yet didn¡¯t realize.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Zilika went to the door; the person outside was still knocking, and she almost ripped it open. ¡°WHAT DO you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nice attire you have on¡­. finally trying to get a mate¡­ or ¡­¡±

    ¡°Commander!¡± Zilika exclaimed as she took a step back in shock and disbelief. ¡°What happened to you!¡±

    Even in the dim light of Di, it was clear to see Commander Wilf had multiple wounds all over her body, the worst of which was on her stomach, and from the looks of it, it was bad.

    Zilika was shocked to see part of her guts slipping through her fingers, but even so, she was only using one hand while dragging something in the other.

    ¡°No need to worry about me, girl. I just had an entertaining proposal¡­ one that I won¡¯t miss¡­ so get the healer out here¡­¡± Wilf said as she threw what she had been dragging onto the living room table.

    Zilika¡¯s eyes followed what Commander Wilf had thrown, only to realize she had seen that piece of clothing before. ¡°Commander is that--¡±

    Wilf didn¡¯t respond; she only limped through the house, laughing. ¡°My little prey will bleed¡­! In the light of Di, I¡¯ll see what color his blood is! I¡¯ll taste it, and he¡¯ll be mine!¡±

    While laughing like someone inflicted with madness, Wilf fell over and writhed on the ground; however, Zilika wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of pain or pleasure since Commander Wilf just kept laughing.

    Kica had heard the commotion and weakly left her bedroom still crying; however, the moment she saw Commander Wilf in a pool of her own blood laughing, she ran out and started to heal her.

    Zilika would have liked to help, but she was still too shocked to really do anything as she tried to comprehend everything that had just happened.

    Yet the one thing her mind and eyes focused on wasn¡¯t Commander Wilf but what she¡¯d thrown onto the living room table.

    An item of clothing she knew well. Kenneth¡¯s COAT.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 48.5 (Bloody Proposition)

    Relentlessly, Jubo swiped at Wilf, yet no matter how many cuts, nicks, or scratches he was able to inflict upon her, she didn¡¯t weep or beg for mercy as any other woman would.

    But what did Jubo expect? The women at the outpost were little better than unruly beasts masquerading like women.

    Wilf backstepped and avoided every fatal blow Jubo attempted to dish out, yet it was clear he was getting faster and more precise in his attacks.

    She wasn¡¯t enough of a fool to toy with him forever, and she knew she had to take the fight a bit seriously.

    As Jubo attacked with a downward strike, Wilf stopped dead in her tracks and spun around, completely avoiding Jubo¡¯s attack and ending up behind him.

    ¡°One..¡±

    Quickly, Jubo swiped behind him, his hand quicker than his eyes.

    The moment Jubo¡¯s head was turned enough, Wilf was gone out of sight while he was still in mid-swipe.

    Before he had time to adjust, a strong kick from below aimed at his stomach knocked him to the ground.

    ¡°Two¡­¡±

    He rolled for a bit, his momentum slowing down before he stopped on his stomach.

    He let out an angry growl as he looked in Wilf¡¯s direction, seeing she was on all fours except her leg, which was outstretched.

    ¡°Three¡­¡±

    Wilf pulled back her outstretched leg and watched Jubo with her wide eyes while her tail excitedly waved from side to side.

    ¡°This feeling,¡± Wilf laughed as she intently watched Jubo get up. ¡°Pain, blood, exhilaration, exhaustion. It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve fought. And even longer since I¡¯ve fought someone good.¡±

    ¡°You know I¡¯d just love to indulge your feral nature for as long as possible, but I think there might be a better use for that ferocity.¡±

    As Jubo stood on all fours, he closed his hand and answered Wilf with another growl.

    Wilf balanced on her toes as she rested her elbows on her knees, interlocked her fingers, and rested her head on them. ¡°Ohh goody, it seems I have to make you lis--¡±

    Before Wilf could finish, Jubo threw the dirt in his hand and quickly leaped at Wilf.

    With his claws extended and mouth open, he was ready to tear her apart; however, she wasn¡¯t recovering from his attack.

    Once again, she was gone.

    Feeling the early signs of exhaustion, Jubo frantically looked around, still on all fours like a common beast.

    ¡°You know that dirty trick of yours is an old one,¡± Wilf said casually. ¡°Ohhh¡­ and four¡­¡±

    Immediately, Jubo spun around to face his opponent, finding it annoying how he had to squint his eyes now that Di was obscured by clouds. ¡®Ho-how is she doing this?! I¡¯m the fastest there is¡­ how is she able to keep up with me?! ¡¯

    Is it her ability¡­? Can she become untouchable¡­? Gods! What am I even thinking?! No one has such an ability¡­ no such ability even exists¡­ but then how can she--¡¯

    ¡°Thinking?¡± Wilf asked mockingly, ¡°Are you finally able to comprehend my words?¡±

    ¡°Why¡­¡± Jubo muttered in a low growl. ¡°Why can none of you just learn your place¡­ YOU ARE NOTHING¡­ but low-born filth granted permission to live by our graces!

    ¡°Your only use in life is to slow down the heretics with your corpses!¡±

    ¡°Ke¡­.kehehehehehehe!!!¡± Wilf laughed as loudly as she could. ¡°Oh my¡­¡±

    ¡°So hey¡­¡± Wilf said, her voice losing all laughter and mockingness, leaving only a superior and serious tone. ¡°If I¡¯m low-born filth, what will that make you once I finally decide to kill you.¡±

    ¡°DON¡¯T MOCK ME, VIXEN!!!¡± Jubo screamed as he leaped to his feet and furiously swiped at Wilf. ¡°YOU ARE NOTHING!!! JUST SOME COMMON WHORES CHILD!!!¡±

    Wilf, with a calm and casual expression, once again jumped back, sidestepped, and avoided any deadly blow.

    Nick, cuts, and scratches were par for the course, yet even as her blood streamed from her many wounds, she didn¡¯t let it slow her down. On the contrary, she enjoyed it immensely.

    ¡°Five¡­¡±

    Jubo pushed off the ground with his right leg and swiped with his right arm.

    ¡°Six¡­ Seven¡­¡± Wilf counted out loud, her hands and fingers interlocked behind her back.

    Growing increasingly annoyed at this vixen¡¯s mocking words and attitude, Jubo Swiped even harder and faster with more ferocious fearsomeness than ever before.

    Pure spite and rage made Jubo, for the first time in his life, push past his limits as he set off from the ground with more force than he¡¯d ever done before.

    Before Wilf could react as she had before, Jubo slashed with his claws across her stomach; his claws opened up and separated her flesh far more than any other wound on her body she¡¯d received so far.

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahahaha!!!¡± Jubo laughed with a sick, twisted smile. ¡°How does it feel?! I bet it hurts?! I bet you just wanna die?!

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°I would bet with you, but I don¡¯t like taking coins from weak fools with overblown egos and a small crotch guard,¡± Wilf laughed, standing tall with an unfaced expression as blood poured out from her wound.

    For a brief moment, Jubo felt a shudder of fear, standing against his opponent as she covered her hand in blood from her wound and licked it off with sickening delight as if it were honey.

    ¡°You say that, but look at you,¡± Jubo said confidently with only the smallest crack in his voice as he pointed at her stomach with the hand that had cut her. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding, exhausted, and on your last leg. You won¡¯t be able to dodge anymore.¡±

    ¡°How tired must you be to stand around and talking in the middle of a battle with nothing of importance to say¡­ pathetic,¡± Wilf giggled. ¡°Pathetic royal¡­¡±

    Jubo bared his teeth and let out a small growl of annoyance, ¡°I was gonna slit your throat and mangle your corpse, but now I think I¡¯ll just open you up and make you eat your own guts.¡±

    ¡°WELL, THEN I BIT YOU WELCOME!!!¡± Wilf laughed, spreading her arms open.

    Once more, Jubo hesitated as a shivering fear ran throughout his body. He wasn¡¯t afraid of killing; he¡¯d beheaded criminals the day he became a man until his hands were sore, but her.

    Jubo had never seen or fought anyone who didn¡¯t seem to care about or fear death in the slightest and even welcomed it.

    ¡®DON¡¯T HESITATE! She¡¯s just a beast, even more so than the other vixens! She¡¯s just inflicted with madness!¡¯ Jubo reassured himself as his moment of fear quickly passed.

    With unyielding determination to see her dead, Jubo launched at her, watching her intently for any sort of trickery she may attempt.

    Only a short distance away from her, Jubo readied his claw, yet still, she didn¡¯t move or show any signs of fear or pain.

    Even when all four of his clawed fingers pierced her left side, going as far deep into her flesh as they could.

    It was over, and with victory achieved and her fate sealed, Jubo let out a bellowing roar, ¡°DIE, YOU VIXEN!!!¡±

    ¡°Got you!¡± Wilf laughed through gritted teeth, tightly grabbing hold of Jubo¡¯s arm with both of hers.

    ¡°What madness is this?!¡± Jubo exclaimed in shock as he tried to pull out of Wilf.

    However, she didn¡¯t let him. She kept his arm and hand firmly in place even as he clenched his hand inside her.

    Yet she wasn¡¯t budging even in the slightest until he was forced to use his other hand. ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    However, Wilf acted faster.

    In the upswing, Wilf jumped, using her entire body weight to push Jubo to the ground.

    And to ensure as little struggling as possible, Wilf stomped on Jubo¡¯s hand, pinning it and him to the ground.

    ¡°GET off me, VIXEN,¡± Jubo screeched, his voice cracking while he furiously struggled to get free.

    He kicked and turned, pulling and pushed, yet nothing worked, especially from this position while he had his armor on.

    ¡°Eight¡­ Eight times I¡¯ve had an opportunity to kill you,¡± Wilf said mockingly with a slightly heavy breath as her blood dripped down onto Jubo¡¯s golden armor.

    ¡°Are you finally willing to¡­ listen, noble sir knight.¡±

    ¡°Why in the name of all the gods would I listen to a mad beast masquerading as a woman!¡± Jubo screeched.

    ¡°Ohh, I see. So you just want me to kill you instead of helping you get revenge¡­¡± Wilf said calmly as she bared her teeth and leaned down.

    ¡°Revenge?!¡± Jubo repeated as he watched her open her mouth and lean down with no sign of stopping. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you; what did you say?!¡±

    Just as her teeth reached far enough down, Wilf stuck out her tongue and made one long and slimy lick from his throat to the underside of his jaw, finishing off at his nose.

    Jubo was too stunned to speak for a brief moment, but when he could.

    ¡°YOU DIRTY VIXEN DARE TO DO THAT TO ME!!!¡± Jubo bellowed, clutching his hand inside her as hard as he could.

    However, Wilf still seemed unfazed.

    ¡°How cute,¡± Wilf giggled cutely. ¡°Was that your first time?¡±

    Jubo glared at her and bared his teeth as he clutched harder with his hand. All signs indicated he was angry.

    However, his ears and tail told a slightly different story, and Wilf understood his true feelings right away.

    ¡°So, are you interested in a proposition that would be beneficial to us both?¡± Wilf said in the middle of Jubo struggling underneath her, growling like a wild beast.

    ¡°Fancy words for a whore! ¡° Jubo spat.

    ¡°Would you like to win in combat against my little prey, the black healer?¡± Wilf said, talking over Jubo.

    For a moment, Jubo ceased his struggle and looked at her before letting out a short laugh. ¡°Yeah, right!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried to decapitate that freak three times, and all I got out of it was a broken sword. I tried wounding him with my claws, and it released a horrid order at me.¡±

    ¡°It may be cowardly, but it is impenetrable.¡±

    ¡°Far from it,¡± Wilf said with a gleeful smile. ¡°He bleeds just like any other, and I know how to get past his defense.¡±

    ¡°How would you know that,¡± Jubo scoffed.

    ¡°Does it matter,¡± Wilf smirked, her tail flicking from side to side. ¡°And it¡¯s not as if you got another choice than to listen to me if you don¡¯t want your name besmirched.¡±

    ¡°You know nothing!¡± Jubo exclaimed, breathing heavily.

    ¡°I know the bard has already begun work on a song about you and the black healer,¡± Wilf said, leaning down close to Jubo¡¯s face and looking him straight in his eyes.

    ¡°What will the other royals and nobility think when they hear about your failure to beat an opponent who didn¡¯t fight back and broke his cherished family sword in the process.¡±

    ¡°That low-born filth knows better than to--¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a bard. His living comes from entertaining people,¡± Wilf said with an intense stare. ¡°And what greater entertainment for the people than a story about a royal failing.¡±

    ¡°Why not change the story?¡±

    ¡°What do you get out of this?¡± Jubo questioned. ¡°Why do you want to see the freak dead?¡±

    ¡°You misunderstand¡­ I don¡¯t want him dead; I want to be entertained,¡± Wilf giggled. ¡°Ever since he arrived, my boring, mundane life has been uplifted with more entertainment than I could have ever dreamed of.¡±

    ¡°I want to see if he bleeds red like us¡­ I want to know what it tastes like¡­ but above all, I want to see him fight¡­¡±

    ¡°Last time, I couldn¡¯t see him fight¡­ but now he will when you challenge him to combat in the name of Giga.¡±

    ¡°Find someone else to be your puppet,¡± Jubo growled. ¡°I¡¯m no fool like all you low-borns. I won¡¯t be manipulated by your cheap tricks!¡±

    ¡°Cheep tricks!¡± Wilf laughed. ¡°All I said was the truth, and I know you know it as well. That said, how about I bring some better meat to the table?¡±

    ¡°How about I let you have this infuriating vixen for a night for you to discipline as you see fit¡­ ohh, brave and mighty sir, knight,¡± Wilf uttered uncharacteristically, respectfully with just a hint of seductiveness.

    Jubo bared his teeth in anger, snarling. ¡°If you think I¡¯ll be fooled by so--¡±

    ¡°I swear by the blood of Heka, if you fight the black healer without killing him and order him to be mine, I¡¯ll be yours to use as you see fit for one night,¡± Wilf said, her voice filled with nothing but honesty.

    ¡®All night¡­¡¯ Jubo thought, feeling his hearts pound with exhilaration. ¡°NO! It''s obvious she¡¯s lying! I can have any vixen, whore, and noblewoman I want! She is nothin--''

    Abruptly, his thoughts came to a complete stop as the clouds parted and bathed both of them in Di¡¯s light.

    Jubo could see every single detail, from her black, white, and fluffy fur to her lean and curvy body.

    She may have been riddled with wounds all over, with blood continuously running from some of them, yet none of that subtracted from her astonishing beauty. On the contrary, it only added to it.

    It was impossible for Jubo to deny that some primal part of him was enthralled with the way this vixen looked, bloody and wounded.

    It was the exact opposite of all the puffed and dressed-up royals and nobility he¡¯d been around all his life.

    ¡°I hope you understand that swearing upon a god''s blood isn¡¯t the same as their name,¡± Jubo sighed.

    ¡°Am I to take that as you agreeing to my proposition then?¡± Wilf asked gleefully.

    ¡°Just hold up your end of it all, and I¡¯ll make the black healer bleed,¡± Jubo answered.

    ¡°Fantastic,¡± Wilf said excitedly, slowly pulling Jubo¡¯s hand out of her stomach. ¡°Now, all we need is to cure your drunkenness with this.¡±

    With her hands-free, Wilf pulled from her back pocket a small clear cube with a corp at the top.

    ¡°Now open up.¡±

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 49 (Important Loss)

    ¡°YOU WON,¡± Jinki shouted, hugging and shaking Kenneth. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you did it since you are so small, but all the more to celebrate about, right!¡±

    ¡°The fight is won with a song, so let''s get this party on!¡± Kenneth responded both feeling that his personal space wasn¡¯t being respected yet, at the same time, not minding it at all.

    From behind, Selisio poked Jinki¡¯s shoulder. He quickly looked behind, seeing her grinning face. ¡°Should I be worried!¡±

    Jinki immediately understood her intentions as he bursted out laughing; however, it was mostly drowned in the ocean of laughter that still bellowed like ten thunderstorms.

    ¡°Hey, so what are you going to get for the guard commander?!¡± Jinki asked, his laughter a slight chuckle. ¡°I never saw her with anyone, but if you can make it work, then best of luck!¡±

    Wishing him good luck with Wilf was both what he needed and what he loathed, and while he could wallow in doubt and fear for what Wilf would do next, he chose not to.

    He was far too drunk to think straight, and the good buzz in the room was something he wasn¡¯t going to squander.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know or care for all I know; it could be hair!¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°With an opportunity like this, you better get something better than hair!¡± Jinki yelled in drunken, flabbergasted surprise.

    Before Kenneth even had a chance to respond, Jinki grabbed his arm and tried to pull him with him. Emphasis on tried.

    ¡°By Akina, you are heavy,¡± Jinki grunted, trying to pull Kenneth along with him until he had to surrender.

    ¡°What were you trying to do, you foo-l?!¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°I just wanted you to tell me a story,¡± Jinki excitedly said.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Kenneth uttered in confusion.

    ¡°Yes, a story like the lost kin, the golden knight, and Giga¡¯s victor!¡± Jinki excitedly yelled on his knees.

    ¡°You know stories,¡± Selisio said with equal excitement as she got beside Jinki, her tail, and ears moving independently from any conscious thought she had.

    ¡°Come on, tell us! Tell us a story you know from your home!¡± Both pleaded with childlike enthusiasm.

    ¡®Both of them are adults¡­ right?¡¯ Kenneth questioned as he watched as both of their eyes seemed to turn to glittering stars.

    Quickly, Kenneth rubbed his eyes and looked again, their eyes still looking like glittering stars. ¡®I think I¡¯ve had too much to drink, and I didn¡¯t even feel my hands. But what harm can there be in telling a story or two.¡¯

    ¡°Okay, sure. What kind of story do you want to hear?¡± Kenneth asked, followed with an amused chuckle as both started to squeal like teen girls while looking at one another.

    ¡®They''re really adults, right?¡¯ Kenneth questioned again.

    ¡°A bloody one about war,¡± Jinki said. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you fight, but I want to know how someone of your people fights with unrelenting fury!¡±

    ¡°A story of war is what you wish it to be, then how about the origins of the headless horseman you see!¡± Kenneth said as he cleared his throat and remembered the tale.

    ¡°Long ago, a battle was fought in the cold between two warring factions you may not know. One were the British and the royal monarchy, and as for their foe, they were little more than freedom-seeking folk!¡±

    ¡°The start was no more than talk, but that soon became a last resort in favor of bloody war and gore!¡±

    ¡°And now, with the stage set, let me tell you about the man lacking a head!¡± Kenneth said while Jinki and Selisio listened intently.

    ¡°Many battles before had led to little more than blood and gore, and while this one has the same result, the ending, for one, has a little more spunk!¡±

    ¡°Before the headless man had lost his head, he was known as a hessian instead. A man who was hired for war, his profession blood and gore!¡±

    ¡°In battle, he was like many others, but one thing that set him apart was his mighty stomper. A mighty beast he road upon whom both shared an otherworldly bond.

    ¡°On its back, he dwarfed all, and it was made easy for him to cut down any and all! Little hindered him in delivering death, not even when he lost his head¡­!¡±

    ¡°A giant ball of iron was hurled at the hessian trooper, and not even his mighty stomper could save him from the end any longer!¡±

    ¡°Decapitation is such a dread I should know, but let me digress. In the last battle, he would fight as a whole; his head was shattered like a common vase or bowl!¡±

    ¡°Dead on the ground he¡¯d lay with no head, but that was not the end for this man, no, not yet!¡±

    ¡°Carried off he was by friend or foe; that part I do not know, but what I know for sure is what happened when his body was taken to a certain door!¡±

    ¡°The door belongeth to the church of sleepy hollow, and what was decided for the man was to be buried headless underground, you see!¡±

    ¡°That end was not uncommon back then, but the headless man had not yet reached his end!¡±

    ¡°Darkness descended upon the earth, and from the underground, the Hession rose! His mighty stomper and loyal steed saw nothing wrong as he walked on his feet!¡±

    ¡°The loyal steed allowed his master upon his back, and with his red coat, both road into the black!¡±

    ¡°Now, remember well the words I¡¯m about to say because they are the only warning I¡¯ll give today!¡±

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°The headless horseman rides tonight! Through stark and starless skies, Shattering the silence with his otherwordly cries, he races through the darkness on his alabaster steed! The headless horseman rides tonight wherever the fates would lead!¡±

    ¡®Well, hope that was good enough,¡¯ Kenneth thought, having maybe been a bit too caught up in his storytelling.

    As he looked down at Jinki and Selisio, they looked both horrified and excited, but what Kenneth suddenly noticed was there was a distinct lack of noise.

    He looked around, noticing a lot of eyes on him.

    ¡°Then what happened? Did the headless man kill all his enemies?¡± Selisio asked.

    ¡°Not really, he just wonders around at night freely,¡± Kenneth answered, feeling a bit uncomfortable.

    ¡°Why would a church bury a soldier!¡± Someone yelled from the crowd, which was quickly followed by agreeing nods and shouts.

    ¡°Born from soil and returned to it again, that was simply his faded end,¡± Kenneth answered.

    ¡°But it¡¯s just a story, right?!¡± Selisio asked, her ears flat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot, you vixen; anything that comes out of the abomination¡¯s mouth is a lie like what even is a mighty stomper and loyal steed!¡± A rather drunk Aki yelled from the crowd.

    Selisio looked down at the ground with a sad expression and mumbled something so silently no soul heard it.

    Instantly, both Kenneth and Jinki looked toward the Aki, who had yelled at Selisio and glared at her. Kenneth¡¯s eyes the cold and dark abyss, and Jinki¡¯s a righteous blaze.

    However drunk she was, it would never excuse her words, and she understood her mistake in an instant as she apologized before she was forced to.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let the words of a drunken idiot stay inside you; they mean nothing,¡± Jinki said, placing a hand on Selisio¡¯s back.

    ¡°To answer your question, true it be is it nothing more than a story you see, but only the part of the dead man walking freely,¡± Kenneth explained. ¡°Everything else is to be simple and unrefuted history.¡±

    ¡°I guess I was a fool for thinking the dead could walk and anyone could ride something,¡± Selisio said chipperly.

    ¡°You actually believed that,¡± Jinki chuckled. ¡°Between a dead man walking and that. That was more unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°Mistaken you be because that part of the story is true, you see,¡± Kenneth answered nonchalantly.

    ¡°What lies, you drunkard!¡± Aki booed from the crowd.

    ¡°Seriously, how drunk are you!¡± Jinki laughed, drinking a mug of floor juice he¡¯d gotten from somewhere.

    Kenneth looked around, and everyone was still looking at him, seeming as interested as always, just a bit more sociable. ¡°Drunk I may be, but I have ridden a stee-d. They are big and hulking but elegant as well, and their kick can send a man to their end.¡±

    ¡°Your people ride beasts!¡± Selisio exclaimed as Jinki drank and laughed, not believing a word of what was said.

    ¡°We ride them around to make travel easy but also to make life a bit more breezy,¡± Kenneth said as he noticed a mug of floor juice to his side, which he promptly grabbed and sipped from.

    ¡°Strong they be to pull wagons and help us sow fields.¡±

    Slowly, the crowd that surrounded Kenneth grew a bit more¡­ let''s say respectful. While many had been interested in listing and learning a bit more now that alcohol was in the mix, few actually believed him until the part with the wagon.

    Many, if not all, had seen it for themself a beast hulking and big pulling one as well. So, while many still doubted a bit, a lot listened in.

    ¡°But how do you get them to do what you want!¡± A yell came from the crowd.

    ¡°The answer to that query is simple, you see; all ye have to do is--¡±

    ¡°I need something¡­¡± Wilf¡¯s gleeful voice sounded from across the room.

    Kenneth turned his head, and the moment he did, his jaw fell down in shock as he saw Wilf wounded and bleeding.

    ¡°Wilf, how did this happen!¡± Jinki exclaimed, quickly getting to his feet.

    ¡°Hey¡­ prey¡­¡± Wilf said, ignoring Jinki as she pushed past him, leaving a trail of blood.

    ¡°Take that thing off and give it to me¡­ the one here,¡± Wilf said, pointing to her own leather T-shirt.

    Kenneth quickly recovered from his shock and sobered up a fair bit. ¡°Dammit, this is bad; you got wounds all over, and some don¡¯t seem skin deep.¡±

    ¡°I need supplies and---¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­ I said take it off and give it to me,¡± Wilf once more said, paying no heed to concerned looks from the crowd as she grabbed onto Kenneth¡¯s coat.

    ¡°Wilf, you need immediate medical attention!¡± Kenneth yelled, trying to get through to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ it ain¡¯t that bad,¡± Wilf wheezed as if trying to laugh like she always did.

    ¡°YOUR INTESTINES ARE LITERALLY FALLING OUT OF YOUR STOMACH!¡± Kenneth yelled, pointing toward her worst wound.

    ¡°So what?¡± Wilf wheezily chuckled. ¡°Listen, either do what I asked, or I¡¯ll tell everyone what I know.¡±

    ¡°FINE¡­ if that¡¯s what it has to be,¡± Kenneth said angrily as he pulled down the zipper, completely revealing to all Aki his white undershirt and almost completely hairless body.

    He handed her his coat, which she took with her hand; the other one was used to keep her intestines inside.

    ¡°So gracious,¡± Wilf chuckled. ¡°Now I should probably see that girl¡­ I wouldn¡¯t want to die in the middle of the show now.¡±

    ¡°Wilf, what are you talking about!¡± Jinki exclaimed, confused.

    However, she didn¡¯t answer him as she left, the crowd getting out of her way as she dragged Kenneth¡¯s coat along the ground.

    There was an uncomfortable silence in the room once Wilf left. Even with Apsi and his band, trying to get things back on track with his music didn¡¯t amount to much.

    Slowly, everyone started to get back to what they were doing as, for once, everyone looked away from Kenneth.

    ¡°By Akina!¡± Selisio exclaims, quickly hugging Kenneth. ¡°Why would that horrid woman humiliate you in such a way!¡±

    ¡°Mate, she¡¯s the guard commander. Don¡¯t talk so loudly about that vixen,¡± Jinki said, scolding his mate.

    Selisio looked at him with a pouty expression, still hugging Kenneth, who felt her soft fur tickle his skin. ¡°Why can you call her names and not me!¡±

    ¡°We are the same rank, so I can say whatever the hell I want to say about that vixen!¡± Jinki responded. ¡°But are you okay? Should we leave or do something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Kenneth said, unbothered. ¡°This is nothing compared to other stuff she¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Love your high spirit!¡± Jinki laughed. ¡°Even in the face of utter humiliation, you stand tall¡­! And you''re finally talking normally!¡±

    ¡°The other way you talked was fun and all, but I could barely follow you half the time.¡±

    ¡°Give it a minute, and I¡¯ll return to normal drunk me,¡± Kenneth sighed. ¡°Damn, I drank a lot.¡±

    ¡°Ohh, by the way, I love the way your fur feels on my body, but you don¡¯t need to hug me so tightly.¡±

    Selisio looked down at him with a half-crying expression. ¡°Because of you, Jinki made me so happy. Hiding your shame from all these prudes that stare out the corner of their eyes is the least I can do.¡±

    ¡°Not to pry too much, but when did you lose your fur?¡± Jinki asked as he leaned down to get a proper look at Kenneth¡¯s skin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, Jinki!¡± Selisio annoyedly huffed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already explained this to Nya, so I¡¯ll just give you the short version,¡± Kenneth said as he took a deep breath. ¡°Yes, I have no fur and never did. This is my normal body, and I didn¡¯t lose anything, nor do I have any shame about any lack of fur.¡±

    ¡°Wait, really?!¡± Both exclaimed.

    ¡°Yeah, pretty much, and if you want, you don¡¯t need to hide me. I¡¯m used to them staring,¡± Kenneth said calmly.

    ¡°If¡­ if you are sure,¡± Selisio said as she almost unwillingly let go of Kenneth. ¡°You are very warm.¡±

    ¡°I have a bad feeling,¡± Jinki said, annoyed.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing about Wilf and her intentions,¡± Kenneth added. ¡°I have a similar feeling, and I know it¡¯s not just going to be this. She said show so I know more is coming.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you need to leave now!¡±

    However, just as the words left Jinki¡¯s mouth, an ear-shattering bellow sounded from the entrance to the great hall.

    ¡°ABOMINATION, I CHALLENGE YOU TO COMBAT IN THE NAME OF GIGA¡¯S BLOOD!!!¡±

    Whatever murmuring had persisted after Wilf¡¯s arrival was completely silenced as Jubo calmly walked toward Kenneth.

    However, that calm was little more than a facade as he excluded a noticeable and potent bloodlust.

    He stopped only mere centimeters from Kenneth, his teeth bare, eyes crazed and red.

    ¡°I refuse,¡± Kenneth calmly responded as he looked at his gold armor covered in blood. ¡°And I guess you¡¯re the one who had an altercation with Wilf.¡±

    ¡°YOU CANNOT!!!¡± Jubo yelled as he seemed to restrain himself as much as possible.

    ¡°Really, is there some special rule I¡¯m not aware of because I do seem to remember I could refuse once I became a member,¡± Kenneth countered.

    ¡°He challenged you in the name of Giga¡¯s blood,¡± Jinki said, visibly nervous. ¡°Your choice is either death or battle.¡±

    ¡®So this is her plan; get me to fight a pissed-off drunk royal without protection,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he felt his drunkenness subside slightly. ¡®This is bad!¡¯

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 50 (Black, White, and Red)

    The challenge was a sudden and unexpected part of the party that no one could have seen coming, least of all the one who was challenged.

    Kenneth wanted to argue. To call the madness off, yet he had a feeling Jubo wouldn¡¯t listen to reason. Not after drunk Kenneth had insulted him as he had.

    He could feel his stomach get cold as ice when he saw some of Solk¡¯s men rearrange the table used for the drinking contest into a square ring.

    As soon as it was done, Jubo, with zero hesitation, jumped over the tables clad in his armor, never once breaking eye contact with Kenneth.

    ¡°GET INSIDE!¡± Jubo growled as he pointed one clawed finger at Kenneth.

    ¡°Wait, the battle cannot start yet!¡± Jinki yelled. ¡°Ulric is not here. A challenge declared even in the name of Giga¡¯s blood cannot commence without the outpost leader here to oversee it!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem, hunter,¡± A loud yet calm and tired voice sounded from across the room.

    All eyes fell upon Para as he casually walked through the crowd, no longer wearing his armor. Instead, all he was wearing was some fine and loose silk-looking clothes.

    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± Jubo demanded to know.

    ¡°Well, I was off hunting, unable to find that fiery woman I sought, and when two lesser prey found me and offered themselves, I obliged,¡± Para laughed. ¡°Yet I had come running when I heard screaming.¡±

    Jubo seemed all too disinterested in what Para had to say, yet Kenneth noticed for only a few moments when he wasn¡¯t glaring at Kenneth, he glanced at Para with disdain.

    ¡°Listen here, sir bodyguard, I don¡¯t know what you''re talking about, but only the commander can oversee this battle so--¡± Jinki interjected.

    ¡°The commander or one of equal or higher standing, right Jukibi?¡± Para asked, peering past Jinki at Solk.

    ¡°You are¡­ correct. I can oversee this battle in place of the commander,¡± Solk responded with a conflicted expression.

    ¡°Well, then get to it. Ask the challengee what weapon they should use, and let''s get everything started,¡± Para said in a casual and impatient tone of voice.

    Even though Kenneth couldn¡¯t understand or interpret each and every Aki facial, tail, and ear expression, it was clear for Kenneth to see Solk didn¡¯t want to do this.

    He didn¡¯t want to oversee a fight that could potentially end in the man who saved his son''s life dying. Yet it was clear that he was a slave to Aki social and religious norms.

    ¡°Hey, Solk,¡± Kenneth spoke. ¡°You ain¡¯t responsible in any way; this is my mess. I made with my drunken behavior.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Solk responded, his voice as conflicted as his expression¡¯s.

    There was no getting out of it, just like the time he was forced to fight Zilika just to join the outpost. And just like that time, he had to win.

    With nervous trepidation hidden away by heavy and strong footsteps, Kenneth entered the ring, pushing a table aside to do so before it was promptly realigned.

    ¡®I¡¯m so gonna die,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he watched Jubo twitch with what he guessed was anticipation.

    ¡°As the challenged, you have the right to choose the weapons that will be used!¡± Solk said loudly for all to hear.

    ¡°My hands haven¡¯t failed me for now, so I¡¯ll stick to them,¡± Kenneth responded.

    Solk looked at him for a short moment, looking like he wanted to say something, yet he stopped himself.

    ¡°As you wish, the only weapon you¡¯ll use in this battle is the ones you are born with!¡± Solk loudly declared for everyone to hear. ¡°As you may know, the rules are simple--¡±

    ¡°SKIP YOUR USELESS BLABBERING AND START THE FIGHT!¡± Jubo bellowed impatiently, looking either angrier and angrier with each passing moment or more mad.

    ¡°Now that the weapon has been chosen, the fight will commence until one of the two surrenders falls unconscious or dies. I will, of course, be the overseer and the judge in this battle.¡±

    ¡°May Giga grant the victor strength in this coming battle!¡± Solk finished, and the fight had officially begun.

    Already, Kenneth entered a defensive stance like a boxer as Jubo just stood there unmoving, his finger twitching as he watched. ¡®I can¡¯t make a mistake! Without the coat, I¡¯m in serious trouble! But what the hell do I do!¡¯

    ¡®Should I rush him and try to catch him off guard?¡¯ Even the thought of it upset Kenneth''s stomach. Do no harm; that was the oath he swore, and yet once again, it was being tested like last time.

    ¡®God, I have to be careful! They are so thin, even with armor, I could cause major orga--¡¯

    In the blink of an eye, Jubo lunged at Kenneth before quickly jumping back as fast as he¡¯d lunged.

    ¡®What the?! Is he messing with me?¡¯ Kenneth wondered as he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his right forearm.

    Kenneth kept in a groan as he glanced to his side, seeing he¡¯d been cut. ¡®How did he?! Just how fast is he?!¡¯

    ¡°SO YOU DO BLEED RED LIKE US!¡± Jubo yelled, looking intently at his blood-covered claws.

    Kenneth was too shocked to even formulate any kind of coherent thought. He¡¯d dealt with Wilf¡¯s speed before, but Jubo¡¯s was on a whole other level.

    Kenneth wasn¡¯t sure what to do as he took one step forward.

    Jubo suddenly leaped again, and Kenneth had barely any time to tighten his muscles before he attacked again.

    Effortlessly, he dodged around Kenneth and slashed his right and left forearm before quickly moving back to his previous position, fakely looking disinterested.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Kenneth¡¯s blood streamed down, accumulating at the tip of his elbows as it dripped onto the floor.

    ¡®I-I-I¡­ I just need to get close and restrain him like Zilika¡­ carefully.¡¯ Kenneth managed to think. ¡®Carefully, I¡¯ll knock him out and stop this madness.¡¯

    In the hopes of catching Jubo off guard, Kenneth set off the ground and ran toward him.

    He made it halfway before Jubo even seemed to care that he¡¯d started running, but once he did.

    Once Kenneth was in the center of the ring, he moved. He ran around in circles like a pride of lions surrounding their meal.

    Kenneth acted quickly in the hopes Jubo would be too overconfident and attack him head-on as he spun around.

    His quick foot movement, coupled with the size of the ring and the distance between Jubo and Kenneth, made it barely possible for him to keep up, but only just.

    All he could see of Jubo was his tail and, worst of all. All the alcohol was catching up to him.

    His short-lived career as a ballerina came to a sudden and almost messy end as he came to an abrupt stop and staggered from side to side, his head pounding and on the verge of throwing up.

    Before he even had a chance to think about anything other than stopping himself from puking, Jubo descended upon his back.

    In one swift motion, Jubo dug in all eight of his claws and ripped open the back of Kenneth''s white undershirt as well as his back.

    Reflexively, Kenneth spun around.

    However, Jubo was long gone, and Kenneth was left bleeding as his white undershirt slowly turned red.

    Kenneth didn¡¯t even have time to examine how deep the wounds were before Jubo attacked again. Appearing from behind, he slashed Kenneth''s left shoulder and stopped at the table facing the crowd.

    ¡°WHO¡¯S LAUGHING NOW!!!¡± Jubo bellowed as he cackled maddingly.

    The expressions and body language of everyone showed clearly how afraid they were coupled with regret.

    Bleeding and in pain, Kenneth once again rushed at Jubo, but the moment he took one step, Jubo¡¯s ears twisted back, and he was gone, but not before leaving a new slash on Kenneth¡¯s forearm.

    Kenneth spun around, barely catching a glimpse of Jubo before he was gone from his field of view, having gifted Kenneth another slash.

    ¡®Dammit¡­ he¡¯s too f-fast¡­ I can¡¯t even lay a finger on him!¡¯ Kenneth thought as he, with frantic desperation, looked from side to side and periodically spun around.

    He looked to his right, and Jubo was already to his left, having left a new wound on his lower back.

    Kenneth looked to his left, and Jubo was already behind him, having left a cut on his shoulder.

    Kenneth kept his pained grunt inside, yet it was getting increasingly more difficult.

    Kenneth turned and twisted his body, looking around the ring for Jubo, yet each and every time, he was someplace else, having left a new Nick. A new cut. A new wound.

    With as fast as he was, it would have been impossible for Kenneth to know where he was if not for the fact his madding laughter informed Kenneth of his precise location.

    He was taking his time enjoying using Kenneth as his new scratching post.

    THAT was one thing Kenneth was certain of as he was left playing catch-up.

    NO! He wasn¡¯t even playing catch-up. He was playing catch-up to a catch-up to a catch-up.

    His arms were tired and heavy as they constantly shook and fell to his sides while he was taking deep breaths.

    Suddenly, Jubo appeared in front of Kenneth with three of his claws resting on Kenneth¡¯s collarbone.

    He seemed to take his time stopping for a moment, enjoying the view up close of Kenneth, bleeding profusely, unable to keep his arms upright.

    As fast as Kenneth was able to react, he tried to grab Jubo.

    However, in one insanely quick and seamless motion, Jubo sliced open Kenneth¡¯s undershirt and flesh.

    ¡°AAARRRAGGGG!¡± Kenneth grunted, unable to conceal his pain anymore.

    ¡®I-I¡­ I-I have to get away!¡¯

    With no concern for where Jubo was, Kenneth retreated from the center of the ring to the closest corner he could find as he kept up his shaking and tired arms with what little adrenaline actually ran through his veins.

    ¡°Where is he?! Where is he?!¡± Kenneth mumbled with raspit breath before he was sliced bellowed the back of his neck.

    ¡°DO NOT THINK ME INTRAPT BY TABLES!!!¡± Jubo bellowed before he ran off on top of the table to the other side.

    Breathing heavily with his eyes firmly on Jubo, Kenneth touched the flesh wound. It was shallow, a clear sigh he didn¡¯t intend on killing him¡­ YET.

    ¡®Dammit! All this because I insulted him with rhymes while drunk. Why did I drink so much? NO!¡¯ Kenneth thought as realization dawned on his sobering mind. ¡®She planned this from the very start¡­ getting me drunk and defenseless all so I¡¯d die.¡¯

    ¡®But does she really want me dead? Unless¡­ she¡¯s expecting me to win no matter what. To suffer through pain and hardship¡­ all for her¡­ entertainment.¡¯

    ¡®That¡­ that¡­ THAT DAMNED VIXEN!!!¡¯

    HE gritted and bared his teeth, seeing nothing but red as he rushed toward Jubo with explosive force.

    ¡°READY FOR MORE!¡± Jubo cackled, flexing all eight of his claws.

    Like he¡¯d done so many other times, Jubo ran toward the slow, dimwitted freak and sliced open his noticeable wound-free forearm.

    The pain did not stop or hinder Kenneth in the slightest as he ran toward the same spot, even when Jubo was gone.

    ¡°HAVE YOU GONE BLIND,¡± Jubo cackled from behind Kenneth.

    However, Kenneth did not let himself get distracted from his target as he interlocked both of his hands and slammed down dead center at the table.

    The thick wood easily broke in two under the might of Kenneth¡¯s raging strength.

    Without any delay, Kenneth spun around, ignoring the pain he felt as he headed to the table to his right.

    However, Jubo wasn¡¯t just about to let it happen as he intercepted Kenneth and clawed at his back.

    Kenneth flinched a bit, but he didn¡¯t slow down in the slightest.

    Jubo let out a frustrated growl as he furiously attacked Kenneth, scratching, slicing, and tearing at his flesh.

    First, his right arm, then his left shoulder, with little delay, once again, his lower back.

    Yet all of this did nothing to stop as Kenneth closed in on the table.

    Jubo wasn¡¯t about to let the freak have any kind of victory, no matter how meaningless it was, as he furiously clawed at him once again.

    Right shoulder, left shoulder, upper back, both sides, spine, raised arms, stomach, chest.

    ¡°GGRRRRAAAAAARRR!¡± Kenneth roared, slamming his fist down with all his might, easily breaking the second table in half.

    Visibly shaking and barely able to stand, his adrenaline-fueled rage almost out, Kenneth saw it. A safe spot. A corner Jubo wasn¡¯t able to stand on.

    One where he¡¯d be forced to attack Kenneth head-on. At last, Kenneth stood a chance.

    Kenneth weakly walked toward the corner with his head slumped over.

    ¡°DON¡¯T THINK IT¡¯S THA--"

    ¡°YOU ABORMINATION!!!¡± Someone bellowed furiously from the crowd.

    For the longest time, the crowd had been silent, with little to no cheering from most, given who the fighters were and a lot of worrying from the remaining, like Solk, Selisio, and Jinki.

    However, now all eyes fell on the one who¡¯d bellowed.

    ¡°YOU DESTROYED MY BEAUTIFUL TABLES!!!¡± Diekono once again bellowed, looking crazier than Jubo as he tried to climb over the tables to get into the ring.

    However, Para Quickly grabbed him and slammed his head against the table, knocking him out. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t too pleased with outside interference of any kind.

    Even the kind that is beneficial to his employer''s son.

    ¡°Pathetic low-born,¡± Jubo mumbled before getting ready to continue.

    However, Kenneth hadn¡¯t used the distraction to get into position. No, he stood on the exact same spot as before, slumped over and wobbled from side to side before suddenly, in one quick motion, he threw his head up and looked at the ceiling.

    He took a few steps back due to the force of the motion and breathed in rapidly before falling to his side and hitting the floor with a loud, mighty thud as blood dripped, ran, and leaked from all his wounds.

    Jubo looked at the sight as his laughter grew and grew, eventually becoming the loudest sound in the room.

    ¡°You coward!¡± Jinki yelled. ¡°Is that all you can do? Strike and run away!¡±

    Jubo abruptly stopped laughing and glared to his side, and said in a cold, emotionless voice. ¡°You say something, you low-born filth, or do you want to be next?¡±

    Jinki, with a pained expression, shut his mouth and turned away, unwilling to see the end of a friend.

    Lying on the floor, Kenneth heard none of this. Jubo¡¯s manic laughter or his threat toward Jinki.

    All he was able to hear was a distinct and low-sounding scraping sound followed by a sound similar to a nail getting flicked on the wooden floor.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long,¡± A distinct voice sounded. One Kenneth recognized and loathed.

    ¡°Missed me?¡± Jasha asked, balancing on one claw with both her hands raised and her leg outstretched at a perfect ninety-degree angle as she slowly did a pirouette like a ballerina.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 51 (Wrestlemania)

    ¡°What do you want? I¡¯m busy enough dying,¡± Kenneth weakly said, unable to move any part of his body as blood kept leaking from all of his wounds.

    ¡°What¡­ do I need a reason to visit?¡± Jasha said as she let her outstretched leg down, showing no hint of difficulty doing so.

    Kenneth was barely able to see the world around him, yet even so, he saw Jasha clear as crystal as her foot touched the floor or, more precisely, one claw on her other leg.

    ¡°So you kept your word¡­ You are here at the end,¡± Kenneth said as he so desperately tried to get up and beat the ever-loving stuffing out of her.

    ¡°The end?¡± Jasha responded in an asking tone of voice as she did Rond de Jamble, her claw scratching the floor in a half circle. ¡°If your end was assured, this would be my last visit and the last episode.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ just let it end,¡± Kenneth responded, rolling onto his stomach. ¡°I¡¯m never going to see my family again, and what hope did I have in saving this world anyway?! I¡¯m no noteworthy man. I¡¯m no Martin Luther King or Joan of Arc.¡±

    ¡°All I am is a murderer¡­ one who¡¯s been pretending to be something I¡¯m not. A teacher¡­. A healer¡­ a doctor¡­ and now¡­. now I¡¯m finally getting punished for killing six people¡­¡±

    ¡°Every word you spoke was the truth¡­ I must say truer words have never been spoken by a more cowardly coward,¡± Jasha spat as her claw in the middle of Rond de Jamble grabbed the floor and made herself spin.

    Masterfully, she spun her arms gracefully descending, becoming level with her shoulders and bending inward every other full spin in this cha?n¨¦ Jasha had begun.

    ¡°If there was one thing I never took you for, it was a weak-willed coward,¡± Jasha said with pure disdain in her voice as she continued her cha?n¨¦ in a circle around Kenneth.

    Of all the blows Kenneth had received that night, that statement cut deeper than anything. ¡°Wh¡­what do you want?! I did everything I could, but in the end, it wasn¡¯t enough!¡±

    Just before Jasha had made a full circle around Kenneth, continuing her cha?n¨¦, she continued in a straight line before stopping a fair distance away from him. ¡°I would enjoy watching an end to this cowardice for once.¡±

    Suddenly, Jasha set off and performed Saut de Chat gracefully, tiptoeing or tip clawing on the floor with a few small jumps before jumping over Kenneth with a giant one and landing gracefully just past his body.

    ¡°And what I want¡­? What I truly want is for you to stop hiding behind that excuse of yours!¡± Jasha once more spat as she entered the arabesque position. Standing masterfully on the tip of one claw.

    ¡°What are you even talking about?¡± Kenneth asked, feeling his blood boil.

    Jasha exited the arabesque position and, without delay, began to piqu¨¦, spinning around with her arms outstretched and drawing her foot up to her knee before stabbing the raised leg down at the floor with her one claw in one continuous motion.

    ¡°The Hippocratic oath¡­¡±

    ¡°I swore to do no---¡±

    ¡°You swore to do no harm, but you know damn well you are allowed to defend yourself!¡± Jasha cut off Kenneth. ¡° Admit it, you¡¯re a coward! For goodness sake, you were afraid of hurting a crazed maniac wearing gold armor just because he¡¯s thin!¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how easily I could kill them!¡± Kenneth said, biting his teeth and holding back tears. ¡°So what if I¡¯m afraid? I just don¡¯t want to kill because it¡¯s what this world wants me to do!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case and you don¡¯t want to kill, why not let the little one take over and teach him¡­ teach them all a lesson they won¡¯t soon forget,¡± Jasha offered.

    Anger and fear brewing together inside Kenneth filled him with energy previously untapped. ¡°NO! I WON¡¯T LET THAT HAPPEN!!!¡±

    ¡°Fat chance!¡± Jasha countered. ¡°A coward like you is just going to surrender without a fight!¡±

    ¡°NO! I! WON¡¯T!¡± Kenneth growled.

    ¡°Then prove me wrong!¡± Jasha yelled, stopping her continuous motion of Piqu¨¦ with her back turned to Kenneth.

    Gracefully, she leaned back, with her arms crossed, until the fur on her head was millimeters from the floor and her right leg fully outstretched, pointing upward toward the ceiling.

    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t think¡­ I don¡¯t know what you are doing,¡± Kenenth said in a calm voice with seating anger underneath as he glared into her smug eyes. ¡°You just want me to live, so I¡¯ll continue to entertain you.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why I like you,¡± Jasha chuckled as she slowly faded away. ¡°But be honest, will that realization truly stop what¡¯s about to happen.¡±

    With unbridled rage within him, Kenneth raised his fist and slammed it onto the blood-covered floor.

    Gritting his teeth and ignoring the unimaginable pain he was in, Kenneth pushed himself up, his blood dripping onto the pool beneath him.

    ¡°READY FOR MORE!¡± Jubo yelled, standing relaxed and unfaced with a gleeful expression across his face.

    Kenneth didn¡¯t listen. All of his attention was on getting up as he pushed himself with his other hand.

    However, suddenly, his right hand slipped, and he slammed his hand down onto the floor, yet he didn¡¯t let himself fall any further. He didn¡¯t want to fall anymore or feel calm at the edge of death.

    Amused by the sight, Jubo opted to just watch as the freak tried to stand up.

    Fighting through the pain, Kenneth pushed himself up onto his knees and eventually onto his feet.

    Standing upright as best he could, Kenneth looked at the scene as his vision got clearer by the second. At the same time, his undershirt, which had been practically destroyed, finally gave up and fell off Kenneth in pieces.

    ¡°YOU¡¯RE A WOMAN?!¡± Jubo exclaimed in surprise.

    ¡°Yo-you¡­ know what¡­ I owe you something¡­¡± Kenneth said, his voice horse and gruff, the wind barely getting out of his lungs.

    ¡°And what would that be?!¡± Jubo asked, regaining his composure of smugness. ¡°A beating! A trip to my ancestors! or--!¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°I owe you thanks,¡± Kenneth uttered as he wiped away some of the blood.

    ¡°Ha¡­ hahaha!¡± Jubo laughed at the absurdity he¡¯d just witnessed. ¡°You owe me thanks! It seems you are not as dimwitted as I thought!¡±

    ¡°It sounds like you¡¯ve finally learned your place beneath me,¡± Jubo pridefully boasted as he slit his blood and dirt-covered gold armor foot ever so closer toward Kenneth. ¡°Lick it clean, and I may consider stopping.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be my slave since you do have your uses, after all.¡±

    Such a prideful and degrading order had even the Aki, who didn¡¯t particularly like Kenneth, feel a slight bit of sympathy for him and a whole lot of animosity toward Jubo.

    ¡°I owe¡­ you thanks¡­ thanks for making me see¡­ how much of a coward I¡¯ve been,¡± Kenneth said, still breathing a bit heavily. ¡°Because of you¡­ pushing me so close to the edge of death¡­ I now realize I don¡¯t want to die by mine or any other hand.¡±

    ¡°So I owe you thanks for pushing me to that realization and past my fear of fighting.¡±

    ¡°WHAT DID YOU SAY!!!¡± Jubo yelled with unbridled rage. ¡°YOU WERE AFRAID OF HURTING ME!!!¡±

    ¡°OF ALL THE INSULTS¡­!!!¡± Jubo growled and snarled, his words becoming unintelligible as he flexed his claws as much as they could before stepping back into what looked like a running position.

    Kenneth stood there, unmoving, with his arms to his sides.

    Suddenly, Jubo set off with explosive speed. He swung his claws and let loose a beastly roar of livid rage, ¡°DIE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    All of his speed and all of his strength combined to make the most damage he was able to do, gutting Kenneth.

    His claws entered his flesh, and with his speed, there was no mistake the fight was finally over.

    ¡­or so it would seem.

    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Jubo exclaimed in surprise as he found himself stuck.

    Before he had time to truly react, Kenneth grabbed Jubo¡¯s arm and pulled his claws out of him. ¡°ARG¡­. That hurt, you know.¡±

    ¡°WHAT IS THIS?! LET GO!¡± Jubo roared as he attacked Kenneth with his free arm.

    Without taking a single step, Kenneth swung his arm to the side, pulling Jubo along. Before he knew what had happened, Jubo had already crashed into one of the tables.

    ¡°HOW ARE YOU¡­!¡± Jubo yelled as he attacked again.

    Like before, Kenneth swung his arm to the side, and Jubo followed along, unable to resist crashing into another table.

    ¡°If you are asking how then it¡¯s as simple as force equals mass times acceleration squared,¡± Kenneth said calmly with some difficulty. ¡°Or, in other words. You may be fast, but you ain¡¯t that heavy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re claws didn¡¯t even get past my muscles.¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP!!¡± Jubo yelled as he struck once again, and like before, Kenneth just swung his arm to the side and sent Jubo flying.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Kenneth asked as he walked a few steps forward, dragging Jubo along.

    ¡°DIE!¡± Jubo snarled, leaping at Kenneth.

    With little delay, Kenneth flicked his wrist, and Jubo slammed down with a heavy thud mixed with the jingling of metal.

    ¡°I-I-I¡­ I get the feeling¡­ you won¡¯t stop un-unless I make you,¡± Kenneth said as he slightly wobbled from side to side.

    Within seconds, Jubo sprung to his feet and attacked again; however, Kenneth had had enough.

    Once again, Kenneth swung his arm, and Jubo crashed into another table; however, this time, Kenneth didn¡¯t stop.

    He swung his arm back and forth, making Jubo crash into the table over and over and over and over again.

    His growls of frustration eventually became high-pitched yelps of pain as he was powerless and too disoriented to do anything to stop the unrelenting assault he was under.

    ¡°H-ha-ha-had¡­ e-e-enough¡­?¡± Kenneth asked, all out of breath and barely able to stand as Jubo fell to the floor.

    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Solk triumphantly bellowed as relief washed over his face. ¡°Kenneth is the winner!¡±

    ¡°You did it!¡± Jinki yelled as he violently shook his fist above his head. ¡°You taught that royal a real good lesson!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so relieved,¡± Selisio said, finally breathing a sigh of relief.

    And then it began slowly but surely; everyone began to cheer, and Apsi and his band played a triumphant tune.

    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­?¡± Kenneth almost didn¡¯t believe the words as a feeling of pure elation washed over him and he let himself relax.

    However, even with the roaring cheers, one voice stood out among them, and Kenneth knew it all too well as he slowly turned his head to see Wilf bend over the table, her tail flicking from side to side as she laughed.

    Her mouth moved, but in the roaring cheers, it was impossible to hear. She lifted her arm and showed Kenneth his coat.

    Solk walked over to the table and moved it to the side; however, before he could walk inside, Para stomped it back into place.

    Solk looked at him with confusion and anger, yet Para didn¡¯t meet his eyes. No, his was firmly affixed on the ring.

    Suddenly, Jubo sprung to life and stabbed Kenenth with his claws.

    The first thing to stop was the cheers as Kenneth staggered back in pain. The last thing was the music as Jubo pulled out his entirely blood-covered finger.

    ¡°NO!¡± Jinki yelled in shock, slamming his hand down at the table, a tear running down his cheek. ¡°YOU COWARD!!!¡±

    At the same time, Selisio let out a horrified scream as her tail went between her legs and her ears flattened with tears running out of her eyes.

    ¡°THAT¡¯S YOUR HEART!!!! NOW DIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!¡± Jubo screeched.

    Kenneth staggered back, dragging Jubo along until it was clear for everyone to see he was falling.

    However, Kenneth slammed his foot down with the loudest bang possible and rose up tall, looking down at the dwarfed Jubo.

    ¡°I-I-I¡­ I PIERCED YOUR HEART¡­!!!¡± Jubo yelled.

    ¡°Time to-to-to end this¡­¡± Kenneth said with the last of his breath.

    Bloody but not broken, Kenneth wrapped his free arm around Jubo¡¯s other arm and waist before doing the same with his other arm.

    ¡°I WON¡¯T LET YOU CRUSH ME!!!¡± Jubo screeched his voice, cracking on every word as he struggled and managed to get his right arm free and violently scratch at Kenneth¡¯s arms.

    However, it was far too late to stop what was about to happen as Kenneth leaned back as far as he was able to.

    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOI--!!!¡± Jubo yelled, struggling in vain as Kenneth slammed him down onto the floor with all the might of gravity as a mixture of metal and cracking sounded throughout the great hall.

    ¡®M-my¡­ German heritage fin-finally came¡­ in handy,¡¯ Kenneth thought, finally having reached his limit, his arms flopping to the side and Jubo rolling off him.

    ¡°Better go call it,¡± Para said to Solk before he jumped into the ring and threw Jubo over his shoulders.

    Before leaving, Para glanced down at Kenneth,¡± That fighting style of yours is unique. If you don¡¯t croke before the healer is done with the young master, I¡¯d like to fight you myself.¡±

    It took a moment, but eventually, Solk made his way inside the ring. ¡°Are you alive?¡±

    ¡°Eeeeerrrrrrrrr¡­¡± Kenneth murmured, his limbs barely able to move.

    ¡°How are you still alive,¡± Solk chuckled with relief, shaking his head. ¡°Hey! Help me get her up and give me something to cover her shame!¡±

    Quickly, some of Solk¡¯s men entered the ring, and while, at first, they seemed a bit hesitant, seeing their own boss trying to lift the small yet deceptively heavy creature in front of them made their hesitation vanish.

    Working together, using all of their strength, they managed to get Kenneth somewhat standing as they moved him toward one of the intact tables.

    Just as they reached, Kenneth reached out with his arm and grabbed the table. He stood there as Solk, and his men let go of him.

    ¡°Are you okay--¡±

    Kenneth held up one finger as he huffed and huffed, indicating he needed a minute. With no warning or word, he turned around and leaned up against the table, inspecting all his visible wounds, the worst one being the stab wound to his right abdomen.

    It was leaking blood quicker than all his other wounds, and with his heart pounding, Kenneth calmly yet quickly took off his belt and wrapped it as tightly as he could around his stomach.

    Luckily, As far as Kenneth was able to feel, Jubo hadn¡¯t hit anything particularly important, and with the wound being the size it was, Kenneth just had to wait until blood clots formed, and he could dress it.

    ¡°A-A-Aloko¡­! Huff¡­¡± Kenneth loudly said.

    ¡°Ye-yes¡­¡± Aloko said, making his way, albeit a bit drunkenly, toward Kenneth.

    ¡°Yo-you remember¡­ that lesson I taught you about sewing wounds shut¡­?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°You never taught us that!¡± Aloko exclaimed.

    ¡°¡­Huff¡­ Would you be so kind as to get my bag for me? Then I¡¯ll teach you. I really hope you¡¯re a quick learner,¡± Kenneth chuckled before grunting in pain.

    ¡°You want me to--! Now of all times---! I can¡¯t even see straight.¡­ look at my hand. I can¡¯t do this!¡± Aloko protested, handing Kenneth his bag.

    ¡°You feel scared, nervous, uneasy¡­?¡± Kenneth asked as he pulled out all the necessary tools he needed. ¡°Good, if you didn¡¯t, I¡¯d be worried.¡±

    ¡°This is the most important¡­ lesson¡­ you¡¯re ever going to learn. Staying calm and collected.¡±

    ¡°But, ¡° Aloko protested.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± Kenneth said sternly. ¡°If I could reach all the wounds in my back, I would, but I can¡¯t, so you have to do it¡­ Otherwise, leave and don¡¯t ever come to class again.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Aloko uttered in shock. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Good, now look at how I do it, and just do your best,¡± Kenneth said, tired and exhausted as he began work.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 52 (Talk in chains)

    ¡°A bit tighter¡­ make sure the wound is fully closed before¡­ before you tie a knot, and always remember to rinse the wound with what I¡¯ve provided,¡± Kenneth said as he felt the thread move through his flesh. It was uncomfortable, yet he had to deal with it.

    Teaching Aloko had proven to have its difficulties. While he may have been a guard and probably taken a life before, having one in his hand and aiming not to end it was, as far as Kenneth could tell, rather stressful.

    His shaking hands proved as much.

    Yet it was good he learned this lesson. It was good he understood this fear of having another person¡¯s life in his hands as he tried to save them.

    It was those feelings and one¡¯s ability to handle them that separated the strong from the weak.

    That said, Kenneth knew it wasn¡¯t the easiest thing for an inexperienced student to just get thrown into, especially when he was surrounded by people murmuring and watching everything every second. Yet what other choice did he have.

    ¡®Good, good, now just tighten it and make sure there isn¡¯t too much room between the strings,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he made sure to note Aloko¡¯s progress on his wounds as well as he could.

    ¡®His work is slobby at best, but he is getting better,¡¯ Kenneth thought, feeling a strange sense of pride in Aloko, making him wonder if any of his teachers felt the same about him whenever he got better as a student.

    ¡®Enough delay. I should get to work on some of these wounds up front. Blood clots are only going to help so much.¡¯

    Exhausted and in pain, Kenneth worked diligently to rinse and close up all of his wounds to the best of his current ability.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Aloko asked, almost completely done on his end.

    ¡°I¡¯m covered in my own dried blood with more scratches than I¡¯ve ever received from all the cats I¡¯ve met in my life, feeling dizzy, tired, and in pain, but other than that, I¡¯m fine,¡± Kenneth answered as he closed a wound.

    ¡°Ohh¡­ sorry,¡± Aloko said dishearteningly as he shut up and went back to work.

    ¡°Apologies,¡± Kenneth sighed as he tied a knot. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to come off as so angry and standoffish when your concern is only my well-being.¡±

    ¡°It is fine¡­ I can¡¯t imagine the pain you must be in and still keep working even after he pierced you,¡± Aloko said, his voice hinting at astonishment.

    ¡°Truth be told, I¡¯d rather just flob onto the floor and pass out, but if I don¡¯t close all these wounds, I¡¯ll just die of blood loss eventually,¡± Kenneth said as he cut the string he¡¯d just finished tying.

    ¡°Only blood loss?¡± Aloko questioned nervously as everyone around them listened intently. ¡°What about your insides?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that¡­¡± Kenneth said, glancing down to his right side. ¡°I prefer it was there he stabbed me.¡±

    ¡°But what about--!¡± Aloko protested.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things of importance he could have hit with his claw, but the only things I would be truly worried about he missed, meaning no internal bleeding, and the other was removed decades ago.¡±

    ¡°Re-removed¡­¡± Aloko uttered in confusion and shock as he stopped working. ¡°By the gods and Akina, how can you still be alive after removing your heart!¡±

    ¡°I would die, no questions asked, if I lost my heart; fortunately for me, the gold turd looked in the wrong place,¡± Kenneth calmly elaborated.

    Aloko opened his mouth, ready to say something; however, Jinki beat him to the punch.

    ¡°Wrong place,¡± Jinki chuckled. ¡°What was the royal so drunk he poked the right place but bent his finger the wrong way?¡±

    The crowd let loose a few chuckles but not too loudly, considering how crazed the golden turd had been.

    ¡°As a hunter, I¡¯d imagined you¡¯d have a bit more insight on how different species ARE different. Not just on the outside,¡± Kenneth said, closing another wound and cutting the thread. ¡°Perhaps Hali knows better?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? Speak plainly, friend,¡± Jinki asked, his interest piqued.

    With most wounds closed Kenneth started the daunting task of closing the stab wound. ¡°Simply put, I don¡¯t have a heart where the golden turd pierced me or around my left shoulder.¡±

    ¡°My heart is someplace else.¡±

    Suddenly, the few murmurs that had been a constant in the crowd silenced; the only sound that could be heard was that of his belt as he slowly loosened it while keeping a vigilant eye on the wound if it started gushing blood.

    ¡°Your hearts are in the wrong place,¡± Jinki exclaimed before anyone else had the chance.

    Kenneth didn¡¯t bother to look up as he breathed a sigh of relief that the blood had hardened. Feeling a bit more at ease, Kenneth cleaned the wound before he began to sew it shut.

    ¡°Heart. Singular. As in one,¡± Kenneth finally responded.

    Suddenly, the crowd erupted in more loud murmuring and some whispers

    ¡°You only have one heart! I-I-I-I¡­ I have no words¡­¡± Jinki said in astonishment.

    ¡°Finally, you have nothing to say¡­ how funny,¡± Selisio chuckled, leaning up against Jinki. ¡°You know I¡¯m a bit sad your lack of words is because of this and not our children.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember to stay silent then,¡± Jinki smirked.

    Selisio pushed herself off Jinki with a coy smile on her face, ¡°No, I want it to be real.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it so real you won¡¯t know the difference,¡± Jinki said, wrapping his arm around Selisio.

    ¡°Jinki,¡± Selisio laughed.

    ¡°You know, if you can¡¯t keep it in your pants, both of you are welcome to leave. It¡¯s not as if I¡¯m going to die anytime soon,¡± Kenneth said emotionlessly.

    ¡°Perish the thought,¡± Jinki laughed. ¡°Going home just when the party has started. I can¡¯t imagine any greater tragedy. ¡°

    ¡°Your mind is still on partying even after the floor got painted red?¡± Kenneth questioned.

    ¡°Psh,¡± Jinki said as he threw his hand to the side dismissively. ¡°A little bit of blood ain¡¯t enough to call this thing off. Not when there¡¯s still more to drink.¡±

    ¡°You really got a one-track mind, don¡¯t you?¡± Kenneth asked, hiding a small chuckle as he began tying the final knot.

    ¡°Life¡¯s too short to be thinking all the time. Doing, that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying,¡± Jinki said with such confidence. Kenneth was sure if he wanted to, he could convert anyone to any religion.

    ¡°Well, I hope you enjoy the party, but once I¡¯m sown shut, I¡¯m heading home,¡± Kenneth said as he cut the thread.

    ¡°What a shame,¡± Jinki said as he placed his hands behind his head. ¡°But hey, look on the bright side, more to drink for me.¡±

    ¡°How does it look on your side, Aloko?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± Aloko said, sounding a bit exhausted.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Kenenth said as he let himself relax a bit. ¡°I hope you gained something from this.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I should have gained,¡° Aloko said quietly.

    ¡°Experience, a broader perspective, or something else entirely,¡± Kenneth responded. ¡°Take some time and think about it, and come back to me with what you¡¯ve gained. However, before that, I do require some assistance with the final step.¡±

    Kenneth handed Aloko a roll of bandages and quickly explained what he should do with it. And with little hesitation now that the worst of it all had passed, Aloko helped Kenneth wrap up every single wound he had.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s that,¡± Kenneth said as he grabbed his coat Wilf had left and his bag. ¡°You all enjoy the rest of the party.¡±

    ¡°LET¡¯S CHEER FOR THE VICTOR!¡± Jinki yelled at the top of his lung, raising a mug he¡¯d somehow gotten his hand on.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°OFFERING!!!... OFFERING!!!... OFFERING!!!...¡± Everyone cheered.

    While he was a bit confused at the choice of words, Kenneth felt a strange feeling of glee as he left with his coat thrown over his shoulder.

    Slowly but surely, the cheers grew fainter as Kenneth stumbled through the dark. On a good night, he could usually find his way around, but after tonight, he was lucky if he didn¡¯t just fall over and go right to sleep.

    ¡®Guess I¡¯m still somewhat drunk, or the blood loss made my critical thinking skills lacking,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he leaned up against a building and looked behind to where he¡¯d just walked from.

    ¡®Darkness, and it¡¯s cold as well,¡± Kenneth thought as he slowly put on his coat as carefully as he could to avoid ripping open any of his many, many, many stitches. ¡®The way forward is probably the same as backward now. Better just hope I find the right house.¡¯

    With that, Kenneth ventured onward in the dark, trying to remember the way as best he could until, eventually, he stumbled over something hard like metal that jingled.

    About to fall, Kenneth reached out with his arm, luckily hitting a wall before he fell. Almost instantaneously, Kenneth noticed a pair of eyes looking up at him.

    ¡°Apologies, did I disturb you,¡± Kenneth said as he felt just how tired he was and stumbled to the side of the Aki, who sat by the wall and joined them.

    ¡°Guess you drew the short straw or what,¡± Kenneth sighed, placing his bag to his right. ¡°Guard duty on the night of a party.¡±

    The Aki beside him didn¡¯t answer; all Kenneth heard was the sound of jingling yet again.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Kenneth questioned. ¡°You got any idea?¡±

    The only response Kenneth heard was a low whimpering-like sound he¡¯d never heard from an Aki before.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk to the freak, abomination, or whatever,¡± Kenneth sighed as he glanced to his side. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like me to just start a conversation and keep talking like this with strangers, but hey, thank floor juice and blood loss for that one.¡±

    ¡°You are not like the rest,¡± the Aki spoke in a low, almost too quiet voice with a strange accent as well.

    Kenneth could understand the words, but they felt wrong somehow, like it was almost a different language entirely.

    ¡°That is certainly a strange way you say those words¡­ are you one of Solk¡¯s men?¡± Kenneth asked as he looked to his side.

    ¡°Yes, I am masters,¡± the Aki answered.

    ¡°Master?¡± Kenneth repeated, a bit confused as he turned his head. Even in the darkness, Kenneth was able to see that the one he¡¯d spoken to was not an Aki.

    With such a hulking body, only one creature came to mind. The same creature that had attacked him when he¡¯d been out to get the blue flowers. A Nok. And a chained one at that.

    Perhaps under any other situation, Kenneth would have panicked and scrambled to get away, but for some strange reason, be it the fact he¡¯d started a conversation with the Nok, the fact it hadn¡¯t attacked him yet, or that it was in chains, but Kenneth was completely calm.

    ¡®Wait, I understand it. I think I understand this, Nok,¡¯ Kenneth realized as he wondered how that could be. ¡®Can I communicate with every species, and did Jasha just lie? What am I even thinking? Of course, Jasha lied.¡¯

    ¡®Well, this could be an opportunity to learn about Nok culture if or probably when I have to teach them the same stuff as the Aki¡¯s.¡¯

    ¡°My sincerest apologies for not introducing myself earlier. I¡¯m Kenneth,¡± Kenneth said in a calm and friendly voice.

    The Nok seemed taken aback by this as they looked around, slightly frantic.

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Slaves must only speak when spoken to by the master,¡± The Nok explained.

    ¡°But you talked to me?¡± Kenneth questioned. ¡°Like, if it¡¯s a problem, we don¡¯t need to talk, but I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± The Nok silently questioned.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really bear any ill will toward you, so I don¡¯t see a reason to get you in trouble,¡± Kenneth answered.

    ¡°You are not like the rest. Not just on the outside but also inside,¡± The Nok said.

    ¡°Most here would see that as a flaw,¡± Kenneth chuckled. ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I do not know,¡± The Nok answered as they looked away.

    ¡°So what¡¯s your name?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Slave,¡± The Nok answered.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have one before you were a slave? You know, your real name,¡± Kenneth said as he felt disgusted.

    The Nok, in a calm yet low voice, answered. ¡°Our names are of no importance. All that matters is coming when master tells us.¡±

    ¡°Solk, you mean,¡± Kenneth interjected, unsure of how to truly feel about the man as the Nok did a slight gesture or body movement of sorts, mostly hidden away in the darkness, but it wasn¡¯t as though Kenneth didn¡¯t already know the answer.

    ¡°I would like to address you with your real name, but the choice is yours.¡±

    The Nok seemed to mull it over a bit. ¡°No-Nokstel.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ Nokstel. I¡¯ll make sure to remember that,¡± Kenneth said as he moved his body a bit to reduce the pain he was in. ¡°To be honest, you¡¯re the first Nok I¡¯ve met who hasn¡¯t tried to kill me. So I hope you can excuse me for asking a few questions.¡±

    Nokstel didn¡¯t seem to feel one way or the other about it, and so Kenneth began asking his questions.

    ¡°Where is it like where you come from?¡±  Kenneth asked. ¡°I mean your home, outpost, or kingdom.¡±

    Nokstel glanced over at Kenneth a bit but didn¡¯t answer the question.

    Kenneth looked at Nokstel before realizing why they didn¡¯t answer his question. ¡°Forgive my intrusiveness. My curiosity got the better of me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know your past, but I guess it¡¯s not something you wanna talk about.¡±

    Nokstel didn¡¯t answer. All they did was just curl up a bit as a chill wind passed by.

    ¡°Are you cold?¡± Kenneth asked as calmly and respectfully as he could.

    Nokstell made the same gesture or body movement, indicating a yes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s any help, but I have been told I¡¯m warm. Probably not as much as before, but it¡¯s at least something,¡± Kenneth said as he took off his glove and presented his hand to Nokstel.

    Nokstel seemed very hesitant, but as another cold wind blew by, they had to relent as they reached out with slightly shaking hands.

    The moment they made contact, Kenneth noticed two very distinct things. First, Nokstel¡¯s scales were very rough, and secondly, how cold they also were.

    It almost felt as if Nokstel wanted to cover their entire body in his warmth as Kenneth was pulled just a little closer.

    However, at the same time, Nokstel was afraid that if they made the wrong move, Kenneth would snatch his hand back.

    ¡°Does it help a bit?¡± Kenneth asked.

    It took Nokstel a moment, but eventually, they let go of Kenneth¡¯s hand and turned to the side as the jingling sounded.

    Before Kenneth could even ask what they were doing, Nokstel presented what looked to be a smaller Nok shivering in its sleep.

    ¡°Would you warm her up instead,¡± Nokstel begged, lowering their head in submission. ¡°I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll not survive the night even with my warmth.¡±

    Completely taken aback and disgusted beyond measure to see a child in chains, Kenneth took off his other glove and warmed the child with both hands.

    Shortly thereafter, the little girl seemed to stop her shivering and reflexively latched onto Kenneth¡¯s warmth.

    ¡°What is wrong with him?¡± Kenneth muttered with disgust in his voice as Nokstel looked worried. ¡°Endorsing child slavery and still being a good father that cares about his own.¡±

    ¡°You care about her?¡± Nokstell asked.

    ¡°No child should be bound in chains,¡± Kenneth said, his blood reaching a boiling point.

    ¡°Fratanazing with slaves. You never cease to surprise and entertain,¡± Wilf said, smugness overflowing in her voice. ¡°I had hoped to be with you alone, but I couldn¡¯t contain my excitement.¡±

    Nokstell quickly pulled the child away from Kenneth and hid her away.

    ¡°I¡¯ve entertained you enough tonight. Just leave me alone,¡± Kenneth said, making it clear he would have none of it.

    ¡°I might have only been there for the last part, but WHAT A PART IT WAS!¡± Wilf complimented with illustrious excitement. ¡°Going from half dead to absolutely victorious! And that way, you finished him! Never have I seen such a style of fighting!¡±

    ¡°While that fool might have lost, he did entertain me quite a bit, and now that I know your blood is the same as mine, that only leaves one question. What does it taste like.¡±

    ¡°Seriously, what is your damage?!¡± Kenneth rethorically questioned.

    ¡°Save that entertaining talk for later and present any bleeding part of you,¡± Wilf commanded, the tip of her tongue poking through the end of her mouth.

    ¡°This will just escalate, won¡¯t it,¡± Kenneth said as he got to his feet and walked up to Wilf. ¡°Will my death be entertaining to you as well?¡±

    ¡°ON the contrary, little prey,¡± Wilf giggled with a sweet expression as she walked behind and wrapped her arms around Kenneth. ¡°Your death would be my life¡¯s greatest tragedy.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry that the royal tried to abandon the deal I made with him and actually tried to kill you, but you didn¡¯t make it easy for him to control himself before or in the middle of the fight.¡±

    ¡°Let go of me, VIXEN,¡± Kenneth said calmly yet with such animosity in his voice.

    Wilf let go of Kenneth, but it was only to ease the pain in her sides as she howled with laughter.

    The other slaves around them woke up due to the noise, but none said a word. They kept quiet and tried to go back to sleep as Wilf, after a long time, stopped laughing.

    ¡°You do keep entertaining me more than any other,¡± Wilf said, still giggling a bit. ¡°How fortuitous that you care so much for the healer. Are there any lengths you won¡¯t go to to ensure I keep quiet?¡±

    ¡°She is my student, and I her teacher, and while she has hurt me in the past, her well-being is of importance to me,¡± Kenneth said in a monotone tone of voice. ¡°That said, there are things I won¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°I think you are lying. I think there are many lengths you would go to to keep her secret,¡± Wilf said as she walked around Kenneth in a predatory manner.

    ¡°You do know the information you have is a double-edged sword,¡± Kenneth said, still in his monotone tone of voice. ¡°Reveal it, and you have no power over me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Ohhhhhh¡­ I¡¯d still have some power. Mainly the power to make you angry,¡± Wilf giggled as she dragged her claw over Kenneth¡¯s body.

    ¡°Let me make you understand something. That fight was the final straw. And I¡¯ve had it with you!¡± Kenneth snarled. ¡°And that secret, I¡¯m going to make it worse for you to reveal it than for me!¡±

    ¡°Hoohoo,¡± Wilf excitedly giggled as she flexed all of her claws. ¡°Are you going to break my body so I¡¯ll be in too much pain to talk? That would be entertaining¡­ to see you try.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ that''s too good for you,¡± Kenneth responded. ¡°I¡¯ll do the next best thing instead¡­ nothing,¡±

    ¡°What a shame,¡± Wilf sighed. ¡°Seems you haven¡¯t gotten more fun. You are just the same.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it,¡± Kenneth countered. ¡°When I say I¡¯ll do nothing, I mean nothing. Whatever you throw at me, I will ignore. Whatever you say to me, I¡¯ll ignore. Whatever plan you concoct, I¡¯ll ignore.¡±

    ¡°Starting to get the picture.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you react no matter what, so just be a good little pery and entertain me starting with your blood,¡± Wilf said with a crazed smile across her face.

    ¡°Boredom¡­ that''s what you''re afraid of. You said as much yourself,¡± Kenneth said as he walked back toward the wall.  ¡°Ask yourself just how much I¡¯ll hate you after you reveal her secret and how much I¡¯ll enjoy making you suffer by doing nothing.¡±

    Wilf¡¯s smile slowly vanished as her expression became a neutral one.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­ seems I shared too much with you about myself,¡± Wilf shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know everything about you, but I know hatred, so it is feasible you could manage to do the impossible and ignore ME.¡±

    ¡°But I won¡¯t just let you win so easily, so let¡¯s make a deal.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut and stop using what I know to make you do everything I want so easily, and in exchange, you stop with the little trick so I can listen in whenever it pleases me, and of course¡­ let me taste your blood.¡±

    ¡°And how do I know you¡¯ll keep your word?¡± Kenneth questioned.

    Wilf smirked as she closed the distance between them and traced one of her claws across his chest. ¡°Should we seal the deal with an intimate act?¡±

    Kenneth slapped her hand away, drew back his sleeve, took off the red and white bandage, and presented his forearm with some of his wounds still leaking blood, ¡°Just get it over with!¡±

    ¡°Ohhhh¡­ little prey. I want to enjoy this,¡± Wilf giggled as her rough tongue slowly glided over Kenneth¡¯s arm for as long as she wanted. Until she¡¯d had her fill, and she was completely satisfied.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 53 (Hangover)

    ¡°Morning,¡± Kenneth said, unzipping his coat and sitting up, feeling sick and on the verge of throwing up.

    With a heavy heart, he unzipped his coat and handed Nokstel¡¯s child to them, who still slumbered peacefully. It was clear she had learned to live in chains.

    With the darkness no longer hiding Nokstel, Kenneth could see them clearly.

    Their scales were a very light green with slight hints of grey mixed in there. Add onto that the condition of the scales seemed far from good, at least compared to the only other Nok Kenneth had gotten a good look at.

    They seemed rough and about to break apart; however, the worst of it all was that compared to the other Nok, Nokstel was thin.

    Compared to a human, Nokstel seemed swollen, like they were killing it at the gym. Momentarily, the thought of Nokstel having another body type did cross Kenneth¡¯s mind; however, he knew without a doubt that wasn¡¯t true.

    The sight appalled Kenneth so much that he barely had the strength to look at Nokstel and take in every unique feature of their body.

    The only things he did notice were that Noks only had four fingers, seemingly lacking claws and nails, and the ends of each were completely flat, like the ends of a cylinder standing on a table.

    ¡°It has been a long time since she slept so peacefully,¡± Nokstel said with relief in their voice. ¡°I am masters, but if you desire me I--"

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to,¡± Kenneth said bearly, stopping his voice from breaking as he fumbled with his bag and thought of his daily needed vitamins. ¡°I practically did nothing. She deserves better than this.¡±

    Nokstel cradled their child and stayed silent while looking around to see if anyone was coming.

    Meanwhile, Kenneth swallowed a few pills, mainly vitamin C, D, and B12, as well as a bit of aspirin. With as much pain as he was in, he didn¡¯t need a headache on top of that.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly happy to know my daughter slept peacefully and safe, but some part of me hoped she¡¯d die,¡± Nokstel sighed sorrowfully as she hugged her child. ¡°What a terrible mother I am.¡±

    ¡°In my experience, most, if not almost all, truly terrible people wouldn¡¯t admit that,¡± Kenneth said, feeling his stomach getting upset. ¡°No loving parent wants to see their child suffer.¡±

    ¡°You are kind. I am thankful to have met you,¡± Nokstel said while looking at her daughter.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to stay, but I think it¡¯s rude to throw up near someone that I¡¯ve just slept on,¡± Kenneth said as he, with great difficulty, got to his feet, feeling all the pain and aces that alcohol and adrenalin had masked yesterday.

    Kenneth waved goodbye, a gesture Nokstel obviously had never seen before, yet she reciprocated it.

    Eventually, Kenneth managed to get to the gate close by where most of Solk¡¯s wagons were. Usually, the outpost was booming with Aki working or just doing their jobs, yet now it almost seemed like a ghost town.

    Of course, there was a decent amount of Aki around if you looked for them, but it wasn¡¯t something Kenneth planned on doing as he walked home.

    ¡°I heard she fell.¡±

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t falling; she slammed the royal down with his head first. You should have seen it!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, some of us got lucky. I had to work guard duty.  If it wasn¡¯t bad enough, I missed the floor juice. I missed THAT!¡±

    ¡°Come on, I brought you some.¡±

    ¡°You brought me an empty mug you had drunk.¡±

    As Kenneth walked by, he was surprised the small group of Aki hadn¡¯t noticed he was nearby and started whispering; however, he didn¡¯t much care about them, so he just kept walking.

    As he finally made it to the door, he was surprised to see Nya walking in the street with unruly fur sticking out to every side and looking like she hadn¡¯t been home either.

    Once they made eye contact, it was only a matter of time before they walked up and greeted one another.

    ¡°Morning,¡± Kenneth said, his head throbbing.

    ¡°Did you just come home now?¡± Nya questioned, sounding tired. ¡°Did you spend the night with someone?¡±

    ¡°In a manner of speaking,¡± Kenneth responded, feeling too tired and sick to think of any kind of half-truth.

    Nya, growing a bit more intrigued, pressed the matter a little, ¡°Tell me who she is, and don¡¯t leave out any details.¡±

    ¡°It was a bit of a rough party and afterward as well. Could we maybe talk about it after I¡¯ve thrown up?¡± Kenneth responded, feeling ever so close to just throwing up at that moment.

    ¡°Drinking until you throw up¡­ oh, how I miss that,¡± Nya sighed as she opened the door to their house.

    Quickly, Kenneth walked in and closed the door to the toilet, and after a few minutes of sounds reminiscent of a pterodactyl, he walked out feeling just as sick as before and annoyed he had to swallow all the vitamins again.

    ¡°Did you go easy on the floor juice?¡± Kenneth asked, sitting down at the table.

    ¡°I had¡­ enough,¡± Nya said, looking uncomfortable before quickly switching topic. ¡°So, was it the guard commander?¡±

    ¡°Her scent is practically radiating off you.¡±

    ¡°I know what you are thinking, and no,¡± Kenneth groaned as every slight movement pulled on some stitches.¡°After what happened last night¡­ not even after the heat death of the universe.¡±

    ¡°But her scent is all over you; something must have happened?¡± Nya pressed, not knowing what Kenneth meant by universe.

    ¡°Yeah, something did, and I¡¯m starting to understand you weren¡¯t at the party much last night,¡± Kenneth groaned.

    ¡°What..? A drunken fight,¡± Nya dismissively waved. ¡°I know you are not the fighting type, but you need to grow some thicker fur.¡±

    ¡°After last night, one of those statements is false,¡± Kenneth retorted as he unzipped his coat and showed Nya the gold turd¡¯s abstract artwork that Kenneth had so graciously allowed to be painted on his body.

    ¡°WHAT HAPPENED?!¡± Nya exclaimed quickly, getting to her feet.

    ¡°This is gonna take a while,¡± Kenneth sighed, rezipping his coat and, in great detail, recounting everything from the drinking game that he won to the golden turd getting his feelings hurt, only to later return after Wilf had gotten his coat.

    And, of course, the ensuing battle or more so onesided beatdown where the golden turd and Kenneth more or less switched placed, with it concluding in Kenneth performing a German suplex and honoring the German ancestors on his mother¡¯s side.

    Of course, Kenneth left out the part of Wilf extorting him and just said it was because he was too drunk to think.

    ¡°And that brings us to right now,¡± Kenneth finished, his throat so dry he could drink an entire well.

    ¡°I had no idea¡­ if I had known¡­ if Ulric had known--"

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have changed much since the golden turd challenged me using the blood or something,¡± Kenneth said, short of breath.

    ¡°Whatever the circumstances, I have to say it¡¯s good that you fought,¡± Nya said earnestly.

    ¡°When you first told me you were a coward before you fell asleep, I have to say I honestly didn¡¯t like you, but knowing you¡¯ve mostly, if not entirely, shed that part of you has given me a newfound respect for you.¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    If she had said that at any other time in the past, Kenneth would have shut her down and reminded her of his oath, but after last night, he wasn¡¯t so sure about that any longer.

    Yes, fighting was disgusting and dangerous, and even Kenneth knew he¡¯d maybe gone overboard in the fight, but some part of him knew it was necessary. Some part of him didn¡¯t feel any kind of shame or remorse for what he did.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll have to excuse me,¡± Kenneth said, standing up and grabbing his bag.

    Nya looked at him, a bit confused. ¡°Is something the matter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just my head,¡± Kenneth said, feeling a bit of vertigo from standing up too quickly. ¡°It¡¯s just hurting, and I just need some water.¡±

    ¡°I can get you some from the well,¡± Nya proposed.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ very kind of you, but I think I also need some fresh air. This house isn¡¯t really doing me any favors right now,¡± Kenenth said, his vertigo subsiding just as he reached the door.

    ¡°If you insist,¡± Nya shrugged just as Kenneth closed the door.

    He wasn¡¯t too fond of excusing himself in the middle of conversations, but after Nya¡¯s comment, he just needed a break from everything.

    Just a few moments where he didn¡¯t have to think. On top of that, he was rather thirsty from all the alcohol and blood loss.

    After an unremarkable journey to the well followed by an even more unremarkable obtaining of water, Kenneth drank the bucket dry in less than a minute and was still thirsty, so he threw the bucket back down and dragged it back up again.

    ¡°Got ya!¡± A cute little voice yelled from behind Kenneth just as they latched onto Kenenth¡¯s leg.

    The subsequent surprise startled Kenenth so much that he momentarily let go of the rope, and the bucket fell almost all the way back down into the water.

    ¡°Did I scare you?¡± Kolu excitedly asked.

    ¡°Yeah, you did,¡± Kenneth admitted, smirking a bit. ¡°I see you¡¯re up early. Did you sleep well?¡±

    Kolu quickly buried his face in Kenenth¡¯s leg as he, with great shame and embarrassment, admitted the humiliating truth that would surely haunt him for years to come, if not his entire life.

    ¡°I was soooooooo excited after we had so much fun that when Ki left the sky, I fell asleep, and Father didn¡¯t wake me,¡± Kolu practically cried into Kenneth¡¯s leg.

    Simultaneously, sick, tired, happy Kolu missed the party, and a bit sympathetic at Kolu¡¯s sorrow, Kenneth grabbed the bucket from the well and asked Kolu. ¡°You wanna play a game.¡±

    Quickly, Kolu let go of Kenneth, and with eager determination, he excitedly yipped. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±

    ¡°So, what do you wanna play?¡± Kenneth asked with a slight chuckle and happy demeanor.

    ¡°Tic-tac-bow! Tic-tac-bow!¡± Kolu repeatedly yelled.

    ¡°As you wish,¡± Kenneth happily chuckled, slightly forgetting all the pain he was in.

    They played for a bit. Kolu was all too eager to actually play a game where he had a chance at winning against someone in a game that didn¡¯t fully rely on physical prowess.

    However, that didn¡¯t mean Kenneth was just going to let him win outright. Earning his first victory was the right way to go. That said, Kenneth was nowhere near enough of a jerk to mercilessly beat a child at a game.

    He was just going to¡­ play¡­ and if a hangover and blood loss made his strategical mind a bit lax, so be it.

    ¡°I DID IT¡­! I FINALLY WON!¡± Kolu cheered, jumping around Kenneth.

    They played three rounds, and by the third, Kolu had finally achieved his victory. Of course, the game was easy to learn and hard to master, but Kolu seemed to learn a lot by watching how Kenneth had won the first two times.

    ¡°Can we play again?! Can we?¡± Kolu asked, his tail waving from side to side and ears twitching uncontrollably faster than any other Aki Kenneth had ever seen.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Kenneth agreed, chuckling a bit at his cuteness.

    Both played the game for a couple more rounds, Kolu winning a fair few times. Of course, he didn¡¯t make it easy, but at all costs, he avoided infinite loops.

    Kolu may have been a child, but even he would have known Kenneth let him win if he didn¡¯t continue the loop endlessly. And frankly speaking, he had too much of a headache even as he drank a third bucket to play for that long mindlessly.

    However, the games had to end once Solk appeared.

    ¡°So that¡¯s where you are, Kolu,¡± Solk said chipperily. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Playing,¡± Kolu responded in a cold tone of voice, which greatly surprised Kenneth and Solk since Kolu always seemed so happy to see his father.

    ¡°I see,¡± Solk said, looking at the ground between Kenneth and Kolu. ¡°Hmmmm¡­ interesting. I¡¯ve never quite seen such a game before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Tic-Tac-Bow,¡± Kolu responded coldly once more. ¡°It¡¯s fun.¡±

    ¡°I-I see¡­ how do you play it?¡± Solk asked as he sat down behind Kolu, looking over him.

    ¡°You conquer land with three armies until they line up,¡± Kolu explained, still in a cold and annoyed tone of voice.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Solk said, looking unsure.

    ¡°Do you want to try it?¡± Kenneth asked, feeling the tension of the situation.

    Solk saw his opportunity and quickly took Kenneth¡¯s place. But as Kenneth explained the simple rules, Kolu looked disinterested.

    Even when they played, Kolu barely looked up or engaged with any of Solk¡¯s attempts at communication.

    Truth be told, Kenneth pretty much felt the way Kolu acted after having spent the night keeping Nokstel¡¯s child warm and feeling the cold iron chains that were forced upon her body, but as an adult, Kenenth kept that stuff mostly hidden.

    ¡°You won,¡± Solk congratulated. ¡°Seems you can get one over on your father.¡±

    ¡°Are you done playing now?¡± Kolu coldly asked Solk, who seemed to have reached his limit.

    ¡°Kolu, why do you talk to your father in such a way?!¡± Solk demanded, crossing his arms.

    Kolu looked down at the ground while shaking slightly. ¡°I hate you¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Solk questioned.

    ¡°I HATE YOU!¡± Kolu yelled, to the surprise of Kenneth and Solk. ¡°YOU PROMISED I COULD COME TO THE PARTY, BUT YOU LIED, AND I MISSED THE FIGHT!¡±

    Before either Solk or Kenneth had a chance to stop him, Kolu ran away and out of sight.

    ¡°Arg¡­¡± Solk uttered and sighed in frustration as he started to get to his feet. However, Kenneth stopped him.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t,¡± Kenneth cautioned. ¡°He¡¯s pretty mad you just let him sleep through the party.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s clearly upset, and I need to explain to him I tried to wake him, but he just wouldn¡¯t,¡± Solk explained.

    ¡°Good luck,¡± Kenneth chuckled. ¡°But I doubt he¡¯ll listen to you. I recommend just letting him be on his own for a little. It¡¯s not as if there¡¯s any danger around.¡±

    ¡°That may be¡­¡± Solk sighed in annoyance. ¡°¡­but he shouldn¡¯t yell at me. I might need to discipline him if he does that again.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine the shame if he did that in front of a customer or other royalty.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still young,¡± Kenneth said reassuringly, hiding a bit of sadness. ¡°My own boy isn¡¯t too much older, and the temper tantrums he¡¯d had.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a part of growing older. It¡¯ll pass eventually once he learns and understands social shame and all that.¡±

    ¡°What you really should be scared of is his teen years,¡± Kenneth chuckled reminiscently.

    ¡°Teen?¡± Solk repeated.

    ¡°You know¡­ that part of life where you are still young¡­ starting to notice the women and how pretty they look,¡± Kenneth clarified.

    ¡°Ohh¡­ that time,¡± Solk said reminiscently before sighing at the end. ¡°¡­It¡¯s going to be torture, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°With all the stupid shit he¡¯s probably gonna do. A definite yes,¡± Kenneth laughed as he was joined by Solk.

    ¡°So, did you get up to some daring stunts when you were still a young adult?¡± Solk asked.

    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m a bit boring compared to most, but one time, me and some from my class ran naked through the fields,¡± Kenneth admitted with slight embarrassment as Solk chuckled at the thought. ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Well, one time when I attempted to courte this noble woman I¡¯d grown infatuated with, I went to her home and climbed to her window in¡­ order to confess my love in secret, and I knew she was expecting it.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound¡­ too bad,¡± Kenneth commented. ¡°Honestly, it sounds like you''re kinda bragging.¡±

    ¡°To an extent, but I was blinded by my own foolishness, and I¡¯d omitted that I¡¯d climb in through her window¡­,¡± Solk said with tail and ear movements that seemed to indicate embarrassment.

    ¡°When I tried to enter without making my presence known first, she mistook me for a criminal trying to sully her purity¡­ and beat me with a rather thick book she had been reading at the time.¡±

    ¡°Needless to say, I fell from her window,¡± Solk admitted.

    ¡°Well, everyone can have a rough start to their relationship,¡± Kenneth said, trying not to die of laughter. ¡°But hey, it could be worse.¡±

    ¡°No, the worst part was not that,¡± Solk admitted. ¡°The worst part was when she took a candle to illuminate her, would be criminal only to discover it was me.¡±

    ¡°And as she called out my name, the only response I could come up with was¡­ I¡­ LoVe¡­ YoU¡­ just as the guards who¡¯d heard the commotion surrounded me and brought me to her father.¡±

    Kenneth barely kept his complexion and laughter under control as tears formed in the corners of his eyes.

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡­ guess¡­ it¡­ could¡­ be¡­worse¡­¡± Kenneth said, laughing in between every word as he felt pain from his stitches.

    ¡°I suppose it could,¡± Solk laughed. ¡°Her father could have had me killed and hid my body away instead of giving me permission to take his daughter when the time was right. Guess I gotta thank my royal status for that.¡±

    ¡°I guess that gets brought up a lot?¡± Kenneth chuckled.

    ¡°It was annoying at first, and so I forbade her to talk about it, but after a decade, I learned to laugh at it,¡± Solk finished.

    ¡°¡­You know it¡¯s rare I just get to talk like this,¡± Solk admitted. ¡°Most outposts only have low-borns that I¡¯d never talk to unless it¡¯s about business.¡±

    ¡°And commanders, while higher up, are usually too serious for my liking,¡± Solk said as he got to his feet. ¡°And I doubt I got to give you a reason why talking to some royals isn¡¯t the best idea.¡±

    ¡°But you¡­ you don¡¯t really fall anywhere, so it was harder to know how to preemptively talk to you.¡±

    ¡°So if I hadn¡¯t had a blue flower or offered and succeeded in saving your son, you¡¯d just talk to me like I was a low-born?¡± Kenneth questioned.

    ¡°Do not take my words too harshly,¡± Solk said, mending the situation. ¡°You¡¯ve done much for me and my son¡­ more than I could ever pay you back. But what I meant by what I said was I''m glad I talked to you with respect when we first met.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d just tell anyone that story when I offered you the painting or the one just now? I respect you a great deal, especially after the fight. And even more so for making Kolu happy after healing him.¡±

    ¡°After healing him, I didn¡¯t really do much,¡± Kenneth admitted. ¡°He just clung to my leg, and I helped him a bit.¡±

    ¡°A mother''s instincts, I suppose,¡± Solk mused. ¡°I guess that¡¯s why my son has taken quite a liking to you. That and he¡¯s probably missing his own mother.¡±

    ¡°These trips, while profitable, do make you yearn for home more times than not, but he¡¯ll have to get used to it. Eventually, he¡¯ll have to take over.¡±

    ¡°What a cruel world we live in also; I¡¯m a man,¡± Kenneth corrected.

    Solk looked at him with an expression that only read WTF before he seemed to catch himself in it and change it to something more appropriate.

    ¡°Well¡­ I see¡­ apologies¡­¡± Solk said as he got to his feet. ¡°I believe Kolu has had enough time to cool off. I better go find him.¡±

    Before Kenneth even had a chance to say good luck, Solk was already racewalking away, clearly embarrassed to have compared Kenenth to his own wife.

    ¡°Finally, a moment to rest,¡± Kenneth sighed as he relaxed up against the well.

    ¡°I thought he¡¯d never leave,¡± Kovoto said, approaching Kenneth.

    ¡°Well, that vacation is over,¡± Kenneth said, meeting Kovoto¡¯s gaze and getting to his feet with some difficulty. ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to hold up my end of the bargain. Let¡¯s make plastic.¡±

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 54 (Sicens project)

    The moment Kovoto approached Kenneth, he knew he couldn¡¯t rest on his laurels, and if the second ingredient had been obtained just as Kovoto had promised, then there was no point in waiting.

    However, on the trip to Kovoto¡¯s wagon, he was quiet. While Kenneth wasn¡¯t particularly invested in his mood, he did find it a bit odd since he¡¯d have guessed Kovoto would be overflowing with excitement.

    And as they made it to his wagon, his peculiar mood became all too apparent when he, out of nowhere, stopped Kenneth from walking any further.

    ¡°Before I let you enter, I must ask you a small kindness,¡± Kovoto said as he blocked the entrance to his wagon.

    ¡°¡­Okay¡­ spit it out as it were,¡± Kenneth agreed as Kovoto seemed to shiver a little at the choice of words.

    Coughing into his hand and closing his eyes, it took Kovoto a bit of a long time to actually say something. ¡°Before you enter, I must ask you not to ask any questions about how I required the needed material.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sure, no problem,¡± Kenneth agreed, and finally, Kovoto opened the door and let him inside.

    Everything seemed to be the same as the last time Kenneth was here except for a bucket in the middle of the floor that contained a white liquid.

    To make sure it was what Kenneth really needed, he placed the bucket from the well he¡¯d brought with him and grabbed a small empty container that he filled with the liquid before drinking it.

    He let the liquid dance in his mouth for a bit, letting his tastebuds decipher its mysteries until Kenneth swallowed. ¡°Perfect.¡±

    ¡°Did you say something?¡± Kovoto asked as he closed the door.

    ¡°Ooh, I was just making sure it was the right ingredient, and aside from it tasting different from how I usually drink it, being a bit fattier and all that, I¡¯m sure, without a doubt, this is milk. Albeit tasting a bit differently,¡± Kenneth remarked.

    ¡°You actually drink that as an adult?!¡± Kovoto exclaimed.

    ¡°Well, not this particular kind, but in general from time to time where I come from,¡± Kenneth answered nonchalantly. ¡°I guess you milked the big animal.¡±

    ¡°Milked?¡± Kovoto hesitantly questioned.

    ¡°You know, grabbing onto its udder and then squeezing and pulling it over and over again until milk comes out,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°WAIT!¡± Kovoto exclaimed, looking half-defeated. ¡°You can do it that way?!¡±

    Kenneth grabbed the bucket and turned around. ¡°Yes, of course, I mean how else¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t mean to say¡­?¡± Kenneth asked as his eyes widened.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could do it that way¡­ I just did it as a baby would!¡± Kovoto continuously exclaimed with his face in a perpetual expression of regret and disgust.

    Slowly, as Kenneth came to the realization, his face twisted in disgust. ¡°So about a small part of the milk is---?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my spit,¡± Kovoto added as both fell silent; the only sound that penetrated the walls of the wagon was distant, bellowing laughter.

    ¡°Okay, okayokayokay¡­ I¡¯ve dealt with worse, so let¡¯s just forget this ever happened and make plastic,¡± Kenneth said as he walked to the door of the wagon.

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Kovoto said as he joined Kenneth.

    Both men walked in silence for a bit toward one of Solk¡¯s wagons.

    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Kovoto asked.

    ¡°Getting the other ingredient,¡± Kenneth said as he looked around for the right wagon as some of Solk¡¯s men watched him closely.

    ¡°Are you stealing from a royal?! Even a lesser one would not take kindly to that!¡± Kovoto exclaimed as Solk¡¯s men seemed ready to fight.

    ¡°I bought the second ingredient already. I just never took it from the wagon,¡± Kenneth explained as he opened the right door and walked inside.

    As he found the right barrel and filled the bucket from the well he¡¯d brought along, most of Solk¡¯s men went back to work, although a few still eyed Kenneth but made no move to stop him.

    It was unclear whether it was because they believed Kenneth''s word or they were hesitant to get into an altercation with him after he defeated the young Dekaso.

    ¡°So, do we pour them together now?¡± Kovoto asked excitedly.

    ¡°Not yet; we still need one more thing, well two,¡± Kenneth admitted both buckets in hand and bag up his forearm as he walked toward the great hall.

    ¡°Two more things! You never mentioned anything about more ingredients?¡± Kvoto questioned.

    ¡°It¡¯s not two more ingredients; it¡¯s more like tools,¡± Kenneth explained. ¡°First of all, we need a container for the two liquids; second, we need some hot fire. Hence, we are headed toward the great hall.¡±

    ¡°I understand a larger container since fire would burn the wood, but why the fire at all?¡± Kovoto curiously questioned as he sniffed at the vinegar Kenneth was holding.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better if I explained it when you can see it in action,¡± Kenneth said as Kovoto momentarily reeled back from the strong smell of the vinegar.

    While Kovoto had been out in the world and foraging specimens for some time now, he¡¯d never actually come across anything that smelled quite like the vinegar. The odor itself was a mystery that he occupied his mind with while they were still walking.

    It wasn¡¯t a very long trip, but even so, it did have its fair share of things to look at. Mainly, Aki¡¯s starting to wake up with hangovers much worse than Kenneth¡¯s, some clearly looking embarrassed, some half naked after the night¡¯s possible promiscuity.

    Although it wasn¡¯t as though Kenneth or Kovoto noticed, no, their minds were set on what really mattered: a children''s grade science experiment by Kenneth¡¯s standards.

    It wasn¡¯t long, however, before Kenneth could hear the familiar chopping sound coming from the kitchen.

    ¡°Hello, Hali,¡± Kenneth said with parts happy excitement and exhausted nervousness.

    Immediately, Hali stopped chopping with the cleaver raised above his head. Slowly, Hali turned around to greet Kenneth.

    ¡°Already back to check on me?¡± Hali asked with a slight chuckle.

    ¡°Yes, and to ask a favor if possible,¡± Kenneth responded, happy to see Hali looking a bit more normal compared to last time.

    ¡°A favor. And who is this beside you?¡± Hali asked, eyeing Kovoto as he moved closer. ¡°You don¡¯t look like one of the royal''s men, and your garments are not a healer, nor have I seen you around here before.¡±

    ¡°Are you a new recruit that came with the suppliers?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m no lowly recruit,¡± Kovoto scoffed and huffed. ¡°I¡¯m an esteemed member of the inventor and discovery guild, not that I¡¯d expect someone like you to know that.¡±

    ¡°Not much for first impressions,¡± Kenneth remarked. ¡°Sorry about my acquaintance''s rudeness, Hali.¡±

    ¡°Well, since it¡¯s you, I¡¯ll let it slide,¡± Hali said as he walked back to work. ¡°So what do you need?¡±

    ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to borrow the pot and fireplace for a bit to make something new to these lands,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°Something new, you say,¡± Hali mused. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t happen to involve something with meat, now would it?¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°It could,¡± Kenneth said as he placed the bucket of milk down and walked over to Hali with the bucket full of vinegar. ¡°It¡¯s called vinegar, and if you let the meat soak in it for a bit or just add a small bit, it enhances the taste.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say,¡± Hali excitedly jittered as he found it hard to contain a stream of saliva running from his mouth. ¡°Well, of course, there¡¯ll be no problem with you borrowing the pot, but I¡¯ll have to ask your patients. I still got an outpost to feed with whatever¡¯s left.¡±

    ¡°Of course, no proble--¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious!¡± Kovoto objected. ¡°We are about to make pla-stic! Are you even aware of how important the making of this is?! For all we know, it could be the discovery of the century!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to wait! Just stand aside and let good-thinking men work, you brutish simple cook!¡±

    Once Kovoto was done, Kenneth let out a large sigh as he rubbed his temples due to a major headache. ¡°Apologies for his unkind words, Hali. Of course, we¡¯ll wait.¡±

    ¡°Ehhh¡­ I¡¯ve been called worse, but if he wants to deny food for the entire outpost, let him be my guest,¡± Hali shrugged. ¡°He¡¯ll just have to deal with everyone.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t come to that,¡± Kenneth reassured Hali as he placed both buckets in a corner and pulled Kovoto outside.

    Outside, Kovoto stood with his arms crossed and head turned away.

    ¡°Do you have anything to say about how you acted a moment ago?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Hmph¡­ I don¡¯t have to explain my actions,¡± Kovoto responded. ¡°Our work is in the name of invention and discovery; if that brutish cook is unable to understand the importance of that, then my measured response is justified.¡±

    ¡°Measured response?¡± Kenneth repeated sarcastically. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not going to be your personal Jiminy Cricket, but when we work together, you can¡¯t just be rude whenever things don¡¯t go your way the moment you want it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to listen to this, but fine if you insist; I¡¯ll wait if food is more important than the creation of something that has never been seen before,¡± Kovoto scoffed.

    ¡°Personally, I¡¯d have preferred a bit less snarkiness, but I¡¯ll take what I can get,¡± Kenneth said as his headache eased a bit.

    And so they waited for a bit until it was eventually time for the food to be served. Noticeably, there was less in the pot than usual, but the same was true for the number of people.

    It was only about half of the outpost there were present, which fortunately was a good thing since they had fewer tables after last night, a fact Kovoto seemed completely oblivious to. However, he did seem to notice the dried blood on the floor.

    Once the pot was empty and everyone had eaten, Hali, with the help of Kenneth, brought the pot back into the kitchen, where they were finally able to start work.

    Before leaving them, Kovoto gave Hali a dirty look, yet Hali was nonchalant about it and gave a smile back. If you wanted to be an outpost cook, clearly, you had to have thick fur.

    ¡°Do we pour them together now?¡± Kovoto excitedly asked as he brought both buckets to Kenneth.

    ¡°Yes, but first, we have to make sure it¡¯s the right amount. The amount of milk has to be, if I remember correctly, about ten times greater than the amount of vinegar,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Kovoto questioned. ¡°Does the amount of the two really matter if combining them would make pla-stic?¡±

    ¡°It can matter a great deal with certain if not all experiments, but how to explain it?¡± Kenneth mumbled to himself. ¡°What about fire?¡±

    ¡°What about fire?¡± Kovoto questioned.

    ¡°Well, the amount of water you use does have an effect on whether the fire is put out or not,¡± Kenneth began. "You can''t use too little; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t work, so you have to use the right amount for a desired reaction to occur.¡±

    ¡°Likewise, using too much water to put a small fire is just a waste of resources.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I see,¡± Kovoto mumbled. ¡°So what you are saying is using too little wouldn¡¯t do anything, and using too much would be a waste.¡±

    ¡°But how do you know what¡¯s the right amount to use?¡±

    ¡°Trial and error,¡± Kenneth responded. ¡°But hopefully that won¡¯t be needed.¡±

    With that, Kenneth grabbed a nearby mug from last night''s festivities just lying on the floor. It was completely empty, bone-dry, and perfect.

    To start with, Kenneth poured ten mugs worth of milk into the pot before pouring one mug worth of vinegar into the pot.

    With the fire still burning hot beneath the pot, it was only a matter of time before any desired result would occur.

    And given how natural and fatty the milk was, it didn¡¯t take long until the milk changed ever so slightly.

    ¡°Perfect, just a little more, and it¡¯s almost ready,¡± Kenneth said as he walked over to his bag. ¡°In the meantime, could you throw some wood into the fire? It¡¯s looking a little low?¡±

    As Kovoto did as he was asked, Kenenth got the bag to make a rather large wooden beaker and a small towel. Something he hadn¡¯t made since Nya gave birth.

    Kenneth looked at it a bit nostalgically, remembering how unexpected It was for Nya to give birth and for him to help deliver the triplets.

    It hadn¡¯t been too long since it happened, but still, it felt like an eternity, especially with everything that had happened.

    ¡®I guess they won¡¯t be here for much longer,¡¯ Kenneth caught himself thinking as he started to tear up. ¡®What¡¯s this? Why am I so sad? I don¡¯t even know where in the outpost they are, and I haven¡¯t seen them since Nya..¡¯

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kovoto questioned.

    ¡°Sorry, I was just getting a towel and beaker,¡± Kenneth answered as he walked back to Kovoto and the pot. ¡°How is it looking?¡±

    ¡°Like milk,¡± Kovoto answered.

    Chuckling slightly, Kenneth walked over and inspected the milk vinegar mix, which seemed to have gone from completely white to partially white with a yellow hue and just a hint of some natural oil that had separated from the milk at the top of the liquid.

    ¡°It should be done,¡± Kenneth said as he placed the wooden beaker down with the towel on top of it. ¡°Now we need to separate the plastic from the milk and vinegar.¡±

    ¡°How do you intend to do that?¡± Kovoto excitedly asked as his tail waved from side to side. ¡°Does it have something to do with the items on the floor?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. We are going to pour everything in the pot into the beaker with the towel. Once the two are separated, we have plastic,¡± Kenneth explained.

    Kovoto quickly grabbed the pot, trying to lift it all by himself, with emphasis on trying. ¡°What are you waiting for, a formal invitation? Let''s start poring!¡±

    Kenneth watched in slight bemusement for a moment before stopping Kovoto. ¡°As easy as it would be for the two of us to lift the pot, I do need someone to hold the towel in place. Would you be so kind as to do that?¡±

    Kovoto quickly let go of the pot and walked over to the beaker and towel, securing it until everything was ready.

    ¡°Here goes something,¡± Kenneth mumbled as he grabbed the chain that held the pot and lifted it over to Kovoto, making sure to do it nice and slow so he wouldn¡¯t tear any of his stitches.

    If the pot had been anything but square, it might have been hard to pour it precisely onto the towel, but since it was, the liquid ran nicely from the corner.

    It took a bit of time since Kenneth had to stop every so often for the liquid to seep through the towel, but eventually, the pot was empty, the beaker was overflowing on the floor, and the towel had plastic on it.

    ¡°Is this really it?¡± Kovoto questioned as he stood up, his hands jittering with excitement.

    ¡°Should be,¡± Kenneth responded as he hung the pot back over the fireplace before walking over to Kovoto.

    ¡°So this is pla-stic,¡± Kovoto said in awe as he touched the still wet, soft, and slightly sticky substance. ¡°What can you do with it?¡±

    ¡°Your imagination set those limits,¡± Kenneth responded. ¡°But I¡¯d wait until it¡¯s fully dried before testing it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is still quite wet and sticky,¡± Kovoto remarked. ¡°But even if it didn¡¯t have any use, I can still present it as something new and, at the very least, clear my debt with all the specimens I¡¯ve collected so far.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of specimens, I do remember a certain deal we made,¡± Kenenth said as she got his bag.

    ¡°You remember¡­ Well, and here I was hoping you¡¯ve forgotten,¡± Kovoto sighed. ¡°A deal is a deal.¡±

    Kovoto reached into his pocket and handed Kenneth the small wooden box with the black liquid inside.

    ¡®That¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t have to worry about now,¡¯ Kenneth thought in relief as he took the box. ¡®Now plastic should be in the world or, at the very least, the potential for it. Which means.¡¯

    With excitement, Kenneth thought of a stethoscope down to even the most insignificant details.

    However, no matter how much or in how great detail, Kenneth thought the bag didn¡¯t get even the slightest bit heavier. It didn¡¯t even work to stick his hand into the bag as he had done other times.

    ¡®I made plastic. I¡¯ve shown someone in this world how to make it. isn¡¯t that enough potential!¡¯ Kenneth questioned internally. ¡®Do I have to do more? Make more? Or perhaps..?¡¯

    Kenneth quickly opened the box Kovoto had handed Kenneth while he was mesmerized by the plastic. Inside was only the black liquid and not the plant Kenneth had seen Kovoto place inside with it.

    ¡°Kovoto, did you remove anything from the box?¡± Kenneth questioned.

    ¡°As I said, a deal is a deal,¡± Kovoto responded his eyes firmly on the plastic. ¡°If you are worried someone else took some, I will have you know I¡¯ve had it on me the entire time since we made the deal.¡±

    ¡°Just needed to make sure,¡± Kenneth mumbled as he walked over to Kovoto. ¡°May I borrow a piece?¡±

    ¡°What for?¡± Kovoto questioned.

    ¡°I just need to make sure about something,¡± Kenneth responded as he reached out with his hand, awaiting permission.

    ¡°Sure, take some, but is it not real pla-stic?¡± Kovoto nervously questioned as Kenneth took a small piece of the plastic and placed it inside the box.

    Kovoto looked while Kenneth was doing all of this, even when he placed the box inside his bag. ¡°I see¡­ so was there more to this deal than just an exchange?¡±

    ¡°No, our deal was transactional in nature, one where we both got something we wanted. But if you are unhappy with the plastic, I could get rid of it for you,¡± Kenneth offered.

    ¡°Not a chance,¡± Kovoto refused as he took a step back. ¡°While there might have been more to this deal on your end than just the black liquid you treasure so much, I would like to inform you I don¡¯t hold it against you.¡±

    ¡°I mean, after you gave me this. Something made not in nature but by men. Something that can be made as long as one has the necessary material.¡±

    ¡°You may have tricked me, and it has no use whatsoever, but still, with it and the knowledge of how to make it, I know for certain now I can lick my debt goodbye.¡±

    ¡°You know, while I¡¯ve never come across any who¡¯d be unhappy with a deal such as this, I do know some would take offense to someone seemingly getting more out of it than others,¡± Kenneth commented.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy you''re not such an individual.¡±

    ¡°Likewise,¡± Kovoto responded before turning to the milk. ¡°If it wouldn¡¯t be too much to ask, I¡¯d like to make as much pla-stic as possible.¡±

    ¡°Not a problem, but I just have to check something,¡± Kenneth said as he reached inside the bag and found nothing.

    Feeling nervousness all throughout his body, Kenneth once again thought of a stethoscope. The feel of the plastic tube. It¡¯s flexibility, stretchiness, and durability.

    And suddenly, it appeared in Kenenth¡¯s hand. He squeezed and bent it with his fingers just to make sure. Even as he pulled it out of the bag, he wasn¡¯t entirely convinced it was real.

    However, it was a reality he gladly accepted. ¡®So all it needed to produce plastic was proof I managed to make it. At the very least, Jasha didn¡¯t lie about that part.¡¯

    ¡®Well, guess I got some new teaching material.¡¯

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 55 (Actions and Consequences)

    THUMP¡­ THUMP¡­. THUMP¡­

    ¡°HMMMMM¡­ Interesting about forty-nine,¡± Kenneth mumbled as he pulled away the stethoscope and wrote down a few notes. ¡°I believe you have a resting heart rate of about ninety-eight.¡±

    ¡°Is that bad?¡± Aloko asked, turning to Kenneth.

    ¡°Probably not,¡± Kenneth said dismissively. ¡°The resting heart rate of my kind can range from sixty to a hundred, and your kind¡¯s got two. Add onto that your size-to-weight ratio compared to my kind, and I think you''re fine.¡±

    ¡°You think?¡± Aloko questioned. ¡°You always sound so sure when you teach.¡±

    Continuing to take notes, Kenneth answered calmly. ¡°Most, if not all, the knowledge I apply in most of my teachings is general stuff that should be applicable to both species; however, stuff like heart rate is something I need data on.¡±

    ¡°So a lot of volunteers who are willing to do what I asked of you.¡±

    ¡°How many would you need?¡± Aloko asked as he pulled the leather T-shirt over his head. ¡°If this is all they need to do, I¡¯m sure at least a few would be willing to help.¡±

    ¡°Any number other than one is a welcome addition, but knowing the average heart rate while useful isn¡¯t all I need,¡± Kenneth explained while continuing to write down notes. ¡°I have medicines of all kinds.¡±

    ¡°One I know is safe to be used, but a lot more are not tested. And far more annoying, the amount of medicine used on my kind may not be the same as Aki''s kind.¡±

    ¡°But this me-de¡­ mi-de¡­ me-du¡­ this healing stuff is supposed to heal you. Wouldn¡¯t using a lot be good?¡± Aloko questioned while tightening the buckled leather straps on his T-shirt.

    ¡°It¡¯s like drinking water. A little is fine, but not that effective, and too much will eventually kill you,¡± Kenneth explained, finding this metaphor much easier to think of than a lot of others.

    ¡°Drinking water will kill you! What a dumb lie!¡± Pilu interjectedly scoffed. ¡°We are not like you; we don¡¯t die when we drink water!¡±

    With her yelling, the two other guards meant to watch over Kenneth so he wouldn¡¯t do anything with Kica, nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I never said only drinking water would kill you. I said drinking too much would,¡± Kenneth countered as his previously dormant headache popped back up after only a few moments of peace. ¡°The same is true for air; otherwise, there would be no reason for you to exhale.¡±

    Pilu scoffed and crossed her arms as she as silently as she could breathed in as much air as she could to prove Kenneth wrong.

    ¡°Okay, let''s do a recount of what you¡¯ve learned today,¡± Kenneth said, closing his notebook and looking up. ¡°Aloko, what was the first thing I taught you.¡±

    ¡°About a pulse. The places where we would die quickly if cut and how to make sure someone isn¡¯t just playing dead,¡± Aloko answered with prideful glee while Kenneth was left wondering if it was his teaching or just Aki nature to interpret what he said that way.

    He wouldn¡¯t be the first to do so.

    ¡°And you, Kica, what was the second thing I taught you?¡± Kenneth asked.

    A long silence followed where; Kica just didn¡¯t answer. Momentarily, Kenneth sat there in confusion before, for a single moment, she glanced at him, and the look she gave him was one of animosity.

    ¡®Should have assumed this,¡± Kenneth internally sighed.

    ¡°Aloko, would you be so kind as to leave for a moment? I need to talk with Kica in private,¡± Kenneth said while noticeably glancing at Pilu and her companions.

    ¡°If you think I¡¯m just going to abandon my post and let you be alone with the healer, then you better think twice!¡± Pilu snarled, her teeth laid bare, seeming ready to fight.

    ¡°Let me explain what kind of mood I¡¯m in,¡± Kenneth sighed as he got to his feet. ¡°I¡¯m still hungover with a massive headache, feeling tired all the time from blood loss, and not even mentioning the pain I feel just from moving around.¡±

    ¡°Now, if you want me to believe you can¡¯t open an unlocked door, I will, but otherwise, get out. Let me talk to my student. And shut up.¡±

    While that rant would have been intimidating to almost everyone else, all it did was piss Pilu off even more; however, either knowing what was about to happen or fearing what was about to happen, one of the Aki that accompanied Pilu grabbed her arm.

    ¡°What?!¡± Pilu snarled.

    ¡°Are you really no match for an unlocked door?¡± The Aki asked calmly in a smooth voice before Pilu pulled away from his grasp.

    ¡°If you do anything--¡±

    ¡°Your wrath will rain down from the sky, yada yada yada,¡± Kenneth said dismissively while his full attention was on Kica.

    Quickly, everyone left, and the door was closed.

    ¡°Should I assume Zilika and you have had words?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°We have,¡± Kica said in a voice barely louder than a whisper.

    ¡°And?¡± Kenneth pried.

    ¡°And what? What do you expect me to say?!¡± Kica angrily said in still a low voice. ¡°I made it clear what we were to one another.¡±

    ¡°I remember your words well.¡±

    ¡°We are not kin or lovers or even friends. I am just your teacher. So act like it,¡± Kenneth repeated. ¡°Say to me what you want, but I acted in accordance with the boundaries you set.¡±

    ¡°I acted as your teacher and said what I said to whom it involved so you could keep learning.¡±

    ¡°You betrayed my trust when you said you¡¯d keep this matter to yourself,¡± Kica countered.

    ¡°That I did,¡± Kenneth admitted, ¡°But I only did it because it was best for you. Forgetting your pain and hiding--¡±

    ¡°I remember your words as well,¡± Kica interrupted. ¡°And still, you went back on your word. What¡¯s to make me believe you won¡¯t betray that word once again when it comes to more important things.¡±

    ¡°I know you are angry, but I believe my actions were for the best of everyone involved,¡± Kenneth responded. ¡°¡­However, that doesn¡¯t excuse my actions¡­ I did what I did, and there¡¯s no changing it now.¡±

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°All I can do now is ask for forgiveness and hope you will still be my student after what I did.¡±

    Kica slowly got to her feet and looked Kenneth straight into his eyes. ¡°You stayed because of my intervention with the commander. Not coming and getting taught by you is worse for me than you by now.¡±

    ¡°I will be here each and every time, learning and listening to what you have to say, but don¡¯t expect my forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°I understand, and while I know you may not believe this, I promise to you that the other secret will stay secret no matter the cost,¡± Kenneth said adamantly.

    Kica scoffed dismissively and went back to her seat.

    After that, the class continued as usual, with Kenneth teaching everything he knew off the top of his head. Kica did seem a lot more invested in class, but Kenneth guessed it was simply because she didn¡¯t want anyone to ask any questions about her mood.

    ¡°And that concludes the lesson. Now let''s move on to--¡±

    Suddenly the door swung open, and outside stood the gold turd and silver douche.

    ¡®Just my luck,¡¯ Kenneth internally sighed, unsure if he felt relief or fear to see the gold turd up and about.

    ¡°Sorry for the intrusion,¡± Para said as he forced Jubo inside the room, his gloved hand around the scruff of his neck. ¡°But the young master has a debt to pay.¡±

    ¡°Listen, this will have to wait. I¡¯m in the middle of teaching my students something important,¡± Kenneth said with a giant headache.

    Kenneth¡¯s words seemed to fall on deaf ears as Para scanned the room, making eye contact with each and every one. ¡°All of you out! This matter doesn¡¯t concern you!¡±

    Aloko and Kica, along with the three guards, seemed hesitant for a moment but soon did as the knight commanded until Kenneth stomped on the wooden floor as he got up.

    ¡°If this is about what happened at the party and the result of the fight, then I¡¯ll handle it at my own time when I see fit,¡± Kenneth sternly said as everyone in the room froze. ¡°Now leave.¡±

    ¡°I see you are familiar with the rules. I like that,¡± Para said with a hint of fondness in his voice. ¡°But don¡¯t think you can give me orders.¡±

    ¡°You might make me so mad I forget to keep my grip as tight as it is, and then¡­ well, I¡¯m sure you remember the party. And this time, it¡¯ll happen in a small room with a lot of unwilling participants.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the least thinly veiled threat I¡¯ve heard in this outpost so far,¡± Kenneth sighed as he sat down again. ¡°Sorry, Aloko and Kica, we will have to continue later. Get some fresh air or water.¡±

    Quickly, everyone left the room; three guards looked nervously at the royal, Kica glanced at Kenneth for a moment, and Aloko looked worriedly at Kenneth until the door was fully closed.

    Once that happened, Para tossed Jubo to the side and leaned up against the door, his armored head banging against it. ¡°I¡¯m from the capital. I know when someone is listening in behind closed doors.¡±

    Quickly, sounds of tittering and muffled footsteps sounded from the other side of the door.

    ¡°Well, now that that¡¯s taken care of, let''s get on the business at hand,¡± Para calmly said as suddenly Jubo rushed toward Kenneth, his claws extended and teeth laid bare.

    Quickly Para rushed at the golden turd grabbing his neck and arm and slamming him up against the wall.

    ¡°Young master, you challenged the healer and lost, and you are going to honor the rules, and if not, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you in the name of Giga and¡­¡±

    Para quickly looked over at the slightly uneasy Kenneth and asked. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Kenneth,¡± Kenneth answered as he quickly got to his feet and made some distance between him and Jubo.

    ¡°Well, you heard her. Now, are you going to calm down, or do I have to end my contract with your father?¡± Para asked in a serious tone of voice.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Jubo snarled as Para let go of him while still keeping up his guard.

    ¡°Okay, fine, let¡¯s get this over with,¡± Kenneth sighed in annoyance as he crossed his arms. ¡°Your order is to never do a violent act against someone who isn¡¯t an active threat to you.¡±

    ¡°And let me clarify by saying that means no striking someone in the face when all they do to you is talk. UNDERSTOOD.¡±

    Jubo grinded his teeth before he let out a giant scoff. ¡°Of course, a woman would give such a command. Your sex is weak, and you are only alive because of men.¡±

    ¡°Now revoke that order or--¡±

    Para quickly smacked Jubo across the face with his gauntlet. ¡°You lost to Kenneth and have no right to make demands.¡±

    ¡°Okay, are we done here? The one order is given, and I¡¯d like to teach again,¡± Kenneth sighed while rubbing his temples, trying to ease his headache and growing anger for once again being called a woman.

    ¡°One order?¡± Para repeated, slightly confused. ¡°Do you only intend to give that one order and nothing more?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? I won the fight, and I gave him my one command,¡± Kenneth responded. ¡°Or are you saying since he swore upon blood or something, the prize is different?¡±

    ¡°And here I thought you knew the laws,¡± Para sighed. ¡°The young master challenging you upon the goddess¡¯s blood just means no one, no matter the standing, be they low-born noble or royal, can refuse.¡±

    ¡°And the prize isn¡¯t just one command; it¡¯s ownership.¡±

    ¡°Come again,¡± Kenneth said in confusion.

    ¡°You better not get any ideas, you dimwitte--¡±

    Para quickly smacked Jubo across his face, sending him staggering back. ¡°Young master, you do not command Kenneth; she commands you now.¡±

    ¡®Oh god no,¡¯ Kenneth thought in realization. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s my slave.¡±

    ¡°No, no, not a slave,¡± Para said reassuringly. ¡°Just the closest thing to being one. Since you don¡¯t seem to be acquainted with these rules and all that, I¡¯ll acquaint you."

    ¡°While the young master does not bear the name slave, he is obliged to follow every order as if he were as long as the victore seeks him out.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? I have to go to him in order to issue an order?¡± Kenneth questioned.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Para answered.

    ¡°Not that I care, but what kind of asinine rule and system is that?¡± Kenneth asked, feeling he was just about reaching his limit on all this. ¡°I mean if anyone can challenge anyone and essentially make someone a slave, how have you not descended into anarchy?¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­ you seem to have the impression that anyone in this outpost could challenge the young master, but only someone of equal and higher standing can challenge someone of equal or lower standing, no matter the challenge issued,¡± Para explained.

    ¡°Haha¡­! Imagine that! A legion of low-borns challenging a royal until he lost from fatigue!¡±

    ¡°I would never lose from fatigue no matter how many low-borns there were,¡± Jubo mumbled under his breath.

    ¡°Besides,¡± Para continued. ¡°Having that rule makes it easy for the rich to escape. All they¡¯ll have to do is pay or exchange something so the other will enter into a bargain.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the lesson in politics,¡± Kenneth said rhetorically. ¡°Are we done now?¡±

    ¡°I explained the matter simply so you¡¯d fully understand why I¡¯m here. And to ask what your price is to enter a bargain so the young master is freed,¡± Para said as Jubo looked at him in shock.

    ¡°What? Are you going to pay me so I¡¯ll never speak to him again?¡± Kenneth asked in a monotone tone of voice.

    Para reached into his armor and pulled out a jingling skin sack. ¡°Not me, but my employer did entrust this to me in case the young master¡­ happened to make a fool of himself.¡±

    ¡°A sack of silver and gold does sound like a fair trade for a royal¡­ considering who I¡¯m dealing with.¡±

    ¡°You know some part of me is tempted to get a little revenge. Ordering you to humiliate yourself or do backbreaking work,¡± Kenneth said ominously as Jubo seemed ready to fight for his freedom. ¡°But I¡¯m no slaver. The thought of taking someone else''s freedom like that is¡­ sickening.¡±

    ¡°I do not want you as a slave, and your freedom is yours.¡±

    ¡°Stand as tall as you want on those words of yours, but all of us here knows why you set him free,¡± Para smugly said as he tossed the skin sack of coins to Kenneth. ¡°And don¡¯t forget, just because you didn¡¯t say the words doesn¡¯t mean you didn¡¯t enter a bargain.¡±

    Kenneth felt the weight of the coins in his hand as Jubo, feeling annoyed, angry, and embarrassed, left the room, grinding his claws against his armor.

    ¡°Out of curiosity, why did you bring him here and say he had a debt to pay if you wanted to pay me off from the start?¡± Kenneth asked before Para left the room.

    ¡°Not only did the young master say he would never allow himself to be subjugated by your words, but¡­¡± Para said as his hands shook with furious rage. ¡°¡­But he said he wouldn¡¯t follow the laws of the goddess.¡±

    ¡°I simply had to teach the young master a little about actions and consequences.¡±

    ¡°Actions and consequences¡­ Hmmm¡­ catch,¡± Kenneth warned as he tossed back the skin sack of coins.

    Para effortlessly caught the skin sack before turning around.

    ¡°Hmph¡­ if coins do not interest you, my employer does have the power to make you a Noble if that is more to your liking,¡± Para offered with an expression of slight interest.

    ¡°I detest slavery. Regardless of what you offered, I had my mind set to free him the moment you made me aware that was what he became,¡± Kenneth said calmly.

    ¡°I see. You want more than to be a Noble, ¡°Para said as he put away the skin sack back into his armor. ¡°A bit tricky, but I do believe my employer would accommodate you handsomely.¡±

    Barely paying attention, Kenneth just sat down. ¡°I already freed him; why are you trying to give more when I don¡¯t want any.¡±

    ¡°This truly isn¡¯t a trick to get more, is it?¡± Para questioned as he looked at him intensely for a moment. ¡°You freed him without wanting anything in return. You truly are an odd one.¡±

    As Para left, all Kenneth could think was, ¡®Now, can I finally begin teaching again?¡¯

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 56 (Tiny hands)

    ¡°And that should do it for today,¡± Kenneth sighed in relief, almost finally able to fully relax. ¡°Aloko, would you be so kind as to stay a bit? I need to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Aloko responded as the three guards and Kica left the room in quick succession. ¡°What is it about?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to know if you¡¯ve given some thought to what happened at the party as well as what I said?¡± Kenneth asked calmly and reassuringly.

    ¡°About that,¡± Aloko absentmindedly responded with a thoughtful expression. ¡°¡­It was different to my other work.¡±

    ¡°You know, healing people.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it was, but I assume that¡¯s why you asked me to teach you. You wanted to learn,¡± Kenneth responded while shaking his sleeping leg awake.

    ¡°Well, actually, while I enjoy your teaching and find what you have to say interesting, there was actually a bit of another reason why I wanted to be your student,¡± Aloko admitted.

    ¡°And what would that be?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Kica,¡± Aloko sheepishly admitted, his tail swinging from side to side as he lowered his head in seeming shyness or embarrassment.

    ¡°¡­From your reaction, I¡¯m guessing you like her,¡± Kenneth deduced, feeling a bit bad for the guy if he actually read his body language right.

    Given the amount of time he¡¯d spent in Aki company, he had learned a lot and was easily able to differentiate between genders now without hearing their voices. However, Body language was a bit more tricky and left a lot of room for interpretation.

    ¡°¡­Well, yes¡­ she¡¯s just so small, and her fur looks so soft. And the way her clothing hides her body is just so--¡±

    ¡°I think you are getting off-topic,¡± Kenneth quickly interrupted.

    ¡°¡­Yes sorry¡­¡± Aloko apologized with body language Kenneth undoubtedly believed to be embarrassment.

    ¡°Not to burst your bubble, but I have heard a rumor Kica has turned down a lot of proposals,¡± Kenneth said, trying to let the guy down easily before he got heartbroken or hearts broken.

    ¡°Yes, but they were all quick and direct. What I¡¯m doing is lying in wait for a perfect opportunity and letting her get used to me before I try anything,¡± Aloko explained.

    ¡°So you are using my class to get a mate?¡± Kenneth questioned, feeling slightly annoyed. ¡°Should I assume you barely paid any attention?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I did, teacher!¡± Aloko frantically said. ¡°I¡¯ve listened intently to each and every one of your lessons! Healing you should prove as much!¡±

    ¡°Well, can¡¯t argue with you there, I suppose,¡± Kenneth sighed. ¡°Listen, your master plan might be different than all others, but I highly doubt just being near her will give you a better shot.¡±

    ¡°As far as I¡¯ve noticed, you haven¡¯t even talked to her.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be quick and direct,¡± Aloko reaffirmed. ¡°I want to¡­ I want to prove myself useful to her like you.¡±

    ¡°I want to learn so I can do what you can and heal without magic. Once I do, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll agree to be my mate.¡±

    Kenneth scratched the back of his head in awkward annoyance. ¡°You know, it¡¯s a nice sentiment and all, but what I¡¯m teaching is something that takes years to learn and even longer to fully master.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, I¡­ understand. I know the path ahead of me will not be easy, yet I cannot surrender. I know if I continue¡­ I will prevail,¡± Aloko said with almost delusional confidence. ¡°You have gotten closer to Kica than anyone else I¡¯ve seen.¡±

    ¡°Especially after you took over and healed the hunters and commander Jinki, and I hope to do the same.¡±

    ¡°It is certainly an ambitious statement, and a bit of ambition is good; however, I have to ask you something,¡± Kenneth said seriously. ¡°What if your plan fails? What if you work hard and learn, and Kica still doesn¡¯t want to become your mate?¡±

    ¡°What if someone else proposes to her, and she says yes? After that, will you still want to be a healer like me, or will you just forget all I¡¯ve taught you?¡±

    ¡°I.. uh... I¡­¡± Aloko stammered as his expression grew thoughtful, and his stammering quieted down.

    Having Aloko as a student was something Kenneth had welcomed precisely because he didn¡¯t have the power to heal like Kica. It was a great opportunity to not only spread his knowledge to more but also allow this world''s medical field to develop somewhat naturally.

    With their own perspective on the matter, they could perhaps figure out other ways to do what Kenneth is trying to teach them.

    ¡°Teacher,¡± Aloko said with his hands clenched and his head lowered. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say I do not know if I would stay a healer.¡±

    ¡°That honesty is admirable; however, I cannot have you be my student if you do not know. My knowledge would be wasted on you,¡± Kenneth said calmly. ¡°I hope you understand that I¡¯m not saying this for any other reason than it¡¯s the truth.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ but I enjoy your teachings and learning from you,¡± Aloko protested.

    ¡°Is that your desire to learn or to be useful to Kica?¡± Kenneth asked. ¡°Listen, take some time and figure it out. If you do, let me know your reason; otherwise, you don¡¯t need to come to my class anymore.¡±

    ¡°Kenneth¡­ I know¡­ I like learning,¡± Aloko said, barely louder than a whisper.

    ¡°Liking something is a good reason, but how do you know you haven¡¯t just combined your feelings for Kica with learning?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Aloko just stood there, his hands still clenched and his expression growing ever darker. However, suddenly, that dark expression vanished, replaced by a more determined one.

    ¡°I understand now! I understand what you are truly saying to me!¡± Aloko said in realization. ¡°I know how to prove I both love your teachings and Kica!¡±

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to propose to her right now! Tell her the truth and what I¡¯m planning! It¡¯s all so clear I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t see it earlier!¡±

    Kenneth sat there silently, the plague doctor masking his expression of oooohhhhhhhhhhhh f**k. ¡®How did this suddenly evolve from what are you thinking to a proposal?! Kica isn¡¯t into men. I have to stop him!¡±

    ¡°Aloko---¡±

    He was too late. Aloko, with maddening determination and frightening speed, ran out of the room, knocking two who were just passing by down onto the floor without even saying sorry.

    With his bag in hand, Kenneth walked out of the backroom in the great hall as the two Aloko knocked over, got back on their feet, and began shouting at him. ¡°This¡­ this could certainly have gone better.¡±

    ¡°Urg¡­ it¡¯s my own damn fault. I pretty much gave him an ultimatum, but I have to admit his determination is admirable, if a little foolhardy. Guess he abandoned subtlely for directness.¡±

    ¡°Better make myself scarce until Kica and Zilika cool down. Otherwise, I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s a beatdown.¡±

    In a quick yet calm and respectable manner, Kenneth walked out of the great hall and walked around it to the other side before heading into the streets of the outpost.

    It was evident Kenneth had rarely walked this side of the outpost. Almost instantly, he was met with hushed whispers and secret stares. And while that was usually the norm, with as much as he had been exposed to it, he could just feel how different it was.

    However, he had no way of explaining why that was.

    ¡®Well, I don¡¯t feel like I want more of this today, so better make myself disappear,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he walked down a narrow street between two buildings.

    Normally, it wasn¡¯t a problem for Kenneth to just ignore the staring and the talk behind his back, but after the fight and the interruption in the middle of class, he just didn¡¯t have the mental fortitude today.

    However, regardless of his condition, it was rather relaxing going on a leisurely stroll.

    ¡®Perhaps I should do more of these?¡¯ Kenneth wondered as suddenly a door he hadn¡¯t noticed flung open and smacked him right in the kisser, making him fall to the ground.

    ¡®Did anyone get the number of that bus?¡¯ Kenneth thought in sarcastic bemusement while rubbing his sore face.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± a familiar voice asked behind the open door.

    ¡°You have to give these things time. Come back to me if something happens; my door is always open,¡± a second equally familiar voice sounded from behind the door as the other person they had been talking to walked off.

    ¡®How funny,¡± Kenneth sarcastically thought while carefully attempting to get up without ripping one of the stitches.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine,¡± the person still behind the door said before turning around to close the door. ¡°Huh¡­? You?!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing on the ground?! Did someone hit you and then run off?!¡±

    ¡°You can say that,¡± Kenneth responded as he got to his feet and dusted himself off before greeting the familiar voice. ¡°Hello Selisio.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared if someone attacked you! I¡¯ll let Jinki know, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll take care of them!¡± Selisio rather adamantly insisted, reassuring Kenneth it was going to be fine.

    ¡°No, no, no one hit me. I just happened to walk into a door,¡± Kenneth explained.

    Selisio went quiet for a little bit while moving the door backward and forward. ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ no need to apologize. It was an accident, and as far as I could tell, you didn¡¯t open the door,¡± Kenneth said, trying to calm her down a bit.

    However, it seemed to have the opposite effect as Selisio turned into a nervous wreck. ¡°You saw Fenik. No one was supposed to see her.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­? Fenik. I thought that voice sounded familiar,¡± Kenneth mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Gods, no! I wasn¡¯t supposed to say that, by Akina, what do I do?!¡± Selisio asked as she covered both of her eyes with her hands and started to sob.

    For the first time in a long time, Kenneth was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Ummm¡­ well¡­ I don¡¯t know why you are crying. Did it have something to do with that person you talked to that also knocked me out cold for a moment before leaving?¡± Kenneth asked, feeling slightly uncertain yet with the determination to make Selisio feel better.

    Slowly, Selisio stopped sobbing and spread her fingers ever so slightly to look at Kenneth. ¡°I must be a sorry mess crying over nothing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been told it¡¯s good to let your emotions come out once in a while,¡± Kenneth responded in a calm and considered tone of voice. ¡°At least when you do it in a healthy manner.¡±

    ¡°So anyway, I guess this is where you and Jinki live.¡±

    ¡°You could say that,¡± Selisio chuckled before walking inside and gesturing for Kenneth to come along.

    Not having anything on his agenda, Kenneth was more than willing to kill a bit of time talking with Selisio.

    Following her inside, the first thing Kenneth noticed was the size. Compared to any other normal outpost house, it was a fair deal bigger.

    ¡°Would you close the door?¡± Selisio asked. ¡°It¡¯s better warmer than colder.¡±

    Kenneth stopped his gawking and closed the door before turning around to face Selisio, only to be met with the sight of her standing next to¡­ to a¡­

    ¡®A crib¡­¡¯ Kenneth thought as he walked closer. ¡®Wait, is this where they¡¯d been?¡¯

    ¡°Jinki and me don¡¯t live here, but with as much time as I¡¯m spending here, he probably wouldn¡¯t agree,¡± Selisio chuckled while stroking one of three tiny baby Aki sleeping in the blankets Kenneth had swaddled them in.

    ¡°It has been a long time,¡± Kenneth muttered as an inner warmth spread throughout his stomach. ¡°They sure have grown.¡±

    ¡°They sure have,¡± Selisio sweetly agreed. ¡°But I don¡¯t have to tell you. Rumor is you help bring them into this world.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ had a hand in it, yes,¡± Kenneth responded as the middle one yawned and opened their eyes. It looked up at Kenenth without fear or mistrust. Just curiosity.

    ¡°Do you want to hold him?¡± Selisio asked, picking up Cyrus and cradling him in her arms.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t¡­ what if I hurt him,¡± Kenneth nervously protested.

    ¡°Well then, just don¡¯t hurt him,¡± Selisio said before handing Cyrus to Kenneth, who awkwardly was forced to hold him while his gut twisted in an anxiety-filled tornado of nervousness.

    ¡°He¡­ hello there,¡± Kenneth said while Cyrus wiggled around a bit, sniffing at Kenneth.

    ¡°I think he likes you,¡± Selisio chuckled. ¡°Normally, he would cry when anyone other than I pick him up.¡±

    ¡°Why did you hand him to me then?¡± Kenneth asked as he started to stroke the backside of his ears.

    Selisio took a moment to respond while in thought. ¡°Call it a feeling. Besides, I believed fully in what you said to that crazed royal. You know that you were afraid of hurting him.¡±

    ¡°From the start, I could sense that. Your calm and nonviolent nature, I suppose. It¡¯s not something I¡¯ve felt from anyone else, at least not to the same extent.¡±

    ¡°I could say the same for you,¡± Kenneth calmly responded as baby Cyrus started to growl with satisfaction. ¡°I don¡¯t mean this in any insulting way; quite the contrary, in fact, but you don¡¯t seem to fit in like all the others.¡±

    ¡°You sorta lack the underlying intent to kill that pretty much everyone radiates to some extent. Some more than others.¡±

    ¡°So you noticed, huh¡­¡± Selisio said with an expression and body language Kenneth read as uncertain and ashamed. ¡°I¡¯m not cut out for this outpost life like everyone else.¡±

    ¡°I tried being a hunter but ended up befriending the animals we were meant to kill, and worst of all, I cried when they killed them. After that, I wasn¡¯t allowed to be a hunter.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t feel ashamed about that,¡± Kenenth said comfortingly. ¡°Not everyone wants to kill.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s kind of you to say, but failing to be a hunter was just the beginning,¡± Selisio chuckled halfheartedly. ¡°I was too weak to be a builder, too unfocused to be a guard, and too blind to be a cook.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Hali¡¯s still mad at me.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I doubt that,¡± Kenneth said offhandedly. ¡°He doesn¡¯t strike me as the type to hold grudges.¡±

    ¡°After what I did, it certainly became hard for him to hold onto things,¡± Selisio admitted, her voice filled with shame and remorse.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean to say that you¡¯re the reason Hali is missing--¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Selisio admitted. ¡°After that, I was forbidden from ever entering the kitchen again. I was sure I would just be sent back to the capital or someplace else to fend for myself, but I managed to somehow find myself doing this.¡±

    ¡°And the moment I held a screaming and crying child in my arms and calmed her to sleep, I knew this was what I wanted to do.¡±

    ¡°Would I¡­ I be imposing if I stayed here for a bit?¡± Kenneth asked as the little baby Cyrus grabbed onto Kenneth¡¯s finger and pulled it closer, sniffing and licking it.

    Selisio looked at Kenenth sweetly, smiling at the sight before reaching down into the crib and grabbing the two others. ¡°You can stay for as long as you want. I sometimes miss having someone to talk to who isn¡¯t little and cute.¡±

    ¡°And if you want, you can also greet Cyrus¡¯s sisters. Kaci and Esha¡±

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 57 (Relaxation and Reflection)

    ¡°Okay, does it look healed?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Kinda,¡± Nya replied. ¡°It is easy to see your scars, but I don¡¯t know if all of them are healed yet.¡±

    ¡°Probably not, but the smaller ones sure are. Just pull on the knot with the tweezer and cut the stitch with the scissor,¡± Kenneth explained.

    ¡°If you insist,¡± Nya responded. ¡°But I have to say, wouldn¡¯t it be easier to just get Kica to heal you?¡±

    ¡°Probably would, but everyone else in this outpost still believes I can steal magic with just a touch,¡± Kenneth responded as Nya snipped one of the stitches with the scissor. ¡°Besides, we aren¡¯t on the best of terms right now, so I doubt she¡¯d even want to help me.¡±

    ¡°Well, healers can be difficult,¡± Nya remarked. ¡°They are important, and some let it go to their heads.¡±

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, that girl appeared to be far easier to work with than others, but I guess that was just her youth and inexperience.¡±

    ¡°Kica¡¯s ability to heal wounds is remarkable, but she wouldn¡¯t let her powers go to her head,¡± Kenneth said as the word broken flashed in his mind. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s just not the kind of person she is.¡±

    ¡°You know her better,¡± Nya agreed as she snipped away, pulling stitch after stitch out of Kenenth¡¯s skin. ¡°I think that was all.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Kenneth asked, reflexively trying to look at it.

    ¡°Well, at least all of those that seemed healed the rest, I can¡¯t say,¡± Nya answered as she threw both the tweezer and scissor back down into the bag, making sure to keep an eye on it. ¡°I gotta say I¡¯ve never seen anyone get this many scars in one fight.¡±

    ¡°And they are so¡­ noticeable, it¡¯s kind of strange to look at. If you went into battle showing them off, you¡¯d certainly intimidate your opponent.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather avoid being intimidating,¡± Kenneth responded while putting his coat back on before pulling up the zipper. ¡°I need to be close to people. I can¡¯t have them scared of me. It would make things difficult.¡±

    ¡°That arrow has already been shot with you wearing the color of a champion,¡± Nya quipped. ¡°Hey, now that you¡¯ve dressed, can we switch?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Kenneth agreed, getting up from the bed while Nya undressed and lay down on her stomach. ¡°Can I turn around now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Nya permitted as Kenneth grabbed the wooden undercoat brush from Nya¡¯s bed and went to work.

    Delicately, he moved the brush through her fur, catching the loose hairs that still clung to her body. He was careful not to be too rough. Although Nya wouldn¡¯t admit it outright, pulling on her hair caused her some pain.

    ¡°A lot of other people could probably do this, so why ask me?¡± Kenneth questioned while pulling a ball of tangled-up hair off the brush.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone here, and Ulric¡­ Ulric isn¡¯t someone I¡¯d just ask to do this,¡± Nya sighed as she crossed her arms under her chin.

    ¡°So, should I take this as an acknowledgment of your trust in me?¡± Kenneth asked as he went back to brushing Nya.

    ¡°Partial trust, perhaps more than anyone else here,¡± Nya said as her ear twitched. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve seen more of me than most and kept your mouth shut about it. I think it¡¯s safe to trust you with this.¡±

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t expect an apology any time soon for that unforeseeable event,¡± Kenneth said, pulling another ball of tangled-up hair off the brush. ¡°Do you want me to get your tail while I¡¯m at it?¡±

    ¡°Unforeseeable event,¡± Nya remarked, her tail quickly standing tall and straight. ¡°I was as pregnant as could be.¡±

    ¡°And as for that other question, yes. I hate having to twist around to reach it.¡±

    Kenneth quickly went to work brushing her fluffy tail and removing handfuls of hair with each stroke. ¡°Well, even if I noticed some bulging, can you really blame me for not jumping to the conclusion of pregnancy.¡±

    ¡°I feel like I should, but even so, I can blame you for other stuff, like tying me up when I was giving birth,¡± Nya countered.

    ¡°I had to,¡± Kenneth countered back. ¡°You tried to kill me with a knife when I hadn¡¯t done anything to you.¡±

    ¡°Only because you are wearing the color of a champion. I mean, how could I not see you as a threat,¡± Nya said in a tone that made it seem like it was universal knowledge. ¡°And now¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°¡­And now we are here,¡± Kenneth said in a relaxed tone of voice, almost sounding as if he didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°To think this is where we¡¯d end up. You on your stomach only in nether garments while I¡¯m brushing your tail and back.¡±

    ¡°When we first met, I could have never imagined this. What about you?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t like the things I imagined, but I have to say, of all, I could have encountered when I ran from my outpost, you are probably one of the better ones I could have met,¡± Nya said, her tail twitching ever so slightly.

    ¡°Should I feel honored?¡± Kenneth asked jokingly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let it go to your head now; my choices at the time were between heretic Nok, corpses on the old battlefield, and nothing.

    ¡°And how again wasn¡¯t I the best option?¡± Kenneth asked, chuckling.

    ¡°No corpse has ever kicked me into a tree,¡± Nya said all seriously before breaking down, chuckling.

    Quickly, she was joined by Kenneth as their combined chuckling turned into a short burst of laughter.

    ¡°Life sure is strange,¡± Kenneth said, smiling behind the mask

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°You strangest of all,¡± Nya added, her tail twitching more vigorously than before.

    Suddenly, both could hear a knock on their door.

    ¡°Are you expecting company?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°You are the only one I have womanly conversations with, so no,¡± Nya said flatly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check. And for the record, talking about our families and feelings aren''t exclusively womanly conversation topics,¡± Kenneth said, sounding offended as he walked to the door.

    ¡°What can I help with?¡± Kenneth asked, opening the door to see Ulric standing there. ¡°Ohh¡­ Nya, it¡¯s for you!¡±

    ¡°I came to speak with you,¡± Ulric said in his booming voice.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Nya asked, putting on her leather T-shirt before she and Ulric made eye contact. Quickly, both adverted their gaze, and Ulric walked out of sight.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± Ulric commanded.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Kenneth said.

    ¡°Have your wounds healed?¡± Ulric asked, with Kenneth not too far behind.

    ¡°A lot, but not all,¡± Kenneth answered.  ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Some work needs to be finished soon before the light of Ki leaves us, but they need more workers,¡± Ulric explained as he reached the outpost gate where four Aki stood, quickly opening the gate for him to walk through.

    Outside the outpost were multiple workers in the middle of cutting off branches from trees on the ground while a single worker stood alone hacking at a tree with an axe.

    ¡°Why are they cutting down trees? Is it to build a new house or something?¡± Kenneth questioned.

    ¡°You do remember the tables you managed to destroy,¡± Ulric said with his back still turned to Kenneth.

    ¡°Ohh those yeah, sorry about that, but it kinda was an emergency,¡± Kenneth said, rubbing the back of his head.

    ¡°So I heard,¡± Ulric agreed. ¡°Everywhere I go, I hear people talking about you and the royal. The many wounds you suffered. And I saw how much blood you lost.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so I hope you understand that while I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not really well enough to cut down trees and drag them inside,¡± Kenneth argued in a friendly tone of voice.

    ¡°Just do it already. You are able to heal yourself after all,¡± Ulric said coldly with a glare that sent a shiver down Kenneth¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Well, I have to protest-¡°

    ¡°Everybody works for their food here, and you are no different. Now, do as you are told,¡± Ulric said, the coldness in his voice gone and replaced by mild-sounding booming anger.

    Before Kenneth even had a chance to understand, Ulric had already walked past him back into the outpost.

    ¡®He¡¯s in a pissy mood. How great,¡¯ Kenneth thought sarcastically. ¡®Perhaps there is some easy work I can do?¡¯

    ¡°YOU!!!¡± A voice screamed.

    Kenneth¡¯s sight, along with everyone else¡¯s, was drawn to who had yelled, and in the distance, a dark autumn-colored Aki wielding two axes was rushing toward Kenneth¡¯s general direction.

    ¡®What are the chances it isn¡¯t me he¡¯s running to,¡¯ Kenneth thought as the Aki threw one of the axes in an arc toward Kenneth. ¡®So zero.¡¯

    While the axe was still in the air, Kenneth took a step to the left, avoiding it entirely before it even hit the ground. He noticed how calmly he¡¯d avoided the axe and wondered if it was a good or bad thing.

    However, there was little time to wonder as he still had a mad Aki charging toward him with no sign of slowing down.

    ¡®Okay, I guess it¡¯s time for some Krav Maga to immobilize this lunatic,¡¯ Kenneth thought before remembering. ¡®Oh yeah, forgot, I don¡¯t know a single move from Krav Maga or any other hand-to-hand combat.¡¯

    ¡®Why did I think I could do it again? Did I do it in a dream, or did I watch a video once?¡¯

    ¡°AAAAARRRRRRGGGGGG!!!¡± The dark autumn-colored Aki screamed.

    ¡®Shit, he¡¯s closer! Talking obviously isn¡¯t an option, so just restrain him with a bear hug until he calms down,¡¯ Kenneth concluded as he kept his eyes on the axe, ready to grab it by the handle and then the Aki.

    However, before anything of the sort could transpire, another Aki with light autumn-colored fur tackled him to the ground.

    ¡®That¡¯s a first, someone intervening. Perhaps this means I¡¯ve gotten a bit popular after fighting the golden turd,¡¯ Kenneth hoped, feeling a slight amount of happiness. ¡®I mean, I couldn¡¯t be the only one who disliked him.¡¯

    ¡°Father, stop! She¡¯ll kill you!¡± The light autumn-colored Aki yelled while struggling to keep his father in check and get the axe out of his hand, which he furiously fought to keep.

    ¡®Of course,¡¯ Kenneth thought, rolling his eyes as he walked over to the father and son struggling on the ground. ¡®I¡¯m forced to beat up a sexist and an entitled prick, and the only reason people try to save me is because I¡¯m seen as a danger.¡¯

    Feeling annoyed and pretty much done with it all, Kenneth stomped on the axe, making it impossible to move and quickly getting the father and son¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Kenneth greeted. ¡°Normally, I would be a bit annoyed at someone trying to kill me, but since your son stopped you, I¡¯m willing to have a conversation, or if you still want to fight, I¡¯ll have no choice but to defend myself.¡±

    ¡°Get off me!¡± The dark autumn-colored Aki snarled, taking his opportunity to get free and attack Kenneth with his axe.

    The only problem was Kenneth was standing on it. The dark autumn-colored Aki pulled and pulled with all his might in a hunched-over position, but he was not getting the axe, and it was quite a sight.

    ¡°Well, this is going nowhere. Hey, son of this one,¡± Kenneth called, looking at the light autumn-colored Aki beside his dad while at the same time pointing a finger at him. ¡°Do you think you could make him stop, or at the very least see the futility in trying to get the Axe from under my foot.¡±

    The light autumn-colored Aki looked at Kenneth with a mix of hesitation, caution, and slight fear before answering casually. ¡°If only I could, but he is set on taking revenge for the three tables you destroyed. He¡¯s so stubborn I doubt even the appearance of one of the gods would make him stop.¡±

    ¡°So I take it I can¡¯t reason with him?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°You can try,¡± the light autumn-colored Aki sighed while looking at his father, still trying to pull the axe free from underneath Kenneth¡¯s foot. ¡°I just doubt he¡¯ll listen.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let me start off by saying I¡¯m sorry for the tables I destroyed, but in my defense, I was in a battle where I very well could have died,¡± Kenneth said as the dark autumn-colored Aki glared up at him.

    ¡°You destroyed my work, and now you have the gall to boast about it!¡± The dark autumn-colored Aki snarled. ¡°Do you know how long I spend on each¡­ crafting them to perfection?¡±

    ¡°They were no mear tables! They were perfection!¡±

    Kenneth scratched the back of his head. ¡°Clearly, they meant a lot to you, but I¡¯m--¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The dark autumn-colored Aki yelled while pulling harder on the axe. ¡°I don¡¯t careeeeeeeee¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the dark autumn-colored Aki stopped pulling and stiffly fell to his side, still hunched over.

    ¡°Father?¡± The light autumn-colored Aki called out while rushing toward his father. ¡°Not again. Father, are you hurt?!¡±

    ¡°Get your hands off me!¡± The dark autumn-colored Aki snarled, clearly unable to move.

    ¡°But father,¡± the light autumn-colored Aki pleaded.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry,¡± Kenneth interjected, looking over the dark autumn-colored Aki. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you pulled a muscle or tendon around your lumbar region. Very painful, and you probably won¡¯t be able to move for a bit.¡±

    ¡°However, it¡¯s only temporary and should fix itself in a couple of days if you rest and apply heat to the area along with a few stretching routines to regain mobility and prevent future injury.¡±

    ¡°Son, take me to the healer now,¡± The dark autumn-colored Aki ordered. ¡°I won¡¯t listen to another word this breaker of tables has to say.¡±

    As carefully as the light autumn-colored Aki was able to, he lifted him up on his feet with his arm thrown over his shoulder.

    However, before they left, the light autumn-colored Aki turned to Kenneth. ¡°The commander told me he¡¯d get someone strong to help us out. I had no idea it was you, but nevertheless, you are here.¡±

    ¡°Just cut down that other tree next to the former second in command before the light of Ki leaves us,¡± the light autumn-colored Aki ordered.

    As they left, the dark autumn-colored Aki stared daggers at Kenneth and probably a myriad of other sharp and blunt instruments.

    ¡®Hard work it is,¡¯ Kenneth internally sighed while picking up the axe under his foot and feeling over some of his stitched-closed wounds. ¡®Well, at least the trees here aren¡¯t the same as mine. But really, of all people, why did it have to be Zilika.¡¯

    ¡®Kica probably told Zilika what happened, and with my luck, Aloko probably told her I was the one who convinced him to do it.¡¯

    With the axe thrown over his shoulder, he approached the edge of the forest and the tree he was instructed to cut down. ¡®Best, cut down the tree as fast as I can before Zilika decides to cut me down.¡¯

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 58 (Timber)

    ¡®Okay, so how do I actually cut down a tree?¡¯ Kenneth wondered while scanning the tree. ¡®Is it as easy as just swinging the axe as far in as I¡¯m able to?¡¯

    Not exactly sure if there was a specific technique to it, Kenneth slowly twisted his body, making sure he knew exactly how far he could go before swinging it into the tree.

    Unsurprisingly, the tree proved to be nothing in terms of Kenneth¡¯s strength; however, the axe seemed to have gone too far inside, getting stuck.

    With a bit of effort, Kenneth yanked it out, whereafter he swung it in the same place, once again getting it stuck.

    ¡°You are doing it wrong,¡± Zilika grunted.

    Reflexively, Kenneth jumped back, a response well-earned from previous encounters he¡¯d had with her.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just swing as hard as you can into a tree. You need to chip away at it,¡± Zilika informed while showing Kenneth how it was done as she chipped away close to the base.

    Surprised and a bit confused, Kenneth walked over to the tree and grabbed the axe handle, yanking it out. The strain caused a sharp bit of pain with a few of his forearm stitches.

    However, he got it out and began to swing the axe, this time at an angle, cleaving right through the tree and slicing off a huge chunk.

    ¡°So this is how you do it,¡± Kenneth mumbled to himself. ¡°I¡¯m a bit surprised you actually helped me.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Zilika questioned once again, striking the tree with her axe.

    ¡°Ohh, you know¡­ it¡¯s just a feeling¡­ I¡¯ve gotten¡­ from you know¡­. almost every interaction we¡¯d had,¡± Kenneth explained as he swung the axe again, this time a bit softer so he didn¡¯t have to strain himself a lot when pulling it out.

    ¡°So, should I be expecting that axe in my back at any point?¡±

    ¡°This tree is the only thing I¡¯m cutting down before Ki¡¯s light leaves us,¡± Zilika responded.

    ¡°Well, I only partially expected you to try,¡± Kenneth admitted. ¡°I¡¯m guessing this is my fault you¡¯re out here working and cutting down that tree.¡±

    ¡°It is, and I like it,¡± Zilika said, hammering the axe into the tree before letting go and allowing herself to pant a bit. ¡°Anything is better than being forced to work inside the armory fixing the mistakes of show-off amateurs trying to impress.¡±

    ¡°How surprising,¡± Kenneth mused. ¡°You don¡¯t seem like the person who¡¯d admit that to me of all people.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m many things, but I ain¡¯t proud enough to deny what I like to anyone¡­ even¡­ you,¡± Zilika admitted, the last word seeming to almost get stuck in her throat before she forced it out with uncomfortable difficulty.

    ¡°Should I take it the goodwill is because I beat the golden turd?¡± Kenneth asked as soft and large wet pieces of wood flew away.

    ¡°Having what did you call him¡­? The golden turd getting dragged to my home covered in blood, out cold, and dropped on the floor by the silver knight was surprising,¡± Zilika said with slight satisfaction in her voice. ¡°Shame it wasn¡¯t his own blood.¡±

    ¡°I prefer hand-to-hand combat if you remember,¡± Kenneth said as he swung too hard at the tree and felt the pain from one of his stitches. ¡°Too bad he used claws.¡±

    ¡°I would have loved to see the fight,¡± Zilika said, having rested enough and quickly getting back to chipping away.

    ¡°I bet you would,¡± Kenneth added, surprised and slightly delighted at how normal their conversation was compared to all others.

    As both worked on cutting down the trees, Zilika had made significantly more progress than Kenneth; the other workers were already in the process of getting the other trees into the outpost.

    ¡°So your wounds heal quickly,¡± Zilika remarked.

    ¡°Not really,¡± Kenneth responded. ¡°Part of the reason I can¡¯t work any faster or harder.¡±

    ¡°Why are you out working then?¡± Zilika questioned.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t the slightest idea. Ulric just came and told me to walk with him and then work for my food,¡± Kenneth explained, still a bit uncertain why Ulric had suddenly changed his demeanor toward him.

    ¡°Not so special now,¡± Zilika chuckled. ¡°Guess the commander is finally losing his patience with you.¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t feel like that was the case, though. And besides, I guard on top of the wall every other day when I¡¯m not teaching, so you can¡¯t say I don¡¯t work for my food,¡± Kenneth argued.

    ¡°Ohhh no, poor thing, you have to stand around and look for heretics and sit all day talking,¡± Zilika said mockingly.

    ¡°And I suppose you have it harder?¡± Kenneth asked with just the tiniest hint of annoyance.

    ¡°Talk to me about earning your food when you¡¯ve sharpened the same weapon ten times just because an idiot is trying to impress and get some tail,¡± Zilika said as she let out all of her anger in one mighty swing of the axe.

    ¡°Huh¡­ didn¡¯t know you had that expression here¡­ admittedly, it does make more sense for your people to have it compared to mine since, well¡­ you actually have a tail,¡± Kenneth pondered out loud.

    ¡°Do you ever stop talking and just work?¡± Zilika annoyedly questioned, letting go of her axe.

    ¡°I can talk and work at the same time,¡± Kenneth said while hacking away at the tree to prove his point. ¡°And besides, if you didn¡¯t want to talk, why did you start?¡±

    ¡°Just forget it,¡± Zilika responded before pulling out her axe from the tree.

    ¡®Better end than I could have hoped for, if I¡¯m honest,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he continued to hack and chip away at the tree. ¡®I wonder if she¡¯s just in a good mood since she gets to work outside or if there¡¯s something else?¡±

    ¡®She hasn¡¯t mentioned anything about what I told her in the armory, but is that a good sign or a bad one?¡¯

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Zilika yelled.

    His axe had just hammered into the tree as he looked over toward Zilika, who was running full speed at him.

    Before Kenneth even had a chance to react, she grabbed him by the arm and pushed off from the tree next to him, knocking them both to the ground.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°What are you¡­?!¡± Kenneth protested before he heard the squeaky roaring of a falling tree. It fell right into the tree Kenneth had been working at, in turn bending it.

    However, Kenneth hadn¡¯t removed enough from the tree, so instead of the two falling like dominos, the tree fell at an acute angle toward Kenneth and Zilika.

    With barely any time to get his bearings, Kenneth tightly grabbed Zilika¡¯s arm and practically punched Zilika in her stomach to get her out of the way when the tree eventually hit the ground with a mighty thud.

    Having heard the yell and the subsequent loud thud from the falling tree, all the workers quickly rushed over to see what had happened.

    What they found was Zilika lying at an obscure angle compared to Kenneth, her legs bent backward, only a finger length away from the trunk, in the process of vomiting or, at the very least, resisting the urge.

    However, Kenneth¡¯s situation looked far worse as half his body was under the tree crown.

    ¡°Call the healer and get some more workers! The black healer got crushed!¡± One of the workers yelled.

    The news quickly spread to the guards atop the outpost, and before long, a crowd had gathered to see what had happened.

    ¡°Get her away from the black healer; we need to chop off the branches!¡± One of the workers ordered.

    Quickly, a pair of Aki, one with completely yellow fur and another with grey fur rushed over to Zilika and started to get her away; however, it soon became evident it wasn¡¯t happening.

    And the reason for that was Kenneth, who still had a very tight grip on her arm.

    ¡°Ohh, sorry, didn¡¯t realize I was still holding onto her,¡± Kenenth said weakly, short of breath, letting go.

    ¡°Are you crushed?¡± one of the workers asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel crushed,¡± Kenneth answered as he crawled out from under the tree unharmed and dirty. ¡°What about Zilika?¡±

    ¡°Her,¡± The worker said, glancing over to Zilika, who was starting to stand on her own, her arm pressed against her stomach. ¡°It almost looked like her legs got pinned underneath, but she narrowly avoided that.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Kenneth said as he got to his feet and quickly found it hard to stand straight with how shaky his legs were. ¡°That was scary.¡±

    ¡°What happened!¡± Ulric yelled in his booming voice as he quickly rushed toward the fallen tree

    ¡°¡­ohh¡­ I got halfway on chopping and hacking down that tree,¡± Kenneth said, still short of breath, as he pointed behind himself with his thumb just as the other tree fell down with a mighty thud. ¡°¡­Correction: one tree hacked down.¡±

    ¡°You are unharmed?¡± Ulric more calmly asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to wait until the adrenalin runs out to know if something is really wrong with me, but for now, I¡¯m just a bit short of breath,¡± Kenneth informed Ulric.

    ¡°Very well. Builders get to work! The light of Ki is now gone, and everyone else! BACK TO WORK!¡± Ulric bellowed to all, and quickly, the crowd that had gathered atop the wall vanished.

    ¡°So have I earned my meal, or do I need to¡­ to work some more?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Ulric, with a stoic expression, looked him over for a moment before turning around. ¡°Go to Hali if you want, but it doesn¡¯t seem the builders need your help anymore.¡±

    Calmly, Ulric walked away back to the outpost, and within moments, Kica came running. She rushed to Zilika and started to heal whatever little damage she¡¯d suffered.

    Exhausted and on trembling legs, Kenneth made his way back to the outpost, where he just wandered around.

    Thanks to Zilika¡¯s quick intervention, he had gotten far enough out of the way that the only thing that managed to hit him was the branches.

    While not fully unharmed, he did avoid having to amputate his legs. However, that fact didn¡¯t put Kenneth at ease, as he experienced the telltale signs of shock.

    It hadn¡¯t been the first time he had been close to death or been in a situation where he could have died, but this was different. It was¡­ it was¡­ quick and sudden, and it felt as if part of him had already convinced himself he¡¯d died.

    Quickly grabbing his chest, Kenneth fell to his knees, needing some time to recover.

    It was an unpleasant experience as every moment, his mind remembered the sound of the tree hitting the ground and the pain he thought he¡¯d feel as his body twitched.

    Leaning up against a nearby wall, Kenneth heard some yelling and laughing. He peered to the side to see three young-looking Aki looking about a head shorter than Kenneth, hurling rocks at¡­ at Nokstel, who looked to be cradling her child.

    Kenneth felt a sudden flash of anger as he slowly got to his feet.

    ¡°Take that, you heretic!¡±  The Aki in the middle yelled as they threw another rock.

    ¡°Hey, aim for its head; that big idiot doesn¡¯t feel it,¡± the Aki to the right yelled.

    ¡°Yes, honor Akina and the gods!¡± The Aki to the right yelled.

    The one in the middle quickly took a step back, ready to throw her rock.

    ¡°I hope you know throwing rocks can be dangerous?¡± Kenneth asked the three.

    Quickly, all three froze in place. Slowly, they looked back to see who had caught them.

    All of them had probably expected one of Solk¡¯s men or even the merchant himself; however, the moment they saw who it was and simultaneously peered into his abyssal eyes, they scattered like frightened cats tripping over themselves.

    Once Kenneth could no longer hear the sound of their feet hitting the ground, he walked over to Nokstel and sat down beside her. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you came again?¡± Nokstel said as she opened up her body and out popped her child, looking scared as she hugged her mother tightly.

    ¡°That I did,¡± Kenneth said as he walked over and sat down beside her. ¡°Does it happen often?¡±

    ¡°We heretic¡­ we are born ugly, unsightly, and evil,¡± Nokstel said, holding her child close as she kept her eyes on Kenneth. ¡°They are right to throw rocks¡­ so we don¡¯t forget¡­ never forget.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes then,¡± Kenneth sighed, feeling miserable. ¡°You don¡¯t really believe those lies, do you?¡±

    Nokstel stayed silent for a bit as a warm breeze blew them by. ¡°We are heretics¡­ ugly and evil.¡±

    ¡°Nokstel, I won¡¯t say I know what kind of person you truly are, but you can¡¯t seriously say your own child is ugly and evil,¡± Kenneth implored. ¡°You said it yourself. I¡¯m not like the others, so please stop telling lies.¡±

    Nokstel cradled her child so close as she could with what Kenneth at least hoped was a conflicted expression before she answered. ¡°I was born evil and ugly¡­ and my child was born ev-¡°

    ¡°DON¡¯T LIE!!!¡± Kenneth yelled, slamming his fist into the outpost wall, scaring Nokstel into silence and her child into hiding behind her.

    It was only moments after he¡¯d yelled, his eyes misty with angry tears, that he realized what he¡¯d done. ¡°Apologies. I lost my temper for a moment. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡±

    ¡°I just couldn¡¯t let you say that lie¡­ never such a lie. Never about your own child¡­ for her and your sake.¡±

    ¡°I will not say those things around you anymore,¡± Nokstel said, her head lowered as her stomach started rumbling.

    ¡°I guess it is about time to eat,¡± Kenneth said, about to get up before immediately stopping and looking on in shock as she bit into and peeled off her own scales.

    What are you doing?!¡± Kenneth exclaimed as Nokstel pulled a large piece of her torn-off scales out of her mouth and gave it to her child.

    ¡°We don¡¯t work, so we don¡¯t eat,¡± Nokstel said as she peeled off even more scales and handed them to her child. ¡°Dead scales will do.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not used to being around someone with scales,¡± Kenneth apologized. ¡°Do you eat that often?¡±

    ¡°When we can. Scales like the rest always grow back, but other times, it gets painful,¡± Nokstel said, shifting around.

    As she did, Kenneth managed to catch a glimpse of her tail. It seemed very short, and near the tip were a great many scratches.

    At that point, Kenneth had understood what Nokstel had meant, and he was mortified.

    ¡°Nokstel, stop that,¡± Kenneth said, his hand shaking with fury. ¡°Just wait a bit. I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    Quickly, Kenneth disappeared into the streets, and although Nokstel had never been hopeful, she heeded Kenneth¡¯s words and stopped ripping dead scales off her body.

    After a little while, when darkness had descended upon them, Kenneth returned carrying a bowl of food.

    Even in the dim light, Nokstel could not take her eyes off it.

    ¡°Here, eat,¡± Kenneth offered, kneeling down beside her.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ couldn¡¯t¡­ master has not permitted,¡± Nokstel protested while looking around, seeing her fellow slaves already asleep and no guard in sight.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Kenneth said, pushing the bowl of hot food closer to her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, then so be it, but she has to.¡±

    Regardless of the fear she felt, Nokstel overcame them and, with shaky hands, grabbed the hot bowl of food.

    She picked pieces of meat from it and gave each and everyone to her child, who grabbed each piece with her tiny hands and ate them like a ravenous beast.

    Despite everything, the sight brought, for the time being, the smallest bit of comfort and warmth to Kenneth¡¯s heart.

    As Nokstel handed her child another piece, she didn¡¯t grab it like the others; instead, she yawned and burped her hunger satiated as sleep''s hands called her to dreamland, a place of limitless imagination and freedom.

    Nokstel cradled her child in one hand and held the bowl in the other as she looked at Kenneth, ready to give it back.

    However, with no words spoken, Kenneth made it clear he wasn¡¯t going to take it and to eat the rest.

    Once again, her stomach growled, and hesitantly, she looked around again, making absolutely sure there was no one around before downing the rest of the bowl in one bite, and as she swallowed, she started crying tears of joy.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Nokstel said while tears ran from her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ welcome,¡± Kenneth said in a tired tone of voice.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 59 (Nailing in place)

    Huto¡¯s workshop muffled the sounds of banging metal just as it had ever since he¡¯d started laboring on an almost impossible job, given the time frame before the merchant and the golden knight were due to leave the outpost.

    The hard work was tiring and the customer even more so, but Huto knew it was in his and his mate''s interest to do what the royal demanded of him.

    Better do his job and be forgotten by him than refuse and endanger himself and Iko to his wrath.

    Since the work had begun, Huto had received far more burn marks and bald spots, yet if he even had a chance of making the impossible deadline, he couldn¡¯t stop not for anything other than sleep.

    ¡°Is it done, smith!¡± Jubo yelled in an impatient and disrespectful tone of voice as he barged into Huto¡¯s forge uninvited.

    Without turning around in a gruff, tired voice, Huto responded. ¡°You have given me a hard task on such short notice, and since you won¡¯t let me reforge it my way, it¡¯s even harder.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking back to me!¡± Jubo growled. ¡°I told you to fix it. That means you can¡¯t destroy it, and it¡¯s battle scars you outpost dimwit!¡±

    Iko shot Jubo a dirty look but quickly withdrew it before he noticed.

    ¡°You came at a good time then because I¡¯m finished once the gold cools down,¡± Huto quickly informed.

    Sounding slightly happier, Jubo actually complimented Huto. ¡°Hmph¡­looks like even an outpost smith can do simple jobs.¡± Of course, the compliment was by Jubo¡¯s standards.

    Huto and Iko pulled Jubo¡¯s prized family sword out of the fire and waited for it to cool down on its own, knowing that if he did it any other way, it would probably end badly.

    It took a long time for it to cool down, and Jubo actually waited for it to do so, albeit silently impatient.

    However, once it was cool enough, He grabbed it from both of their tongs and thoroughly inspected it, and as he narrowed his eyes, he yelled in anger. ¡°What is this? I told you to fix it!¡±

    Pointing at a noticeable yet shallow outlining going all the way from the top of the blade to the handle.

    ¡°Yeah, it was the black stuff.  I had to burn it off each piece,¡± Huto responded as respectfully as he could. ¡°To me, it looked like it was trying to eat the blade. I wanted to add more material, but you said I wasn¡¯t allowed to.¡±

    ¡°How do you think I¡¯m supposed to use this in battle?!¡± Jubo asked, rhetorically grabbing Huto¡¯s leather T-shirt. ¡°It¡¯s too thin; it¡¯s too thin in the middle to be reliable.¡±

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t use it anyway,¡± Huto tried to explain, growing more and more fearful.

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Jubo snarled, pulling Huto closer. ¡°Are you telling me what to do?!¡±

    Things were looking bad, and Iko, fearing for her mate''s safety, held her tong in both hands, ready to strike Jubo. However, she hoped to the gods she wouldn¡¯t have to.

    Huto, almost certain he was only adding more fire to his funeral pyre, tried to explain. ¡°I¡¯ve put the sword back together, but without more time to make the bond stronger, it¡¯s still not useable in a real fight.¡±

    ¡°It will slice through flesh, but if it clashed with another sword or shield, it wouldn¡¯t last.¡±

    Staring silently at the smith, his eyes burning with the intensity of a thousand suns and just a glimpse of fear, he brought the blade up to his neck.

    Iko, scared for her mate''s life and out of sight from his intense gaze, readied herself to attack.

    Suddenly, before anything could happen, there was a knock at the door.

    ¡°Huto, can I borrow a moment of your time?¡± Kenneth asked as he opened the door and saw the scene before him. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Jubo stared at Kenneth for a moment before letting Huto go and turning to leave.

    ¡°A useless outpost smith, isn¡¯t worth the effort,¡± Jubo scoffed as he passed Kenneth.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Kenneth yelled, turning to face Jubo.¡±If you threaten my friend again, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡±

    Jubo didn¡¯t even bother turning around or responding in any kind of way as he left.

    ¡°That¡¯s one way to start your day, I suppose,¡± Kenneth sighed, turning to face Huto and Iko.

    Iko quickly threw her tong to the ground as she rushed over to Huto, asking, ¡°Are you okay, Hu--?¡°

    Before Iko could finish her sentence, Huto smacked her across the face, whereafter he yelled. ¡°What were you thinking?!¡±

    ¡°Have you been inflicted with madness?!¡±

    ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± Iko stuttered, taking a step back.

    ¡°Huto, why did you do that?!¡± Kenneth interjected. ¡°She¡¯s your mate¡­ you don¡¯t just hit her because you''re mad at someone else!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not mad at someone else; I¡¯m mad at her!¡± Huto clarified angrily as he went around his workshop, throwing all manner of swords and tools on the ground. ¡°Do you have any idea of the consequences?!¡±

    While rubbing the place Huto had struck her, Iko just lowered her head in shame.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to say?!¡± Huto yelled as he quickly and angrily walked over to her.

    However, before he reached her, Kenneth stepped in between them. ¡°You need to calm down.¡±

    ¡°This is none of your business!¡± Huto responded, his teeth laid bare as he tried to push past Kenneth.

    Without missing a beat, Kenneth grabbed Huto¡¯s arm, ¡°If you think I¡¯m just letting you go off on her, then you better think again.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care the golden turd tried threatening or killing you with his sword; that doesn¡¯t give you the right to just do what you want even though¡­ she has kicked you between the legs a few times.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t about that! That idiot¡­!¡± Huto yelled, pointing one clawed finger at Iko. ¡°She almost killed herself! I saw it in  her eyes; she would have attacked the royal!¡±

    ¡°I-I¡­ I only wanted to¡­¡± Iko said barely louder than a whisper.

    ¡°Shut your mouth, you mad idiot!¡± Huto screamed, trying to get free from Kenneth¡¯s grip. ¡°Do you have any idea what would have happened?!¡±

    ¡°Huto, calm down!¡± Kenneth snapped as he pushed him away. ¡°I think I understand now. ¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to know something you don¡¯t!¡± Huto yelled angrily. ¡°Get out now!¡±

    ¡°Huto,¡± Kenneth said as calmly as he could. ¡°You are not angry¡­ not really¡­ you''re afraid.¡±

    ¡°AFRAID?!¡± Huto yelled even louder, his claws digging into the floorboards. ¡°If you think that royal pain scared me, then you--¡±

    ¡°Not of the royal,¡± Kenneth said, keeping his calm and collected tone while moving as little as possible. ¡°But of what Iko would do and what would happen if she did. I understand this is a very stressful time for you. ¡±

    ¡°You listen here!¡± Huto snapped at Kenneth, pointing his clawed finger at him; however, before he could continue, he noticed that his entire hand was shaking. ¡°Wh-what?¡±

    ¡°Huto¡­? Were you¡­ were you really afraid?¡± Iko hesitantly asked, walking closer to her love.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Huto yelled, crossing his arms. ¡°I¡¯m angry because of the royal.¡±

    ¡°Huto¡­ don¡¯t lie to me¡­ please don¡¯t lie to me,¡± Iko pleaded as she walked up to him and grabbed both of his hands.

    ¡°Huto, it¡¯s okay to be afraid,¡± Kenneth said reassuringly. ¡°No one will judge you for being so. It¡¯s perfectly normal.¡±

    Huto was angry; he knew that. No, he wanted to be angry. He wanted to be the one who would have attacked the royal. The one who¡¯d have gotten punished.

    ¡°By Akina, I hit you,¡± Huto gasped.

    ¡°No, I was an idiot,¡± Iko quickly responded, embracing Huto as tightly as she could. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking, and it doesn¡¯t even hurt. You would never hurt me.¡±

    With shame written across his face, Huto turned to Kenneth. ¡°Ken¡­ thanks for coming when you did.¡±

    ¡°Always,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°Not that I¡¯m complaining, but why did you come here?¡± Huto asked.

    ¡°I just wanted to know if I could borrow a nail and a hammer,¡± Kenneth answered.

    ¡°Well, sure, there should be some¡­ on the floor somewhere,¡± Huto said, shame once again, creeping up on his face.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Kenneth responded as he searched for a little bit. ¡°I¡¯m going to share something with the outpost if you want to see.¡±

    ¡°Share?¡± Both Iko and Huto repeated confusedly and curiously before once again looking at one another.

    ¡°Perhaps later, Ken,¡± Huto responded. ¡°For now, I think I have to make up for my mistake.¡±

    ¡°No, I have to make up for the one I almost made,¡± Iko interjected before lovingly licking Huto¡¯s neck.

    Quickly, Huto responded in kind as they began to feverishly lick one another while running their fingers through each other¡¯s fur.

    ¡°Oooookay¡­ I¡¯m leaving,¡± Kenneth said once again, feeling equally uncomfortable at the unfolding scene before him.

    Outside the forge and in the cool morning air, Kenneth took a moment before he headed toward the great hall.

    Once there, he was met by Nya. ¡°Any problems getting it here?¡±

    ¡°No, but are you sure about this?¡± Nya asked intensely, holding up the painting he bought from Solk. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be for everyone¡¯s eyes. I shouldn¡¯t even be holding it.¡±

    ¡°What good is it just gathering dust inside,¡± Kenneth shrugged while walking up to the wall opposite of the entrance.

    ¡°It¡¯s a treasure! It was meant to be kept safe!¡± Nya protested as Kenneth started hammering the nail in place with a few light swings.

    Kenneth started hammering with a little more force, so the tiny clink sounds became loud thuds as the nail penetrated the wood as far in as it was needed. ¡°You are welcome to have your opinion on the matter, just like the artist and former owner, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I own it now.¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t feel right,¡± Nya sighed while begrudgingly handing Kenneth the painting.

    Taking great care not to harm the painting in any way, Kenneth hung it on the wall. While he hated to look at it and often thought about burning it, he couldn¡¯t do it.

    Not to Solk or the memory of his brother. Yet, at the same time, he couldn¡¯t keep it at home, where he was reminded of the temptation to destroy it every day.

    ¡®At least now, with it here, I think I wouldn¡¯t try anything,¡¯ Kenneth thought, taking a step back to see if it was hanging right, which, of course, it didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Kenneth, I¡¯m so excited for today''s lesson!¡± Aloko yelled from across the great hall.

    ¡°Aloko, I see you¡¯re sounding chipper. Should I assume Kica wasn¡¯t the reason you wanted to learn?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°So you heard she said no,¡± Aloko embarrassingly admitted, scratching the back of his head.

    ¡°I hate those kind of women,¡± Nya interjected. ¡°So many suiters, and she refuses them. I mean, pick one and get it over with.¡±

    ¡®If only you knew, Kenneth internally sighed.

    ¡°Anyways, for a bit of time, I really struggled to find out if I wanted to learn only because of Kica, but now I¡¯ve decided to make your teachings part of my other work,¡± Aloko happily said to Kenneth.

    ¡°Good for you,¡± Kenneth congratulated while taking a step back, satisfied that the painting was finally level.

    ¡°BY. THE. GODS.¡± Aloko uttered, slackjawed as he finally saw the painting.

    ¡°The greatest work of art ever,¡± Nya said, sounding slightly unhappy.

    ¡°Well, now that it''s level, I think it¡¯s time to begin today¡¯s lesson,¡± Kenneth said, stretching his arm.

    Aloko was barely able to respond, standing slackjawed and letting out undecipherable wheezing sounds that almost sounded like words.

    ¡°Great, another day with her,¡± Kenneth annoyedly remarked as Pilu and two other guards, along with Kica, entered the great hall.

    Just as they entered, Aloko spun around and ran over, grabbing Pilu and another guard before dragging them over to the painting.

    ¡°Do you wanna die!¡± Pilu protested as she ripped herself away from Aloko, who only used his now free hand to furiously point at the painting.

    The moment their eyes locked with the painting, it was as though they all fell into a trance. All five walked as close as they could yet kept their distance, either out of respect or fear.

    ¡°Did I act the same way when I first saw it?¡± Nya whispered to Kenneth.

    ¡°You were infatuated, but nothing like that,¡± Kenneth answered.

    ¡°This must be a gift from Akina and the gods!¡± One of the guards proclaimed, weeping. ¡°We must take it to the commander now!¡±

    ¡°Hold it right there!¡± Nya yelled, stopping the guard in his tracks before he could fully move. ¡°That is not your¡¯s to touch!¡±

    ¡°Second in command! But the commander, he must see this gift from above!¡± Pilu interjected. ¡°Then we can thank the gods for it!¡±

    Finding her proclamation amusing, Nya smirked and patted Kenenth on the back. ¡°Why don¡¯t you thank the owner instead for allowing all of you to see it.¡±

    Momentarily, all but Aloko turned their head and stared confusedly at the smirking Nya while she patted Kenneth on the back until it dawned on them all what she meant.

    And in unison, all of them let their jaws fall.

    ¡°You must be lying! There is no way that abomination would ever be allowed to even look upon anything this godly!¡± Pilu angrily yelled.

    With an indifferent look, Nya walked up to Pilu, who seemed to grow more timid with each step. ¡°Oh¡­ so you are calling me a liar now, you lowly guard. A rather serious accusation to make in this outpost.¡±

    ¡°I-I-I didn¡¯t mean to I-I-I-I,¡± Pilu stammered.

    Growing bored and very annoyed at Pilu¡¯s stammering, Nya quickly finger-flicked her forehead.

    Pilu let out a short yip as she staggered back, much to Nya¡¯s amusement. ¡°Huh¡­ always wanted to do that ever since you did it to me. Thank Akina, I finally had a reason to do it.¡±

    ¡°How did you manage to get your hands on this¡­ godly masterpiece,¡± Kica interjected.

    ¡°Not too difficult-¡°

    ¡°I made him a very good offer,¡± Solk interjected while walking into the great hall with Kolu by his side.

    ¡®Is this what one would call a magnetic phenomenon of sorts,¡¯ Kenneth wondered amusingly with just a hint of annoyance.

    ¡°So this is what you decided to do with it,¡± Solk said as he walked close to the painting before scanning the room and the people that were so close to it. ¡°How preposterous. None of you would ever truly appreciate the value.¡±

    ¡°If it was up to me, this treasure would be on its way safely back to the capital, never to be endangered in such a place ever again.¡±

    ¡°Too bad you¡¯re not the owner anymore then; otherwise, what I assume you are thinking of doing is considered theft,¡± Kenneth calmly explained.

    ¡°Make no mistake, I remember our transaction,¡± Solk responded in a dignified manner. ¡°Some words simply needed to be said. Nothing more.¡±

    ¡°So the abomination¡­ really is the owner,¡± Pilu gasped, clearly shocked and unable to process the information.

    ¡°Okay, enough dilly-dallying. It¡¯s time for me to teach,¡± Kenneth loudly said, much to the dismay and reluctance of both of his students and the three guards who wouldn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°Can you shout an order or something?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Shaking her head slightly, Nya responded. ¡°I doubt they would listen.¡±

    ¡°And besides, you have other more important things to do in the meantime,¡± Para interjected as he entered the great hall.

    ¡°What is it now?¡± Kenneth asked as he turned to face him.

    Para calmly walked up to Kenneth, taking off his helmet. ¡°I do hope you remember what I said when you beat the young master at the party.¡±

    ¡°If you expect me to remember anything other than pain, misery, and drunken debauchery, you better think again,¡± Kenneth responded, slightly annoyed.

    ¡°All that I asked was a chance to fight against that unique fighting style of yours,¡± Para said in a charming tone of voice as he reached for Kenenth¡¯s hand, sending a wink his way. ¡°Now, that can be this outpost¡¯s sparring area or the bedroom.¡±

    ¡°I do so enjoy a fiery woman.¡±

    As a distant bellowing laughter sounded along with Nya¡¯s own laughter covered by coughing, Kenneth felt mostly shocked, annoyed, irritated, slightly humiliated, and the tiniest bit flattered at this casanova''s straightforwardness.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ that¡¯s a no to everything,¡± Kenneth flatly responded, pulling his hand away.

    ¡°What a shame,¡± Para sighed. ¡°But if you will not face me willingly, then I¡¯ll have to force you by challenge if needed.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Kenneth said in disbelief.

    ¡°On matters about the goddess, I never kid,¡± Para responded confidently. ¡°Believe me, I would rather face you at your best, but we don¡¯t have the time. So what will it be? Do I have to force you, or will you go willingly?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t exactly much of a choice either way, but fine, let''s go,¡± Kenneth sighed, reluctant about the whole affair.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 60 (Motheréˆ¥æªš Desire)

    The roaring crowd was hyped by Para as he showed off, and on the opposite side stood Kenneth, who once again was the center of attention, although now he shared the spotlight.

    Para continued to stir up the crowd for some time, to Kenneth''s continued annoyance. ¡°Hey, Para, are we going to do this?! I¡¯ve got subjects to teach!¡±

    ¡°What? I¡¯m just having a little fun remembering some fond times, but if you insist!¡± Para yelled over the roaring crowd as he tossed a wooden longsword to Kenneth.

    Wanting to get this over with as soon as possible, Kenneth effortlessly caught it by the handle and flipped it a few times so the edges aligned perfectly, and he got a feel for its weight. ¡°Why a sword, though?!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see my fighting style, not how I swing a blade?!¡±

    Smiling at the crowd, Para looked disinterested in Kenneth entirely; however, he still answered. ¡°Fight with sword, knife, spear, or claw doesn¡¯t matter! A weapon is only an extension of a fighter¡¯s true nature!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the beauty of your forceful brutality. Now I want to see if that is the true you or if that was simply the dying beast inside you!¡±

    ¡°So when is this sparring match over?!¡± Kenneth yelled, just wanting to know when he could leave.

    Para swung his wooden blade a few times, seemingly also getting used to the weight before smirking at Kenneth. ¡°Until I¡¯m satisfied, of course! And don¡¯t be discouraged if you can¡¯t keep up! Very few women ever have!¡±

    ¡°Once was enough,¡± Kenneth sighed as his patience grew thinner with each of Para''s attempts at flirting. ¡°I¡¯m a man!¡±

    Suddenly, the crowd grew a bit more quiet, muttering amongst themselves. However, Para just burst out laughing. ¡°Good one, but I saw your nipples! I see through that lie even with those dead eyes of yours!¡±

    ¡°Okay, screw this,¡± Kenneth sighed, rubbing his temples to ease his growing headache as he walked toward Para. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with so I never have to see you again.¡±

    ¡°Fantastic, but just so you know, that¡¯s my line,¡± Para laughed before suddenly lunging at Kenneth, swinging his blade.

    Relatively unmotivated to do anything other than avoid getting hit in the neck again, Kenneth blocked the blow.

    Instantly, the moment Para¡¯s sword landed, he spun around and aimed for the other side of Kenneth¡¯s neck.

    Following Para¡¯s movements, Kenneth blocked to his other side.

    However, the moment Para got a glimpse of Kenneth¡¯s stance, and as his body was perfectly hiding his blade, he flipped the wooden sword and grabbed it with his other hand, this time in a backhanded grip.

    As Para kept spinning, Kenneth kept his eyes on Para¡¯s hand, which was now empty.

    ¡®WHAT?!¡¯ Kenneth internally exclaimed as a sudden and sharp burst of pain erupted from his right side.

    He only had a moment of clarity to look down and see Para stabbing the end of the long wooden sword right into the worst and most painful of the wounds he received from the golden turd.

    ¡°AAAAARRRRRRGGGG!¡± Kenneth yelped, staggering back and quickly grabbing his side before falling to his knee.

    ¡°Seems I can make any woman weak in the knees!¡± Para boasted to the roaring crowd as he flipped the wooden sword and grabbed it correctly.

    Gritting his teeth, Kenneth held his side to reduce the pain.  Luckily, the wound didn¡¯t seem to have ripped, but even so, Kenneth was mad as hell.

    ¡®First, he calls me a woman, then he forces me to fight, and now he attacks my wounds! I need to¡­ he needs to be taught a lesson,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he pulled himself up and stomped over to the showboating Para while still holding his side.

    ¡°Do you need a break?¡± Para asked, sounding genuinely concerned. ¡°I mean, I can keep going, but I know how you women are when it comes to endurance.¡±

    Feeling his eye twitch from anger, Kenneth raised his wooden sword and swung it at Para, who, with a smug and superior grin, was already blocking perfectly.

    Nevertheless, Kenneth didn¡¯t stop his attack; he just swung as hard as he could straight into the flat side of Para¡¯s wooden sword.

    Para¡¯s grin quickly vanished as their swords clashed, and he staggered back a fair distance to avoid falling, almost hitting the surrounding crowd.

    The crowd grew quiet for a moment before erupting in cheering.

    ¡°Now that felt right,¡± Para said as he took a stance, seemingly getting serious. ¡°You say you¡¯re a man! Prove it and make me surrender!¡±

    Para quickly rushed toward Kenneth with both hands behind his back, his body perfectly hiding his sword.

    Angry and wanting this to be over, Kenneth aimed to finish this in one blow as he raised his sword and swung down as hard as he could.

    Para jumped to the side, effortlessly evading the blow. As Kenneth''s sword hit the ground, Para swung his own, aiming for Kenneth¡¯s neck.

    With only a moment to react, Kenneth let go of his side and blocked the blow with his arm.

    Para, not one to waste any opportunity, used his forward momentum to stomp on Kenneth¡¯s unguarded side.

    ¡°AAAARRRRGGGG!!!¡± Kenneth bellowed in pain.

    Ignoring the pain in his forearm, Kenneth pushed Para¡¯s sword away, forcing him to lose balance.

    Quickly, Para fell, and Kenneth went in for a strike, aiming for his sword hand. However, while most chose to fight falling, Para leaned into it, rolling backward.

    Quickly, he ended up on his hand and feet, delivering a defensive slash aimed at Kenneth¡¯s right side again.

    Kenneth missed his sword swing, but Para landed his strike perfectly.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Kenneth grunted from the searing pain, yet instantly, he countered. He lifted his sword up from underneath Para as quickly as he was able to, aiming for the underside of his jaw.

    Instantly, looking only at Kenneth¡¯s hand, Para rolled to the side, getting nicked in his shoulder.

    And while Kenneth once again grabbed his side, Para rolled and jumped away until he was a safe distance.

    ¡°I see, so beating the young master was simply luck,¡± Para deduced. ¡°He has always been too confident in his speed, so I suppose I should thank you for letting him know he could lose to someone he saw as beneath him.¡±

    ¡°Are we done?¡± Kenneth groaned, unsure if the continued strikes to his side had made the stitches rip open.

    ¡°No, not yet. I need to make sure of something, so be ready because I never hold back, not even for a woman,¡± Para said in a serious tone of voice.

    Suddenly, Para rushed toward Kenneth, his sword raised, ready to strike.

    Kenneth took a defensive stance, keeping his eyes on Para¡¯s sword. As his sword came in close, Kenneth countered with a block.

    As it hit, Para tossed some dirt he¡¯d picked up in Kenneth''s face. Para quickly backstepped, went low, and aimed for Kenenth¡¯s right side once more.

    However, suddenly, faster than Para had been expecting, the end of a sword appeared in his field of view.

    Quickly, he tried pulling away. However, it was coming down too fast for him to do anything.

    Para¡¯s blow landed, but so did Kenneth¡¯s, hitting Para¡¯s hand perfectly. A short, loud-pitched yip sounded from Para as his sword flew out of his hand.

    He was quick to grab it but too slow to pull it away before Kenneth stomped on it, pinning Para¡¯s hand.

    Stuck in place, Kenneth pulled back his sword. And in an explosive display of power, Kenneth jabbed it as hard as he could into Para¡¯s breastplate.

    The force freed his hand and sent him rolling backward.

    Quickly, he got back on his feet, looking unharmed and ready to continue.

    The crowd held their breath in anticipation of what would happen next

    Suddenly, Para raised his hand and yelled. ¡°I surrender!¡±

    The crowd went quiet in disbelief as Para dusted his armor and tail off.

    ¡°Can¡¯t very well fight without a sword, and I saw what you did to the young master, and I have no desire to get too close to you without a way to defend myself,¡± Para nonchalantly explained.

    Kenneth watched with his eyes wide. ¡®WHAT?! NO! NOT LIKE THIS! I NEED TO TEACH¡­!¡±

    ¡°You won! You won!¡± Kolu happily exclaimed as he ran over and jumped onto Kenneth¡¯s leg, snapping him out of his thoughts.

    Kenneth looked down at the happy and exciting-looking Kolu, and suddenly, all the anger and animosity he felt at that moment vanished. ¡°Well¡­ you are certainly happy.¡±

    ¡°That fight was so amazing!¡± Kolu excitedly yelled as he climbed up Kenneth¡¯s coat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rude,¡± Solk reprimanded, pulling Kolu off Kenneth.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright,¡± Kenneth chuckled, clutching his side. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Solk quickly noticed how Kenneth was clutching his side and let out a sigh. ¡°Once again, it seems I have to apologize for the company I brought with me on the trip.¡±

    ¡°You save my son¡¯s life; deny any kind of reward. Then you help me fulfill my brother¡¯s dream, and yet all it seems I have given you is pain.¡±

    ¡°If I remember correctly, when we first met, I told you I don¡¯t blame you for the actions of others,¡± Kenneth said, breathing a little heavily as the crowd that surrounded them started to disperse now that the show was over.

    ¡°You still remain a strange one, I see,¡± Solk said with a smile across his face while shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m happy you were the one to win the prize I offered.¡±

    ¡°Prize?¡± Kenneth repeated. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten,¡± Solk said in disbelief. ¡°I saw how much of an unforgettable event it was for all who were competing. I was half expecting some to murder each other over it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I drank a lot that night; you are gonna have to refresh my memory on the subject,¡± Kenneth said as Solk put down Kolu, who seemed eager to climb Mount Kenneth again.

    ¡°Well, to add a bit of excitement to a boring drinking game where everyone would just leave too early, I simply said that the winner could choose any one item from my wears,¡± Solk explained.

    ¡°Any?¡± Kenneth repeated as a sudden thought came to mind that chilled him to his very core. ¡°When you say any item, do you mean any? Even the ones you offered me as a thanks for saving your son?¡±

    ¡°Well, of course,¡± Solk admitted, a bit confused by Kenneth¡¯s question. ¡°Not to put words in your mouth, but is there even something you want? Of all here, you are one of two who could clear me out completely.¡±

    ¡°Which reminds me, which noble men and or royals do you wish to gift your part of the blue cloth, and which favors do you wish of them?¡±

    Kenneth seemed to think about it for a moment before the pain in his right side interrupted him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter who, and as for the what, I don¡¯t need anything at the moment, so just tell them it¡¯s a favor I can use at any time.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain of that?¡± Solk asked in a weary tone of voice. ¡°A favor is far more easily granted by those who are happy at the moment than those who have grown bored of what has become old.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t really know what to ask for, so for now, it¡¯ll have to be favors,¡± Kenneth said as he gritted his teeth. ¡°On a side note, do you mind if I ask you about the beast that pulled your wagon?¡±

    ¡°It was my idea!¡± Kolu excitedly yelled.

    Solk looked at his son with a mixture of pride and happiness. ¡°Yes, it was, and a very good one. I would have never thought of using them to pull wagons, but you did, and I¡¯m so proud of you.¡±

    Kolu seemed sheepish yet really happy to be complimented by his father.

    ¡°Is it better than the method you have of pulling wagons right now?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Very much so,¡± Solk proudly said. ¡°Its docile and easygoing nature coupled with its feed of apparently leaves and moss makes it far cheaper than the old way.¡±

    ¡°And the old method?¡± Kenneth questioned. ¡°What will happen to¡­ the heretics.¡±

    ¡°Well, I suppose I wouldn¡¯t need as many to pull the wagons, and I could far more easily fill the meat supply,¡± Solk answered. ¡°But why do you ask these questions?¡±

    Kenneth barely heard the question he was asked as he felt his insides tie themselves into a knot.

    ¡°Sorry, but I need to take care of something,¡± Kenneth said quickly, excusing himself as he walked off. ¡°We can talk about the prize a bit later.¡±

    ¡°Well, sure, just don¡¯t take too long!¡± Solk yelled to Kenneth; however, he barely heard him over his rapidly beating heart as he quickly made his way through the outpost, forgetting the pain in his side until he made it to her.

    Kenneth gasped for breath, still clutching his side as drops of blood ran down his pants and inside of his coat.

    Nokstel looked at him while cradling her sleeping child with what he guessed was a confused expression.

    However, before she even had a chance to look around to see if anyone was watching them at the moment, Kenneth spoke.

    ¡°Nokstel, I need to¡­ I need to ask you something,¡± Kenneth said, out of breath as he found it hard to keep standing.

    ¡°Are you-¡°

    ¡°If you had a chance, what kind of future would you want your child to have?¡± Kenneth asked, cutting off Nokstel.

    ¡°A future where she was happy and safe,¡± Nokstel answered without pause and without even realizing she had answered.

    Kenneth got on one knee and looked her in the eyes. ¡°And that future, what would you give for it?¡±

    ¡°Anything,¡± Nokstel once again answered without pause.

    ¡°Oh god,¡± Kenneth said, half crying before angrily and sorrowfully slamming his hand into the outpost wall.

    Nokstel understood something was very wrong, and although she didn¡¯t know Kenneth very well, he¡¯d been so kind to her and her child that she felt obligated to ask, ¡°What is wrong?¡±

    But if she knew what the answer would be, she might have preferred just a little more time of blissful ignorance as Kenneth somberly explained what he¡¯d learned.

    Nokstel¡¯s eyes were wide in horror and fear as she cradled her child almost too tightly, ¡°Are you certain?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll be her for sure, but as far as I can see, she is the one contributing the least,¡± Kenneth somberly responded as he held his head low in shame.

    ¡°Why did you tell me? Why could you just have let me have peace for just a little more?¡± Nokstel cried.

    ¡°I told you because I need to ask you something,¡± Kenneth somberly responded as he felt like puking. ¡°Do you want me to take her as my¡­ as my¡­ slave?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t sound like you want to,¡± Nokstel somberly said as tears still fell from her eyes.

    ¡°Part of me doesn''t, but I can¡¯t just let a child-¡°

    ¡°The path ahead that is faded to be must be walked if you are faded to be free,¡± Nokstel interrupted as she took a deep breath and sat up straight. ¡°Lorizo made this path for me, her, and you. I was faded to meet you just as you were faded to meet me.¡±

    ¡°She made paths for me, and I chose not to walk them. This is where I ended up with my choices. Now, I¡¯ve been given another chance. Not to be free but for her future to be brighter,¡± Nokstel said calmly, yet with just the tiniest hint of her voice breaking with each word.

    ¡°I beg you, please save my child. Please save my Nokstella!¡±

    Overwhelmed and unable to say any words, Kenneth placed his hand on her shoulder.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 61 (Motheréˆ¥æªš Farewell)

    ¡°Beek-a-boo! Beek-a-boo!¡± Jinki excitedly yelled to Kaci, Esha, and Cyrus, who were yeeping in happy delight at the attention as well as the faces he made.

    While holding and rubbing her stomach, Selisio asked Kenneth, ¡°Did he learn that from you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I thought it was better than the other way he was playing with them,¡± Kenneth responded as he remembered how Jinki¡¯s previous approach had been more frighten them now let them have trauma later.

    ¡°They¡¯ve taken quite a liken to him,¡± Selisio said happily while Jinki grabbed Cyrus, who looked identical to his mother and gently threw him up in the air and caught him as he fell. ¡°It makes me happy to see.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind my asking, what is with the purple piece of cloth Jinki showed off at the party?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Selisio looked at him for a moment with a quizzical look before her expression settled to a friendly one. ¡°It¡¯s to show--¡±

    ¡°How amazing of a lover I am and how potent and fertile Dahi molded my life, giving water,¡± Jinki eagerly interrupted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that!¡± Selisio embarrassingly yelled before quickly running over to him and letting loose a furious barrage of slaps.

    All the while, Jinki was crying with laughter while running away from her. ¡°Hey, quit it. I¡¯m holding a baby and a potential future outpost commander!¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­ you''re lucky,¡± Selisio said in an angry and embarrassed tone of voice. ¡°At least answer Kenneth with the truth.¡±

    ¡°It was the truth¡­! Just a bit altered,¡± Jinki sneakily admitted while gesturing to the purple cloth on his wrist. ¡°I do have to wear this because I¡¯m so fertile.¡±

    ¡°And because I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Selisio added.

    ¡°Really, I hadn¡¯t noticed; maybe we need to be going at it a lot more just to be sure,¡± Jinki joked, bursting out in laughter. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want me to be wearing this for no reason at all.¡±

    ¡°Well, hope that answers your question,¡± Selisio said before turning to Kenneth.

    ¡°It does, though admittedly, I surmised as much from context clues,¡± Kenneth said with a big smile as his eyes filled with a little bit of water.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be teaching or something right now?¡± Jinki asked as he handed Cyrus to Selisio and picked Esha up from the crip, and quickly sent her flying. ¡°Not that I mind the company.¡±

    ¡°Yes, well, after the silver douch pretty much forced me into a sparring match and subsequently ripped my stitch open, you know, the one on my right side,¡± Kenneth explained while holding a hand over it. ¡°And some other stuff I returned to the great hall to fix myself.¡±

    ¡°Afterwards, I tried to teach my students again, but it seems the painting I hung up before class was too eye-catching. I even saw a few praying to it.¡±

    ¡°Yipyipyip,¡± Jinki playfully yipped at Esha, who, without being swaddled in her blanket, showed off her beautiful dark orange fur. ¡°You battled with the other knight; I wish I could have been there to support you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Kenneth said reassuringly. ¡°It¡¯s not as if he challenged me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could paint,¡± Selisio said while stroking Cyrus¡¯s fur.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t; I just bought it from Solk,¡± Kenneth admitted.

    ¡°But what¡¯s the painting about if there¡¯s such a commotion?¡± Jinki pondered before looking at Kenneth deviously. ¡°Is it something to help older men raise the wooden spear?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing like that,¡± Kenneth responded. ¡°And I don¡¯t think I should tell you what it really depicts since I¡¯m enjoying the time I get to spend right here with you two¡­ well, five.¡±

    ¡°I wish I could have told you about my work earlier. I do so enjoy the company,¡± Selisio happily said as she picked Kaci unswaddled, letting Kenneth see her dark-brown fur and little white-tipped tail. ¡°Very few even bother coming here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s their loss because I¡¯m having the time of my life,¡± Jinki said while continually throwing Esha up in the air.

    Suddenly, Kaci and Cyrus yawned. ¡°Okay, enough playing; it¡¯s time for sleep.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Jinki questioned. ¡°This one seems more than willing to keep being thrown up in the air.¡±

    ¡°Sleep is important, especially at this age,¡± Selisio explained with a calmness and self-assuredness Kenneth hadn¡¯t expected of her. ¡°They won¡¯t grow big and strong if they don¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Slightly reluctant, Jinki handed over Esha, and masterfully, Selisio swaddled them in their blankets. In the cozy warm, all of them yawned, yet each of them fought the relentless onslaught of sleep, and Selisio joined with a beautiful slow humming that eventually turned into a song.

    ¡°Let Ki¡¯s light say goodbye¡­ until you need to raise¡­ have sweet dreams on Mother¡¯s chest¡­, and Father will protect¡­ you from harm under Di¡¯s embrace.

    The heretics will flee in fear¡­ when Akina reappears¡­ Her mighty shield will save us all¡­ and strike down evil¡¯s thralls.

    Father will rejoice¡­ Mother will be safe¡­ and Ki¡¯s light will wake once they are safe.¡±

    Selisio¡¯s beautiful voice, coupled with her perfect performance of the lullaby, was too much for all three to handle as they let out their last yawns of resistance before peacefully falling asleep.

    ¡°What a beautiful singing voice,¡± Kenneth complimented.

    ¡°You think,¡± Selisio responded bashfully. ¡°I didn¡¯t do that much; the song did most of the work.¡±

    Suddenly, the door opened; walking through it was Nya.

    ¡°It¡¯s that time already,¡± Selisio said in a happy tone of voice. ¡°I¡¯ve just put them to sleep. Do you want me to carry them to the suppliers?¡±

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Nya didn¡¯t utter a single word nor acknowledge anyone¡¯s presence. She just walked in and picked up Esha and Cyrus before hesitantly picking up Kaci.

    Nevertheless, she did and walked out. However, not before turning to Kenneth and saying. ¡°The merchant is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°What a shame I won¡¯t get to play with them anymore,¡± Jinki said, only slightly disheartened.

    Selisio walked up to Kenneth while he stared at the opened door. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll continue to visit me. It won¡¯t be too long before we have new small arrivals for me to take care of.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ that sounds¡­ nice. If you¡¯ll excuse me, I have some business to attend to,¡± Kenneth said before quickly yet reluctantly walking out of the door.

    As he walked, the world around him just blinked into existence each time he closed his eyes. One moment, he was walking the streets of the outpost; the next, he was at the great hall while he was growing more nauseous and nervous.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t right. It isn¡¯t okay for me to do this. It¡¯s not good of me to do this. I¡¯m not a good person. A good person wouldn¡¯t buy a slave. It¡¯s not a good thing to do, but¡­ it is the right thing to do.¡¯

    ¡°Are you certain you do not want another one?¡± Solk asked as he handed Kenneth a chain and key. ¡°All of them are obedient and more physically adequate than this one.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Kenneth said, having barely paid attention for the last five minutes.

    ¡°If you insist,¡± Solk shrugged. ¡°Oh, by the way, have Kolu said his goodbyes.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ not that I know of,¡± Kenneth responded before suddenly Kolu hugged his leg from behind. ¡°¡­Found him.¡±

    ¡°Son, are you ready to leave?¡± Solk asked calmly.

    ¡°No,¡± Kolu somberly snapped. ¡°I want him to come with us.¡±

    ¡°Kolu,¡± Solk sweetly said as he kneeled down and lifted him up in his arms. ¡°Kenneth here is part of the outpost. He can¡¯t just abandon it for no reason at all.¡±

    ¡°Now say goodbye, and I promise you that next trip to the outposts you can come with.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Kolu said somberly, barely holding back tears before turning around and holding out his hand.

    For a moment, Kenneth didn¡¯t want to. More than ever, he just wanted to wake from this nightmare, that some part of him still hoped this world was, but he knew better than that as he reached out to Kolu with his pinky finger.

    ¡°Goodbye,¡± Kolu said.

    ¡°Until we meet again,¡± Kenneth said, forcing a slightly happy voice out as his grip on the chain grew as lax as it possibly could without just dropping it.

    Solk placed a hand on Kenneth¡¯s shoulder and looked him intently in the eyes. ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you for all that you have done for me.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me. I only did my duty,¡± Kenneth responded.

    Solk shook his head and gave a smile before turning around and departing with Kolu, who was looking over his shoulder.

    Of course, he went over to Ulric, who seemed to be in a conversation with the silver douch, probably to say goodbye or something, not that Kenneth cared.

    He was doing the right thing, but even so, feeling the cold rectangular steel in his hand and how little it was being pulled on just unsettled Kenneth.

    Some part of him hoped Nokstella would at least react when she saw her mother, but as the goodbyes were said and Solk bid the outpost goodbye, promising to return with even more wears next time, she just stood still.

    Even as her mother pulled the wagon, she stood still, but the only reason Kenneth didn¡¯t just let go of the chain at that moment was because of the look Nokstel gave him.

    As far as he could tell, it was one of hope. Hope for her daughter and that she¡¯d have a happy and safe life.

    The look almost broke Kenneth, but he knew he had to stay strong. He knew he had to protect her.

    ¡°Let us go,¡± Kenneth said in a cold and raspy voice as he turned around. Nokstella was quick to follow as she kept a perfect pace just behind Kenneth.

    A lot of Aki was still at the outpost gate, so walking home unnoticed and undisturbed was as easy as could be.

    Kenneth opened the door to his home and said. ¡°This will be where you sleep. It¡¯s an improvement to sleeping outside, I bet.¡±

    Nokstella didn¡¯t answer. She just stayed quiet and behind Kenneth with her head held low.

    ¡®Does she even know how to talk?¡¯ Kenneth hesitantly wondered. ¡®No, perhaps she just needs time. It¡¯s a big adjustment, and I shouldn¡¯t try to force anything.¡¯

    With the day coming to an end, Kenneth closed the door to the house and opened the door to the bedroom, finding Nya sitting alone in the darkness.

    ¡°You never told me you visited them,¡± Nya said in cold indifference.

    Kenneth stopped dead in his tracks. ¡°It was a recent thing, and I was more so visiting Selisio and Jinki.¡±

    ¡°If you say so,¡± Nya responded in a bored tone of voice.

    Feeling tired, Kenneth walked over to his bed.

    ¡°Surprising,¡± Nya said, still sounding bored.

    ¡°Is it going to be a problem?¡± Kenneth asked as he sat down on his bed with Nokstella only a few steps away from him.

    ¡°You do as you wish; just make sure the heretic doesn¡¯t come to my side,¡± Nya said, still with cold indifference as she flopped down on her bed and stared Nokstella down. ¡°You can bind it to the wall or something.¡±

    Refusing to hear the words Nya said, Kenenth gestured for Nokstella to come closer. She did slowly until she was at Kenneth¡¯s feet, her head a decent bit taller than his knees.

    Without a word, Kenneth unlocked each one of the cuffs and took them all off Nokstella.

    For the first time, she seemed to have a genuine expression as she, for a moment, looked up, puzzled at Kenneth before quickly looking down again.

    Even in what little light there was, Kenneth could see the marks the cuffs had left around her neck and wrists.

    ¡°You should have inspected the little heretic for damages before the merchant left,¡± Nya sighed. ¡°It doesn''t do much good now. You should just put the iron back on it.¡±

    ¡°I will not,¡± Kenneth said calmly as he clutched the iron in his hands as much as humanly possible.

    Mildly surprised, Nya asked. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I will not put these chains back on her,¡± Kenneth said louder with a hint of animosity before throwing the chains as hard as he could into the wall.

    Quickly jumping to her feet, Nya stared at Kenneth and Nokstella with an angry expression. ¡°It¡¯s a heretic. It¡¯s kind wants me dead! They want all the good people in this outpost dead! All of Aki kind!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a child,¡± Kenneth coldly responded. ¡°A child who, as far as I¡¯ve seen, has lived her entire life in chains. I¡¯ve taken them off, and I¡¯ll make sure they never get put on again.¡±

    ¡°And here I was actually respecting you,¡± Nya growled as she walked over to the wall and picked up the chains. ¡°Come here, heretic, or I¡¯ll end you myself.¡±

    With a fearful expression, Nokstella slowly walked toward Nya.

    Quickly, Kenneth placed a gentle hand on her shoulder, and she froze completely. ¡°Nokstella, you will never wear chains again.¡±

    ¡°Kenneth, I taught you about the battle on flatlands! And how Noktato, the accursed spear, killed Akina, the mighty shield!¡± Nya yelled in anger. ¡°She may be small, but these Nok are nothing but EVIL monsters!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a child. As a mother, how could you even suggest this,¡± Kenneth said calmly, holding back his emotions.

    For the first time, Nya seemed to pause at what Kenneth had said before erupting in anger. ¡°THEY HAVE NOTHING TO DO WITH THIS!!!¡±

    ¡°Clearly,¡± Kenneth countered as Nokstella hid behind Kenneth¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Choose your next words carefully,¡± Nya warned.

    ¡°Why?!¡± Kenenth snapped. ¡°They are your children! And you never came to visit or play with them until you had to send them off!¡±

    ¡°Do you know what I would have given for just one more day with my children, and you threw that away!¡±

    Suddenly, Nya swung the iron chain and cuffs at Kenenth¡¯s head, making him take a step back.

    He held his head, and when he looked up, Nya could see there was a crack across Kenneth¡¯s right eye. ¡°Again, we do this.¡±

    Nya¡¯s eyes widened for a moment before she threw the chains at the back wall of the bedroom.

    Without saying a word and growling, Nya went to bed with her back turned to Kenneth. ¡°If that heretic comes anywhere near my bed, I¡¯ll kill her.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Kenneth responded as he sat down and looked at Nokstella, who seemed frightened beyond belief. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that had to happen.¡±

    Nokstella still didn¡¯t say a word or indicate any desire of any kind.

    It was still a bit early, but after the day Kenneth had had, he was tired and just wanted to rest for the day.

    He lifted Nokstella up into the bed so he could keep her warm, and soon, the last remaining light vanished, and the outpost grew quiet as everyone went home to rest.

    However, when it became the dead of night, and Nokstella was sure everyone was sleeping, she carefully moved away from Kenneth and crawled out of bed.

    And as quietly as she could, escaped the heretic structure.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 61.1 (Mama)

    The cold breeze outside made Nokstella shutter and quickly wrap her arms around her body to keep warm.

    Inside this prison was warm, but even so, she knew she couldn¡¯t stay. She knew that if she did, she¡¯d die, and worse of all, she would lose Mama.

    Nokstella grabbed the giant door and slowly closed it so Master and the heretic wouldn¡¯t know she fled before it was too late.

    ¡®The giant gate. I will save you, mama,¡¯ Nokstella thought as she looked around, trying to figure out which way she should go.

    The heretic¡¯s structures were massive in size, but Nokstella had gotten used to seeing them. Each time they were chained to the wall, she made sure to study them. They and the heretics for any opportunity at freedom.

    Quickly, Nokstella ran around the giant structure, hiding in the shadow just as quiet footsteps passed her by.

    ¡®So big and quiet,¡¯ Nokstella thought as she peered around the corner, making sure her snout didn¡¯t poke out and reveal her location.

    She could see a lone guard walking calmly through the streets, passing structure after structure before suddenly stopping right in front of her.

    The heretic looked to their side, and Nokstella froze in fear as their eyes made contact.

    ¡°I hate patrolling in the dark,¡± the heretic yawned. ¡°I got to get Lopi to switch duties with me.¡±

    The heretic kept walking, and Nokstella quickly retreated deeper into the shadows. It was clear to her that if she had any hope of escaping, she¡¯d need to stick to the shadows and keep far away from the streets.

    The darkness was nearly blinding, but Nokstella navigated as best she could, keeping a hand on the structure near her.

    However, sticking to the shadows proved to be a problem as Nokstella wandered from structure to structure, quickly becoming lost in this maze of shadows.

    At times, she¡¯d look up into the sky, hoping Sikia might take pity on her and show her the way. At almost every other time, she¡¯d feel the cold and dry ground beneath her, hoping just as much Amito would show her the way.

    Yet, no such luck. Nokstella knew Lorizo had taken pity on her and given her a path to follow, one where she knew she¡¯d be able to escape and save her mama, but the other gods did not seem as generous.

    She muttered silent prayer after silent prayer in hopes she¡¯d be given just the tiniest hint of where she was and where the gate and her freedom were.

    The most frightening times she¡¯d heard whispers so close to her, she thought a heretic was just behind her, only to realize they were coming from inside the structure.

    But even though she knew she was safe when she encountered muffled screaming and growling, she just ran as quickly as she could to get away, only to very quickly trip over her own feet.

    ¡®Where is it?! Where is the gate?! Where is Mama?!¡¯ Nokstella sniffled as she held back tears, too afraid of making any sound that might give away her location to any of the heretics.

    She calmly got back on her feet and wandered some more until she reached a wide street with enough light for her to actually see something.

    As she peered around a corner, she could see a couple of structures down the large tree wall, though not the one she¡¯d been tied to with Mama.

    She quickly looked around for heretics and saw none, but she knew from experience that could soon change.

    More often than not, one of them had appeared out of nowhere, and Nokstella had learned how quiet they could truly be.

    Yet even with the threat of discovery, she had to reach the tree wall. If she didn¡¯t find the gate and escape before Ki¡¯s light came, master and the heretics would not be kind.

    With everything to lose, Nokstella ran out of the shadows and exposed herself to the moon''s light.

    Her quiet little footsteps tattered on the ground as she kicked up some dust. Her destination seemed so far, and the closer she got, the taller the tree wall seemed to get, yet she couldn¡¯t stop.

    She ran and ran until suddenly a door flung open and knocked her to the ground.

    ¡°Huh? Did I hit something?¡± The heretic questioned as he looked around. ¡°What was that bang?¡±

    ¡°By Akina, man, just use the toilet like everyone else!¡± A second heretic from deep inside the structure yelled. ¡°No one wants to see you pee!¡±

    ¡°Shut it! I¡¯m not bothering anyone!¡± The heretic snapped.

    The other heretic quickly snapped back, ¡°You are bothering me! Now get back inside and use the toilet like a normal Aki, or I¡¯m telling everyone what you''re doing, including Hiko!¡±

    ¡°You and your nose,¡± The heretic angrily muttered as they closed the door and walked back inside.

    Around the corner, Nokstella was pressing her back as close up against the structure, hiding in the shadow while suppressing her need to breathe as fast and loudly as she could.

    ¡®They almost found me,¡¯ Nokstella thought as she fought the urge to stay in safety and peered around the corner.

    Once again, there was no one, and with the tree wall closer than before, Nokstella booked as fast as she could toward it. Frantically looking around for any heretic that might spot her.

    However, the path Nokstella was running seemed to be the right one Lorizo had chosen for her as she encountered no heretic until she reached the tree wall, comfortably hiding in its shadow.

    ¡®If I follow the tree wall, I can find the gate and Mama,¡¯ Nokstella concluded as she walked along the wall, making sure to keep an eye out for heretics.

    The shadow may hide her decently, but there was no guarantee it would work forever.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she¡¯d walked, but eventually, she could see it. The gate was unguarded and perfect for her to escape through.

    The tree wall might not have had any shadows for her to hide in anymore, but that didn¡¯t matter as she ran toward the nearest structure and hid in its shadow.

    She could smell her freedom on the tip of her tongue as she rushed with little abandon toward her freedom and mama.

    Suddenly, a pair of long, slender heretic legs appeared from around the corner, and Nokstella crashed into them.

    ¡°Arg¡­! What the?!¡± The heretic let out in shock.

    ¡°Something the matter?¡± another heretic asked.

    ¡°Did you kick a rock or something,¡± A third heretic said. ¡°Hope you didn¡¯t break a claw. That stuff hurts.¡±

    ¡°No, something ran into me,¡± The first heretic said as he scanned the shadowy area.

    Bemused by her friend''s sudden paranoia, the second heretic laughed it off. ¡°Sure you didn¡¯t just imagine it or something?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure¡­ I just imagined feeling something running into my leg and then imagined feeling pain¡­ oh how right you are,¡± The first heretic sarcastically responded.

    The third heretic just slapped his hand on the first heretic''s shoulder, ¡°It was probably just one of the younger adults sneaking around. It is still mating season, after all. Let¡¯s not humiliate the poor Aki¡­ much.¡±

    ¡°There!¡± The first Aki yelled as he ran toward the quickly fleeing Nokstella and grabbed her by the neck before slamming her down to the ground.

    ¡°By Akina, don¡¯t be so rough,¡± The third heretic exclaimed. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember the time you snuck around during mating season? Have some mer--¡±

    ¡°Shut it!¡± The first heretic snared. ¡°It¡¯s a heretic and a small one at that.¡±

    ¡°What really?!¡± the second heretic exclaimed in surprise as she ran over to the first heretic to see for herself.

    ¡°You right, it¡¯s a little Nok if I¡¯m not mistaken.¡±

    ¡®No, they found me! Mama!¡¯ Nokstella internally screamed as she furiously and with great vigor squirmed as much as she was able, trying to get free.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    However, the first heretic''s grip on her was too strong, and all she accomplished was kicking and throwing some dirt around.

    ¡°Huh¡­? Well, I¡¯ll be; it really is a little heretic,¡± the third heretic said, joining the two. ¡°But how? Everyone watched the gates. Could it have dug its way inside under the wall?¡±

    ¡°With its size, it might be able to.¡±

    ¡°Should we alert the others?¡± The second heretic asked. ¡°What if they sent this one to start a commotion as a distraction for an attack.¡±

    ¡°No, this one was already inside,¡± the first heretic said as he kept his tight grip on Nokstella. ¡°It¡¯s one of the slaves.¡±

    ¡°One of the slaves?¡± The third heretic repeated in confusion. ¡°Did the merchant forget to take one with him when he left?¡±

    ¡°Oh wait, I think I saw this one before, actually!¡± The second heretic suddenly said. ¡°I didn¡¯t think much of it earlier because I was tired, but I saw the merchant give him¡­ the black healer, I mean, a Nok.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± The third heretic sighed.

    The second heretic quickly reiterated her previous statement. ¡°No, I mean it! I may have been tired, but I¡¯m sure I saw the merchant give the black healer this heretic!¡±

    ¡°No, I believe that,¡± The third heretic clarified. ¡°What I don¡¯t believe is you believing the black healer is a, he and not a, her.¡±

    ¡°I saw her half nude when she fought the royal knight at the party, and her nipples may have been hairless, and there were only two, but they were nipples. Clearly, the black healer is a woman.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the black healer say that he was a man, not a woman!¡± The second heretic angrily countered. ¡°Why would HE lie about that?¡±

    ¡°SHE would lie about that because a man has more opportunities in the capital than a woman. Come on, everybody knows that,¡± The third heretic reasoned.

    The second heretic quickly snapped back, ¡°What about the second knight, the one in silver? He fought the black healer, and there HE once again said HE was a man, and HE made the silver knight admit that!¡±

    ¡°Really, he admitted the black healer that he was trying to get some tail from was a man,¡± The third heretic responded in bemused disbelief. ¡°I was there, and he never said such a thing.¡±

    ¡°I was there as well, and the silver knight said that he¡¯d admit the black healer was a man if HE made him surrender, which he did,¡± The second heretic angrily countered.

    ¡°Do you have eyes, woman!¡± The third heretic yelled. ¡°The black healer is the most frightening woman I¡¯ve ever seen. Not only did SHE live through more wounds than anyone I¡¯ve ever seen, but SHE beat the fastest royal there is!¡±

    ¡°And shortly thereafter, SHE fought the silver knight and sent him flying back with one blow after he lost his weapon.¡±

    The second heretic quickly threw her arms up in frustration, ¡°Are you saying the silver knight has no pride or honor whatsoever.¡±

    The third heretic quickly yet calmly responded. ¡°The silver knight may be one of the cleverest and agile fighters I¡¯ve witnessed, but I don¡¯t blame him for surrendering after losing his sword.¡±

    ¡°I, for one, wouldn¡¯t want to fight the black healer without it after seeing what SHE did to the royal, freshly wounded and close to meeting HER ancestors.¡±

    ¡°I was there after the fight with the royal, and let me tell you--"

    ¡°BY! THE! GODS!¡± The first heretic let out in frustration. ¡°Are you two ever going to shut up?! Who cares if the black healer is a man or a woman?! We all call them the black healer anyway, so just shut up about this, and let¡¯s figure out what we do about this one!¡±

    The third and second heretics quickly looked at one another before both sighing and dropping the matter.

    ¡°So what do we do?¡± The second heretic asked. ¡°I mean, if it¡¯s the black healers, then we have to give it back.¡±

    ¡°True, I wouldn¡¯t want to get on their bad side by killing or ruining their slave,¡± the third heretic agreed.

    ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t kill or break this one, but I do think some punishment is in order. It is a runaway slave, after all,¡± The first heretic gleefully chuckled. ¡°The black healer might even thank us for teaching this little runt a lesson.¡±

    For the longest time, while the two heretics had been arguing, Nokstella had furiously been trying to escape and run away, digging and kicking up dirt with each failed attempt.

    But as the heretic that was holding her reached down, getting closer and closer to her, she stopped, paralyzed by fear, as the two others intently watched on.

    Suddenly, a hand grabbed the first heretic by their shoulder, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The voice was calm, but it carried such intensity that everyone instantly froze in place.

    ¡°B-B-Black healer!¡± the second heretic stuttered in nervousness as she turned to face them. ¡°We caught your runaway slave and were about to save you the trouble of punishing them.¡±

    Quickly, the third heretic chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s true the heretic attacked us when we were patrolling and¡­¡±

    The black healer slowly turned their head to face the second and third heretic, and both times, as their eyes made contact, all they saw was their dark abyssal eyes devoid of emotions and life.

    Both quickly shut up and stood petrified as the black healer turned his attention to the first heretic.

    ¡°You say a child attacked you? Did you ever consider she might be scared in this dark place filled with giants?¡± The black healer calmly asked in a low voice.

    ¡°I-I-I¡¯m sorry I only wanted to--¡±

    ¡°I know what you wanted to do,¡± The black healer calmly interrupted. ¡°I can see those hands there, but let me ask you, did you ever consider that she was out here because I told her to do so?¡±

    ¡°Did any of you ever consider that I asked her to get something for me, and she just got lost.¡±

    None of them had an answer, and all remained silent as it just started to settle in how much they had just FUCKED UP.

    And their only saving grace that didn¡¯t stop them from just running away right then, and there was the fact none of them had actually hurt the black healer''s slave.

    ¡°Let me explain!¡± The first heretic yelled out.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to explain?¡± The black healer asked. ¡°I heard enough, and I see clearly. You are currently restraining Nokstella without harming her too much.¡±

    ¡°R-right,¡± the first heretic responded.

    ¡°As I say no harm, no foul,¡± the black healer said in a cheery voice as they let go of the first heretic.

    Nokstella, the first heretic, eased up on their grip before fully letting go, nervously laughing with the black healer as the two others joined in.

    Suddenly, the black healer grabbed the first heretic''s forearm and squeezed tightly.

    He let out a pained, high-pitched yip before falling to his knees.

    ¡°I want you all to remember this,¡± The black healer calmly said as they squeezed harder. ¡°What it¡¯s like for the strong to overpower the weak.¡±

    ¡°Kind of like this. I wonder if your bone would actually snap if I just squeezed a little harder.¡±

    The first heretic was on his knees, holding back his screams of agony, unable to do anymore because of the pain.

    ¡°Luckily for you, I don¡¯t need to break you,¡± the black healer said as he let go of the first heretic, who quickly grabbed his arm in an instinctual and animalistic attempt to prevent it from happening again as he slumped over, hitting his head on the ground as he with wide eyes kept breathing heavily.

    The black healer looked down on the first heretic in a cold and callous manner. ¡°No, what I need from you, all three of you, is to remember what happens when you touch someone you shouldn¡¯t and what I can easily do to anyone here.¡±

    ¡°Now run away and tell anyone you can about this.¡±

    Quickly, the two heretics heeded the black healers'' warning and dragged the first heretic away, who was still in too much pain to move on their own, leaving only the two of them there.

    ¡®MAMA! MAMA! MAMA!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯M SORRY MASTER!¡± Nokstella quickly cried out as she shivered in fear. ¡°I WON¡¯T DO IT AGAIN!¡±

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Master asked as they lifted Nokstella up and inspected her from snout to tail tip. ¡°A bit dirty but overall fine. Thank goodness.¡±

    ¡°Master?¡± Nokstella said, confused at master''s almost concerned reaction for her safety.

    ¡°My name is Kenneth,¡± Kenneth corrected Nokstella. ¡°And I want you to answer me honestly: do you wish to leave this outpost?¡±

    ¡°No, no, of course not, I¡¯m masters,¡± Nokstella quickly responded, lowering her gaze.

    ¡°My name is Kenneth, Kenneth sighed. ¡°But besides that, tell me the truth, do you wish to leave this outpost?¡±

    ¡°Because if that¡¯s what you truly want, I can make it happen.¡±

    Nokstella grew more confused by the moment; she didn¡¯t understand why her master wanted to trick her into admitting she wanted to leave.

    Master had enough reason already to punish her if that was what they desired.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m masters,¡± Nokstella weakly reaffirmed.

    ¡°Nokstella, I don¡¯t want to be your master, and you are not my slave,¡± Master said in a calm and kind manner. ¡°If you want out of this outpost, I will set you free.¡±

    ¡°I.. I¡­ want MAMA!¡± Nokstella cried as she wiped away and dried the tears that ran down.

    Kenneth got down on one knee and placed a hand on Nokstella''s shoulder, ¡°Where is your mother?¡±

    Nokstella wiped away as many tears as she could to look clearly at Kenneth, ¡°With other master.¡±

    ¡°And where is other Master?¡±

    ¡°At¡­ at other outposts.¡±

    ¡°Which outpost?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°The¡­ next,¡± Nokstella responded.

    ¡°And what direction is the next?¡±

    Nokstella turned around in circles, trying to figure out the right way to go.

    ¡°How long do you think it would take you to catch up to your mother?¡± Kenneth asked. ¡°And do you have food and water for the trip? What about more clothes for when it gets cold at night?¡±

    Looking distraught and defeated, Nokstella asked. ¡°Why say all that? I just want Mama.¡±

    ¡°If your plan was to just get out of the outpost and hope you walk in the right direction, then I¡¯m sorry to say, but you¡¯d die,¡± Kenenth somberly told her. ¡°And even if you knew where the next outpost was, it wouldn¡¯t matter because it burned to the ground not too long ago.¡°

    ¡°Something the merchant has undoubtedly been told.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ but¡­ I can follow the footprints,¡± Nokstella protested.

    ¡°It¡¯s too dark right now, and what if it rains or the tracks get covered up? How would you follow them afterward?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Nokstella just stood there stumped. She couldn¡¯t think of any response. At least none that would answer the questions Nokstella was asked.

    ¡°I hate doing this to you, but your mother chose to leave you in my care,¡± Kenneth sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t keep you prisoner if you truly want to be free, but if I let you go, I have to make absolutely sure you are going to be okay.¡±

    ¡°I owe your mother that.¡±

    ¡°I just want Mama to hold me,¡± Nokstella somberly said as the reality of the situation truly started to sink in.

    ¡°I know, but your mother is strong, and knowing you''re going to be safe will give her hope,¡± Kenneth said, trying to cheer her up. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s going to pull that wagon better than anyone else until she can see you again. Happy and healthy.¡±

    ¡°Why me?! Why not Mama to,¡± Nokstella cried as she ran up to and punched Kenneth in the chest.

    Nokstella kept hitting until her arms grew too tired, and she was only able to sob.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a good answer,¡± Kenneth admitted. ¡°It¡¯d be easy to say I was in too much pain and too emotionally distraught to think of it before it was too late.¡±

    ¡°But I know myself enough to know that isn¡¯t true.¡±

    Kenneth let out a tired sigh as he embraced Nokstella. ¡°Everyone here hates who you are¡­ who you were born as. I saw them throwing rocks at you, and I know they would have done a lot more if you hadn¡¯t been the merchant''s slaves.¡±

    ¡°As far as I¡¯ve learned, no one wants to piss off a royal. But me¡­ there¡¯s definitely a few who¡¯d disregard me and truly hurt you and your mother.¡±

    ¡°Mama is strong! Mama could kill the evil heretics!¡± Nokstella cried. ¡°Mama would never go away! Mama is just a liar!

    Kenneth paused for a moment before responding. ¡°I know your mother is strong, but she isn¡¯t invincible, and no one would do anything or bat an eye if she died. If it¡¯s just you, I know I can protect and keep you safe. I think your mother knew that as well.¡±

    As the situation fully set in, Nokstella finally understood she wasn¡¯t going to escape the heretic outpost all by herself and save her mother so they could go live happily ever after in a home she¡¯d only ever heard of from her Mama.

    However much she wanted to keep living that fantasy, however much she wanted to deny the reality of Mama¡¯s words, she realized she no longer could.

    And she had to trust in Mama¡¯s words that the one who she¡¯d been given to. The one who¡¯d freed her from her chains and brought her and Mama food was someone Nokstella could trust.

    Not knowing what else to do, Nokstella clung to Kenneth just as she¡¯d always done to Mama, trusting her words fully.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 62 (Single Daddy)

    Normally, Kenneth was the first to wake between him and Nya, as well as most of the outpost; however, today, when Kenneth opened his eyes and looked over at Nya¡¯s side of the room, she was nowhere to be found.

    However, in all honesty, it didn¡¯t surprise Kenneth that he was the one to sleep the longest after yesterday''s events.

    Suddenly, he felt a tug on his arm, and as he looked down, Kenneth could see Nokstella clinging to his exposed arm for warmth.

    In sleep, she looked peaceful away from the problems of this world. As much as Kenneth wanted her to sleep just a little bit longer, he knew he had to get up.

    He shook his arm a bit, and Nokstella slowly opened her eyes before they shot open. She looked around in kind of a dazed panic before her eyes landed on Kenneth only slightly illuminated by the dim light.

    Her panic quickly subsided, and she, as far as Kenneth could tell, looked disappointed and he knew that some part of her had still hoped that yesterday''s events had just been a dream.

    ¡°Morning,¡± Kenneth said more out of habit than anything else.

    Nokstella didn¡¯t respond; she just sat still. However, as Kenneth got up, Nokstella followed, jumping out of bed and following Kenneth to the door.

    ¡®She¡¯s keeping close to me. It¡¯s good. It¡¯s not as if I could carry her everywhere,¡± Kenneth thought as he opened the door to the outside, greeting the dim light.

    It was earlier than Kenneth had realized, still a fair bit of time before most of the outpost had fully woken up.

    Whatever Aki that were awake seemed to be the night patrol getting ready to trade posts.

    Kenneth caught a few of them staring, but surprisingly, no one seemed to say anything. He didn¡¯t know if it was because they were tired, hadn¡¯t noticed Nokstella, or because word of what happened last night had spread like wildfire; however, it was welcomed.

    It wasn¡¯t a long trip to the great hall, but in that time, Kenneth noticed Nokstella shiver every so often, but in a way that didn¡¯t make it obvious, like she was trying to hide it from him.

    ¡®There has to be a tailor or someone I can talk to about getting her more covering than what little she has,¡¯ Kenneth thought as they entered the great hall.

    The place almost looked abandoned, yet it had a nice warmth undoubtedly coming from the kitchen.

    Kenneth took a few steps toward the kitchen before noticing Nokstella wasn¡¯t following him. He looked back to see her stare at the picture he¡¯d hung. ¡°Noktato.¡±

    Nokstella quickly snapped out of her trance and ran over to Kenneth. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to watch. I¡¯m the one who hung it there.¡±

    Nokstella looked up at Kenneth with slight confusion before quickly looking away.

    Kenneth got down at eye level with her as he pointed toward the painting. ¡°Noktato is the name of the black Nok. Do you know of him? Has your mother told you stories?¡±

    ¡°Piercing spear¡­¡± Nokstella mumbled. ¡°¡­That has no equal.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like a very strong name,¡± Kenneth said with a smile. ¡°Would you like to tell me more?¡±

    Nokstella shook her head and went back to being quiet.

    ¡®Don¡¯t push her too fast; she¡¯ll talk when she¡¯s ready,¡¯ Kenneth thought, reprimanding himself as he stood back up and walked into the kitchen.

    Along with the usually chopping sounds, strung-up killed animal corpses, and a pile of bones, there was a new addition over the central fireplace. A grill.

    ¡°Guess Huto finished making it,¡± Kenneth mumbled out loud. Suddenly, Hali stopped chopping the meat.

    He calmly placed down the meat cleaver and rushed over to Kenneth at blinding speed before suddenly stopping one step away from the two of them. ¡°It¡¯s finally here!¡±

    ¡°That was quick of you,¡± Kenneth said, a bit stunned by his sudden closeness.

    Paying literally no attention to Kenneth¡¯s words, Hali excitedly said. ¡°The smith finally finished it! You promised me you¡¯d show me the other ways of preparing meat!¡±

    ¡°I even have the barrel you bought from the merchant!¡±

    ¡°Well, a promise is a promise,¡± Kenneth calmly responded as he walked passed Hali over to the table with a multitude of meat.

    He picked a decently flat and wide piece, much to Hali''s combined confusion and curiosity. Kenneth looked at the grill and the way the flames danced in between the holes. By no means was this a perfect grill; however, it would do the job.

    With that Kenneth tossed the piece of meat on the grill. Hali couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it, watching and listening intently as the meat sizzled.

    ¡°What now?¡± Hali asked excitedly, turning his head to look at Kenneth for a split second.

    Knowing it was going to take a bit of time before it was ready, Kenneth searched the kitchen for something to flip the meat, finding only another meat cleaver. ¡°Now we wait.¡±

    And so they waited, and waited, and waited, and waited¡­ UNTIL! Kenneth flipped the meat, and THEN! They waited and waited, and waited, and waited until Hali noticed just out of the corner of his eyes someone standing on the other side of the grill.

    Hali asked in a calm yet slightly nervous tone of voice, ¡°Kenneth, have I been inflicted with madness, or is there a heretic in my kitchen?¡±

    ¡°Guess I forgot to introduce you,¡± Kenneth said as he gestured for Nokstella to come over to him. ¡°This is Nokstella.¡±

    Hali scanned the little girl for a moment before asking, ¡°I see¡­ but why is a heretic in my kitchen?¡±

    ¡°I got her from Solk, the merchant,¡± Kenneth responded, wanting the conversation to be as quick as possible about the subject.

    Hali stroked the underside of his jaw as he kept one eye on the meat and one on Nokstella. ¡°You keep your slave unchained? Foolish if you ask me.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s you, the little heretic can be nearby, but I will not have someone like that in my kitchen.¡±

    Nokstella lowered her gaze as far as she was able to, clearly scared of this giant man who disliked her just for being born who she was.

    ¡°Where I go, she will follow,¡± Kenneth calmly responded. ¡°If she is not welcome in your kitchen, then I¡¯ll leave as well.¡±

    Kenneth calmly started to walk out of the kitchen before Hali stopped him. ¡°Stop! You don¡¯t need to leave the kitchen, only the little heretic. They can sit on the other side of the wall.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Kenneth responded as he continued to walk.

    As important as his pride was, learning was far more important. ¡°Fine, the heretic can stay in my kitchen, but if they touch anything, I¡¯m holding you responsible.¡±

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Kenneth responded as he walked back to the grill and lifted the finely grilled piece of meat off the grill.

    Hali and Nokstella looked at it as the light danced off the perfectly grilled piece of meat, and both of them swallowed their own overflow of saliva as the juices dripped onto the grill, evaporating, leaving only the smell to burrow its way into their nostrils.

    Completely forgetting everything that had just transpired, Hali walked up to Kenneth and reached for the meat.

    ¡°It¡¯s very hot,¡± Kenneth warned.

    However, Hali didn¡¯t listen, and with a strange mixture of impatience and restraint, he carefully grabbed the grilled meat, seemingly not caring about the heat.

    With shaky hands, Hali brought the meat up to his mouth and carefully nibbled off one small piece as if this piece was the only one he¡¯d ever get to eat.

    Once Hali nibbled off the piece, his tastebuds were overcome with a sudden onslaught of meat juices of a much higher concentration than he¡¯d tasted in his life.

    Add onto that he could taste something new. Something he¡¯d never tasted before with his way of cooking. The taste was rougher and more smoke-like.

    Normally, the smell of smoke from the fire was an annoyance at best, but the way the grill was constructed allowed the smoke to leave its mark on the meat, perfectly mixing together with the juices and the soft flesh.

    The sensation, the mouthfeel, the taste. All of it combined outclassed anything and all Hali had ever cooked. It was a meal fit for a king. And he started to weep because of it.

    ¡°So it¡¯s good then?¡± Kenneth asked, already knowing the answer.

    Hali didn¡¯t respond, though it was not because he was stuffing his face or still chewing. In truth, he was so overcome by the taste that any thought that was not specifically about meat, the grill, and deciphering the taste was just pushed aside.

    Suddenly, Nokstella¡¯s stomach growled loudly. Kenneth quickly noticed how she was staring at the meat Hali was holding and walked over to the table.

    While Kenneth was looking for another piece of meat to throw on the grill, Nokstella¡¯s stomach growled once again, this time even louder, and finally, Hali noticed.

    He glared down at her, and instantly, the second she realized, Nokstella looked away in nervousness, which only grew as her stomach continued to growl.

    Without uttering a word, Hali walked a bit closer to Nokstella, an action that made her freeze in fear before suddenly, a large piece of the meat Hali was holding dangled in front of her.

    The smell made her look up at the meat. She blinked twice in confusion and looked at Hali, who was holding a much smaller piece of the grilled meat in his other hand and his eyes. They weren¡¯t kind and filled with sympathy, but at the same time, they weren¡¯t cold or filled with hate.

    Although Nokstella was fearful of this gesture, her hunger won out, and she nervously grabbed the piece of meat, keeping her eyes on Hali as she did so before quickly running away over to the corner of the kitchen near the pile of bones.

    ¡°That was¡­ unexpected of you,¡± Kenneth said, slightly confused as he tossed another piece of meat onto the grill.

    ¡°What of it?¡± Hali dismissively asked. ¡°I¡¯m a cook.¡±

    Kenneth kept careful watch of Nokstella and the meat as he responded. ¡°Yes, but even so, you¡¯ve given her most of the meat you had. Given your previous response to her presence, it¡¯s strange, I¡¯d say.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s like to starve?¡± Hali asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve felt hunger, but I¡¯ve never starved,¡± Kenneth responded as he flipped the piece of meat on the grill.

    Hali held the piece of meat still in his hand up to his eyes, staring at it. ¡°I have when I was still in the orphanage. Everyone always had someone, other kids they knew were their brothers and sisters, but me. I had no one, which, of course, made me easy prey.¡±

    ¡°I rarely got to eat, and when I did, it was just the scraps some of the other orphans didn¡¯t think were worth eating, but even so, the feeling of hunger never went away.¡±

    ¡°It persisted throughout my short life. And I, at the time, believed it would only be a matter of time until I died. But then I met Osa, the only one in that place that took pity on me.¡±

    Kenneth watched as Nokstella ravenously ate the meat she¡¯d been given. ¡°Osa was your master, wasn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°At one time, yes, but at that time, I thought of her as a mother, as strange as that sounds,¡± Hali sighed, crossing his arms. ¡°She imparted many lessons onto me. Fewer about cooking than life, but I¡¯ve never forgotten even a single one she taught me.¡±

    ¡°The most important one of them was a cook''s duty.¡±

    ¡°So that was why you gave Nokstella that piece of meat?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit I hate heretics with a burning passion for starting this war and killing good people, some I considered friends,¡± Hali said, glaring toward Nokstella, who was still happily eating the food she¡¯d been given. ¡°Yet I value my own pride as a cook above my hate.¡±

    Having gobbled down the last delicious bite of meat and sucked the juices from her fingers, Nokstella calmly walked back over to the grill near Kenneth while looking at Hali. ¡°Th-Thanks for¡­  food.¡±

    Clearly taken aback by Nokstella''s thanks, Hali looked away, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it little here--¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t mention it¡­ little girl,¡± Hali sighed while muttering something under his breath.

    Kenneth couldn¡¯t help but smile as he witnessed this thick-furred outpost cook starting to warm up to a sweet little girl.

    ¡°Hali, I don¡¯t know if you can answer this, but is there someone who fixes and makes clothes in the outpost?¡± Kenneth asked as he took the meat off the grill.

    ¡°I hope you are not expecting me to have any skills outside cooking and skinning animal carcasses,¡± Hali responded in his usually gruff tone of voice. ¡°I usually give what I can¡¯t make into food to the hunter commander or his idiot mate.¡±

    Considering what Kenneth knew had happened between the two of them, he couldn¡¯t blame Hali for talking about Selisio in that manner, and all things considered, it was a much more respectful way of talking about her than he¡¯d expected.

    ¡°So I have to talk to Selisio, got it,¡± Kenneth responded. ¡°By the way, do you need any help in the kitchen?¡±

    Hali looked around for a bit before shaking his head dismissively. ¡°I still got enough time to get the usual work done. And the grill is a very welcome improvement. I¡¯ll certainly have to use it as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°By the way, how much better do you think an eye would taste after a bit of time on it?¡±

    Taken aback by the question and suddenly questioning every single bite of meat Kenneth had ever taken while living here, Kenneth just gave a friendly response. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want to spoil the surprise now.¡±

    Hali gave a friendly smile before he went back to work, carving the animal carcass into smaller pieces. At the same time, Kenneth, who¡¯d lost his appetite, left the kitchen with Nokstella following close by.

    ¡°What are we going to learn today?! ¡° Aloko yelled from across the room.

    Kenneth looked at the approaching Aloko in confusion. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m first supposed to teach you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°You mean the commander hasn¡¯t told you?¡± Aloko responded in confusion. ¡°He said that it was a waste of time for you to watch from atop the wall. And from now on, you will be teaching me and Kica constantly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s news to me, but I hope you are ready to learn now that my lessons have doubled?¡± Kenneth asked as he walked passed Aloko toward the back room.

    Aloko eagerly followed Kenneth, ¡°Of course, the more I learn, the faster I can find useful ways to apply it to my other work.¡±

    ¡°Happy to hear it,¡± Kenneth chuckled as he opened the door to find Kica and the three guards already inside.

    He quickly took his usual seat, placing his bag on the usual spot, ready to teach, but before he did so, he had an announcement to share, one that all others in the room had already noticed.

    ¡°What is a heretic doing here?!¡± Pilu growled as she bared her teeth and flexed her claws.

    ¡°I see you all noticed Nokstella. I got her from the merchant,¡± Kenneth calmly explained while Nokstella quickly hid behind his leg. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll give her a warm welcome, considering she¡¯ll be joining as my new student.¡±

    Everyone in the room quickly gained an expression of shock at the news as their ears stood tall along with their tails.

    No one said a word. No one except of course Pilu. ¡°This has better be some kind of unfunny joke!¡±

    ¡°Pilu, as always, the loudest one in class,¡± Kenneth calmly remarked. ¡°I do hope these kinds of disruptions won¡¯t grow in frequency now that I¡¯ll be teaching every single day now.¡±

    ¡°No, this time, she¡¯s right to be outraged,¡± Aloko interjectly protested. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to question you, but that¡¯s a heretic.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s dangerous to start teaching one of them,¡± Kica also interjected. ¡°For all we know, it could want to learn as much as possible before escaping and sharing it with¡¯s kind.¡±

    "Then what advantage would you offer that the heretics wouldn¡¯t also have!¡± Pilu yelled as she marched over toward Nokstella.

    Kenneth calmly turned to look at the outraged Kica. ¡°I would have expected you of all to understand that I do not share all of your views.¡±

    Fed up with all of Kenneth¡¯s words, Pilu grabbed Nokstella harshly by her arm, forcing pained hissing noises from her. Kenneth quickly grabbed Pilu¡¯s arm in response and squeezed. ¡°LET. GO.¡±

    ¡°Or what,¡± Pilu snapped.

    ¡°Or I¡¯m going to challenge you,¡± Kenneth calmly threatened, standing up. ¡°Now, are you going to let her go, or do I have to start the prep work on your cosmetic surgery?¡±

    As angry and hotheaded as Pilu was, she wasn¡¯t stupid, and after what Kenenth did to the royal, she knew well not to push him toward that point.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Pilu growled, letting go of Nokstella, which subsequently made Kenneth let go of her. ¡°Don¡¯t think this is over. Once the commander hears of this--¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and tell,¡± Kenneth interrupted. ¡°It wasn¡¯t as though I had any intentions of hiding this from him. But if you insist on telling him, all you are really doing is saving me the effort of coming to him.¡±

    You could see the barely contained rage inside Pilu as her tail stood standing with the fur going in everywhich direction, making her tail seem bigger. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that!¡±

    Without uttering another word, Pilu stormed out of the room, slamming the door as hard as she could.

    ¡°Huh¡­ just for clarification, you two in the back,¡± Kenneth said, pointing to the two other guards still in the room. ¡°Does that count as her abandoning her post to protect Kica?¡±

    Both of them shared a look and gave a silent nod of confirmation.

    ¡°Heh¡­ something new to annoy her with when she annoys me,¡± Kenneth slightly mused. ¡°Well, until then, let''s get some teaching done. So, does anyone know what happens to food when we eat it?¡±

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 62.1 (Friend or Foe)

    Ulric was in his house, sitting by his table and going over the amount of goods the suppliers had brought to the outpost. All from raw metal for Huto to forge into weapons and needed tools to whatever else the capital could spare.

    Besides that, Ulric was also going over the furs he traded with Solk in exchange for provision and weapons making sure the merchant didn¡¯t take him for a fool.

    Yet even as he looked over it for the hundredth time, the result was still the same. He knew the answer, yet he still checked.

    Although he did this often, this time he was just trying to ignore what the silver knight had said to him.

    ¡°Commander! Commander!¡± Someone yelled, banging on the door.

    Ulric quickly lept from his chair and grabbed his spear before kicking the door open and yelling in his loud booming voice, ¡°Is it an enemy attack?!¡±

    Outside, Pilu was lying on the ground, clearly having forgotten Ulric¡¯s preferred method of opening doors.

    Ulric looked around, but no one was seemingly in a panic or preparing a counter attack. Nor could he smell any kind of smoke in the air from burn runners.

    ¡°Commander,¡± Pilu said, holding her snout. ¡°It¡¯s the black healer.¡±

    Ulric eyed the guard for a moment until he remembered who she was. ¡°Didn¡¯t I assign you to keep watch over Kica when Kenneth taught her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, commander, but this is important,¡± Pilu said urgently.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ulric questioned.

    ¡°The black healer bought a heretic slave from the merchant and has it walking around without chains,¡± Pilu said.

    Ulric looked at her for a moment before letting out a sigh. ¡°This again. I¡¯m going to handle this later; for now, just go back to your post.¡±

    ¡°B-But that''s not all!¡± Pilu protested. ¡°The black healer brought the heretic to the lesson and proclaimed it to be their student!¡±

    Ulric¡¯s slightly bored expression instantly vanished as he looked at her intently, making absolutely sure she was telling the truth. ¡°Go back and get healed. I¡¯ll handle this matter later.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, commander,¡± Pilu said before taking her leave with a gleeful expression across her face.

    As Ulric closed the door and walked back to his chair, the conversation he had had with the silver knight popped back into his head, this time much more predominant.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we had the pleasure of truly meeting,¡± Para said with a smile while making the gesture of greeting.

    Ulric eyed him for a moment before scoffing. ¡°I remember meeting you after your employer attacked one of my subordinates. And from what I¡¯ve been told, you weren¡¯t too far behind.¡±

    ¡°So,¡± Para said offhandly in a nonchalant tone of voice. ¡°What do you expect me to do when seeing her for the first time.¡±

    ¡°A bold choice to dress in the color of a champion and an even bolder choice to allow that thing to join in the first place, knowing so little about her. I have to wonder if your allegiances are ever so slightly changing?¡±

    Ulric widened his eyes in a glare and asked in a barely contained voice, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Para, acting as casual and nonchalant as ever, made his accusation very clear. ¡°Ohh¡­ I was just asking if you are at some point planning on selling this place and its people out and fleeing toward the tower like all the other traitors?¡±

    Ulric didn¡¯t easily get angry, but the accusation that he was anything other than loyal to his people, to the capital, and crown was inexcusable. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re playing a knight¡­ Sellsword, but if you open that mouth again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    ¡°While it would be fun to see which of us is stronger, I don¡¯t make a habit of fighting loyal men,¡± Para quickly said, much to Ulric¡¯s confusion as he knew what Para just said was true.

    ¡°What was you taunting me really about?¡± Ulric questioned.

    ¡°I needed to make sure you were someone I could trust with my suspicions,¡± Para said with a serious expression on his face. ¡°I think the black healer is a Nok traitor.¡±

    Ulric calmly responded, ¡°I can assure you Kenneth is no Nok.¡±

    ¡°Yet the brutish manner in which she fights is uncannily like that of a Nok,¡± Para said thoughtfully. ¡°Even with a blade, she brings it down like a hammer and aims to stab instead of swiping.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Ulric glanced at Para for a moment before letting out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll admit you believe everything you are saying to be true, but how much do you capital sellswords even know about Nok.¡±

    ¡°Half of you have only seen one in Giga¡¯s arena, and the other half have only fought meek starving slaves in between the true fights of the arena.¡±

    ¡°I know you by reputation only, commander, so I hope you¡¯ll believe me when I say Para is only a name I use as a sellsword,¡± Para said earnestly. ¡°My true name is Giroko, The Blody Blade.¡±

    Ulric¡¯s eyes slowly widened in shock as this sellsword Para, whose true name was Giroko, spoke the truth. ¡°So you know more about how Nok and Sil fight than any other, but that still proves nothing.¡±

    ¡°Your right it doesn¡¯t, and as the commander, you decide what happens once I leave, ¡°Para said as he started to walk away. ¡°I just hope I won¡¯t end up hearing another report of an outpost burning to ash.¡±

    ¡°Morning.¡±

    Ulric suddenly broke out of his thoughts to see Nya standing in the doorway to his bedroom.

    ¡°It is,¡± Ulric, a bit confused, responded.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Nya said, scratching the back of her head while yawning. ¡°It¡¯s something Kenneth says each morning. I guess I¡¯ve grown used to it.¡±

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± Ulric asked in a calm tone of voice, keeping his eyes on whatever paper was in front of him. ¡°Was the bed to your liking?¡±

    Nya leaned up against the doorframe and looked the other way. ¡°I was fine with sleeping on the floor.¡±

    ¡°So was I,¡± Ulric countered.

    Nya, the slights bit annoyed, responded. ¡°You¡¯re the commander. Was I just supposed to invade your home and take your bed? I didn¡¯t come here to do that.¡±

    Ulric looked up from the piece of paper he was pretending to be reading for a moment before speaking. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. Should I venture a guess that the reason involves Kenneth and his Nok?¡±

    Nya let out a sigh as she rubbed the side of her head just below her eye. ¡°Can we¡­ not talk about this.¡±

    ¡°Apologies for prying,¡± Ulric sighed. ¡°I suppose I¡¯m just a bit uneasy. So many thoughts are occupying my mind as of late.¡±

    ¡°Was that why you didn¡¯t fall asleep?¡± Nya asked.

    Ulric intertwined his fingers and rested his snout on them. ¡°I had many thoughts then, even more now.¡±

    ¡°Are they about me, Ulric?¡± Nya asked, her tail motionless.

    ¡°Being in the same bed, it was impossible for some not to be,¡± Ulric answered in a monotone tone of voice. ¡°But believe it or not, you were not the person occupying my mind the most.¡±

    ¡°That honor goes to someone else entirely.¡±

    ¡°Sleeping in the same bed as the commander and hearing that after waking,¡± Nya halfheartedly mused. ¡°Any other woman would probably be a bit offended.¡±

    ¡°Yes, any other woman might be,¡± Ulric agreed. ¡°But then, I don¡¯t just allow any woman to sleep with me in my bed.¡±

    ¡°Will that change after what happened at the party between the two of us?¡± Nya questioned, feeling unsure if she had the right to even ask that question.

    Ulric just stared blankly at the door before giving an answer. ¡°It wasn¡¯t as though I was celibate my entire life after us. I waited a long time, hoping I¡¯d see you again, but as the years passed by, the pull of mating season just wore me out.¡±

    ¡°It was never anything more than just the act itself, but for a long time, I felt dirty.¡±

    ¡°So, are you going to move on now?¡± Nya asked. ¡°Pick one of the many women who¡¯d swoon at the offer and have a few kids?¡±

    Ulric kept an expression of stoicism before letting one of pain replace it for just a moment. ¡°On this time of union, I swear to stand by you and be the shield that protects you.¡±

    ¡°I will honor you as will honor me and forever more. I will love you truly until we part and reunite again.¡±

    Nya let out a silent, halfhearted chuckle. ¡°Already practicing your wows for the union of Ki and Di?¡±

    ¡°I thought about finding a mate for some years now. Ask one of the many I know who would love to be the commander¡¯s mate,¡± Ulric said with closed eyes. ¡°But I can¡¯t. Some part of me, however small, still loves you.¡±

    ¡°And how can I say my wows without lying? How could I ever say that I would love anyone truly.¡±

    ¡°If I had the answer, I would tell you, but it¡¯s not as though I truly know I chose a mate out of true love,¡± Nya sighed. ¡°Fashik was almost everything my mother would have hated in a man.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath trying to find an answer I¡¯m not looking for,¡± Ulric said in an uncaring tone of voice. ¡°I¡¯ve made my peace with everything. Now I¡¯ll just fight heretics until I die.¡±

    Nya stepped out from under the doorframe and closed the door to the bedroom. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, but I overheard what that woman said a moment ago.¡±

    ¡°It seems there are no ends to the commotion he can cause,¡± Ulric said in a tired tone of voice. ¡°As my second in command, do you think I was too quick to let myself get tempted by all he had to offer?¡±

    ¡°As your second in command, I would remind you Kenneth did manage to heal the burning death,¡± Nya responded. ¡°As much trouble and commotion as he may cause, that act in itself makes him more valuable than everyone in this outpost combined.¡±

    ¡°And what if that act and the promises he made blinded us from thinking he was anything other than loyal?¡± Ulric asked in an accusatory manner. ¡±What do we actually know about him?¡±

    Nya walked around the room a bit, letting her claw scrap on a bookshelf. ¡°Almost nothing, commander. Even the things he has told me are vague at best. And I wouldn¡¯t say his current choices have made things clearer.¡±

    ¡°Nya, you¡¯ve spent more time with him than anyone else in this outpost. Do you believe that Kenneth may be a traitor?¡± Ulric asked, his voice cold and unfeeling.

    As much as Nya hated to do it, she turned around to stare right into Ulric¡¯s eyes. ¡°If he was a traitor, then everything he¡¯s done as of late would be stupid, and he doesn¡¯t strike me as that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps not,¡± Ulric admitted, leaning a bit back. ¡°Regardless, I¡¯ll have to talk to him. Figure out what his intentions with this heretic are.¡±

    ¡°With your permission, commander, I¡¯d like to join you when you go,¡± Nya requested. ¡°I would like to know for myself as well, and with your capabilities, it shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡±

    ¡°The man who can spot a lie from the other side of a mountain,¡± Ulric said with a hint of pride in his voice. ¡°That¡¯s my reputation, and while it is mostly a tall tale of my magical capabilities, it has served me well.¡±

    ¡°However, I can¡¯t tell if Kenneth is lying or not. At least not anymore.¡±

    In slight shock and confusion, Nya asked, ¡°What do you mean? How would that even be possible?¡±

    ¡°Everyone has their limitations, and Kenneth knows mine,¡± Ulric responded. ¡°Though that¡¯s not to say I couldn¡¯t rectify the situation, but it would be at a great cost.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± Nya said, fully flabbergasted. ¡°How did he even manage to find a way to limit you?¡±

    ¡°Right now, that isn¡¯t of great concern, but if you want to join me, you are welcome,¡± Ulric responded. ¡°I¡¯ll be talking to him once he concludes his lesson.¡±

    ¡°If he truly is a traitor, I want Kica to learn as much as she can before we deal with him.¡±

    ¡°Understood, commander,¡± Nya responded.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 63 (Iéˆ¥æª“ Not Like You)

    ¡°And that is how your body breaks down food, separates the nutrients, and gets rid of waste,¡± Kenneth finished. ¡°Any questions?¡±

    Aloko rasied his hand and said,¡± Umm¡­ It¡¯s not so much a question, but I just don¡¯t think I get it.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Kenneth inquired, ¡°Is it the process after the food gets digested by the stomach acid or just before it finally enters your bowels?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t think I understand it?¡± Aloko shrugged. ¡°I think I¡¯m only getting half of the words you are saying.¡±

    ¡°Only half, you say,¡± Kenneth mumbled to himself while stroking his chin. ¡°Do you feel the same way, Kica?¡±

    Kica, with a disinterested look, answered. ¡°Everything you¡¯ve taught before I could paint in my mind, but the more you talk, the harder it gets.¡±

    Kenneth mulled it over for a bit as he slowly came to the realization that everything he knew about the functions of the human body was so basic knowledge to him that he hadn¡¯t fully considered that Aloko and Kica wouldn¡¯t get what he was trying to teach.

    ¡°I see my mistake,¡± Kenneth admitted. ¡°I¡¯ve only been telling you and making you try to understand, but it seems I have to teach with a little more material present.¡±

    ¡°Okay next lesson, we are going to need a cadaver to open up. I¡¯ll show you all the internal organs, what they are called, and how they function. It will even be a good opportunity to teach you about organ transplants.¡±

    The two guards, who had barely been listening, glanced at one another as Aloko asked. ¡°What does transplant mean?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, of course, you wouldn¡¯t know such a word,¡± Kenneth chuckled at his own stupidity. ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite simple. When you have an organ that isn¡¯t working like your kidneys, then you are going to need a new or you die.¡±

    ¡°So what we do is put you and a doner to sleep cut the doner open, take one of their kidneys, and put it inside the person who needs it.¡±

    Instantly, the room fell silent, and all stared. Some in shock, others in fear, and a very few in confusion.

    The one to break the silence was Pilu. ¡°What kind of cruel madness infests you! Taking the insides from others and putting them inside someone else while they are still alive! It¡¯s disgusting! It¡¯s something only a heretic would do!¡±

    ¡°If you feel so strongly about it, I probably shouldn¡¯t mention my kind didn¡¯t stop at organs; we also did hands, arms, and legs,¡± Kenneth said casually.

    Slightly horrified, Kica asked, ¡°Your kind cut off arms and legs and stuck them onto others? What were you trying to do? Make horrid monsters?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing like that,¡± Kenneth said in protest. ¡°People like me, a doctor. What you call a healer, were just trying to help people. And if you got a dead body with fully intact arms and legs, why not use them.¡±

    ¡°As far as limb transplantation goes, I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s that ethically immoral, but it¡¯s very hard to do. Personally, I¡¯d prefer re-attaching one''s own libs back onto their body rather than someone else''s.¡±

    Kica, Aloko, the two guards, and even Pilu shared looks among one another as though telepathically, they tried to confirm all of them had just heard what they thought they had just heard.

    ¡°Kenneth, did you say what I think you just said?¡± Kica sort of unsure asked. ¡°Can you heal an arm that has been cut off?¡±

    Kenneth thought about it for all of one second before giving an answer. ¡°Well, it¡¯s gonna be difficult to do, re-attaching blood vessels and nerves, but as long as the cut of body part hasn¡¯t started to rot, I suppose I could do it.¡±

    Once more all Aki in the room looked at one another in seeming disbelief. Even Pilu didn¡¯t seem antagonistic for a few moments.

    Noticing all the strange looks everyone was sharing, Kenneth felt inclined to ask what it was about. ¡°So, does anyone wanna share with the whole class, or should I just make one of you come up here a whole two steps and tell the entire class and spectators.¡±

    Everyone once more looked at one another, this time in slight confusion, before Aloko said, his voice filled to the brim with astonishment. ¡°Kenneth, you just said you can heal a cut-off arm and leg.¡±

    ¡°So,¡± Kenneth said, slightly confused.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that!¡± Kica interjectly exclaimed. ¡°No healer I have heard of has ever succeeded in doing so.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Kenneth questioned with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you work wonders. Healing shallow and deep wounds in seconds, make some awaken from unconsciousness.¡±

    ¡°You are really telling me you can¡¯t just stick an arm and leg back in the right place, healer it, and then it¡¯s as good as new?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s outlawed for healers to even attempt such an act of healing,¡± Aloko explained. ¡°Any healer could do as you¡¯ve just mentioned, but no one who¡¯s chosen to keep the arm or leg has ever lived for long.¡±

    ¡°Well, what do you know,¡± Kenneth said, feeling a slight unset of glee and intellectual pride. ¡°Well, next class is certainly going to be a drawn-out one with the things you are going to teach you.¡±

    ¡°So take some time and be well rested for tomorrow.¡±

    Aloko blinked twice in confusion as the words reached his brain. ¡°Next lesson. What about this one?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still so much more you can teach.¡±

    ¡°Well, unfortunately, I am going to need to get my hands on a dead animal, which will take time, so instead of just making you wait, I might as well cut class short for now,¡± Kenneth explained, as a thought crossed his mind.

    ¡°However, if you still want to learn, I do actually have one thing I just thought of we can do. And I do hope one of you will be willing to participate.¡±

    With great excitement, Aloko responded, ¡°Yes, anything.¡±

    Kenneth calmly pulled out a needle from the bag and showed it to everyone before explaining what he had in mind. ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite simple, actually. I¡¯m gonna need to know what kind of blood types you have, so I¡¯m going to stick this in and take a bit of blood.¡±

    ¡°At the same time, I can also figure out where your veins are. However, it might take a few tries since that fur of yours gets in the way. ¡±

    ¡°How many times?¡± Aloko a lot more hesitantly asked.

    Kenneth gave a shrug as he reached out for Aloko¡¯s arm. ¡°Ehh¡­ could be one, could be ten. Won¡¯t know until I try.¡±

    ¡°You know what? I¡¯m just going to rest for the next lesson,¡± Aloko nervously yelped before running out of the room.

    ¡°Classic case of trypanophobia,¡± Kenneth muttered as he put away the syringe, grabbed his bag, and walked out of the room, with Nokstella quickly following after him.

    ¡°So, how was your first lesson?¡± Kenneth asked as both of them exited the great hall.

    Nokstella was still quiet, making little if any sound at all as Kenneth led the way through the outpost heading toward Selisio.

    Once there, Kenneth knocked on the door twice before entering. Inside, Selisio was standing by the crip and looking down before noticing Kenneth standing in the doorframe.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°Oh¡­ hello Kenneth, what brings you by?¡± Selisio asked gleefully.

    Kenneth walked inside and closed the door behind him. ¡°Well, I always enjoy your company, and I was hoping you might be able to do me a favor?¡±

    Smiling happily, Selisio responded with no hesitation. ¡°Well, of course, anything for you.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± Kenneth said, feeling Nokstella standing behind his legs, holding onto the right one. ¡°I heard Hali brings you skins from animals after he cooks. I was just wondering what you normally did with them?¡±

    ¡°Thanks for taking an interest in me,¡± Selisio responded, smiling sweetly. ¡°But it¡¯s little to no work. A lot don¡¯t even think that it is working at all.¡±

    ¡°I just make sure the skins and furs are cut perfectly. The commander told me they sell better to the merchant when they only have even lines.¡±

    ¡°So you just cut off the unnecessary pieces and nothing else?¡± Kenneth asked. ¡°If so, it¡¯s kind of a bummer because I was hoping to give her something more practical to wear.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ who?¡± Selisio curiously questioned before teasingly asking. ¡°You got a lady friend you wanna give a gift to? The time of union is approaching, you know.¡±

    Kenneth took a step to the side, revealing Nokstella for a moment to Selisio. ¡°You can say that, but she is more of a child.¡±

    ¡°Oh my,¡± Selisio gasped. ¡°Where did you find this little one?¡±

    ¡°I got her from the merchant,¡± Kenneth answered. ¡°And I was hoping there might be someone who could help me give her something a bit more practical to wear.¡±

    ¡°I see why,¡± Selisio said as she slowly approached Nokstella. ¡°She¡¯s hardly dressed at all. We can¡¯t have that now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you agree. So, do you know anyone who¡¯d be willing to help me?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°No need to ask anyone else,¡± Selisio said in an oddly reassuring and prideful tone of voice. ¡°It may not be the work I¡¯ve been assigned to do, but I couldn¡¯t call myself a proper woman if I didn¡¯t know how to sew.¡±

    ¡°So you know how to make clothes?¡±Kenneth asked.

    Selisio¡¯s more prideful posture quickly dissipated at the question. ¡°Well¡­ when you say it like that, no, but I do sew up the holes in everyone''s clothes¡­ well, all who come asking.¡±

    With thankfulness strewn across his voice, Kenneth said.¡°If you think you can do it, please go ahead.¡±

    Selisio, seeming gleeful about the prospect, calmly walked closer and eventually kneeled down to greet Nokstella. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Selisio. What should I call you?¡±

    Nokstella peeked her head a bit to the side as she carefully observed Selisio. Yet even with how calm and friendly she looked, Nokstella still stayed silent.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk, little one. Well, you won¡¯t hear any complaining from me,¡± Selisio said sweetly, tilting her head to the side to meet Nokstella¡¯s eyes. ¡°But I bet you¡¯d like to get out of those filthy, ragged scraps of clothes and put on something a bit more covering.¡±

    For a moment, Nokstella felt the rags with her flat fingers before walking out from behind Kenneth¡¯s leg.

    Selisio exstended her hand to Nokstella and said. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you look so pretty.¡±

    Nokstella, a bit hesitantly, reached out her hand as she looked up at Kenneth, whom she, of course, couldn¡¯t read any facial expression from. Yet, nevertheless, she took Selisio¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Just this way,¡± Selisio said as she led Nokstella over toward the back room, walking somewhat hunched over.

    Kenneth took a single solitary step before Selisio turned around, stopping Kenneth. ¡°Sorry, but she¡¯s a little girl, so no men allowed. You are a man, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, I have only yelled it in the middle of a crowd a few times,¡± Kenneth said, rolling his eyes. ¡°But I don¡¯t mind waiting outside the room.¡±

    ¡°That way, Nokstella, you can show off your fine new clothes once they are done.¡±

    Nokstella lowered her head, possibly because of shyness as her scales, identical in color to her mother¡¯s, slightly changed color, becoming a bit lighter, going from light green to very light green if not slightly pale green.

    Selisio didn¡¯t seem to notice at all, but Kenneth just watched on in surprise, having never guessed she was able to do that and even wondering if the light was playing tricks on his eyes until they disappeared into the back room.

    Knowing it was probably going to take a long time, Kenneth sat down at the nearest wall and thought to himself. ¡®I¡¯ve got a lot to learn. I just hope I¡¯m able to handle it.¡¯

    For a long time, Kenneth just sat there waiting and thinking about tomorrow''s lesson and how, if he wanted to, he had to talk to either Jinki or Hali about borrowing a carcass.

    The thought did cross his mind every once in a while to just leave and get it done while Selisio was working. However, every time the prospect became closer to an actual action, Kenneth felt his organs twist in nervousness.

    Selisio was probably the kindest and sweetest person in the outpost, and he knew she wouldn¡¯t try and do anything that would hurt Nokstella, and yet her upbringing was a factor Kenneth couldn¡¯t ignore.

    As a doctor, Kenneth knew all too well the kind of monster that hid just beneath the surface of a worried expression, fake smile, and friendly words.

    Suddenly, the door leading outside the building flew off its hinges, landing with a heavy thud.

    Completely shocked, Kenneth jumped to his feet before his eyes landed on a very familiar light brown furred foot.

    Letting out a sigh of frustration, Nya said. ¡°Another door. You know you can open them normally.¡±

    Loud and booming as ever, Ulric responded. ¡°it¡¯s faster my way.¡±

    Ulric narrowed his eyes, scanning the room before quickly locating Kenneth half standing with a hand on the ground. ¡°We need to talk.¡±

    Still a bit surprised, Kenneth calmly and fully extended his legs and straightened his back before giving his answer. ¡°Umm¡­ sure.¡±

    ¡°I want an explanation,¡± Ulric demanded as he calmly walked further into the house, never once breaking eye contact with Kenneth. ¡°Why do you let a heretic walk freely without chains and attack your sworn brother?¡±

    ¡°Oh.. that,¡± Kenneth said in a calm and serious tone of voice as he crossed his arms. ¡°I didn¡¯t attack anyone. I simply made sure all of them understood what happens when they touch someone they shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°And as for the chains, I told Nya as much yesterday. She¡¯s just a child.¡±

    ¡°A child that heretic may be, but that makes her no less of a heretic,¡± Nya interjected. ¡°Your pity is kind but misplaced. And a heretic without chains will yearn for evil more than freedom.¡±

    ¡°The chains are needed.¡±

    Kenneth calmly turned his head and looked at Nya through the cracked glass in his mask. ¡°Of course, you¡¯d say that.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of the chains, a more important matter regarding the heretic is your insistence on making them a student,¡± Ulric said in his booming voice. ¡°Give me one good reason why I shouldn¡¯t think this is treachery.¡±

    ¡°Treachery?¡± Kenneth repeated as his eyebrow twitched. ¡°One action and you suddenly calling me a traitor regardless of all I¡¯ve done, endured, and MOVED PASSED.¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­ you¡¯ve done much. No one is denying you that,¡± Ulric agreed. ¡°Healing the burning death all by oneself in such a short time as you did. Such a feat will no doubt bestow you with the title of great healer.¡±

    ¡°However, this doesn¡¯t change anything regarding the heretic, even if it¡¯s only small. Your actions are suspicious and borders on the line of treachery.¡±

    ¡°Are you truly such a bigot that you haven¡¯t even considered another reason for why I¡¯m doing what I¡¯ve done?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Enlighten us then,¡± Nya demanded. ¡°Tell us your reasoning.¡±

    Ulric banged the bottom of his spear against the wooden floor. ¡°The truth has better be worthwhile; otherwise, things will change.¡±

    Kenneth closed his eyes and took a deep breath, calming himself as much as he could before reaching behind his head and opening up the zipper.

    He hated taking off the mask and dawning the invisible one of neutrality. Yet what he needed to say was too important for Ulric to have any doubts if he was lying.

    With a neutral gaze on Ulric, boarding on cold, Kenneth gave his response. ¡°I¡¯m. Not. Like. You.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate the Nok and Sil, not as you do. When I saw the slaves in chains, I didn¡¯t think, evil heretics. I don¡¯t view them as heretic at all. To me, they are just people. People no different from you or I.¡±

    Ulric tightened his grip on his spear and grinded his teeth as he let out a low growl. ¡°YOU DARE! You dare say these heretics and us are the same!¡±

    ¡°They are nothing but evil monsters who started this war four hundred years ago and have killed countless in that time!¡±

    ¡°And how do you know they started this war?¡± Kenneth questioned. ¡°Did you learn that from books that say as much or people who read those books and accepted them as fact?¡±

    ¡°You are really going to say that!¡± Nya interjected. ¡°You saw what they did to my outpost, and it¡¯s people! How can you not see them as evil monsters!¡±

    ¡°And Jinki led and sneak attack on a group of hunters who were only trying to bring back food to another outpost,¡± Kenneth countered. ¡°How long must that outpost have waited before realizing they weren¡¯t coming back? And how long did they mourn them?¡±

    ¡°I finally understand,¡± Ulric growled. ¡°That heretic! That PARASITE! It¡¯s poisoned your mind with its foul magic. Making you believe those words.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise I know you wouldn¡¯t be this disloyal to the Aki course. To Akina. Not after you honored her so much and this outpost.¡±

    ¡°When are you going to get it through your thick head? I¡¯m not like you,¡± Kenneth persisted. ¡°She¡¯s just a child, one that I would not let be in chains any longer. I didn¡¯t care if she was a Nok or Sil; I would have done the same regardless.¡±

    ¡°And saying she was my student was just an excuse so I could keep her safe as much as possible. And from the way both of you are acting, I¡¯m more certain than ever it was the right choice.¡±

    Barely containing his anger, Ulric opened his mouth, ¡°Are you--"

    ¡°Hold it!¡± Nya suddenly yelled as she loudly sniffed the air. ¡°This is bad.¡±

    ¡°What is it?!¡± Ulric quickly asked.

    Her hearths beating as fast as that day, Nya answered. ¡°Smoke.¡±

    A moment later, a distant yell could be heard all over the outpost, one that was echoed by others the moment it was heard. ¡°BURN RUNNERS!!! ENEMY ATTACK!!!¡±

    With nary a thought to the current situation, Ulric and Nya rushed out of the house.

    A moment later, Selisio peeked her head out the door. ¡°Are they gone?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kenneth replied as he quickly put the mask back on.

    ¡°I knew it must have been the commander when I heard the door fall,¡± Selisio said as she fully opened the door.

    Hearing the shouting from outside, Kenneth knew what he had to do, but before he did, he looked back at Selisio. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m no fighter,¡± Selisio answered, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and keep her safe for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m going to¡­ I¡¯m trusting you to keep her safe then,¡± Kenneth said feeling conflicted as he noticed Selisio¡¯s hand slightly quiver. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll tend to whatever wounded there are.¡±

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 64 (Gate)

    ¡°ARG!!!! It hurt! I¡¯m going to die!¡± A brown-haired Aki yelled.

    ¡°Quit being dramatic!¡± Kenneth annoyedly snapped. ¡°It hit your shoulder, not your heart! Now bite down on this!¡±

    Kenneth gave the wounded Aki a piece of wood, which he promptly bit down on, knowing regardless if it was the black healer or Kica, the arrow had to come out.

    Kenneth held him in place as he started to push the arrowhead further into the wound. The guy let out pained, muffled screams and yipps. As much as Kenneth hated doing it, the arrow was too far inside his shoulder to be pulled.

    With as far in as the arrow was, it only took a short time and a bit of pressure until the arrow went fully through, and Kenneth could remove it.

    ¡°Okay, Kica, switch!¡± Kenneth yelled. Kica quickly took her hands off the other Aki and spund around, placing them on the one Kenenth had just pushed the arrow out of.

    The Aki Kica had just been working on had been brought in with two arrows stuck in them. One in her upper to middle left side and one dead center in her stomach, no doubt puncturing her stomach sack.

    Kenneth had already removed the one closest to her lung just in case there had been a tear or nick. However, as painful and damaging as the one in her gut was, it was the least fatal at the moment as long as she stayed down.

    Kenneth started to cut at the entrance wound, making it large enough to pull the arrow out; however, once he did, whatever pressure it provided would disappear.

    The only saving grace was the fact she was unconscious, but how long that lasted was anyone¡¯s guess.

    ¡®Okay, that should be good enough,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he carefully started to pull the arrow out until he could see the sharp corners through the overflow of blood.

    ¡°Kica, I need you!¡± Kenneth yelled, pulling the arrow out fully and quickly, applying pressure.

    Kica quickly ran around the table as blood ran between his fingers. Short of breath, Kica used her healing magic to quickly close the wound and repair internal damage.

    ¡°There¡­ Huff¡­ It¡¯s done,¡± Kica said, clearly getting more and more exhausted by the moment.

    ¡°More wounded!¡± Aloko yelled as a slew of wounded hunters and guards got carried inside.

    ¡°Okay, you know what to do! Kenneth yelled as he quickly rushed over to another wounded with Kica right behind him. ¡°Anyone still awake with a non-life-threatening wound will have to wait! Anyone not awake, place them on a table!

    ¡°Those with large open bleeding wounds, you have to close! And for the love of everything that¡¯s holy, don¡¯t pull out the arrows!!!¡±

    Aloko listened to every word and guided all of the wounded to where they needed to go while also finding time to close some large gashes and telling those who could apply pressure themselves.

    It was chaotic; one of them was ebbing closer and closer to unconsciousness, and they were understaffed.

    ¡°BLACK HEALER! YOU ARE NEEDED!¡± Hoota yelled.

    While in the process of cutting another leather T-shirt, Kenneth glanced up at the one who¡¯d yelled, seeing Aloko on his way. ¡°Aloko Will show you where you need to go!¡±

    His hands stained by blood, Aloko tried to lead Hoota away; however, even while holding his arm, he pulled himself away and yelled. ¡°NOT ME THE GATE! THE GATE IS BEING FORCED OPEN!¡±

    ¡°As you no doubt can see, I¡¯m in the middle of something!¡± Kenneth yelled.

    Hoota yelled once more. ¡°THIS IS AN ORDER FROM THE COMMANDER! THE FORMER SECOND IN COMMAND IS HOLDING THE GATE ALONG WITH EVERY SOLDIER THAT CAN BE SPARED, BUT IT¡¯S NOT ENOUGH!¡±

    Kenneth was still in the middle, cutting the leather T-shirt of the wounded woman as more pressure was stacked on top of the mountain he was already feeling. At that moment, Kica grabbed his shoulder.

    Whatever hatred Kica felt for Kenneth didn¡¯t matter at that moment as Kenneth looked into her eyes and knew instantly she was begging him to go. Pleading for him to help Zilika.

    ¡°URG¡­! Dammit! I¡¯m a doctor, not a soldier! Kenneth yelled as he reached with his blood-covered hand down into his bag and pulled out a small, thin wooden vial with a cork on top.

    ¡°Kica, inside the vial are two pills! It should keep you on your feet, but only take one as a last option! I don¡¯t know if there are any side effects!¡±

    Kica was quick to grab the wooden vial out of Kenneth¡¯s hand and looked at him with determination.

    ¡°WE NEED TO GO NOW!¡± Hoota yelled.

    Kenneth quickly grabbed his bag and ran out of the great hall with Hoota leading the way.

    It was like a hundred-meter dash to the finish line, but unlike the paved gravel, Kenneth ran on uneven soil.

    Further ahead, he could see archers atop the wall firing arrows in quick, rapid succession in an almost desperate and frantic manner.

    And as he noticed small traces of smoke, he understood why. A simple yet effective strategy when an outpost was made of wood.

    As he passed the well, Kenneth saw a few Aki filling as many buckets as they could as others arrived with empty ones and ran again in every which direction.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you run any faster! Hoota criticized. ¡°You have to go faster; otherwise, the gate¡­!¡±

    Kenneth fully understood what was at stake, and he had no intentions of being slow on purpose, but he simply didn¡¯t have the explosive speed of an Aki.

    Something that may prove fatal to everyone as straight ahead, both of them could easily see six Aki by the gate struggling to keep the gate closed.

    Little by little, the two giant wooden gates kept getting pushed apart, and it was immediately apparent that the thick wooden beam used as a lock had broken.

    Hoota suddenly ran twice as fast, surpassing Kenneth in an instant and reaching the gate in a matter of seconds, slamming his entire body into the right gate and pushing with his feet.

    To say his efforts were in vain would be false, as four on one side definitely helped slow the process. However, the three struggling on the other side were now being pushed further back than the other.

    With enough room created, a giant green muscular arm violently reached inside, punching and thrashing every which way.

    Almost instantly, it hit Hoota, knocking him to the ground.

    ¡°NOOOOOOOOOO!¡± Kenneth screamed, sprinting faster then he ever had before in his life.

    Zilika pushed with all her might, ignoring the pain that came from each one of the Nok¡¯s attacks. However, she was unprepared for when the Nok suddenly grabbed her thin arm, focusing solely on her as she tightened its grip.

    Zilika almost thought she could endure it before the Nok suddenly started to pull its arm back through the gate, dragging Zilika along.

    Digging her claws into the gate and ground, she did everything to push back and resist getting dragged out.

    Yet, even so, her own amazing strength was nothing compared to this Nok. Her claws scratched against the gate and ground as she growled. ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°You are not burning another outpost to the ground!¡± Nya yelled as she stabbed her knife into the Nok¡¯s arm as hard and rapidly as she could over and over again, slicing its scales apart and exposing the tough muscles underneath.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Enough was enough, and the Nok pulled its hand back through the gate just before Nya stabbed it one more time.

    Breathing a little easier yet still pushing harder than she did before, Zilika grunted. ¡°Were you just waiting for me to beg?! You old vixen!¡±

    Slamming her side against the gate, Nya gritted her teeth and waited for when another one would attack Zilika again. ¡°Shut it! Or next time you are handling it yourself!¡±

    ¡°If you can talk! You can push harder!¡± Ulric snarled.

    ¡°AYE, AYE! COMMANDER!¡± All of them yelled as they gave it everything they had.

    Little by little, the gate seemed to close, and the opening was getting narrower and narrower, yet even so, Nya was prepared, hoping for an opportunity to stab her knife into the Nok¡¯s flesh again.

    However, suddenly, Nya felt something graze her leg. She¡¯d been so focused on Zilika¡¯s arm that she¡¯d never considered the Nok would attack from below.

    Before the Nok could grab her, Nya jumped and looked down, ready to stab the heretic; however, it hadn¡¯t been a giant arm that had touched her; it had been Hoota.

    Momentarily confused, Nya didn¡¯t notice Hoota¡¯s feet were sticking outside the gate before it was too late.

    Without warning, Hoota was getting pulled through the opening of the gate. Having suddenly woken up from his dazed state after getting hit, Hoota yelped and dug his claws down into the ground for dear life.

    All of them watched helplessly as Hoota¡¯s desperate struggle and thrashing about did little to slow his inevitable end once the heretics had him. All except one.

    Kenneth finally reached the gate, ending his sprint with a slide, quickly grabbing Hoota¡¯s hands as his feet slammed against the gate.

    Pulling with all his might, Kenneth yelled through gritted teeth, ¡°Stay with us!¡±

    ¡°What are¡­ you doing! Help close¡­ the gate now, or¡­ we are all dead!¡± Zilika yelled in between panting breaths.

    In the loudest booming voice possible, Ulric shouted an order at Kenneth. ¡°Kenneth! Pull him back inside!¡±

    Needing no further encouragement, Kenneth pulled on Hoota as hard as he could. Slowly dragging him back inside, going from grabbing his hand to grabbing his forearm.

    Hoota howled in pain as it felt like he was getting ripped in half, yet Kenneth couldn¡¯t stop, not if he wanted to save him.

    Quickly, Kenneth slammed his foot against the gate. Nya and Ulric were pushing as hard as they could while Kenneth leaned back.

    Before long, Hoota¡¯s knees passed the threshold of the gate, and Nya was able to see just one finger.

    As quickly as she could, Nya plunged her knife into the Nok¡¯s finger; however, suddenly, before that could happen, the same arm she¡¯d stabbed with her knife before appeared still covered in blood and grabbed her.

    Acting quickly before she could get pulled, Nya dropped to the ground and sank her teeth into its flesh, tearing off a strip as a loud hissing sound echoed from the other side of the gate.

    Unfortunately, the Noks¡¯ grip didn¡¯t lessen as it violently pulled Nya¡¯s hand out.

    Nya was no match for the Nok¡¯s strength as she slammed her hand against the gate, biting her own teeth and pulling her hand back with all the strength she could manage.

    Struggling as much as she was able, Nya waited until the oozing blood from the Nok¡¯s wound ran down into its palm, covering Nya¡¯s slick fur.

    Fighting for her life, Nya pulled as hard as she could, slipping out of the Nok¡¯s grip and quickly backing away before it could try again.

    However, it didn¡¯t even attempt to get her again as the other hand grabbed Hoota¡¯s other leg and started pulling.

    ¡°AAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGG!!!!!!!¡± Hoota screamed in desperation and pain as his struggle greatly decreased when the two Nok lifted his lower half a bit above the ground and really started to pull.

    As though he was on a rag, Hoota¡¯s joints were dangerously getting closer and closer to just getting ripped apart while he was helpless to do anything.

    As strong as Kenneth was, he was no match for two Nok pulling as he was slowly forced up from his lying position and back up to a sitting one as he desperately tried to pull back.

    He looked at Kenneth with pain and desperation, tears streaming from his eyes as he opened his mouth. ¡°Qti¡­ t-tell¡­ h¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Hoota let out an abrupt, high-pitched scream as he slammed back down to the ground with such force it overshadowed the yelling, screaming, grunting, and snarling.

    Hoota¡¯s expression was affixed with his mouth gaping wide open and his eyes wide in pain as it looked like he was trying to breathe.

    Suddenly, Hoota vomited up a spray of blood as his body went limb.

    Kenneth looked on in horror; each and every muscle in his body tensed as much as possible, but as the blood leaked from Hoota¡¯s mouth, Kenneth felt a sudden burst of strength, and with a beastly roar, he pulled on Hoota.

    He could still feel the ones on the other side pulling on him, but Kenneth didn¡¯t care; he put in all his strength to get him back inside, and then suddenly, the pull from the other side ceased, and Hoota practically flew back inside.

    Kenneth only had one second to rest before he slipped out from under Hoota¡¯s body as quickly as he could, trying to minimize the damage he may cause.

    Once he was free, Kenneth jumped to his knees and examined Hoota¡¯s body, confirming he was still breathing. ¡®Bleeding from the mouth suggests blood had entered his stomach¡­ there are no visible puncture wounds on his lower side¡­¡¯

    ¡°What are you doing¡­?! Get up and help!!!¡± Zilika yelled as fatigue started to set in.

    ¡®If there are no puncture wounds of any kind, then the¡­ the slam must have been blunt force trauma¡­ Kenneth thought as he felt near the base of Hoota¡¯s tail while breathing rapidly. ¡®whatever¡­ whatever hit him was hard¡­ his spine is practically shattered.¡¯

    ¡°Kenneth, get up and help close the gate!!! Nya bellowed. ¡°He¡¯s dead!!!¡±

    ¡®The organs are probably damaged¡­ Kidneys, intestines, possibly liver, one of his hearts, and lung¡­ and¡­ and definitely the stomach¡­¡¯ Kenneth thought as he frantically examined Hoota, listening to both of his hearts and only hearing one beating.

    ¡°This is an order; get up and close the gate NOW!!!¡± Ulric shouted.

    ¡®I can¡­ I can still save him¡­ Kenneth frantically thought as he rummaged through his back. ¡®I need machines¡­ ECMO can probably reduce the stress on his heart¡­ and¡­ and buy me time to close up any internal bleeding.¡¯

    ¡°ENOUGH OF THIS!!! Zilika yelled as she quickly spun around and sucker-punched Kenneth in the face before running back to her side of the gate and stopping it from opening any more than it already had. ¡°HE¡¯S DEAD! SNAP OUT OF IT!¡±

    Kenneth watched the horrid scene unfold as the gate was ever so slowly being pushed open. He knew he had to help otherwise¡­

    Yet even so, as he looked at Hoota, he could see he was still breathing even as more and more blood leaked onto the ground, creating a puddle.

    Tightening every muscle in his face, Kenneth tried desperately to control the onslaught of emotions that rushed over him.

    So, disparately, did he wish to fulfill his duty as a doctor and save Hoota. So desperately did he wish he didn¡¯t have to choose¡­ and yet¡­ this cruel twist of fate forced him to.

    ¡°AAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRR¡­!¡± Kenneth screamed as he jumped to his feet and ran toward the gate, slamming one hand on each side.

    ¡°Finally woken up?! I just hope it wasn¡¯t too late!¡± Zilika yelled as she put everything she had left into one final push, knowing if adding Kenneth wouldn¡¯t help, almost nothing would.

    Kenneth dug in his heels and pushed with all his strength, letting his white-hot hatred be his driving force as finally, for the first time since all six started pushing, the gate started to close.

    ¡°GO ON! Give everything you got, and that¡¯s an ORDER!!¡± Ulric commanded, taking a step forward.

    Everyone gritted their teeth and grunted through them as they put their backs and everything else into closing the gate.

    Standing right in the middle of the gate, Kenneth was able to see a small part of the other side. Of course, most of what he was able to see were just hulking Nok and various body parts; however, for a split second, Kenneth saw a white-tipped tail.

    ¡°COMMANDER! COMMANDER! We got it!¡± The dark autumn-colored Aki yelled as he came running carrying a new beam over his shoulder with his son right behind him.

    They arrived just in time, as finally, they managed to get the gate closed. However, it was far from over, as the other side kept persisting, pushing even harder than before.

    As the two finally arrived, they threw the beam on the ground and maneuvered between everyone, pushing out both parts of the broken beam.

    Yet pushing out both pieces of the beam without disturbing anyone proved to be a drawn-out process, especially for Zilika, who was starting to lose her strength from exhaustion.

    Panting like crazy and burning up from the inside, Zilika fell to her knee as her side of the gate started to open once more.

    ¡°Get up right now!¡± Ulric yelled at Zilika as the father and son lifted up the beam and carried it over to the gate.

    Kenneth used all the strength he had to close the gate, but with the relentless onslaught from the other side, he could only delay the inevitable.

    Knowing time was running out, both the father and son stopped being careful and quickly tried to get the beam in place, pushing on some of the others still pushing on the gate.

    Easily, the beam slipped into two of the four metal square rings on the gate; however, as the beam shot through them, the angle didn¡¯t allow it to go into the other two and instead hit Kenneth right in the chest.

    ¡°By Akina! It¡¯s not closed enough!¡± The dark autumn-colored Aki yelled as he took a step back, found an opening, and pushed against the gate.

    He was able to push for all of two seconds before his back blew out, and he fell to the ground, paralyzed by pain.

    ¡°Father!¡± The light autumn-colored Aki yelped as he took his hand off the beam.

    ¡°Stay put, you idiot! You¡¯re the only one who can push the beam now! The dark autumn-colored Aki screamed in a mix of anger and pain before turning his attention toward Zilika.

    ¡°You sorry excuse for a former commander! Stand up and push! I¡¯m not losing another home because of you again!¡±

    As the words reached Zilika¡¯s ears, she let out beastly growling sounds. Fueled by hatred, she stood back up, dug in her claws, and pushed the gate one last time.

    Without hesitation, the light autumn-colored Aki pushed the beam all the way, finally securing the gate once more.

    The Nok kept banging on the gate, but with this new beam in place, it was just a waste of effort. As everyone stepped back, panting, Zilika fell to the ground, all her stamina gone after overusing her ability.

    However, not all of them were taking a second to catch their breath as Ulric turned around and assessed the situation while Kenneth rushed to Hoota.

    He was lying motionless on the ground, and as Kenneth felt for his pulse, he listened for a heartbeat, but there was none.

    Anyone else might have still thought something could have been done, but Kenneth knew better. Hoota was dead.

    Precisely at that time, one of the young adults from atop the wall called for Ulric. ¡°Commander! Commander! The guard commander¡­! She jumped over the wall!¡±

    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Ulric gasped in shock as he quickly ran toward the wall and climbed the nearest ladder.

    In the meantime, Kenneth calmly rose to his feet and grabbed his bag as he walked over to the paralyzed dark autumn-colored Aki.

    Listening to none of the words, he was screaming at Kenneth; he picked him up and walked back to the great hall. Regardless of what had happened, there was still more work to be done.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 64.1 (Let the fun begin)

    Pretending to sleep atop the wall, Wilf listened in on her little prey. The later events had her excited and quite intrigued at the colossal dung pile that was just waiting to get ignited.

    But for now, boredom, boredom, boredom, boredom¡­ BOREDOM!

    Wilf sighed as she listened in on some other places, hoping something at least one step above boredom was happening, but nothing. Even near the end of mating season, there wasn¡¯t a pair in the midst of frantic mating.

    ¡®Might as well just sleep for real,¡¯ Wilf sighed.

    As time moved, gentle cooling winds passed by atop the outpost wall while the sun warmed Wilf¡¯s body with Ki¡¯s light.

    Boring as it was, it did bring a certain level of relaxation while Wilf tried to ignore the deadly boredom and mundanity of life.

    With nervous footsteps, the same guard, as always, approached Wilf just as she was about to fall asleep. ¡°Please, commander, it¡¯s dangerous to sleep atop the wall.¡±

    ¡®Again. Just leave me alone,¡¯ Wilf thought, ignoring the guard.

    Everyone else knew she slept atop the wall and had never fallen once, and yet even so, this guard kept wanting her to stop.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact Wilf was annoyed by the well-meaning sentiment, she might have felt some amount of gratitude or such nonsense.

    ¡°Commander, commander, commander, please,¡± The guard persistently begged.

    ¡®At least it¡¯s better than being bored,¡± Wilf thought as she rolled onto her side.

    The guard let out a sigh and seemingly stopped talking to her for all of one one-hundredth of a candle.

    ¡°Commander! Commander! Commander!¡±

    Wilf flicked her tail in annoyance even though she was pretending to be asleep  and thought, ¡®I might need  to take a long look and ask myself and ask if annoyance truly is better than boredom.¡±

    The guard, while fumbling with his bow and arrow, yelled at the top of his lung. ¡°BURN RUNNER!!! ENEMY ATTACK!!!¡±

    Instantly, Wilf¡¯s eyes shot open, and she saw one lone Nok in a leather dress that barely reached below its knees running toward the outpost wall carrying a large three-pointed shield and a lit torch.

    Other guards atop the wall, not as keen, quickly drew their bows as the message echoed throughout the outpost.

    Every guard started shooting arrow after arrow, most of them missing or hitting the large shield.

    Just as the guard beside Wilf picked up his arrow, she sat up, her back turned toward the heretic Nok. Without saying a word, she took the bow and arrow from the guard and leaned backward.

    Hanging off the side of the outpost wall, Wilf drew her bow and held her breath.

    The Nok was getting closer and closer as more guards had only now arrived to take it down. It held its shield up, protecting any vital spot the arrows could hit.

    No less than ten arrows were stuck to the shield when the Nok held up the flaming torch and threw it toward the outpost.

    Exposed by the throw, arrows rained down on the Nok, piercing both of its eyes, its ugly flat snout, and bulging neck along with its chest and various other body parts.

    However, even though the Nok was dead, the torch it threw was still in the air.

    With how little rain Tyuk had bestowed upon them, there was little to no chance the dry outpost wood wouldn¡¯t catch fire quickly.

    However, Wilf finally took her shot and hit the torch right out of the air. Splitting it in two and changing its trajectory directly toward the ground.

    ¡°Commander, you did it! You saved the outpost!¡± The guard rejoiced.

    Wilf dug her feet claws into the outpost wall and pulled herself up, revealing to the guard an EUPHORIC expression unlike any he¡¯d ever seen.

    Shocked at the commander''s expression, the guard put up no resistance as Wilf pulled him to her chest. ¡°Can you hear that?! They are beating so loudly! HAHAHAHAHA!

    ¡°OHHHH, this is going to be so much fun!¡±

    ¡°Co-commander,¡± the guard yelped as feelings suddenly emerged predominantly because of mating season.

    Wilf suddenly pushed the guard away and held him firmly by his shoulders. ¡°Your magic makes you shout louder than anyone else, right?!¡±

    The guard nervously nodded.

    ¡°Heheha! Good, now relay these orders loud enough that everyone can hear them, Wilf said gleefully. ¡°Tell everyone to spread out to all sides of the outpost evenly and defend! I can hear them¡­ hehe¡­ out there by the trees¡­ hehe¡­

    ¡°There are so many¡­ AHAHAHAHA¡±

    Overwhelmed with all sorts of emotions, the guard nervously pulled away from Wilf and relayed her orders.

    Almost instantly, all of the guards who were running around wildly stopped and got into formation, each one holding a bow, some having quivers on hand, and most using the arrows from the communal quivers nailed to the floor.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Everyone pulled back their bowstrings and waited while Wilf, standing upright directly atop the wall, was beside herself with anticipation, watching and listening for when it would all begin.

    Suddenly an arrow flew from behind the forest¡¯s edge aimed derictly at Wilf.

    She felt a rush of happy and exciting emotions and basked in them before quickly drawing her shortsword and blocking it perfectly.

    ¡°¡­Keheheh¡­ loose!¡± Wilf yelled.

    All archers let go, each one aiming behind the forest edge. For a few moments, the sounds of arrows flying through the air were all that could be heard¡­ and then silence.

    The wind shook most of the surrounding branches as leaves fell onto the ground.

    But as the wind stopped, the sound of it persisted, and suddenly, a hoard of Nok came rushing out, each carrying large three-pointed shields in one hand and various weapons in the other.

    ¡°Archers! Ulric yelled, his loud booming voice cutting through all other sounds. ¡°NOCK! DRAW! LOOSE!¡±

    Simultaneously, every archer let go of the bowstring, and another volley of arrows pierced the heavens.

    All Nok simultaneously stopped in their approach, stabbed their shield into the ground, and waited for the volley to pass.

    As the arrows came raining down, a majority of them pierced the Nok¡¯s shields, and a few fell to the ground, either wounded or instantly dead; however, it wasn¡¯t enough to deter the enemy force.

    With no fear or hesitation, all of the heretic Nok lifted their shields and started rushing toward the outpost once more, just as Ulric finally climbed to the top of the wall to survey the situation.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this great commander! Wilf excitedly yelled. ¡°Finally, some heretics to kill!¡±

    ¡°Get a grip, Wilf; now is not the time!¡± Ulric yelled.

    ¡°¡­kehaha¡­ well then when is?!¡± Wilf asked gleefully, watching as another volley of arrows rained down on the heretics.

    Once more, only a few heretics fell before they marched ever closer to the outpost.

    However, with the full focus on the marching heretic, the ones hidden by the forest were free to fire at the archers atop the wall.

    This circle of halting the Nok and taking down a few while getting pelted with arrows from hidden heretic archers lasted until they were dangerously close to the outpost wall.

    As more and more archers were forced to leave the battlefield for immediate healing, many more archers from other sides had to replace the most heavily attacked side.

    Seeing that volley of arrows didn¡¯t strike fear into the heretic¡¯s hearts, Ulric quickly shouted another order: ¡°Archer¡¯s loose bow strings at own will!¡±

    With the freedom to shoot when they wanted, many more archers were able to hit their targets, but likewise, now that there was no longer a reprieve between volleys, the Nok were forced to march through continuously.

    At a much faster pace, the Nok that survived the rain of arrows managed to get to the outpost wall, raising their shields above their heads and grouping up in relative safety.

    Wilf licked her teeth with excitement while swatting and blocking arrows that flew toward her and any nearby archer. The battle had only just begun, and still, she was looking forward to tearing their flesh apart.

    ¡°¡­Oh, commander¡­ permission to go and kill?¡± Wilf jovially asked.

    ¡°Permission denied, Ulric flatly responded. ¡°We have the advantage. Meeting them snout to snout now is foolish.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­? Even if they ignite a fire under our feet?¡± Wilf pointed out as the smell of smoke started to reach their noses.

    With a stoic expression as he overlooked the battlefield, Ulric responded, ¡°Why do you think it took me a bit of time to arrive.¡±

    At that exact moment, a slew of other people came running carrying buckets of water, which were quickly delivered atop the wall.

    The commander himself grabbed one of the buckets and, with one outstretched arm, poured the entire thing.

    As the water drenched the Nok below, Wilf started to laugh. ¡°So you do have a sense of humor!¡±

    It was clear as the battle went on that the inhabitants of Kakili outpost were dominating that battle. However, suddenly, a loud hiss rang out from the base of the wall.

    Immediately, all the Nok at the wall stopped trying to start fires and instead huddled up at the gate, creating a makeshift dome-like structure by interlocking their shields.

    ¡°What fools! Will laughed. ¡°Tryin'' to force the gate with so few!¡±

    Suddenly, from the makeshift dome of shields came rushing out an unarmed, hulking Nok with blue scales. It easily avoided every arrow that was aimed at it with unmatched speed¡­ for a Nok.

    ¡°Seems one of them got smart and ran! I so wanna kill that one!¡± Wilf giggled in an insane and serious tone of voice.

    Quickly, Wilf grabbed a bow and arrow from the nearest archer. She aimed at the fleeing Nok the moment it dodged another arrow.

    With its feet barely touching the ground, Wilf let go of the bowstring. Her arrow flew through the wind directly toward the Nok¡¯s back.

    Moments later, before the arrow pierced its¡¯ flesh, the Nok dug its feet into the ground. Before the arrow could hit, the Nok was already too far gone.

    Halfway before the hulking yet fast Nok reached the edge of the forest, another much more slender Nok with red scales came running out carrying no weapon or shield.

    Almost in an instant, the two Nok passed by one another. Yet as they did, Wilf couldn¡¯t keep her eyes off the smaller one.

    Once more, she pulled back on the bowstring and aimed at the smaller Nok. Her arrow soared through the sky and hit the Nok¡¯s right side.

    However, it didn¡¯t stop; if anything, it only ran faster.

    Feeling new highs of gleeful euphoria, Wilf laughed like a maniac, seemingly unaffected by the pain from heretic arrows that managed to nick her as she shot arrow upon arrow into the slender Nok.

    At the same time, the hulking Nok had finally reached the forest edge, and with no hesitation, it turned around and sprinted back toward the battlefield.

    Suddenly, the Nok hiding in the makeshift dome changed position, creating a pathway.

    Too late to stop what was happening, Ulric shouted an order as he rushed down. ¡°Secure the gate!¡±

    Undeterred in their attack, both Nok tackled the gate at the same time in a perfect combination of strength and speed.

    And in an instant, the beam which secured the gate almost completely broke apart.

    The heretic¡¯s entry where only stopped by Ulric, along with a few others who happened to be nearby.

    Catching their second wind, more heretics came rushing out from the forest. They easily crossed the arrow-littered battlefield, reaching the gate.

    Everyone could smell it. The smoke from the fire they were once again trying to ignite.

    Wilf threw the bow she¡¯d taken to the side, having no longer any use for it. Once again, with a short sword in hand, she deflected incoming arrows while watching archer after archer panicking.

    ¡®All of them were so certain we¡¯d win, Wilf thought while giggling as archer after archer made mistake after mistake, trying to get a better angle and paying the price dearly. ¡®But now it''s starting to get fun. Now, I don¡¯t know whether or not I¡¯ll live!¡¯

    With an expression of pure excitement and joy, Wilf lept from the outpost wall, laughing all the way down.

    She landed on one of the heretic shields. Before it had any chance to respond, Wilf grabbed onto the edge of the shield and flipped off it.

    While in mid-air, Wilf slashed at the surprised Nok underneath. It quickly let go of its shield and grabbed its throat as blood sprayed.

    Still holding onto the shield, Wilf rolled away with it. Before any arrow could hit, she got to her feet with the shield she stole resting comfortably against her back.

    Without its shield, the wounded Nok became easy prey as arrows rained down. The two other Nok looked at their fallen comrade and let out a hiss.

    Wilf, in the meantime, licked the blood off her sword. Both Nok rushed at Wilf with their pointed sword and shields raised high.

    With all their strength, both Nok stabbed at Wilf. However, Wilf easily evaded to the side. Unable to stop, both Nok stabbed the shield, sending it flying away.

    Instantly, the arrows that had been meant for Wilf found their way into both Nok.

    Laughing gleefully as she ran across the battlefield, Wilf headed toward the dome where she knew the blue hulking Nok and red slender one were.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 64.2 (What delightful fun)

    Wilf ran in a straight line, tightly gripping her sword.

    Caught between two enemy forces, three if she counted, the archers atop the wall. Anyone else would have been dead in moments, but not her.

    Fear of death didn¡¯t paralyze her. All she did feel was unending elation at finally being able to fight and kill.

    With a wicked smile of glee, Wilf ran up to two heretics, each carrying a shield and spear. One of them quickly noticed her and was completely shocked and taken aback.

    Yet the heretic acted quickly and thrust its spear at her. Wilf did not slow down and kept low to the ground, dodging under the spear.

    The Nok quickly pulled back. Wilf countered by grabbing the shaft letting herself get pulled closer. Using her newly added momentum, Wilf swiped just below the Nok¡¯s short leather dress.

    Not finished, Wilf kept her momentum and jumped passed the Nok toward the other that had just noticed its comareds pained hisses and now her.

    Reflexively, the Nok turned toward its enemy with its shield raised and spear already in the midst of thrusting.

    With quick and precise footwork, Wilf spun around the spear tip. Just as before, she grabbed the shaft as the Nok pulled back.

    Quickly, she was pulled passed the Nok¡¯s shield and slashed at its exposed throat. By the time the Nok grabbed its throat, Wilf was already gone.

    Arrow after arrow flew passed her from both sides, and the ones that almost did, she just swiped away with perfect precision.

    And as much as she enjoyed running around catching heretics by surprise before killing them, it just didn¡¯t feel right.

    She couldn¡¯t get the big, fast Nok that avoided her arrow or the slender one that took arrow after arrow from her and kept going out of her head.

    Those two were the ones she wanted to fight¡­ to kill.

    Feeling her fingers twitching and itching just from the thought, Wilf dug in her claws and ripped up dirt as she ran in a straight line toward the hoard of Nok at the gate.

    Their interlocked shield formation left little to no opening¡­ so Wilf just had to force one.

    Building up as much speed and momentum as possible, Wilf stabbed her sword right into the weakest point of the dome, right where the shields resting on the ground and shields on top of them met.

    Normally, Wilf wouldn¡¯t be able to do this, but she had a feeling none of the Nok standing behind the shields would ever think anyone would leave the boring safety of the outpost.

    And right she was. Her sword slipped passed the shields, and she could feel her blade stabbing something fleshy.

    Wilf grabbed onto the shield in front of her and pushed up on her sword, creating a crack just large enough for her to peek inside.

    Giggling and smiling like a woman inflicted with madness, Wilf looked for the big and small pair. ¡°Come out, come out and play with me.¡±

    Just inside the small crack she¡¯d created, she could see the Nok she stabbed, but it couldn¡¯t see her anymore.

    However, behind that one right by the gate, Wilf saw both the slender and hulking Nok pushing the gate and pulling on something.

    At that point, the last remnants of strength the Nok she¡¯d stabbed with her blade faded, and its grip loosened.

    Overjoyed and impatient, Wilf ripped apart the shield from the dome, opening it up as the Nok that once held the shield fell, knocking over its kind and destabilizing part of the dome.

    Suddenly, an arrow hit her in the back, piercing her all the way through.

    However, she didn¡¯t notice. She was so enthralled with the thought of killing those two that she crawled inside the hoard of Nok while they were in a panic.

    Very few tried to grab her and fewer still were able to. However, the ones who did try reconsidered after losing a finger or two.

    Once she slipped passed the first line of Nok, the only thought that occupied her mind was, ¡®Fight me! Bleed for me! Make me bleed! Entertain me even if we die!¡¯

    Laughing loudly in the midst of hissing, Wilf grabbed her sword with both hands and struck as hard as she could into the hulking Nok.

    It didn¡¯t notice her at all until Wilf had stabbed her blade into the base of its tail and whispered just over it¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I have so high hopes for you both.¡±

    The slender Nok to its side quickly struck Wilf, sending her flying back into another Nok, knocking it over along with the other one it hit in this confined space.

    The hulking Nok let out a loud, angry, and painful hiss as blood shot from its newly split tail.

    Seemingly consumed with anger, the hulking Nok made a fist. As hard as it could, it slammed it down. Quickly, it turned around and rushed at Wilf.

    Smiling happily while reeling from the strike she received. Lying atop a few, Nok Wilf welcomed her opponent.

    Wilf swung her sword, aiming for its eyes. Just before she hit, the slender Nok grabbed her sword by the edge.

    Before she had a chance to slice the Nok¡¯s fingers off, the Hulking Nok slammed into her. The few desperate Nok still trying to maintain the dome got knocked over.

    Wilf was sent flying across the battlefield, hitting the ground hard. She rolled for a bit, and the parts of the arrow that poked out broke off.

    With the dome in disarray, the Nok were easy prey for the archers atop the wall. Half died on the ground from arrows before the other half got their shields up, with a few still trying to open the gate.

    ¡°Good one! Amaze me! Entertain me more!¡° Wilf giggled with glee as she stood back up.

    The hulking Nok allowed no respite as it, with blinding speed, struck Wilf, sending her flying. However, before she could land, the hulking Nok intercepted her in mid-air.

    It wrapped its arms around her with crushing force, restraining all of her movement.

    ¡®Hmmm¡­ clever. Restricting me, Wilf internally mused while glancing behind. ¡®And with your speed, no arrow will reach you while you bring me back to your heretic friends.

    ¡®Good choice, but if you don¡¯t do anything else, you are already dead.¡¯

    Like a wild animal, Wilf sunk her fangs into the Nok¡¯s neck; however, the leather dress that covered its body didn¡¯t let her fangs pass.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Yet she didn¡¯t stop and kept biting harder and harder. Still, her fangs didn¡¯t penetrate, but it did seem to annoy the Nok as it let out low, grubling hisses.

    Wilf found herself a bit surprised since she never knew they could make such a sound.

    And if one surprise wasn¡¯t enough for Wilf, she soon found herself scratching her head in confusion¡­ metaphorically, as the Nok suddenly jumped and spun around in the air.

    Suddenly, it started to run back toward the outpost. Wilf kept knawing at its neck, trying to figure out what it was planning. And suddenly she realized.

    As the realization dawned on her, she couldn¡¯t stop laughing and even stopped biting the hulking Nok.

    Feeling a rush of excitement, Wilf looked back at the outpost. ¡°You were the slower of the two!¡±

    Running from the outpost, the slender Nok with arrows in its chest and some newly added on its back courtesy of the archers atop the wall came charging.

    In a bellowing, loud, and laughing voice, Wilf asked. ¡°Hey! I KNOW YOU DON¡¯T UNDERSTAND, BUT¡­ IS THIS YOUR FAVORITE WAY TO KILL SOMEONE!?¡±

    As the distance between the two Nok grew shorter, Wilf couldn¡¯t help but watch the slender one of the two with an ever-growing smile.

    She knew what they¡¯d done to the gate when working together, but even so, the situation she found herself in was just¡­ just too exhilarating.

    The distance grew shorter, thirty steps.

    Now, only twenty.

    Fifteen.

    Ten.

    Five.

    Four.

    Three.

    Death was a certainty¡­ and yet Wilf was having too much fun to die.

    Just before impact, Wilf threw her sword between the hulking Nok¡¯s legs. The action was so surprising to the Nok that for one glorious moment, it lost balance, wobbling to the side.

    The slender Nok had already gone too far to stop. With unyielding fury fueled by anger, the slender Nok reluctantly tackled the Hulking Nok with Wilf caught in between.

    However, due to Wilf¡¯s little trick, the hulking Nok took the brunt of the blow, and Wilf flew out of the hulking Nok¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°Kehehehe¡­! Wilf laughed even as she landed on the ground with a heavy thud. ¡°Now then, shall we continue?!¡±

    All three of them stood back up. The Hulking Nok was livid and had a few cuts on their legs and feet.

    The slender Nok looked just as angry and seemed about ready to kill Wilf as it picked up her sword.

    Wilf, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t angry. Like always, she stood with confidence and a smile across her face.

    She flexed her claws and licked her teeth, ready to fight.

    Arrows rained down from both sides, but no one in particular tried to hit them. At that moment, they weren¡¯t the most fearsome warriors on the field of battle.

    At that moment, they were just common soldiers ready to live and die for honor, glory, and supremacy.

    At the same time, both Nok glanced at one another and ran.

    The hulking Nok, with blinding speed and precision, rushed at Wilf, zigging and zagging from side to side while dodging every arrow that could possibly hit it.

    The slender Nok followed in swift yet slow pursuit, running in a straight line.

    Keeping her eyes on one opponent was easy enough. Two was a bit harder, but these two. With the hulking Nok¡¯s speed, it was as though she was trying to keep her eyes on four opponents.

    Instantly, Wilf started to run toward the slender Nok. From the right, just in Wilf¡¯s blind spot, the hulking Nok came charging at her. Quickly, Wilf stabbed her right foot into the ground.

    She spun around to face the hulking Nok. Keeping low, Wilf set off and sliced the hulking Nok¡¯s exposed leg.

    Hissing in pain, the hulking Nok wobbled. Still in motion, Wilf stabbed her hands into the ground. Using her momentum and agile form Wilf swung around.

    The claws on her feet sliced the back of the hulking Nok¡¯s leg. Quickly, the slender Nok stabbed at Wilf. Still in motion, Wilf eased her grip and rolled away from the slender Nok.

    Nowhere near done, the slender Nok ran after her relentlessly, stabbing and swinging at her.

    Continuing to roll, Wilf avoided each blow. She waited for an opportunity. Any gap in the Nok¡¯s assault she could exploit.

    Suddenly, the hulking Nok appeared behind Wilf. Unleashing all its anger and paying back the pain she¡¯d brought unto it a thousandfold, the hulking Nok kicked Wilf right in her chest.

    All the air shot out of her lung as Wilf no longer touched the ground. Before she could even form a thought, the slender Nok sprung into action.

    Letting go of Wilf¡¯s sword, the slender Nok grabbed Wilf¡¯s legs while she was in the air. Gritting its teeth and making a sound like a growling hiss, the slender Nok spun around, building up momentum.

    Suddenly, it let go of Wilf, sending her flying. With heavy and thudding footsteps, the hulking Nok ran passed the slender Nok. Quickly intercepting Wilf, the hulking Nok struck her with all its might.

    Bones cracking, Wilf was sent flying directly into the outpost wall. The wooden wall echoed as she crashed into it.

    It was impossible for the guards on top of the wall not to watch on in horror as their commander was getting killed.

    Before she was even allowed to hit the ground, the hulking Nok came rushing, dodging from side to side, avoiding each and every arrow aimed at it.

    The hulking Nok came to a full stop as it stomped its leg against the outpost wall. Just as she hit the ground, the hulking now grabbed her leg.

    Launching itself from the outpost wall, the hulking Nok ran away, dragging her along the ground.

    Far enough away for the archer to not be an immediate concern, the hulking Nok tossed Wilf to it¡¯s slender companion.

    Once again, having picked up Wilf¡¯s sword, the slender Nok drew back its arm. Letting out a hiss, the slender Nok thrusted forward, impaling her on the sword.

    Her limp body rested on the sword hilt as blood ran all along the blade. With indifference, the slender Nok jabbed her body slended off the blade.

    Suddenly, Wilf grabbed the slender Nok¡¯s arm and pulled her close. Jamming her claws into its neck, Wilf giggled, ¡°¡­ It¡¯s going to take more than that to kill me!¡±

    Laughing manically, Wilf sliced open the slender Nok¡¯s neck. Appearing right behind her, the hulking Nok came charging, delivering a devastating strike.

    With a wide grin, Wilf let go of the slender Nok and leaned back as far as the straight spine of the blade would allow her. Unable to stop, the Nok¡¯s fist passed by Wilf and hammered right into the slender Nok.

    Staggering back, the slender Nok kept its grip on the sword, ripping out of Wilf. Still grinning and laughing, Wilf vertically sliced the underside of the hulking Nok¡¯s jaw.

    Hissing in pain, the hulking Nok hissed in pain, staggering back. Giggling as she pulled her upper body upright, Wilf sprinted toward the slender Nok.

    It pulled its sword back and waited. Knowing full well what it was planning, Wilf kept running. She got closer and closer.

    Suddenly, with masterful and agile footwork, she spun around, rolling along the hulking Nok¡¯s arm. Quickly, with a backhanded swipe, Wilf blinded the hulking Nok and got out of the way.

    This sudden development of Wilf being able to predict when the hulking Nok would attack from behind wasn¡¯t anything like luck or pure intuition.

    It was her ability and mastery of it. She blocked out all sounds ahead of her and only listened to the sounds behind her.

    While it wasn¡¯t perfect by any means, it did give her a second set of eyes she could rely on in battle. And they were working wonderfully now that she¡¯d shaken off some of the rust that had accumulated.

    ¡°Wonderful! Wilf cheered. ¡°What about this? Next time, you switch places, and the big one gets stabbed!¡±

    Like someone who hadn¡¯t just been thrown around like a ragdoll and impaled, Wilf battled the pair.

    With her much more slender frame, naturally superior speed, and magical ability, she dodged every strike, blow, and stab.

    Twisting and contorting her body while shifting her center of balance, she¡¯d use her claws to swipe and slice at her enemies'' unprotected scales.

    Amazingly, it looked as though she was having the time of her life, laughing and dancing on the battlefield with her agile movements.

    However, as amazing as it was, it couldn¡¯t last forever. Either via intent or just pure unluck, an arrow from atop the wall embedded itself in Wilf¡¯s leg moments before she was about to dodge another of the hulking Nok¡¯s strikes.

    With her mobility greatly impaired, Wilf raised her left arm in defense.

    The strike had such force behind it that both bones in her forearm shattered and pierced through her flesh.

    Far from done, the slender Nok joined its comrade and grabbed Wilf by her throat. It slammed her to the ground and stomped on her right arm.

    Assured she was immobilized, the slender Nok leaned in close with a long, drawn-out hiss.

    Anyone else in that situation would have been terrified and begging for their life, but not Wilf.

    She just bursted out laughing, exclaiming. ¡°You know I fought a lot of heretics in my life, but you! You are special!

    ¡°And I know why! It¡¯s because we are the same!

    The slender Nok looked down at Wilf with unfeeling eyes as it brought its sword to her neck.

    ¡°Except I bet you weren¡¯t born with it like me!¡± Suddenly, with explosive force, Wilf stabbed the slender Nok¡¯s eye with her broken bone.

    She pushed it as far in as it would go. Twisting and ripping her own flesh apart while laughing.

    The slender Nok stayed motionless, even frozen, as Wilf pushed harder. Suddenly, the hulking Nok came charging, grabbing the slender Nok and pulling it away.

    Seemingly in panic, the hulking Nok shook the slender Nok, who seemed to barely be able to move its head in response.

    ¡°All those arrows! All those wounds! Wilf laughed as she sat up while arrows rained down around her.  ¡°You aren¡¯t invincible! You cocky bastard! Seem all of it finally caught up with you!

    Bleeding from more places than should be physically possible and still live, Wilf pointed her sword at the pair. ¡°So wanna keep going?!¡±

    The hulking Nok quickly threw the slender Nok over their shoulder and ran away. Far away from the battlefield.

    ¡°Guess not, Wilf disappointingly sighed as she flobbed back down. ¡°So what should I do now?

    ¡°The battle is still going, but is there even anyone worth killing?

    Regardless of what her answer would have been, it soon became irrelevant as Nok started to surround her.

    ¡°So be it, Wilf sighed as she got back up to face her opponents. ¡°So¡­ who should I kill first?!¡±

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 64.3 (Turning up the heat)

    Practically jumping halfway up the ladder, Ulric made it just in time to see the ending of Wilf¡¯s battle.

    Ulric sunk his claws into the outpost wall as he gritted his teeth. ¡°You mad fool.¡±

    Surrounded by Nok, Wilf got up to face each and every one. Without prompt, a lot of archers were already aiming at the Nok around Wilf.

    However, that didn¡¯t stop them from getting closer with their shields raised and attacked. It only ensured a few at the time could attack.

    ¡°Hey, commander, glad you could join us! Jinki yelled as he perfectly shot arrow after arrow at the enemy. ¡°Just give the order, and we¡¯ll tear all those heretics to pieces.

    ¡°I get the feeling a few of the guards are itching to use something other than bows!¡±

    Ulric watched as Wilf faced down a Nok carrying a giant hammer in one hand. With frightening strength, the Nok swung it at Wilf.

    Even with all her bleeding wounds and an arrow through her leg, Wilf dodged under it. Using her good leg, Wilf launched herself at the Nok.

    With ease, the Nok blocked with its shield. Wasting no time, the Nok jumped back and swung its hammer. However, Wilf was gone, and all that remained was her sword.

    Before the Nok could figure it out, Wilf climbed over its shield. Completely taken by surprise, the Nok was helpless as Wilf grabbed the neck of its leather dress.

    The Nok pushed her and its shield away. Pulling herself by its leather dress, Wilf slipped over the top of the shield. Pulling down the part that protected its neck, Wilf sunk her teeth in.

    The Nok hissed in pain. Panicking, it desperately swung its giant hammer in an attempt to hit her.

    However, all it managed to do was hit some of its comrades who tried to aid it.

    ¡°¡­Stay in position and assist her from atop the wall!¡± Ulric ordered.

    ¡°What?! Jinki yelled as a few of the archers near them glanced at one another. ¡°Commander, I appreciate the effort but now is not the time to be telling bad jokes!

    ¡°Give the order, and let''s kill these heretics!¡±

    ¡°¡­Stay in position!¡± Ulric repeated.

    Jinki gritted his teeth, spun around, and grabbed the neck of his leather T-shirt. ¡°If not for her, the gate would have been broken down!

    She penetrated the enemy¡¯s wall of shields, disrupted it, and gave you time to bolster our defenses! Right now, she¡¯s fighting for her life! We owe her--¡±

    Ulric glared at Jinki, and he quickly let go. ¡°Facing the enemy snout to snout now is foolish.¡±

    ¡°¡­Understood, commander,¡± Jinki surrendered as he went back to shooting arrows.

    Ulric kept watch over the battlefield and shouted orders, making sure the distribution of archers on all four sides of the outpost was the right amount.

    In between the orders, Ulric, with his loud booming voice, yelled loud enough that the entire outpost could hear. ¡°THESE INSOLENT HERETIC¡¯S CAME TO OUR OUTPOST, OUR HOME!!! WHAT ARE WE GOING TO DO TO THEM?!!¡±

    ¡°KILL THEM!!!¡± All the soldiers responded.

    ¡°HOW MANY HERETIC¡¯S ARE GOING TO DIE?!!¡±

    ¡°ALL OF THEM!!!¡±

    ¡°IN WHO¡¯S  HONOR WILL WE KILL THEM?!!¡±

    ¡°THE CHAMPION AKINA AND THE CROWN!!!¡±

    ¡°WILL THIS JUST BE ANOTHER OUTPOST THAT BURNS TO THE GROUND?!!¡±

    ¡°NO!!!¡±

    ¡°GOOD NOW, FIGHT HARD, FIGHT FAST, FIGHT SMART!!! SHOW THESE BRUTISH IDIOTS THEY CHOSE THE WRONG OUTPOST!!!¡±

    With increased spirits and motivation, each archer loosed each arrow faster and with more precision. Those whom the heretic¡¯s archer managed to hit refused to go and get healed.

    They stayed and kept fighting for their honor, for their friends, for their home.

    As was his duty, Ulric took charge, giving the best possible orders while rallying everyone and killing any doubt that the heretics even had a slight chance at victory.

    And yet, as much as he didn¡¯t want to, his gaze was never too far away from Wilf.

    At this point, she¡¯d downed the hulking brute with the hammer and still faced the onslaught before her with a smile.

    She was the fearest warrior in the outpost, as the guard commander she had to be, but even so, the archer¡¯s aiding her only delayed the inevitable. Without a doubt in Ulric¡¯s mind, he knew it was only a matter of time before she died.

    ¡®You damn fool, Ulric thought, feeling as though his hearts were pulling themselves further and further away from one another. ¡®Why couldn¡¯t you just have listened to my orders? You must have known I wouldn¡¯t be able to save you.

    ¡®Is your loyalty to this outpost really so strong¡­ or is it your loyalty to me¡­ am I the reason you chose to leap into battle recklessly?¡¯

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Despite his outwardly tough and mean demeanor in most situations, Ulric cared deeply for this outpost and everyone in it¡­ some more than others.

    Yet he, like every other outpost commander, understood the unspoken rule that could never be broken. To prioritize the many, not the few.

    Truthfully, he so desperately wanted to save her. To charge at the enemy and slice their throats open.

    But to do so would mean giving up their advantage and sending good soldiers, guards, and hunters alike to their deaths.

    Ulric tightened his grib on his spear so tightly his hand started to bleed and inwardly apologized to her. ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡­ that you are going to die, but¡­

    Wilf stood strong, facing every foe that came her way. With the archer''s aid from atop the wall, the number of heretics that could somewhat safely attack her was limited.

    Some charged straight at her; others attacked her from behind or in pairs. Yet each time with her broken body, she fended them off.

    ¡®¡­ Your end¡­ will be honored¡­

    She dodged to the side wounded all foes where she could. When arrows came raining down, she¡¯d have an opportunity to strike, but even so, most times, she didn¡¯t need it.

    ¡®¡­Your ancestors will welcome you.

    Even when her sword was knocked out of her hand, she¡¯d grab it with her mouth.

    Simultaneously, she¡¯d dodge the oncoming attack with a spin and stab the sword in her mouth into the heretic¡¯s eye.

    ¡®¡­Your legacy in this battle will be remembered¡­

    From behind, a heretic grabbed her tail and continuously slammed her into the ground.

    ¡®¡­By me, most of all¡­

    After getting slammed thrice, Wilf cut off one of the Nok¡¯s fingers in mid-air.

    She went flying directly toward the heretic she¡¯d just blinded in one eye. Aiming to finish the job, Wilf stabbed her sharp, shattered bone into the heretic¡¯s other eye, further tearing her own flesh apart.

    ¡®¡­It will be talked about and cheered for lifetimes to come¡­¡¯

    Suddenly, atop the outpost wall, Ulric felt a warm wave hit his back. Instantly, he spun around to see a large part of the outpost wall engulfed in flames.

    From his position, Ulric saw archers panicking, yet they were unharmed. ¡®What the?! Those--!

    ¡®No, now¡¯s not the time.  The fire can still be managed.¡¯

    ¡°Jinki!¡± Ulric yelled loud enough for him to hear.

    ¡°Understood, commander! Jinki responded, already halfway down the ladder. ¡°And hey! Leave some for me!¡±

    Before, the outpost and the people in it stood at a clear advantage, but now the situation had changed, and so would their strategy.

    ¡°Guards!!! Ulric bellowed. ¡°These idiotic heretics came to our outpost!!! And the fools managed to set fire to the wall!!! Your commander is out there bleeding!!!

    ¡°NOW IS THE TIME WE JOIN HER!!! SHOW THEM YOUR BLADES AND TAKE THEIR LIVES!!!

    Having witnessed their commander get tossed around and still fend off the pair of heretics that almost broke the gate, all the guards under her command collectively felt their teeth and claws itch.

    With no hesitation, once the order was given, every guard rushed down the ladder, and those too impatient to wait shimmied down the supports and gathered at the gate.

    Everyone had their weapons drawn as Ulric gave the go-ahead.

    In a matter of moments, the beam which secured the gate was pulled back and the gate opened.

    Everyone ran out to the arrow and corpse-littered battlefield with howling battle cries. Instantly, a few got hit by arrows, falling to the ground and getting trampled.

    Ulric led the charge, rushing toward Wilf. However, almost instantly, a Nok intercepted. Using its massive bulging muscles, it slammed a great axe down.

    Ulric jumped back, minimizing the damage to the tip of his snout.

    Ulric and the Nok made eye contact for one moment before the Nok swung Its axe from below, aiming at Ulric¡¯s chest.

    Once more, Ulric jumped back, creating some distance. With quick reflexes and masterful precision, Ulric slashed the Nok¡¯s fingers.

    Hissing in pain, the head of the great axe quickly fell to the ground. With an indifferent look, Ulric stabbed the Nok¡¯s exposed throat.

    Unyieldingly, the Nok reach for the spear. Ulric grabbed his spear with both hands and ripped open its throat. Eyes wide, fear and blood spewing out from its wound, the Nok ran away.

    His eyes no longer filled with indifference, Ulric watched in anger as the Nok abandoned the battlefield. ¡®You coward! You can still fight! I¡¯ll make sure your corpse rots¡­¡¯

    Almost entranced in anger, Ulric didn¡¯t notice as another Nok came attacking from behind with a pointed spear.

    From amidst the crowd of the battlefield, Zilika came rushing. At the last second, she grabbed the Nok''s arm. The spear aimed at Ulric veered to the side, gracing his right arm.

    While Zilika and the Nok struggled, Nya jumped on the Nok¡¯s back. The Nok thrashed and turned around in an attempt to swat them away.

    With no intent of letting go, Nya stabbed both of her clawed feet into the back side of the Nok¡¯s legs. With Nya¡¯s mounting of the Nok secured, she pulled a dagger from her sheath.

    Movement restricted by both Zilika and Nya, the Nok was helpless as its throat was slit.

    Nya quickly jumped off as Zilika slammed the Nok to the ground.

    ¡°Not the time to stand around, Ulric!¡± Nya yelled as she stepped over the Nok¡¯s body.

    ¡°You can¡¯t die now! Zilika yelled as she picked up the great axe the cowardly Nok had left behind. ¡°¡­Not when you owe me for saving you!¡±

    Ulric quickly rushed toward Zilika. Confused and still exhausted, Zilika couldn¡¯t react as Ulric thrusted his spear at her.

    However, the spear didn¡¯t hit Zilika; it went right passed her shoulder. She quickly looked behind to see a Nok carrying a hammer with its mouth wide open and Ulric¡¯s spear piercing the back of its throat.

    ¡°If you couldn¡¯t even dodge when you thought I was going to hit you, then it¡¯s clear you are still too exhausted,¡± Ulric pointed out as he pulled back his spear.

    ¡°Like that¡¯s ever stopped me before!¡± Zilika countered as she swung her great axe at an approaching Nok. Putting all of her weight behind it, she split the Nok¡¯s shield in two.

    Far from done, the Nok stabbed at Zilika with its sword.

    Ulric rushed in, piercing the Nok¡¯s sword arm. Wide open, Zilika raised her great axe and swiftly decapitated the Nok.

    Finishing off her own, Nok Nya questioned, ¡°So where¡¯s the leader?!¡±

    ¡°No clue,¡± Ulric responded as all of them joined up, standing back to back.

    Slightly confused, Nya once more questioned, ¡°You were rushing through the battlefield, leaving yourself wide opened; if not because of the heretic leader, why so?!¡±

    ¡°Wilf!¡± Ulric answered with such straightforwardness that Nya was slightly taken aback.

    With slight disdain, as she ever so slowly rolled her eyes, Zilika remarked, ¡°Of course her!¡±

    Momentarily distracted, Nya didn¡¯t notice when a Nok with a spiked club swung at her.

    ¡°Down!!!¡± Zilika yelled. Both Ulric and Nya quickly ducked just as the battle axe Zilika was wielding graced the tip of Nya¡¯s ears.

    Meeting her opponent head-on with all the force she could muster, Zilika¡¯s great axe sliced halfway through the spiked club before embedding itself.

    With her death postponed, Nya quickly stabbed one of her daggers into the Nok¡¯s wrist. The Nok quickly pulled back, accidentally letting go of its club.

    With her arms raised high, Zilika brought down her massive great axe. The Nok tried to raise its shield but was too late. The Spiked club split in two just like the Nok¡¯s head.

    ¡°Really Ulric?! Zilika angrily snarled as she pulled out her great axe. ¡°You are putting all of us in danger just to save your--!"

    ¡°Now¡¯s not the time! Ulric interrupted as he staved off a Nok by jabbing continuously at its shield. ¡°Lecture me about something you think you know later! Right now, just keep my back covered!¡±

    Still feeling angry, Zilika kept her mouth shut. As much as she wanted to rant at Ulric, he was right. Now wasn¡¯t the time yet that didn¡¯t change how angry she was.

    All it meant was she had to let out her anger on anyone unfortunate enough to get in her way.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 64.4 (Deciding Moment)

    The smell of smoke was almost unnoticeable, but that was solely due to the direction of the wind.

    Even down on the ground, Jinki saw with perfect clarity a pillar of smoke that reached upward toward the heavens.

    ¡®Once this is over, I¡¯m going to personally shave each and every archer¡¯s tail,¡¯ Jinki thought as he approached the well.

    ¡°Co-commander¡­?¡± One of the men at the well said in surprise.

    Barely slowing down, Jinki grabbed a pair of buckets and quickly ordered the men to fill as many as they could, even if the well went dry.

    And just as suddenly as he¡¯d arrived, he ran off toward the other end of the outpost, making it in record time.

    ¡®Good, the fire hasn¡¯t spread too far; it¡¯s still just on the other side,¡¯ Jinki thought as he grabbed the nearest panicking archer and shoved one of the two buckets of water in her hands.

    ¡°Commander, it¡¯s started out of nowhere!¡± The woman yelled.

    Climbing the ladder with one hand, Jinki remarked, ¡°If you didn¡¯t see a heretic coming, let alone was able to hit it, then once this battle is over, I¡¯ll make sure all of you are going to train until your fingers bleed.¡±

    Once at the top, Jinki poured the bucket over the wall, momentarily dousing the inferno below.

    However, to his surprise, as he looked over the wall, there was no one. Not even a body that had been taken by the flames.

    ¡®What?! Was it a burn runner? Jinki wondered as he quickly tossed the bucket back down and ordered the ones below to get more water. ¡®No, couldn¡¯t be; they always come at the start of battles, not in the middle.¡¯

    ¡°Where is it, Kiki angrily growled as she aimed her bow down at the ground in every which direction without letting go. ¡°I know you are down there; show yourself, coward!¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone there,¡± Sy nervously said as he tried to get his sister away from the flames.

    Continuing to look around, Kiki angrily snapped at Sy, ¡°I know it¡¯s there! I saw the ground shift, and the fire started. That heretic bastard is unseen down there!¡±

    ¡®Unseen? Jinki pondered for a moment until it clicked. ¡®That¡¯s right, the commander did mention Kenneth and the others fought a Nok they said could be unseen.¡®

    ¡°There you are! Kiki yelled as she let go of the bowstring sending the arrow flying, piercing nothing but the earth. ¡°Did the ground shift?!¡±

    ¡°Kiki, there isn¡¯t anything there, Sy worried said as he once more tried to get his sister to leave. ¡°The flames are dangerous, and the smoke. It can¡¯t be good for you.¡±

    ¡°Sy! Jinki yelled. Immediately, Sy jumped in shock as he nervously turned around. ¡°Live up to your name some other time right now; get down and get as many buckets of water as you can!¡±

    Seeming nervous, Sy momentarily halted, looking at Jinki and his sister before a stern look from Jinki made him descend the ladder.

    Calmly he walked closer to Kiki as he drew his bow. ¡°Commander, I know what you are going to say, but the heat hasn¡¯t gotten to me or something like that.¡±

    ¡°I know. The commander told me about your little field trip not too long ago, Jinki responded as he drew back his bowstring. ¡°If that brutish bastard is down there, I¡¯ll rain arrows down on it.

    ¡°So for now, do as your brother and help put out this fire.¡±

    Begrudgingly, Kiki put her arrow back into her quiver and stood at the top of the ladder, ready to receive the buckets that came to her.

    ¡®She said something about the ground shifting. If the Nok is unseen, then it¡¯s like tracking an animal, Jinki thought as he held his breath. ¡®I have to look for the track and other clues it can¡¯t avoid leaving behind.¡¯

    Jinki scanned the ground, noticing the faintest track leading to the wall just past the smoke below.

    Holding his breath, he paid little to no attention to the fire just beside him or his fellow hunters who were trying to put it out.

    At that moment, he wasn¡¯t the hunter commander Jinki or even an Aki. He, like all of the great hunters before him, was part of his surroundings. And right now, he was part of the wall.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Suddenly, out of the corner of his eyes, he noticed the slightest change in the ground.

    With no hesitation, Jinki let go of the bowstring. The arrow flew directly down and pierced the unseen Nok. It flickered into view in all its scaly glory. For the briefest of moments, the Nok and Jinki locked eyes.

    Instantly, the Nok bolted for it, moments before it became unseen again. With calm and precise movements, Jinki pulled an arrow from his quiver.

    ¡°There it is, commander! Kiki yelled, unable to follow the Nok as it ran wildly and erratically. ¡°Quickly get it before it runs off!¡±

    With slow and calm movements, Jinki held the arrow in front of Kiki just above the flames. She instantly understood to be quiet¡­ for her commander¡­ was on a hunt.

    In moments, the fire leeched onto the thin wood of the arrow. Unbothered by the heat, Jinki drew back his bowstring.

    And then¡­ he let go. Like a light in the dark, the flaming arrow soared through the sky. And as it descended to the earth, it struck its target true.

    The Nok, no longer unseen, fell to the ground with an arrow piercing its leg. Quickly, it got back up and limped toward the forest edge.

    Once more, with calm and precise movements, Jinki let loose another arrow. This time, the Nok was dealt a fatal blow as the arrow pierced one of its hearts.

    With death looming over it, the Nok fell to the ground.

    One final time, Jinki drew back his bowstring. It may have been an enemy. It may have deserved to suffer. Yet that didn¡¯t change the unspoken law all hunters followed.

    Before the arrow could hit the Nok with one last burst of strength, it let out the loudest hissing sound possible before abruptly getting cut off as the arrow pierced its other heart.

    ¡°As always, your skill is unparallel, Kiki complimented as she poured more and more water on the flames, slowly killing the fire. ¡°I think we can handle the rest. Sounds like the battle has grown worse at the other end.¡±

    Finally, Jinki took a breath as he narrowed his vision.

    ¡°Commander, is something the matter?¡± Kiki questioned as she tossed the empty buckets down and grabbed the filled ones.

    Suddenly, about a dozen Nok came charging from the forest edge carrying their three-sided pointed shields and, for the most part, battle axes.

    ¡°There are still more! Kiki yelped quickly, dropping both buckets and pulling back her bowstring. ¡°Everyone get up here; the scaly bastards are attacking!¡±

    ¡°Everyone stay put!¡± Jinki ordered, much to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    ¡°But, commander!¡± Kiki protested.

    Jinki quickly pulled back his bowstring and, barely aiming, hit one of the heretics in the leg. ¡°This isn¡¯t the second half of their force; it¡¯s only a small group! At best, it¡¯s only a distraction, so we won¡¯t focus on the fire!

    ¡°I¡¯ll cut down their numbers as best I can; all of you keep getting the fire under control.¡±

    Following Jinki¡¯s orders, All the hunters kept bringing water and dousing the fire while he took care of the Nok.

    Being an expert with the bow, Jinki pulled back the bowstring and sent arrow after arrow, flying faster than any other hunter.

    He was like a one-man army, cutting the relatively small number of Nok down from about one dozen to four before they reached the wall.

    However, to Jinki¡¯s confusion, the spot where the Nok chose to group up and interlock their shields in a defensive formation was right where the fire had started and was still at its most intense.

    ¡®Are they inflicted with madness? Jinki wondered as the smoke and fire made it hard for him to aim for an opening. ¡®I can¡¯t hit them like this, and the fire is starting to spread.¡¯

    In a flash, Jinki started to help Kiki, Sy, and all the other hunters, grabbing a bucket or two himself and dousing the fire.

    It was an uphill battle as the flames eagerly leached onto the dry parts of the wall, yet even so, they were slowly making progress.

    Until amidst everything as Jinki leaned up against the wall, he felt a vibration. At first, Jinki just thought it was his imagination, but when it happened twice, he knew something was wrong.

    Looking down amidst the smoke and flames, he could see the top of the heretics'' shields, ¡®What are they doing?¡¯

    The vibrations kept a persistent rhythm even as the flames grew more intense below. However, as Jinki scanned the battlefield, he noticed each Nok had been carrying axes.

    Eyes wide in realization, Jinki dropped everything.

    He quickly drew his bow and, with masterful speed, rained arrows down at the heretics, ¡°Everyone! Forget the water and fire, and come stop the heretics below!¡±

    Confused, everyone stopped for a moment, but seeing how freakout their commander was, they didn¡¯t hesitate beyond that.

    However, it was already far too late as one part of the palisades slowly gave way. In a flash, the heretics dispersed.

    Unable to stop it, Jinki gritted his teeth as the palisade fell down with a mighty thud.

    The wind created from this sent all of the smoke soaring upward, darkening his brown fur as well as intensifying the already rapidly increasing flames.

    With the outpost wall breached, another much larger group of Nok than the previous came charging out of the forest.

    Coughing from the smoke, Jinki gritted his teeth even more so than before, and with a bellow as loud as Ulric¡¯s, Jinki ordered, ¡°Archer¡¯s at the¡­ ready! Do not let a single¡­ heretic through that hole!¡±

    However, that was easier said than done, as almost everyone was coughing and struggling to breathe.

    In the meantime, as everyone tried to find their footing, one of the Nok already at the wall squeezed inside in a cover of smoke.

    Before anyone could do anything, the Nok swung its axe at the supports. Feeling the boards underneath give way, Jinki jumped back.

    However, Kiki wasn¡¯t as quick and fell to the ground screaming. Landing on her back, all the air was forcibly ejected from her lung.

    ¡°Kiki! Sy yelled as he abandoned all other thoughts, then his sister as he ran over to her. ¡°Talk to me! You have to be fine! I¡¯ll get you¡­ I¡¯ll get you to Kica!¡±

    Kiki looked weakly at Sy moving her mouth as she desperately tried to warn her brother about the Nok behind him.

    With its axe raised, the Nok let out a happy hiss.

    ¡°Not so fast, you brute!¡± Jinki yelled as one of his arrows perfectly made its way through the smoke and hit the Nok in the back of its neck.

    As the Nok fell to the ground with a heavy thud, Sy jolted and looked behind.

    ¡°Sy! Jinki yelled while aiming his bow at the many approaching Nok. ¡°Get to the great hall and get as many as you can, wounded or otherwise!

    His main concern being his sister Sy lifted Kiki up to the point she could stand and ran toward the great hall.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 64.5 (Darkened Spear and Black Fur)

    Seeing an opening, Zilika buried her great axe in the back of an unattentive Nok that was in the middle of pulling out its pointed spear from one of her comrade''s guts.

    Panting and feeling her grip weakening, Zilika pulled the axe out, thinking, ¡®Is there no end to them?¡¯

    Standing taller than any common Nok, Zilika saw nothing but Nok running into battle all the way from the forest edge.

    The archers on top of the wall were keeping them somewhat at bay and killing a decent number, but it didn¡¯t stop the relentless onslaught of them from coming.

    ¡°Which way?!¡± Zilika asked.

    ¡°Just follow the wall!¡± Ulric responded as he stabbed his spear into the wrist of a Nok, making them drop their weapon.

    With the Nok open, Nya rushed in and furiously stabbed at its neck and jaw until it fell.

    From behind, an ambitious Nok saw its opening and rushed in. In a flash, Zilika swung her great axe and severed its tail.

    Hissing in pain, the Nok tried to retreat; however, it easily lost its balance and fell face-first into the ground.

    With quick and merciless precision, Ulric stabbed his spear into the Nok¡¯s exposed neck just below the skull.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave yourself open like that, you old vixen!¡± Zilika panted, quickly getting back into formation.

    Keeping an eye on her surroundings, Nya responded, ¡°If you do your job and cover my back, I shouldn¡¯t have to worry!¡±

    Leading the way, Ulric pushed further ahead. The fighting continued and intensified as other soldiers unprompted, followed his lead.

    It drew away the attention Ulric, Nya, and Zilika had garnered. Rapidly moving through the battlefield, the trio eventually made it to a select few Nok with their backs turned.

    With ease, the three killed one Nok each, and as they stood on top of their slain foe¡¯s corpses, they finally saw her.

    She was covered in blood, looking up at the sky with a euphoric expression, surrounded by dead Nok.

    The bulk of the outpost forces hadn¡¯t quite reached this far yet, so it was still decently safe for the archers at the top of the wall to aid her.

    However, now that Ulric, Nya, and Zilika were here, it became far more difficult as the speed at which every arrow was let loose drastically decreased.

    And it showed as suddenly three Nok came charging at Wilf. In a flash, Ulric sprinted across the dead heretics, leaping at one of the Noks.

    Blinded by the sole focus of Wilf, the Nok closest to Ulric didn¡¯t notice until it was too late. From above, Ulric plunged his spear down, piercing the Nok¡¯s cranium.

    With a heavy thud, it fell to the ground, instantly dead.

    One of the two Nok charging quickly took notice. It turned to look at their fallen compatriot and, with a hissing battlecry, rushed toward Ulric.

    ¡®The angry ones always rush in without thinking clearly,¡¯ Ulric thought, only to realize his spear was stuck.

    Giving Ulrik no time to pull his spear out, the Nok swung its double-sided pointed hammer at him. Keeping a tight grip on his spear, Ulric jumped back.

    The hammer managed to grace him and easily splintered his spear¡¯s wooden shaft. Far from done, the Nok relentlessly swung at Ulric. Lacking the range to safely attack, Ulric kept his distance.

    However, as he dodged suddenly a hand grabbed his leg. Looking down, Ulric saw it was a blinded Nok restraining him.

    Stuck, Ulric quickly flipped the shaft in his hand and stabbed it into the Nok¡¯s. However, the splintered wood didn¡¯t go as deep as his spear, stopping just past the scales as the Nok clenched harder.

    Caught and unable to move, Ulric looked at the massive hammer as the Nok brought it down.

    At the last possible moment, Zilika jumped in between Ulric and the hammer, blocking with her great axe.

    What ensued was a battle of pure strength as the Nok pushed down harder. Zilika quickly fell on one knee, panting.

    Continuously stabbing at the blind, Nok Ulric tried to break free but to no avail.

    Gritting her teeth, Zilika pushed back with all her might. In response, the Nok drew closer and pushed its hammer down with even greater force.

    With shaking hands, Zilika was forced further down to the ground.

    Seeing her struggle, Ulric abandoned his attempts at getting free. With the Nok standing this close, there was no way he could miss.

    Ignoring the pain in his leg, Ulric drew back his arm and hurled the half of the wooden shaft he was holding.

    At the last possible moment, the Nok noticed and flinched to the side. The wooden shaft missed the Nok¡¯s eye and shallowly pierced below its scales.

    However, in that brief moment, the Nok forgot to push down, and Zilika started to stand back up.

    She got halfway before the Nok pushed down again, halting her ascension. However, it was just enough.

    Going down on all fours, Ulric spotted the perfect opening. He drew back his free leg and drove his foot between Zilika¡¯s legs and right into the Nok¡¯s groin.

    Eyes widening, the Nok lost its grip and slowly collapsed to the ground. Taking the opportunity, Ulric had given her Zilika shot back up, sending the giant hammer flying.

    In one swift motion, Zilika beheaded the Nok before pulling the other half of Ulric¡¯s spear out and tossing it to him, ¡°A bit of warning next time you just run off!¡±

    Ulric caught the spear and quickly proceeded to cut a few fingers from the hand that held him, ¡°What about the last one?!¡±

    Looking to his side, Ulric saw the third Nok on the ground with Nya and Wilf standing over it. With more Nok closing in, Ulric picked up the other half of his spear as all of them quickly grouped up.

    ¡°Good of you to join, commander, Wilf giggled. ¡°I was getting a bit bored killing all the heretics by myself.¡±

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Tightly gripping both parts of his spear like a sword and dagger, Ulric asked, ¡°Do I even wanna know how you are still alive, let alone standing?!¡±

    ¡°Praise of curse Dahi for my body! Wilf shrugged. ¡°Although I do know which you¡¯d pick, commander!¡±

    ¡°Really, you old vixen! Zilika interrupted. ¡°You really need to do this now when we are surrounded and trying to pull your tail out of the fire!¡±

    ¡°Ohh, get off my back, disgraced former second in command! Wilf sighed while tilting her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to cut loose and have this much fun in a long time.¡±

    ¡°This is what you consider fun?! Nya interjected in disbelief. ¡°Leaping headfirst into battle alone, getting impaled, and being on the receiving end of a duo Nok beatdown?!

    ¡°Knowing her, she probably wouldn¡¯t have enjoyed the battle half as much without it!¡± Zilika answered with an annoyed-sounding voice.

    ¡°Oh, come on now, Wilf laughed. ¡°You make it sound like I enjoy getting hurt.¡±

    ¡°Focus!¡± Ulric yelled as four Nok broke from the encroaching mass and charged at them through the rain of arrows.

    ¡°Hmph, one for each, Wilf giggled as she readied herself for battle. ¡°Don¡¯t go and die now, former and current second in command!"

    Panting slightly, Zilika responded, ¡°Just keep my back covered.¡±

    Being proactive, Ulric rushed at the Nok, charging him. Standing firm, the Nok bashed its shield at him. Reacting quickly, Ulric tossed the broken shaft up in the air.

    The moment the Nok¡¯s eyes followed, Ulric disappeared, sliding underneath the attack and between the Nok¡¯s leg.

    Seeing a sight he rather wished he hadn¡¯t, Ulric jumped to his feet on the other side. While the Nok looked around a bit in confusion, Ulric jumped on its back.

    As it tried to shake him off, Ulric sunk his claws into the leather dress. He followed up by stabbing the Nok in its throat.

    However, with the violent shaking, the spear entered at an awkward angle. Instead of going straight in, the spear ran along the Nok¡¯s neck, separating the scales from the flesh underneath.

    The pain only made the Nok thrash around more. With little to no input from Ulric, the tip of the spear burst out on the other side of the Nok¡¯s throat.

    As Ulric tried to pull out his spear he noticed from the corner of his eye a slender Nok charging. It ran blindly through the rain of arrows with a raised spear, avoiding any deadly hit.

    Ulric pushed off the Nok¡¯s back with his feet. Continuing to hold onto the spear and Nok¡¯s shoulder, Ulric flipped through the air.

    Avoiding the Nok behind him just in time, it ended up stabbing its comrade in the back.

    Landing on the other side with his feet on the ground and his back against the Nok¡¯s chest, Ulric grabbed both ends of his spear.

    Stabbed in the back, the Nok was in too much pain to react. Pulling with all his might, Ulric ripped the Nok¡¯s throat wide open, freeing his spear from the confines of its flesh.

    Overwhelmed by pain, the Nok staggered back before falling. At the same time, the slender Nok with the spear tripped, getting pinned underneath as its spear went all the way through.

    In the meantime, as Ulric jumped back, Wilf had already dealt with her Nok.

    However, not everyone had killed their opponents as Nya got sent flying back by a shield bash, and Zilika got hurled at her, knocking them both down.

    ¡°Get off me!¡± Nya yelled frantically, pushing Zilika off her as both of their opponents approached.

    Getting back on her feet, Nya barely dodged a blow that missed Zilika by a hair. Meanwhile, Zilika tried to get up, but it was clear she was panting like crazy.

    In a flash, Ulric rushed toward her, thinking, ¡®I told you! I knew you were too exhausted! Why do you always have to push yourself like this?!¡¯

    She weakly got back on her feet and lifted her great axe with both hands. The Nok effortlessly knocked it out of her hands and violently grabbed her by the throat.

    Despite their height difference, the Nok raised its arm as high as it was able to until Zilika¡¯s claws barely graced the ground.

    Ulric sprinted as fast as he could while the Nok shallowly stabbed Zilika¡¯s stomach. Taking pleasure in her pain, the Nok twisted the spear over and over. Blood ran through her fur as she struggled to get free.

    Suddenly, the Nok seemed to change its mind. Instead of skewering Zilika, it lifted her above its head. Letting out a hissing battlecry, the Nok slammed Zilika down with a hard thud.

    Too late, Ulric reached the Nok and quickly stabbed his spear through its throat. ¡°Get your hands off her!¡±

    Standing at the ready, Ulric asked, ¡°Are you alive?!¡±

    Fighting through her exhaustion and pain, Zilika stood up and immediately coughed blood. She wiped it away and picked up her great axe. ¡°Sorry Ulric. That one was mine to kill, not yours.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve killed plenty, and there are still more,¡± Ulric responded as the surrounding Nok ever so slowly kept encroaching.

    Meanwhile, just as Zilika had gotten back on her feet, Nya made her attack on her opponent.

    Darting to the side, she leaped at the Nok with her daggers in hand.

    However, the Nok knocked one of her daggers away with its shield. Turning around, it bashed her with its shield.

    Sent stumbling back, Nya was helpless as she saw the spear coming. Acting purely on animalistic instincts, Nya leaned as far back as she was able to.

    The spear graced her throat as she fell on her tail.

    Down on the ground, she was at the mercy of the Nok as it pulled back its arm. In a desperate gambit, Nya threw her other dagger at the Nok¡¯s hand.

    One of the edges sunk into the Nok¡¯s wrist. Flinching from the pain, the spear veered slightly off course.

    Slicing her side, the spear pierced the ground beside her. Thinking fast before the Nok could pull it out, Nya wrapped her legs around the Nok¡¯s arm.

    Along for the ride, as the Nok lifted her entire body with ease, Nya drew her family knife. As the Nok was about to slam her into the ground, she stabbed at it.

    She aimed directly at its throat. However, the Nok opened its giant maw and snapped it shut with Nya¡¯s hand and Kinfe inside.

    ¡°Aaarrrrggg!¡± Nya screamed through gritted teeth as she reached for the Noks¡¯ snout with her claws fully extended. Before that could happen, the Nok bahsed her with its shield.

    Momentarily dazed, Nya was helpless as the Nok slammed her into the ground. Still holding on, the Nok lifted her up again.

    Suddenly, a sword came flying, hitting the Nok on its head. Letting out a hiss and reeling back from the pain, Nya took her opportunity and pulled out her hand.

    Once she did, Wilf appeared just beside the pair. She grabbed her sword and stabbed the Nok with both it and her broken arm.

    As the Nok fell, Nya let go and quickly rolled away, picking up both of her daggers as she got to her feet, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your help! I was more than capable of killing that heretic myself!¡±

    Giggling, Wilf licked the blood from her broken bone, ¡°With that boring display you called a fight, you were practically begging me to intervene!¡±

    Rolling her eyes, Nya took a defensive stance, ¡°I¡¯d rather die than beg for your help!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see that old vixen,¡± Zilika interjected as she and Ulric joined up with Wilf and Nya.

    Just as she finished her sentence, the rain of arrows stopped. All four glanced at the archers on top of the wall as they frantically ran around looking for more arrows.

    ¡°They couldn¡¯t have killed more?!¡± Nya yelled.

    ¡°So much for killing them one at a time,¡± Zilika added with a mix of panting and coughing.

    Ulric narrowed his vision and took an offensive stance, ¡°It was only a matter of time until they ran out.¡±

    ¡°Ohh, sorry, Ulric! Wilf laughed. ¡°Guess we are all going to die! It was an entertaining battle while it lasted!¡±

    Suddenly, all of the Nok surrounding halted their encroachment.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t they attacked?! Nya questioned. ¡°Are they waiting for something?!¡±

    As all of them waited, hearts pounding, the Nok started to stamp their weapons into the ground.

    As more and more did it, the sound grew louder until it drowned out the screaming and hissing from the battle right next to them.

    Once it was at its loudest, some of the Nok stepped aside, and a hulking Nok with white scales carrying nothing but a darkened spear and black fur cloak resting comfortably on its shoulders, which concealed all but its right arm, stepped forward.

    ¡°Oh, I never thought I¡¯d be this lucky! Wilf laughed. ¡°The heretic leader joining the battle! What¡¯s next, a champion?!¡±

    The heretic leader stood tall with a cold gaze as it raised its hand. Instantly, all the Nok surrounding them went quiet. Then, the heretic leader pointed at Wilf.

    ¡°You wanna a fight! Wilf mused with wicked glee. ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy to oblige!¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ulric calmly said, holding out his spear in front of Wilf. ¡°It¡¯s your fur. With the black, it thinks you¡¯re the leader.¡±

    ¡°Oh well,¡± Wilf shrugged. ¡°Guess it¡¯s yours if you want it.¡±

    Ulric stepped forward, meeting the heretic¡¯s icy gaze with his own.

    Despite no words being shared, the heretic commander understood right away that the daring lunatic who leaped from the wall wasn¡¯t the leader; he was.

    Looking at his broken weapon, the heretic leader walked over to the fallen Nok, who had been stabbed in the back.

    It grabbed the spear and pulled it out, paying no attention to the slender Nok still pinned underneath.

    Looking Ulric in the eyes, the heretic tossed the spear at his feet.

    Ulric raised a suspicious eyebrow before briefly conversing with the heretic. ¡°You could have killed us all once the rain of arrows stopped, and yet you came forward to kill me yourself.

    ¡°I get that taking the head of a leader will demoralize an army, but it doesn¡¯t matter how it¡¯s taken¡­ So why? Why do you want to fight me on even footing? Are you so certain you¡¯ll kill me, or is it something more?

    ¡°Well, regardless, Ulric said as he stepped over the spear. ¡°It won¡¯t matter when I take your head.¡±

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 65 (Empty Hall)

    In the midst of all the chaos, Kenneth calmly walked toward the outpost through with a certain briskness in his step as the builder he was carrying yelled at him.¡°Put me down, you no good¡­!¡±

    ¡°Father, please! Now isn¡¯t the time!¡± The light autumn-colored Aki tried to reason.

    ¡°Shut it!¡± The dark autumn-colored Aki snapped. ¡°You disgrace! There¡¯s nothing wrong with you! Why aren¡¯t you out there fighting instead of following me, you sniffling brat!¡±

    The light autumn-colored Aki, with a mixed expression of worry and shame, lowered his head as his father kept berating him. ¡°If this is the kind of man you are, then I made the wrong choice when you were born!

    ¡°I should have kept one of your sis¡­ AARRG! The dark autumn-colored Aki yelped as Kenneth squeezed on the old man''s leg. ¡°Are you trying to kill me!?¡±

    Kenneth didn¡¯t respond as he finally reached the great hall. Inside there were about the same amount of wounded, if not a bit less than when he¡¯d left.

    Uttering no words, Kenneth just put down the dark autumn-colored Aki as he still yelled at him and practically everyone else while his son stepped in to support him.

    Just as he did, Aloko suddenly came into view with a straint smile. ¡°Good, your bac--

    ¡°What happened?! Aloko worriedly asked, his eyes wide and staring at the dried blood covering Kenneth. ¡°Are you okay?! Is the gate secure?!¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh¡­ Aloko¡­ Kenneth responded, sounding almost half-asleep. ¡°Ummm¡­ everything is fine¡­ what¡­ what¡¯s the situation¡­? Who¡¯s most critically wounded?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone is in danger of dying right now, Aloko answered, his straining smile slowly vanishing and getting replaced with a more worried and weirded-out one. ¡°What did you give Kica? She¡¯d been acting¡­¡±

    ¡°What was that last part?¡± Kenneth calmly asked as the loud yelling from the angry, dark autumn-colored Aki somehow grew louder than before, which easily attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Especially Kica.

    She ran from the other side of the great hall, becoming nothing more than a fast brown, orange, and white blur until she stopped one step away from crashing into the light and dark autumn-colored Aki.

    With wide, red, spasming eyes, a wide, excitable grin that could rival Wilf¡¯s own, and a tail that was spinning like the propeller on a helicopter, she spoke almost too fast to understand anything. ¡°Hi Diekono hi Nojino are you hurt no it¡¯s your back!¡±

    Kica then grabbed Diekono¡¯s arm and ripped him out of Nojino¡¯s grip. Trying to scream, Diekono was cut short as she slapped his lower back with such force the old man bellowed in pain.

    Back healed, he crumpled to the ground. Instantly, Kica turned around, her eye twitching as everyone seemed hesitant to get her attention.¡°All good who¡¯s next!¡±

    ¡°What is happening to her?¡± Aloko questioned with worry in his voice.

    ¡°Well, after swallowing the pill, it would have traveled from the stomach through the stomach acid, which, if I¡¯m being honest, was a factor in whether the pill would have worked at all. However, it did and afterward traveled to the small intestine and then the liver, where it entered general circulation or, as you would know it, the bloodstream. At that point, it triggered a reaction and released a stress hormone, which increased her overall heart rate, and the amount of blood that now has a bit more glucose in it is going directly to her muscles," Kenneth explained in a very detailed manner.

    Aloko looked at Kenneth, more confused and lost than before.

    ¡°Sorry, forgot you still need to understand the basics, Kenneth apologized. ¡°To put it simply, one hundred milligrams of caffeine seems to be one hell of an energy boost for her.¡±

    Right as he finished, he could hear someone yelling from outside. ¡°Help danger!¡±

    Quickly, Kenneth rushed outside and looked around. He couldn¡¯t see anyone in his immediate vicinity and decided to run around the great hall.

    As he turned the first corner, he was taken aback by the massive pillar of smoke and fire by the wall.

    ¡°Help danger!¡± Once more, it sounded.

    Kenneth quickly snapped out of it and ran along the wall until he saw the one who¡¯d been yelling.

    It was an Aki with mostly black fur and a few spots of grey and white. He was carrying someone over his shoulder with matching fur color who seemed to be in bad shape.

    ¡°I got you! Kenneth yelled as he ran over and quickly helped carry the guy''s friend. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got it from here!¡±

    ¡°She needs to be okay¡­ and I need to tell everyone!¡± the guy insisted.

    ¡°You can talk to Ulric after we get your friend inside, Kenneth responded as they walked around the great hall. ¡°By the way, what happened to her!¡±

    ¡°She fell from the wall!¡± The guy worriedly responded

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to take a look,¡± Kenneth said reassuringly as they made it inside.

    ¡°EVERYON¡­!¡± The guy yelled before immediately entering a coughing fit on the last syllable.

    ¡°Someone needs help! Kica said as she rushed over to Kenneth and the two others. ¡°Sy Kiki, good to see you alive!¡±

    Appearing right in front of him from seemingly nowhere caught Sy off guard as he immediately stopped coughing and tried to speak, ¡°Th¡­¡±

    ¡°The what where are you hurt? Kica questioned as she started to slap her slightly glowing hands all over his body, mumbling. ¡°Not here, not here, not here, not here, not here, not here, not here notherenotherenotherenothere.¡±

    ¡°Kica, Kenneth called. Instantly, she stopped, seemingly almost in a mechanical manner, as Kenneth pointed to Kiki. ¡°I believe she¡¯s the one who¡¯s hurt.¡±

    Her rapidly twitching eyes landed on Kiki and, with explosive movement, slammed her hand into Kiki¡¯s stomach. What amount of air Kiki had managed to get back into her lung was once more ejected as Kica looked for the place she was hurt.

    Meanwhile, Kenneth looked over at Sy and said. ¡°We got it from here if you needed to tell Ulric something.¡±

    Eyes quickly widening, Sy remembered what he¡¯d momentarily forgotten and yelled at the top of his lung, ¡°EVERYONE, THE REAR WALL HAS BEEN BREACHED!!! COMMANDER JINKI NEEDS HELP!!!¡±

    For one moment, everyone looked at Sy. Where there once had been murmurings of pain, there were silence as everyone processed the information they had been given.

    In the next, regardless of how wounded they were, everyone calmly stood up and grabbed a weapon.

    Fonnoling toward the exit, Kenenth walked to the side, pulling Kiki along, with Kica following, still in the middle of healing.

    In a matter of seconds, the great hall was a deserted mess. Tables and turned-over chairs strewn about on the floor, leaving one half of the great hall practically impassible from one wall to the next.

    Standing nearby, Aloko looked as everyone was leaving. ¡°Teacher, what should I do?¡±

    Kenneth took a moment as he looked over the now-empty great hall. ¡°Well, we got no patients, and it''s not as if we can force them all to stay.¡±

    ¡°I want to join them out there,¡± Aloko said.

    ¡°If you want to, then do so, Kenneth said matter-of-factly. ¡°You do know you are an adult, right? You¡¯ve never needed my permission to do anything, so why ask now.¡±

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°I just¡­ what if more come, Aloko somewhat stammered. ¡°What if you need me and I¡¯m not there.¡±

    ¡°I highly doubt there won¡¯t come more, but as I¡¯ve said, it''s your choice. Kenneth reaffirmed. ¡°I can¡¯t choose something like that for you, not when it''s about something so important as your home.¡±

    Aloko looked as though he wanted to say something, but instead, he just walked over to a discarded weapon on the ground and picked it up.

    Uttering no other word, he left to join the fight.

    ¡°Get your hands off me!¡± Kiki angrily growled as she ripped herself away from Kenneth and leaned against the nearest wall.

    Taking a deep breath, Kenneth kept his distance as he spoke in a calm tone of voice, ¡°Your brother told me you fell from the wall. It is quite a fall, so would you allow me to help you over to a table so you can lie down.¡±

    ¡°I said keep your hands off me, you! Kiki snarled, paying no attention to Kica, who was still in the midst of healing her, slapping her hands all over her body. ¡°I¡¯ll let myself rot on the battlefield before I ever let you touch me again!¡±

    ¡°I do understand your anger toward me, Kenneth calmly said, ¡°But I only have your well-being in mind, so please just lie down. I¡¯ll even bring a table to you to make it easier.¡±

    ¡°Listen here, you vixen! Kiki yelled as she pointed her finger at Kenneth. ¡°After what you did to me and my brother, I don¡¯t ever want you near me again.¡±

    ¡°I understand, and I will comply, Kenneth said with a mix of calm respectfulness. ¡°Kica, have you taken a look at her lung or perhaps her ribcage? Most likely, some of her bones are bruised or have a hairline frac---

    As Kenneth looked at Kica, he could see she looked distraught. ¡°Is something the matter Kica?¡±

    ¡°It¡­ it won¡¯t come out, Kica said through short, rapid breaths while her hands trembled. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t heal.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t heal?! Kiki yelled in shock. ¡°You are still awake; you can still heal!¡±

    Eyes wide and on the verge of crying, Kica stepped back and looked at her trembling hands, muttering, ¡°Nonononononononononononononon, I can¡¯t lose it I can¡¯t be useless! Not useless, not useless, not useless, not useless, not useless, not useless!¡±

    ¡°Kica,¡± Kenneth said as calmly as possible as he gently held her hands and looked up into her eyes. ¡°Everything is okay. We are going to figure this out. Just try and take a deep breath. Do you want some water?¡±

    ¡°YOU! You told me to take it! That thing!¡± Kica yelled as she pulled her hands away and threw the wooden vial he¡¯d given her at him. ¡°You knew I would lose my magic! You wanted to take it from me!¡±

    ¡°Kica, I know a lot is happening, Kenneth calmly said as he tried to step closer. ¡°But I would never try and take your magic away. That isn¡¯t even possible.¡±

    ¡°NO! You knew! You¡¯re against me!¡± Kica accusingly yelled as her shot rapid breaths became more akin to hyperventilating. ¡°You have always been against me! Lying to me! Betraying my trust! You told her I was broken, so she would leave!¡±

    A cold shiver ran down Kenneth¡¯s spine as he glanced to his side to see Kiki looking intently at Kica. ¡°Kica, you are hyperventilating and starting to talk nonsense. You need to sit down and just take a moment to relax.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Kica screeched as a stream of tears ran from her eyes while she kept walking further and further away from Kenneth. ¡°You¡¯ve always lied! Was all of this just because you wanted me?!!

    ¡°Did you decide I had to be your¡¯s no matter what when you saw I was mis--!¡±

    Suddenly, from out of nowhere, Kica was sent flying across the room. Her screams were cut short as she crashed into tables and chairs.

    ¡°Kica!¡± Kenneth yelled as he ran over to her.

    However, just as he took a step, he was hit in the face by something hard, knocking him to the ground.

    ¡®what¡­ what¡¯s going on? I¡¯m falling, but I was standing. Was I hit by something, Kenneth thought before hitting the ground hard. ¡®there isn¡¯t anyone to my side¡­ was it¡­ what could it be¡­ why can¡¯t I think of it.¡¯

    As Kenneth tried to stand back up, he felt his legs shake and tremble while the side of his head hurt. He reached for a nearby chair and used it for support as he tried to stand back up.

    Suddenly, an arrow flew passed him. It missed him only by a few centimeters.

    ¡°COWARD!!!! SHOW YOURSELF!!!¡± Kiki yelled as she carefully and methodically walked further away from the entrance.

    ¡®Someone is hiding? Kenneth thought as he felt his legs slowly start to go back to normal. ¡®Was that who attacked me¡­?

    ¡®¡­Kica!¡¯

    Kenneth¡¯s eyes shot wide open. Legs still shaking, he supported himself on the nearest table as he looked around.

    ¡°Kica!¡± Kenneth yelled as his eyes finally landed on her. She was on the ground motionless, surrounded by tables and chairs with a couple of them on top of her.

    With his head hurting, Kenneth clumsily made his way over to her.

    Firing an arrow into the leg of the table, Kiki yelled, ¡°DON¡¯T!¡±

    Feeling cold sweat run down his back, Kenneth looked back at Kiki, confused. At that moment, she was guarding the entrance to the kitchen, aiming her bow. ¡°Stay away from her!¡±

    ¡°But dhe¡¯s hurr¡­¡± Kenneth said, finally realizing he had a concussion.

    While he tried to probably formulate the words he wanted to say, Kiki once more yelled across the room. ¡°The heretic is unseen! Right now, the chairs and table are protecting her! If you make a pathway, she¡¯s dead!¡±

    As the pain subsided ever so slightly, Kenneth realized she was right. And in his condition, there wasn¡¯t much he could do to help her anyway.

    ¡®think¡­ think¡­ how did I spot the last invisible Nok? Was it¡­ Oh yes, the ground, Kenneth thought as he quickly looked down. ¡®No, wait. This isn¡¯t earth it¡¯s wood.¡¯

    He stomped on a floorboard beside him a couple of times, and nothing. The board didn¡¯t make a sound or even bend.

    Firing an arrow into the floor, Kiki¡¯s patients quickly thinned. ¡°Stop playing around! Move about and stumble into it or something!¡±

    Stumped as to what to do, Kenneth tried to think of something else. ¡®Dammit, what did I do last time¡­ oh yeah¡­ the blood! If I can just cover the Nok in something, I should be able to find it.¡±

    Reaching his hand down into his bag, Kenneth tried to get some medicine. Any liquids he could throw on the Nok and floor. Or even some pills he could quickly grind to dust.

    Yet no matter how hard he thought, nothing appeared, ¡®think of it, think of it, think of it, dammit, isn¡¯t anything happening!

    ¡®Arrg my head¡­ wait, is the reason the bag doesn¡¯t work because I have a concussion? Is it because I can¡¯t fully concentrate?¡¯

    Out of options, Kenenth could only think of one thing. He picked up a nearby chair and hurled it at the wall.

    Not done, Kenneth picked up another and another again, hurling each of them in every which deriction.

    He kept going, littering the once clear floor with chairs.

    ¡°You idiotic midget! Kiki angrily insulted with her teeth bare. ¡°I told you not to do anything with the chairs and tables! If you are going to do something stupid, at least do it right!¡±

    ¡®There¡­ there has to be a way. Perhaps I should just run around wildly until I hit it? Kenneth wondered. ¡®But then what? Will it just be like last time? Will I be responsible for k--?

    ¡®NO! I can¡¯t think of that now! Kica never hurt anyone, and yet this Nok attacked her mercilessly! Whatever happens, I can¡¯t let anyone else die! Not because of me!¡¯

    Gritting his teeth and tightening his core, Kenneth spun around, reaching over and lifting the table behind him. Barely recovered from his concussion, Kenneth swung the table around wildly.

    ¡°At least you are good for something,¡± Kiki muttered under her breath.

    Eliminating the area by Kica, Kenneth made his way over toward Kiki, nearly stumbling every step. Yet, no matter what, he wouldn¡¯t let himself fall.

    He swung the entire length of the table to the right. He swung the entire length to the left. And then he felt it. He hit something.

    Before Kenneth could speak, the Nok became visible.

    It was far more hulking than Nokstel had been, and this one, in all its scaly glory, was in all sorts of colors that almost instantly changed before settling on dark brown for the body and black for the head.

    ¡°Finally! Kiki yelled. ¡°Die and rot!¡±

    Just as Kiki fired her arrow, the Nok grabbed both ends of the table and ripped it out of Kenneth¡¯s hands.

    Swinging it around, the Nok knocked Kenneth to the ground. Not done swinging, the Nok spun around and slammed the table to the floor.

    Shielded from her arrows, Kiki quickly jumped up on the only other table and ran along it.

    She fired arrow after arrow from her bow while running along the table. Yet the Nok blocked each and every one.

    ¡°Get up, you midget bastard, and hold the heretic!¡± Kiki yelled.

    Just as she finished yelling, the Nok went on the offensive. It rushed at her, exposing its entire body as it swung the table.

    Kiki reached for another arrow only to realize there were none left in her quiver. Before she could react, the Nok hit her with the entire length of the table. She was sent flying, crashing into the wall.

    The Nok watched Kiki lying on the floor motionless for a moment before letting go of the table. It walked back toward Kenneth.

    ¡®Dammit! I need something! Anything, Kenneth frantically thought with his hand down his bag. ¡®I just need--!¡¯

    His thoughts abruptly stopped as the hulking Nok stopped in front of him. Eyes wide, Kenneth could have surrendered to fear. And yet he didn¡¯t.

    Quickly looking up, Kenneth threw a right hook. Before he even connected the Nok delivered a punch right in his gut.

    Completely overcome by pain, Kenneth fell to the ground, blood streaming from his reopened wound.

    About to finish Kenneth off, the Nok stopped. Looking over at Kica, it could hear her murmuring.

    The Nok suddenly charged toward Kica. Knocking and kicking everything that was in its way until it reached her.

    Barely conscious, Kica was helpless as the Nok raised its hulking hands. Both were clenched in a fist as the Nok brought them down.

    ¡°GET AWAY FROM HER!!!¡± Kenneth bellowed, tackling the Nok. Taken a bit off balance, the Nok almost fell, interrupting its attack.

    Momentarily switching its attention to Kenneth. The Nok grabbed him by his throat and leg. It lifted him up and tightened its grip.

    Gritting his teeth and focusing on the pain, Kenneth shook the bag off his hand. Revealing two syringes, Kenneth stabbed the Nok. The needles penetrated its bulging biceps.

    Struggling to breathe, Kenneth injected the contents of the syringes into the Nok. Angered, the Nok slammed Kenneth down.

    Coughing and struggling to breathe, Kenneth got up on his knees. He looked back at the Nok as it pulled out the syringes.

    The Nok looked at its arm for a moment. It tried to move it, but clearly, there were some difficulties.

    And suddenly, from the point Kenneth had injected the contents of the syringes, the Nok¡¯s scales once more changed color. It slowly went from dark brown to grey, spreading like a rash.

    The Nok couldn¡¯t possibly understand what was happening, and as their eyes locked, the Nok stepped back in fear.

    Kenneth got back on his feet, grabbed his bag, and pulled out another syringe.

    Seeing this, the Nok quickly grabbed Kica off the ground. Before he could stop it, the Nok threw her over its shoulder as it ran out of the great hall.

    ¡®It¡¯s still moving? Did I think of local instead of the other?¡¯ Kenneth wondered with heavy breaths as he went in pursuit of the Nok.

 The Plague Doctor 65.1 (A Pound of Flesh)

    The roaring of battle cries as blades clashed filled the air to an almost deafening degree.

    Yet even so, at that moment, Ulric heard none of it. His full attention was on the foe before him, the heretic leader, the orchestrator of this attack on his outpost.

    He wanted nothing more than to kill that spawn of the heretic gods. Slice off its arm and pierce his spear hundreds upon hundreds of times in that monster''s flesh.

    However, he couldn¡¯t get ahead of himself, not in this situation.

    ¡®Should I rush in? Ulric pondered for a moment as he kept an eye on his opponent as well as the surrounding heretics. ¡®No, I¡¯m faster, but it¡¯s sure to be experienced. There¡¯s no way I can expect to kill it as easily as everything else up till this point. Especially since my spear is damaged.¡¯

    Despite his naturally longer reach, the heretic leader, even with its shorter arms, had him beat. It was clear one mistake could lead to his death.

    Taking a deep breath, Ulric calmed his unease. Exhailing, Ulric rushed in. He skipped over the corpses that littered the ground, darting from side to side.

    The heretic leader, holding its spear in one hand, drew it back. Following the heretic leader''s eyes perfectly, Ulric knew it was following him and adjusting its spear accordingly.

    Once he was close enough, the heretic leader attacked. It took a step forward and turned its body to the side as it thrust its spear.

    Twisting his body just in time, Ulric could feel the force behind the spear just from a little cut to his side.

    Opportunity in hand, Ulric launched himself toward the heretic leader. Spearhand outstretched, Ulric went for the throat.

    Suddenly, the heretic leader''s left arm burst out from behind its cloak. Almost instantly, Ulric drew back his spear and stomped on the heretic leader''s chest.

    At the last moment, he launched himself out of arms reach. However, the heretic leader thrusted with its spear. Easy prey while in mid-air, Ulric received a large gash just below his knee.

    Landing hard on his back, Ulric quickly transitioned into a roll. Avoiding another stab just in time, Ulric used the momentum to quickly get back up.

    Just as he did, the heretic leader swung its spear in a sweeping motion. Ulric quickly blocked to his left. Before the heretic leader knew what was happening Ulric went low.

    Guiding the spear¡¯s momentum, Ulric slid under it as it continued its motion. Grasping the opening he¡¯d created, Ulric launched himself forward.

    With no hesitation, he stabbed the heretic leader right in its hulking hand.

    Enduring the pain, the heretic leader pushed Ulric away. Staggering back slightly, Ulric quickly found his footing. Just as he did, once more came a sweeping motion.

    With no problem, Ulric dodged underneath once more. Just as the spear passed him by, out came the heretic¡¯s leader''s fist.

    Instantly, Ulric jumped back. However, his opponent''s attack still landed, sending him flying back.

    ¡°¡­We¡­ we have¡­ to help him¡­¡± Zilika panted, barely able to keep her grip on the great axe as she took a step forward.

    Before she could go any further, Wilf brought her sword to her throat. ¡°Yeah, I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you. Not unless you don¡¯t want to see who¡¯s going to kill who.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡­ you can¡¯t be serious¡­! Zilika objected. ¡°¡­Are you really¡­ just going to watch¡­!¡±

    ¡°You should listen to your superior, Nya interjected. ¡°Try and look to where her sword is pointing.¡±

    Begrudgingly, Zilika did as instructed. As her eyes followed Wilf¡¯s blade, she could see one of the Nok surrounding all of them had taken a step forward.

    ¡°If you want to interfere in their duel to the death, be my guest, Wilf giggled as she pulled her sword away from Zilika''s throat and let it rest on her shoulder. ¡°But that just means each and every single one of them surrounding us is going to attack.

    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s going to be fun, but I do want to see how their battle ends first,¡± Wilf gleefully said as she glanced over at the Nok that had stepped forward.

    As they made eye contact, Wilf smirked. Immediately, the Nok stepped back into formation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like being in this position either, but the guard commander is right, so for now, we have to wait,¡± Nya agreed.

    Once again, landing on his back, Ulric used the momentum and rolled on top of a dead Nok. On all four, like an animal, Ulric planned his next move.

    However, the heretic leader was already one step ahead. Grabbing its spear with both hands, the heretic leader stabbed at Ulric. Quickly, Ulric jumped up into the air, narrowly dodging unscathed.

    The heretic leader¡¯s spear easily tore through the body underneath. Landing on the spear''s shaft, Ulric quickly stabbed at the heretic leader¡¯s hand.

    Not about to let that happen, the heretic leader pulled his hand away and lifted its spear. Almost about to fall, Ulric quickly jumped off, landing on his feet.

    ¡®This one is annoyingly good, Ulric thought. ¡®It¡¯s keeping me on my claws and seems to have a counter to everything I do.¡¯

    Suddenly, the heretic leader undid the strap on its cloak. Then, it ripped the entire thing off and spun it around up in the air.

    ¡®What is it¡­? I guess it¡¯s got some tricks of its own,¡¯ Ulric thought, standing as lightly on his feet as he could, ready to dodge whatever was coming his way.

    With a cold and collected expression, the heretic leader calmly closed the distance between both of them. The distance grew shorter and shorter, yet nothing.

    Ulric felt a sensation of unease and took a step. Suddenly, as he lifted his foot, the heretic leader threw its cloak at him.

    It hurled toward him fully outstretched, covering his foe behind it. Blind to his opponent and almost tripping, Ulric couldn¡¯t respond in time.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    The heretic leader¡¯s spear pierced through the cloak. Unable to dodge, the spear cut his arm right down to the bone.

    Gritting his teeth as he contained a scream of pain, Ulric grabbed the heretic leader''s spear. Acting quickly, Ulric flipped his spear and stabbed it into the wooden shaft.

    With a forceful pull, the heretic leader ripped its spear out of Ulric¡¯s hand. As the cloak followed, the heretic leader came charging out behind it.

    With dexterous footwork, Ulric spun around, dodging his foe, and jumped out of range. Holding his arm as blood ran down it, the heretic leader grabbed its cloak and spun it around in the air.

    Ulric glanced behind, noticing a line of Nok. Retreat was impossible. The only way was forward.

    Once more, the heretic leader approached. However, this time, with no prompt of any kind, It threw its cloak.

    Standing firm, Ulric wouldn¡¯t let himself fall for the same trick twice. Eyes darting around, he kept intent watch of the cloak.

    And as his eyes landed on a single outstretched point, he knew where the spear was coming from. Ignoring his pain and swallowing his fear, Ulric leaped toward the cloak.

    Dodging the spear, he caught the cloak in his hand and pulled it away. Once more, he went for the throat. Surprised yet not defeated, the heretic leader countered with a sweeping motion.

    The shaft swept Ulric along, knocking him to the ground. Yet he refused to let go of the cloak.

    Even as he was dragged along the ground, Ulric kept holding on. Fighting with all his might, he managed to get into the right position to stomp on the shaft.

    Pulling as hard as he could, the spearhead snapped off.

    The heretic leader reeled back slightly from the sudden change in weight.

    However, once it saw its spear had been broken, it quickly charged at Ulric. Meanwhile, Ulric tried to roll away, but he was caught in the cloak.

    Grabbing Ulric by the throat, the heretic leader lifted him up and slammed him down hard. Gasping for air, he tried to get back up.

    However, the heretic leader just grabbed him once more and once again lifted him up. Before anything more could happen, Ulric stabbed and scratched at his opponent''s arm.

    Suddenly, the heretic leader ripped the spear from Ulric¡¯s hand and tossed it away. Still fighting, Ulric kept it up.

    With no warning, the heretic leader opened its maw and pulled Ulric closer. Knowing what was about to happen, Ulric pushed against the heretic leader¡¯s chest with his feet.

    Only delaying the inevitable, Ulric shoved his right arm inside its maw, clawing at the vulnerable flesh.

    Suddenly, the heretic leader''s jaws snapped shut. Ulric yelped in pain, but even with its sharp teeth digging into his right arm, Ulric didn¡¯t give up.

    Forcefully, the heretic leader dropped to the ground, forcing Ulric down with it.

    ¡°You brutish bastard,¡± Ulric muttered.

    With no time to react, the heretic leader started to roll around on the ground, dragging Ulric along. His arm was twisted and ripped apart as he was dragged mercilessly on the ground.

    He tried to resist and get free, scratching and clawing at the heretic leader''s face. However, it was useless, and he knew it.

    He was forced to endure the unending assault until death. YET he refused to die.

    Gathering all the strength he had, Ulric pulled as hard as he could. Howling in pain, he endured it all until, finally, he escaped.

    Free and unable to handle the pain any longer, Ulric desperately crawled away. The heretic leader calmly got back up and walked over to Ulric.

    With a strong kick to the gut, Ulric was sent rolling onto his back, gasping for breath.

    Looking up, all he could see was the heretic leader gnawing on his severed arm. With no change in its expression, the heretic leader raised both arms, ready to end this.

    Frantically and desperately, Ulric blindly reached around for anything to help. Spitting out his arm, the heretic leader slammed down both of its fists.

    Finally grasping something, Ulric brought it up. The heretic leader¡¯s hulking fists slammed against his chest.

    Weezing and weakly coughing up small drops of blood, Ulric could barely move. However, he was not the only one to have been wounded.

    Piercing the heretic leader¡¯s throat was the very same spear it had tossed at Ulric¡¯s feet.

    Eyes wide in shock as its jaw quivered, the heretic leader never saw it coming. With shaking arms, it reached for the spear.

    But before that could happen, Ulric used his remaining strength to stomp at its groin.

    Already leaning forward, the heretic leader fell. The spear went further inside its throat; however, with a sudden burst of strength, the heretic leader grabbed the shaft.

    Refusing to die, it snapped the wooden shaft as it fell. Unable to escape, Ulric was crushed under its massive body.

    Everyone stood and watched in silence.

    The heretic leader was just lying on the ground without moving a muscle as its scales changed from a more pale white to greyish-white.

    And once that happened, the heretic leader slowly started to rise once more.

    ¡°Hey, old vixen, Zilika whispered through gritted teeth, barely able to contain her anger. ¡°What do you reckon my chances are that I can finish the job Ulric started before one of them kills me?¡±

    With her icy cold and predatory gaze firmly affixed on the rising heretic leader, Nya responded. ¡°You say that like you¡¯re the only one who wants to kill it.¡±

    ¡°I would like to laugh when I take the heretic leader¡¯s eyes, but I don¡¯t feel like it anymore,¡± Wilf added.

    They were ready to strike. Ready to avenge their commander at any cost.

    And suddenly, at that moment, Zilika sprinted. Nya and Wilf followed along, only slightly behind.

    While Nya wanted to kill the heretic leader herself, she was willing to slow down anyone who would try to stop Zilika.

    However, as the three sprinted, none of the Nok surrounding them charged to defend their leader. ¡®What? Why aren¡¯t...?¡¯

    As Zilika reached the heretic leader, she dropped her great axe. Sinking in her claws, she grabbed the heretic leader and threw it away, revealing a still-breathing Ulric.

    Feeling for the slightest of moments a modicum of relief at seeing Ulric still alive, Nya allowed herself to crack a smile for just one instance.

    ¡°I almost feel the fool for thinking you had been bested,¡± Nya said as she spun around and took a defensive stance.

    With her sword resting on her shoulder while standing behind Ulric, Wilf chuckled, ¡°So how does it feel killing their leader? I bet it must have been exhilarating!¡±

    ¡°Wilf, Zilika, Nya,¡± Ulric said in a low voice in between breaths while blood poured from his stump. ¡°Just leave me.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying!¡± Both Nya and Zilika protested while Wilf stayed silent.

    ¡°Nya, Zilika, you aren¡¯t hurt too badly and Wilf¡­ Well, you are somehow still alive,¡± Ulric said as he pulled himself away from Zilika and walked over to the heretic leader¡¯s corpse. ¡°I killed their leader. There¡¯s no way they won¡¯t go after me first.

    ¡°When they do, if you can get out of here¡­ and survive this battle.¡±

    With his one remaining arm, Ulric pulled out the spearhead from the heretic leader¡¯s corpse.

    Suddenly, Wilf started to laugh, bellowing to the high heavens, ¡°You¡¯re an idiot if you think I¡¯m letting you have all this fun!¡±

    ¡°I ran once before, and I refuse to do so again old friend,¡± Nya responded, ready to fight.

    Picking up her great axe, Zilika said, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m going to kill every single heretic that¡¯s in my way. So the way I see it, there¡¯s no point in running.¡±

    Suddenly, one of the heretics surrounding them let out a hissing battle cry, which soon echoed as everyone joined.

    ¡°Some other outpost commander would have you all shaven for disobeying an order! Ulric said as he got ready to fight. ¡°But I think the hangover from a few barrels of floor juice will suffice as punishment next time the merchant comes by.¡±

    Still hissing, all of the heretics surrounding them began to charge. Standing at the ready, all four wouldn¡¯t go down without a fight.

    However, suddenly, the hissing battle cries were cut short.

    Slipping past the hulking and slender bodies of the Nok while sliting their throats came at long last reinforcements.

    Kila proudly stood atop his two slain foes, covered in wounds and dirt, while rejoicing, ¡°That¡¯s seven!¡±

    With an arrow sticking out of her shoulder while being equally covered in wounds and dirt, Fenik mockingly responded. ¡°Seven, really? I¡¯ve already killed fifteen!¡±

    ¡°That¡®s a lie, and you know it!¡± Kila yelled accusatoryly while he ran up to a Nok.

    ¡°Well, a liar would easily spot a lie!¡± Fenik countered as she slipped past Kila and struck the Nok in its leg.

    As the Nok fell to the ground, both slipped to each side of it. Simultaneously slicing both sides of the Nok¡¯s throat, Fenik and Kila called out. ¡°Eight!¡±

    As the tide of the battle once more turned in the favor of the outpost and it¡¯s residents, Ulric bellowed as loud as he could.

    ¡°EVERYONE! THE HERETIC LEADER IS DEAD BY MY CLAWS! SHOW THESE IDIOT BRUTES NO MERCY!¡±

    As one, everyone roared. They fought, wounded, and killed their enemy.

    With their numbers cut down and their leader dead, it wasn¡¯t long before the remaining heretics began to flee.

    As everyone celebrated the victory, mocking the cowards and a few chasing after them, Ulric bellowed an order. ¡°Forget the cowards! Get the wounded to the great hall!¡±

    Rejoycing could wait until later. Right now, all of the wounded needed to be healed.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 65.2 (Reinforcements)

    Jinki could barely control his coughing as he let loose another arrow. Hitting his mark through the thick smoke, the Nok fell.

    ¡®This is bad, Jinki thought as he looked over the wall as more Nok still came charging. ¡®Those brutes aren¡¯t letting up, and the fire keeps spreading. Dammit, we need to deal with them otherwise, this outpost--¡¯

    Jinki¡¯s thoughts were abruptly cut short as he heard the unmistakable sound of wood creaking, followed by a hiss.

    Without thinking, Jinki spun around, arrow drawn, and loosed at the enemy behind him. His arrow hit a pair of interlocked three-pointed shields.

    With just the slimmest gap between the two shields, a yellow eye with a black pupil slit poked out. Slowly focusing on Jinki, the Nok advanced, completely blocking the way.

    ¡°And here I was thinking you brutes could never have any ideas!¡± Jinki mocked as he aimed for the gab.

    Instantly, the Nok fully interlocked the shields as it kept advancing. As it did, Jinki glanced back while thinking to himself, ¡®Great, so much for an easy kill. Man, that thing is just completely blocking the way. I won¡¯t be able to slip by either side.

    ¡®Should I jump down and hope I don¡¯t just land like Kiki or get taken out by one of them down there?¡¯

    His time cut shorter than it already was as a slender Nok hacked away at the supports below.

    Throwing his bow over his shoulder, Jinki stepped off the scaffolding, thinking, ¡®Guess I just gotta improvise!¡¯

    While falling, Jinki grabbed the wooden edge. Using the momentum, he flung himself underneath the scaffolding right in between the gap of the wooden cross-section.

    Just as the scaffolding collapsed, Jinki grabbed onto some of the supporting beams further ahead. Covered by smoke, Jinki barely saw the slender Nok striking at his feet with an axe.

    With feet on a horizontal beam, Jinki pushed off with his right hand. Spinning, he dodged the axe at the last moment.

    Looking back at the axe-wielding Nok, Jinki felt it as he grabbed another support pillar.

    Smiling deviously, Jinki shook and slapped his ass at the Nok, yelling, ¡°I know Nok aren''t that bright, but to be cursed with a small body on top of that¡­!

    ¡°I mean, those muscles are the only thing you got going for ya!¡±

    Thoroughly pissed off, the Nok charged at Jinki. At the last moment, he jumped over the axe, which found itself stuck two-thirds of the way through the support pillar.

    ¡°Look out below!¡± Jinki yelled as he landed on the Nok¡¯s head. While the Nok staggered back, Jinki pulled its leather dress above its head, blinding it.

    While the Nok struggled to get its leather dress back down, Jinki jumped to the nearby cross-section. Using the momentum, he launched himself forward, landing on the ground below unharmed.

    Having pulled down its leather dress, the Nok glared at Jinki as its scales turned red. It launched for its axe and pulled it out of the support pillar.

    With a smug grin, Jinki pointed up, asking, ¡°Have you two met?¡±

    The support pillar gave way, and the Nok above fell along with the scaffolding. Blinded by rage, the slender Nok didn¡¯t notice until it all came crashing down on top of it.

    With both taken care of, Jinki rushed through the smoke with his bow once again in his hand. Jumping atop the demolished scaffolding, he made his way to the hole in the wall.

    Through the smoke, he could clearly see a decent number of Nok guarding it while others made their way inside.

    Jinki aimed his bow at one about to enter. However, just as he loosed the bowstring, all of the smoke made him cough.

    With the trajectory changed, the arrow missed, gracing the top of the Nok¡¯s head.

    Alerted to his presence, all but two of the Nok guarding the hole raised their shield and interlocked them, creating a semi-protective dome.

    The two Nok that didn¡¯t join in defending the hole instead charged at Jinki with their shields raised.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡®Damn this smoke,¡¯ Jinki thought as he aimed another arrow.

    However, before he let go of the bowstring, distant battle cries echoed and quickly grew louder. Both Nok stopped and looked at the direction it was coming from.

    Roaring as one reinforcements from the great hall finally arrived. All of them charged at the intruders, giving everything they had.

    With both Nok distracted, Jinki disappeared behind a veil of smoke. Before they knew it, he was gone, already in the process of climbing atop the scaffolding.

    Yet even from this height, Jinki couldn¡¯t see an opening in the dome. ¡°Dammit! I can''t let any more enter!¡±

    The wounded soldiers from the outpost rushed at their enemy. The remaining Nok, who wasn¡¯t defending, quickly lined up with their shields raised, stretching from house to house like a wall.

    As sounds of steel clashing sounded inside the outpost, Jinki aimed his bow at the enemy line.

    From up top he was able to support everyone to the best of his abilities. Hitting heretics obscured by smoke, killing and wounding as many as he could as quickly as he could.

    They clearly outnumbered the heretics, yet despite this, the line wasn¡¯t getting pushed back. It was advancing.

    Jinki Knew what he¡¯d done when he¡¯d ordered Sy to rally the wounded, but what other choice did he have? Sooner or later, they would have been forced to fight.

    However, that didn¡¯t change the fact that almost everyone was masking their pain. It made them weaker and slower. A fact that became evident as they started falling one by one.

    Standing behind everyone, one soldier yelled to everyone, ¡°Pull back! Pull back!¡±

    Keeping out of reach, reinforcements started to pull back. Keeping up the formation, the line of Nok advanced, forcing the reinforcements further back.

    Jinki kept up his barrage of arrows. Hitting as many heretics as possible. Yet no matter how many he managed to take down, two more had already entered the outpost, ready to take their place.

    ¡°Dammit¡­! Jinki coughed as his accuracy diminished with each breath he took. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ give up this position¡­! Not now¡­! Not until¡­ all of them¡­ have been dealt¡­ with¡­!¡±

    However, suddenly that one soldier standing behind everyone yelled, ¡°NOW!!!¡±

    Suddenly, the retreating reinforcements rushed at the line of Nok.

    ¡®What are they doing?! Jinki panicked as he aimed his bow. Smoke stinging his teary eyes, Jinki loosed his arrow, which hit a Nok in the shoulder.

    In the chaos of battle, hidden in the narrow streets between houses, a small number of soldiers appeared. Before the Nok knew what hit them, the soldiers attacked from behind.

    Forced to defend on two fronts, the line of Nok quickly fell into disarray. And the wounded soldiers, while not at their best, overwhelmed the entire line of Nok.

    Rushing in to lend their aid, the Nok who guarded the hole let down the dome.

    Rubbing his eyes and exhaling all of the smoke-filled air in his lung, Jinki pulled back the bowstring and held his breath.

    ¡®Time to plug this hole,¡¯ Jinki thought as he let go of the bowstring. Soaring through and penetrating the thick black smoke, his arrow hit a Nok just as it poked its head through.

    Arrow piercing its neck, the Nok fell over, its shield and bulging muscles getting pinned on both sides of the hole.

    Jinki did notice there seemed to be a few attempts by the Nok on the other side to pull the corpse.

    However, as the rapidly spreading flames leached onto the dead Nok, setting it ablaze, any and all attempts to pull it out stopped.

    ¡®Good, that should buy some time,¡¯ Jinki thought as he turned his attention to the battle below. Continuing to hold his breath Jinki aim each of his arrows at the Nok.

    With the hole blocked and the overwhelming number in their favor, it soon became clear who was going to win.

    With most of the invaders dead, the rest tried to flee back out, only to find their way blocked. Desperate, one tried to climb over the flaming corpse.

    However, an arrow in the throat courtesy of Jinki quickly put a stop to that. Cornered with no way out, the last of the Nok quickly died.

    The last two, knowing they stood no chance, threw their weapons and shields on the ground, surrendering. It wasn¡¯t so uncommon for prisoners to be taken, especially at the end of battles.

    However, these heretics who¡¯d attacked their home and killed their friends deserved no such mercy.

    The only mercy they¡¯d earned was a quick death, though not because they surrendered, only because there was no time to repay them what was owed by everyone in the outpost.

    With the enemies inside the outpost dealt with, Jinki turned his attention to the Nok on the other side of the wall.

    The sight he had expected to find was that of a hoard in the midst of cutting another part of the wall down.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine his relief when, on the other side, he saw Nok lying dead on the ground and people from the outpost seemingly led by Nya.

    With the enemy defeated, Jinki descended the scaffolding, his fur and clothes completely darkened by the smoke.

    ¡°You genius! You genius!¡± Some of the people amidst the crowd yelled while lifting up the aforementioned individual.

    ¡°You caught those dumb brutes off guard!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they didn¡¯t stand a chance!¡±

    ¡°THREE CHEER¡¯S FOR SY!!!¡±

    ¡°Why are you celebrating, you lazy lot! Jinki bellowed, scaring half of the people in the front half to death. ¡°If you haven¡¯t noticed¡­ FIRE!¡±

    With the celebration postponed, everyone went to work. In a matter of moments, every water-filled bucket was getting tossed at the fire.

    Watching as everyone did their part regardless of their injury, Jinki joined. He intercepted the nearest person delivering the water and grabbed the bucket.

    Coughing slightly, he got ready to throw the bucket at the wall. Yet, as everyone worked to put out the fire, an ear-piercing shriek echoed throughout the outpost.

    Everyone stopped up, looking at one another with expressions of confusion and worry.

    Yet, as eyes eventually fell on Jinki, he stood completely frozen. His eyes were wide, filled to the brim with terror and fear.

    It was a sight no one had ever expected to see. Not from their happy, strong, and goofy commander.

    Jaw quivering, he silently gasped, ¡°No.¡±

    Dropping the bucket, Jinki rushed off, abandoning his command. In desperation, he pushed aside and knocked over anyone in his way while his only thoughts were of her, Selisio.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 65.3 (On The Run)

    His partially opened wound burned with every step he took, yet Kenneth couldn¡¯t slow down. He had to run as fast as he was able to. He wouldn¡¯t allow anymore to die if he could stop it.

    Chasing the Nok down the main street, Kenneth noticed that it looked back at him as if to confirm he was still there.

    Seething with anger after everything that had happened, Kenneth yelled, ¡°Let her go, you fucking lizard!!!¡±

    Changing directions, the Nok ran between two buildings, quickly disappearing from sight.

    Increasing his speed, Kenneth followed. Just as he turned the corner, he barely caught the tip of the Nok¡¯s scaly tail as it ran down an intersecting backstreet.

    Rummaging inside the bag as he ran down the backstreet, Kenneth turned the corner. In the distance, he spotted the Nok as it continued to flee.

    Feeling and focusing on the pain that radiated from his right side, Kenneth was able to focus just enough to create another syringe.

    Pulling it from his bag, Kenneth hurled it at the Nok while yelling, ¡°Let her go!¡±

    Glancing back, the Nok spotted the syringe. Grabbing Kica by the base of her tail, the Nok spun around. Using her body like an impromptu nunchuck, the Nok swatted away the syringe.

    Stunned and more angry than ever before, Kenneth sprinted toward the Nok, hurling syringe after syringe at it.

    Like before, the Nok just used Kica¡¯s body to deflect each and every one of them. As Kenneth closed the distance between them, the Nok started to run backward.

    Before Kenneth could reach it, the Nok ran down another intersecting backstreet and disappeared from view.

    With syringes in hand, Kenneth relentlessly chased the Nok down every street of the outpost. Slowly, he was gaining on the Nok, coming ever closer to catching it.

    Yet despite this, the Nok didn¡¯t relent, and when it noticed just how close Kenenth was getting, it started to run faster.

    ¡®What the hell is this guy on?! Kenneth thought, gritting his teeth and ignoring the pain radiating from his right side. ¡®How can it just keep running like that while carrying and swinging someone around?!

    ¡®I have to stop throwing the syringes? At this point, I¡¯m only hurting Kica!¡¯

    Once again, the Nok turned a corner. Just as Kenneth followed, syringe in hand, something hit him in the chest. The force was so great he was flung into the building wall.

    Breathing heavily, two-thirds of the Nok¡¯s body slowly went from invisible to visible. The only exceptions were its head and grey arm.

    Keeping a keen eye on Kenneth as he sat motionless on the ground, the Nok walked forward.

    Yet, as its arm brushed against the nearby wall, a sharp pain shot through it. Glancing down, its eyes went wide. Piercing its arm was another syringe.

    In the moment the Nok had completely blindsided Kenneth, his body had reflexively stabbed the syringe into the Nok¡¯s arm.

    Freaked out, the Nok quickly ripped the syringe out of its arm and tossed it as far away as it could. Looking down at Kenneth, the Nok seemed hesitant to approach as it took another step forward.

    However, just as it did, Kenneth¡¯s body twitched. Suddenly wheezing loudly with each breath, Kenneth struggled to move as he pulled another syringe out of the bag.

    He weakly pushed against the ground with his legs. Sliding up against the wall. Meeting the Nok¡¯s gaze, Kenneth once more told it. ¡°Let¡­ her¡­ go¡­¡±

    Cautiously, the Nok took a step back. It glanced at its arm where the scales remained grey. Before Kenneth could get fully back on his feet, the Nok took off.

    ¡°Get¡­ back here!¡± Kenneth yelled as he ran after the Nok. However, he only managed to take one step before falling on his hands and knees.

    Barely containing screams of agony, Kenneth grabbed his side as a pool of blood leaked under him. ¡®FUCK! My wound¡­ it¡¯s fully reopened. I need to close it¡­

    ¡®What the hell am I thinking?! I can¡¯t waste any time on¡­ I need to¡­ I need to save Kica¡­! I have to get up¡­! Get up¡­! Get up¡­! Get the fuck up¡­!¡¯

    Fighting through the pain, he watched as the Nok disappeared out of sight. Clenching his fist as tears streamed down his face, Kenneth, through sheer force of will, got back up.

    Yet, as he went to chase the Nok, it was already gone. However, despite this, Kenneth didn¡¯t stop. He maintained a single-minded pursuit as he scoured each and every backstreet.

    Meanwhile, with her back against a wall, Nokshala peered around the corner while her scaly face was completely invisible.

    ¡®Is it still following me? Nokshala wondered. ¡®What even is that thing, a misshapen heretic? Doesn¡¯t matter what it is, but what did it do to me? I can¡¯t feel or control my scales. They are back to their normal color.

    ¡®That little seethrough thingy¡­ I think it had water in it. But it couldn¡¯t be¡­ water doesn¡¯t make my scales numb. Of course, this had to happen on my first assignment. All I had to do was kill the heretic healer and flee.¡¯

    Suddenly, the misshapen heretic appeared. Nokshala watched with bated breath, frozen in place as she grew more anxious than ever. ¡®NO! It¡¯s seen me! It knows I¡¯m here! Close my eyes! Close my eyes!¡¯

    Yet no matter how much she screamed it in her head, she couldn¡¯t move, which forced her to see the whole picture.

    The misshapen heretic was holding its side while steadying itself against the wall, seemingly fighting through pain with every step as it wildly looked around.

    ¡®It¡¯s really hurt this time, Nokshala internally chuckled in disbelief. ¡®It¡¯s really hurt! Limp closer, you little freak. Once you can¡¯t run away, I¡¯ll kill--

    ¡®Wait, is this a trick?! What if it¡¯s pretending to be hurt so I¡¯ll be lulled into a false sense of security? Those heretic Weakies always go down in one punch, but this thing.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡®How many blows has it actually taken and is still coming after me? Forget that freak; the others will kill it. All I have to do is leave.¡¯

    Running down another backstreet, Nokshala made her way toward the breach in the heretic outpost wall with the healer slung over her shoulder.

    ¡®What do I even tell the others when they see me? Nokshala wondered as she played out a scenario in her head. ¡®A misshapen freak of an Aki heretic attacked me with water, and I took the heretic healer so it could heal me so I wouldn¡¯t have to go to Nokniji.

    ¡®Yeah, definitely not that¡­ Nini is just going to laugh at me, Uko is probably going to join her if she doesn¡¯t try and scold me for getting spotted, and Hiji would just say something like, ¡°I got it handled,¡± even though he¡¯s useless in a fight.

    ¡®Urg.. maybe I can just find someplace to hide until the heretic healer wakes up. It shouldn¡¯t take too long to make it do what I want.¡¯

    Finally reaching the breach, Nokshala walked around the corner. However, she quickly froze and turned half of her body invisible.

    She watched on in horror as heretic forces slaughtered everyone.

    A sod-covered heretic standing atop the wall hit Hiji in the neck with an arrow as he tried to flee, leaving only Uko and Nini standing. Having no other choice, they threw down their weapons and surrendered.

    ¡®Yes¡­ yes, surrender¡­ once they lock you up, I¡¯ll get healed, and I¡¯ll get both of you out,¡¯ Nokshala thought before the heretics cruelly and mercilessly slaughtered both.

    Eyes wide and unable to look away, Nokshala barely kept it together. ¡®I CAN¡¯T SCREAM! I HAVE TO¡­! I HAVE TO¡­! I HAVE TO¡­!¡¯

    Unable to hold it back anymore, Nokshala vomited all over the ground. Staggering and stumbling her way down the backstreets, her eyes were overflowing with tears.

    In desperation, she placed the heretic healer on the ground and shook it by its shoulders. ¡°Wake up¡­! Wake up, you damn heretic¡­! You have to heal me now¡­!¡±

    Barely conscious, the heretic healer murmured some gibberish before falling silent.

    ¡°Wake up! Nokshala screamed as she slapped the heretic healer across its face, sending it right back into unconsciousness. ¡°Nonononono¡­ please wake up¡­ I promise I¡¯ll let you go if you heal me.¡±

    Pleading did her little good as the heretic healer remained motionless. Uncertain of which way the battle had turned and knowing that the misshapen freak was still hunting her, Nokshala picked up the healer and ran.

    ¡®I can¡¯t be the only one left inside, she thought. ¡®There has to be someone else. All I got to do is find them wherever they are and hope they got some way to escape or get reinforcements inside.¡¯

    Making her way down the maze-like structure of the backstreets, Nokshala spotted a rectangular hole in the wall adjacent to where she stood.

    Already heading that way, she went to investigate. ¡®Wait, is there meant to be a door there? Were the heretics in the middle of building their oddly shaped houses when we attacked?¡¯

    Slowly approaching, while keeping an eye on her surroundings, she spotted the edge of a door. ¡®Was it just badly built? No, it can¡¯t be. The sides where the door hung are damaged, and from the look of the wood, it seemes recent.

    ¡®The heretics wouldn¡¯t destroy something they build, which means¡­ YES! There must be someone inside!¡¯

    Cautiously optimistic, Nokshala entered the building, squeezing in between the slim door frame.

    She looked around the almost empty room for a moment. Her eyes immediately landed on a strange wooden cage in the very center of the room.

    ¡®What is this place? Nokshala wondered as she looked around, noticing a second undamaged door at the other end of the room. ¡®Could whoever broke down the door be hiding in there? Are they perhaps wounded?¡¯

    With her only other choice being to run around the heretic outpost, hoping there was another breach someplace, Nokshala approached the door.

    Slowly, she opened it. Peeking through the crack, the room behind the door was completely dark, and with what little light there was, she could barely make out some furs of some kind.

    Fully opening the door and walking inside, Nokshala inspected the nearby fur hanging on the wall. ¡®This is good quality. Thick fur to keep you warm and enough skin underneath so it doesn¡¯t tear easily.

    ¡®No way anyone would pass up all of these furs if they knew they were here. Was the room perhaps intentionally made to look empty to dissuade anyone from looking in this room? Well, regardless, I can¡¯t hide here. This would be the first place anyone would look.¡¯

    Turning to leave, she spotted a pair of wide, frightened eyes hiding in the darkest corner of the room.

    On reflex, Nokshala turned invisible, confirming to whoever hid in the shadows that she knew they were there.

    Before she even had time to think, the one hiding in the shadows started shrieking to a deafening degree.

    Dropping the heretic healer on the ground, she rushed over to the heretic. With her good arm, she grabbed it by its thin throat and slammed it into the nearest wall just above a table.

    Shrieking, silenced, and pulled out of the shadows, Nokshala just stared at the orange and white furred heretic.

    ¡®Someone must have heard that! Nokshala thought in a panic. ¡®I can¡¯t stay here! I have to leave before someone comes! And I can¡¯t let it say anything!

    ¡®¡­Just¡­ it¡¯s easy¡­ they are fragile¡­ just snap its neck and run. Just snap it and run!¡¯

    Her jaw slightly agape Nokshala started to pant as she slowly tightened her grip. Gasping for breath, the heretic weakly scratched at her hand, trying to break free.

    ¡®¡­Why isn¡¯t it using its claws? Nokshala questioned. ¡®Doesn¡¯t it want to live? Why was it even hiding in the first place? It¡¯s not hurt. Does it not know how to fight?¡¯

    Losing her nerve, Nokshala slowly eased her grip just enough so the heretic could breathe. ¡®I¡­ I need to kill it. It¡¯s a heretic¡­ an evil creature¡­ spawn of evil gods¡­ but it¡¯s just¡­ hiding.

    Turning visible, Nokshala relaxed her grip and slowly let go, ¡®how can all of them be evil monsters that only want to kill us all when this one doesn¡¯t even know how to fight? This wasn¡¯t what we were told.

    ¡®We!¡¯ Painfully, the word echoed in her head. Grinding her teeth, Nokshala stared with wide eyes at the heretic. Its eyes were still fearful, just like THEM.

    Burning hatred spreading throughout her body, Nokshala once more turned invisible and grabbed the heretic¡¯s throat with both hands, strangling it, ¡°You people didn¡¯t show them mercy! Why should I!¡±

    Tightening her grip more moment by moment, Nokshala knew the heretic¡¯s neck would eventually snap.

    Her hearts was blazing. This was going to be her first kill. She wanted to look away and get it over with.

    Yet she couldn¡¯t; the hatred she was feeling wouldn¡¯t allow her! The memory of her friends who died unjustly at those savage''s hands wouldn¡¯t allow it! But most of all, she wouldn¡¯t allow it!

    Suddenly, she heard small, tattered footsteps coming from under the table. ¡®You weren¡¯t hiding! You were protecting someone! You are going to feel what I felt when I saw them die!¡¯

    Slamming the heretic down on the table, Nokshala reached underneath and grabbed the small heretic¡¯s arm.

    Roughly pulling it out of the shadows, Nokshala¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Struggling to get free from her grip was a child partially dressed in the attire of the heretics.

    ¡®A child¡­! What is a child¡­ a little girl doing here?! Is it a slave? Nokshala questioned, frozen in thought. ¡®But then why is it dressed in their attire, and why did that one seem to want to protect her?

    ¡®Heretics are evil¡­ they wouldn¡¯t do such a thing for any of our kind¡­ but¡­ I¡­ I¡­ don¡¯t understand.¡¯

    Turning visible, Nokshala asked, ¡°Who are you, little on--?¡±

    Suddenly, the heretic stabbed her in the eye. Hissing and screaming in pain, Nokshala fell to the ground. Gritting her teeth, she pulled out a blood-covered needle and tossed it away.

    Pressing down on her bleeding eye, Nokshala caught a glimpse of the heretic running out of the room.

    Rolling onto her knees, she launched forward. Slamming her shoulder into the door frame, Nokshala caught the tip of its tail. With a forceful pull, she yanked it back into the wall.

    Suddenly making a horrid high-pitched sound, Nokshala grabbed the heretic by its snout and clamped it shut.

    Restricting the heretic, Nokshala wrapped her free arm around its body, holding it in place as she got back on her feet and forced its neck to be the same height as her maw. ¡®I¡¯ve wasted enough time on this! YOU! DIE! NOW!¡¯

    In a panic, the heretic started struggling in her grasp, wriggling around and pushing off the ground with its long legs; however, none of it helped and only made Nokshala far more annoyed and angry than she already was.

    Flexing her bulging muscles and tightening her hold as much as she could, the heretic¡¯s struggling quickly ceased in favor of pained whimpering.

    Thinking of her friends one last time, Nokshala tilted her head to the side and opened her sharp, fang-filled maw. Before the heretic knew what was about to happen, Nokshala pulled its head back, forcing its neck inside.

    With her good eye looking up at the heretic, Nokshala took some satisfaction in its tear-filled expression she knew to be fear as she snapped her jaw shut with all the might she could muster.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 65.4 (Brawl)

    Nokshala¡¯s mouth dripped with saliva. ¡®I did it¡­ I¡¯ve killed a heretic¡­ Nini, Uko, Hiji, I¡¯ll make sure they pay¡­ and I¡¯ll make sure they rot no matter what¡­

    ¡®Even if I die, they won¡¯t find all parts.¡¯ Hissing, Nokshala bit down harder as she viciously tore the heretic''s neck from its shoulder.

    ¡®What the?! What¡¯s going on?! they¡¯re fragile¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have this much trouble ripping it apart.¡¯ She sunk her teeth even deeper down into its thin neck, but as she did, something felt odd.

    She could only taste drops of blood in her mouth. There should be mouthfuls of blood spraying and leaking.

    Suddenly, the neck in her mouth started to move.

    ¡®What?! It¡¯s not dead?! That¡¯s¡­! That¡¯s not possible! Nokshala thought in disbelief. ¡®I¡­ No! I feel it in my arms, IT isn¡¯t moving¡­ and--!

    ¡®How could I not see it?! The heretic, it¡¯s not where I feel it! There¡¯s something else in my mouth!¡¯

    Hiding in her blind spot, someone jumped on her back. They wrapped their legs around her stomach. With no warning, whatever was in her mouth got forced further inside.

    Keeping her balance, Nokshala bit down as hard as she could. Backpeddling, she slammed whoever was on her back into the wall over and over again.

    Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through her neck. She recognized the pain, and as a black arm with a black bag on its wrist appeared in front of her remaining eye, two words rang in her head, ¡®misshapen freak!¡¯

    ¡°LET HER GO!!!¡± the misshapen freak growled as its hand clamped tightly around her snout and inside her mouth.

    Prying her mouth apart, the misshapen freak forced its other arm further into her mouth. Thrashing around, she wouldn¡¯t let this go on any longer.

    ¡®I won¡¯t die because of a misshapen freak!¡¯ Slamming the misshapen freak into wall after wall, the resulting bangs echoed just as loudly as clashing steal.

    Yet no matter how much or how hard she did it, the freak didn¡¯t relent. Begrudgingly, she threw the heretic in her grasp into the wall.

    Before the freak could do anything, Nokshala reached up and around her head, grabbing the freak by its neck. With her other arm, she grabbed its leg as she leaned forward and threw it off her back and onto the floor.

    ¡®I¡¯ve had enough of you!¡¯ Nokshala hissed as she balled her fist and attacked with all her might, aiming for its head.

    Just as she touched the tip of its snout, the freak slammed its hand into her barreling fist and pushed it to the side. Unable to stop, her fist slammed into the wooden floor, cracking it as the freak rolled away.

    Gritting her teeth and focusing on her rage to numb the pain, Nokshala turned her head to the side, seeing the freak on its stomach with its hand inside the bag.

    ¡®Oh no, you¡¯re not! I¡¯ve had enough of those thingys!¡¯ Nokshala thought as she quickly ran over and stomped on the bag. At the last moment, the freak pulled its hand out and stabbed another thingy at her, aiming for her leg.

    Having had enough of those things, Nokshale kicked the freak''s arm with her other leg, knocking the thingy out of its hand and sending it clear across the room. With its only weapon gone, the freak tried to scamper away.

    Not about to let that happen, Nokshala stomped on its arm, pinning it in place as she clasped her hands together and raised them above her head.

    Grunting in pain, the freak tried to get its arm free from underneath her foot, but it was useless as she brought down both of her fists.

    Thinking her victory was assured, Nokshala had completely neglected to think of the freak¡¯s other arm as it, in desperation, balled its other fist and struck her exposed groin.

    Eyes wide, all of her strength left her as she fought against the terrible urge to throw up while thinking. ¡®Why¡­?! Weakies¡­ don¡¯t hurt so much!¡¯

    Capitalizing on her weakness as she held her crotch, the freak ripped its arm from under her foot, making her lose balance. As she fought to stay standing, the freak rolled onto its back and scooted around so its head and feet changed position.

    Holding her crotch with one hand, Nokshala staggered and wobbled toward the freak as it quickly kicked both of its feet into her stomach, sending her crashing into the unfinished wooden cage, destroying it.

    Her mind was blazing with rage as her back and crotch radiated with pain, ¡®URG¡­! I¡¯m going to kill you, you misshapen freak!!!¡¯

    Lifting herself off the crushed wood revealed her back to be covered in small splinters and spike wounds.

    Getting back on her feet, she could see the misshapen freak was doing the same. Looking intently at her, it held the thingy like a dagger.

    Moving and flexing her arm, she could still feel the foreign and uncomfortable numbness. She quickly glanced behind her and thought, ¡®There you are!¡¯

    Suddenly, she spun around and, With heavy thudding footsteps, ran over to the heretic crawling on the floor. She could hear the freak following her, but it was too late.

    She grabbed the heretic by its legs. Putting all her strength into it, she swung the heretic at the freak.

    Loud shrieking ensued as the heretic crashed into the freak. Staggering back, the freak dropped the thingy. ¡®How does it feel now that you¡¯re not the only one with a weapon?¡¯

    Her confidence brewing, she once more swung the screaming heretic at the freak. Jumping back, it avoided getting hit, but the heretic crashed against the floor.

    Weakly struggling, the heretic wiggled its leg as it tried to pull. She ignored it and closed the distance between herself and the freak.

    Using the heretic like a club, she swung it at the freak. Not running away, the freak took the blow head-on.

    ¡®Huh¡­. you don¡¯t want this one to get hurt. How perfect,¡¯ Nokshale thought, overjoyed. ¡®Now just stand there and let be clobber you!¡¯

    Pulling the heretic back, Nokshala quickly found out she couldn¡¯t. The freak hadn¡¯t just taken the blow; it had grabbed onto the heretic.

    ¡®So that how you want it¡­! Fine by me!¡¯ Growling, she pulled on the heretic¡¯s legs as hard as she could, drawing high-pitched shrieks of pain from it.

    Suddenly, a pitch-black heretic appeared in the door frame. Panting and barely looking able to breathe, it howled once its eyes focused on the scene before it.

    Both she and the heretic stopped up and looked at the new arrival, and as it rushed in with no abandon, her eyes went wide and filled with rage. ¡®YOU! YOU KILLED HIJI!¡¯

    Focusing on nothing but that murderer, she reached for the heretic¡¯s tail and kicked the freak¡¯s side, knocking it to the ground as it let out a groan of pain.

    Gathering all her strength, she swung the heretic into the murderer, knocking it into the wall. As the murderer fell to its hands and knees, it started to cough uncontrollably as sod flew off its fur.

    Ready to beat the murdered to a bloody pulp, Nokshala tightened her grip on the heretic''s tail and swung it over her shoulder; however, to her complete and utter shock, the girl suddenly flew out from behind the heretic.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Hurling through the air screaming, Nokshala could only watch in horror as the girl was going to crash into the wall, praying to all of the gods for a miracle.

    As unlikely as it was for any god to hear her prayer, a miracle did happen as the freak launched for the girl, catching her in mid-air and hitting its head against the wall.

    Overwhelmed, Nokshala¡¯s eyes darted around; she just stood there processing what had just happened. ¡®The girl¡­? how¡­? but when? Wait¡­! Did the heretic grab her before it ran out here¡­?

    ¡®Was I trying to crush her when I grabbed the heretic? No¡­. Have I been swinging her around all this time¡­.?! What have I done¡­?!¡¯

    Slowly, the freak got up, gently holding the girl. ¡°Are¡­ are you okay?¡±

    The girl didn¡¯t respond; she was bawling her eyes out. Her body was covered in small nicks and scratches, few of which drew any drops of blood.

    ¡°I see¡­ please just stay here for a little bit while I take care of this one,¡± The freak''s voice was so calm as it placed the little girl in the corner, safe from any harm.

    However, when it turned around, all that calmness vanished. With its fist clenched, it trembled with fury as it walked toward her.

    It didn¡¯t have the thingy¡¯s, but the potent purity of the rage it exuded scared her.  Once it came within range, she swung the heretic at it.

    Mid swing, the sod-covered heretic appeared beside her. She¡¯d been so focused on the freak she had almost forgotten it was still in the room.

    Teeth bared, the sod-covered heretic sunk them along with its claws into her arms. Hissing in pain, the heretic flew out of her hands. With nary a delay, the freak caught the heretic and gently placed them down.

    Meanwhile, Nokshala let loose her anger on the sod-covered heretic. She ripped her arm free from its claws and grabbed the leather on its chest.

    Growling, she slammed it against the wall, freeing her other arm from the confines of the heretic¡¯s mouth before throwing it across the room.

    With her attention fully on the sod-covered heretic, she¡¯d left herself wide open. Rushing in, the freak punched her in the face. The force and speed were unreal, sending her stumbling into the wall.

    Holding nothing back, the freak unleashed a barrage of punches.

    Punching her over and over again, she reeled from the continuous pain. Her body froze up and went stiff while the freak showed no sign of slowing down.

    Barely standing, Nokshala''s head wobbled from side to side as she finally managed to react, bringing up both of her arms and defending the sides of her head and snout.

    However, not even slowing down for a moment, the freak struck the exposed underside of her jaw, knocking one of her teeth out.

    Tasting her own blood in her mouth, Nokshala started to panic. ¡®It¡¯s killing! I¡¯m killing me¡­! It¡¯s killing me¡­! It¡¯s¡­¡¯

    Suddenly, animalistic instincts took hold of her. The pain and fear she felt were blocked as her body moved on its own. Focusing on nothing but survival, she grabbed the freak by its throat.

    Either not caring or not noticing, the freak continued its barrage of blows. Roaring, Nokshala briefly lifted the freak off the ground. Clenching her hand, she spun around and slammed it into the wall over and over again.

    She didn¡¯t stop even after it stopped moving. She kept going until her hands went numb, and she lost her grip.

    Panting for breath, the freak fell to the floor. She looked at it lying there, not moving a muscle, ¡®I did it¡­ I killed the freak¡­¡¯

    Turning around, she walked back into the other room and grabbed the unconscious heretic healer by the leg.

    Stepping back out, her eyes naturally fell on the misshapen freak¡¯s body.

    Her eyes lingered, taking in every detail from the way its body slouched against the wall to the way its feet pointed. Even its strange five-fingered hands, one of which seemed to be clutching a thingy.

    ¡®Did it manage to pick up the thingy I knocked out of its hand? Nokshala wondered while throwing the heretic healer over her shoulder. ¡®Will anyone back home believe me when I tell them about this?¡¯

    Turning her head toward the exit, she saw the sod-covered heretic back on its feet. It was limping toward the orange and white heretic, crawling on the floor a few steps ahead of her.

    The desperation in their eyes filled her with rage. It was exactly the same looks Nini and Oku had before they were murdered.

    Anger boiling under the surface, Nokshala looked toward the pile of broken and splintered wood.

    Calmly, she walked over to the heretic crawling on the floor and lifted it by its tail. Barely masking her rage, she looked the sod-covered heretic dead in its eyes before tossing the heretic onto the pile.

    Howling, the sod-covered heretic dove onto the pile before the orange and white heretic could land.

    Pinned under the orange and white heretic, the sod-covered heretic couldn¡¯t move. Calmly walking over to the two, she watched as the one on top tried to get up.

    ¡®I wonder, did Hiji die from the arrow, or was he alive long enough to feel the fire burn him,¡¯ Nokshala internally said, not realizing she wasn¡¯t saying it out loud.

    Placing her foot on the orange and white heretic¡¯s back, Nokshala slowly started to push down. Breathing heavily, the sod-covered heretic glared at her.

    Glaring right back, she pushed down harder. The splintered wood no doubt started to dig under its fur and into its flesh.

    Adding more weight, the orange and white heretic wined and struggled. The hardened, glaring eyes of the sod-covered heretic quickly softened and grew more pleading.

    Pushing down with her leg ever so slightly more, causing more pain to the pair, she suddenly noticed something in the corner of her eye.

    Pulling on the orange and white heretic¡¯s arm was the little girl. She struggled immensely, trying to pull the heretic out from under her.

    Watching the little girl intently with her only eye, she reached for her. As she did, loud bangs sounded behind her.

    She instantly spun around only seeing a black bluur before it crashed into her. Going low and wrapping its arms around her stomach, the freak lifted her off the ground.

    Continuing its charge, she was pushed through the slim door frame, hitting her head. Slightly dazed, she started to struggle just as the freak slammed her into the adjacent wall.

    Nokshala hissed and bellowed in pain as the splinters in her back sunk deeper into her flesh. Far from done, the freak started to run parallel to the wall. The wood grinded against her scales, causing her even more pain.

    Still holding onto the heretic healer, she raised her other arm, ¡®I don¡¯t know how you are alive, but¡­ die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, DIE!!!¡¯

    With each scream of ¡°die¡± In her head, she slammed her muscular and bulging fist down onto the freak. With each blow the freak started to wavier more and more. Everso slowly, the friction between her scales and wall lessened as her toes graced the ground.

    Grabbing the freak by the throat, she started freeing herself from its hold. However, she was suddenly interrupted when the freak slammed her into the opposite wall.

    Caught off guard, her strength left her. Leaving no time for any counter, as the freak started to run diagonally, slamming her into both walls over and over again.

    Barely holding onto the heretic healer as it was dragged along, she endured the pain until they ran out onto the main street.

    With her body obstructing its view, the freak had no idea it had left the back streets. Using the brief window of time, she delivered the most devastating blow she could muster.

    Howling in pain, the freak wobbled momentarily Until she was once again slammed into a wall. Joining the choir, she hissed in pain as the freak let go of her.

    As she crumpled to the ground, the freak quickly took a step back and struck her in the stomach and face.

    Gritting her teeth, Nokshala swung her clenched fist at it. In a flash, the freak grabbed her arm and held it in place.

    Struggling, the freak struck her four more times. Seeing no other option, Nokshala let go of the heretic healer and struck at the freak¡¯s other side.

    Just as before, the freak caught her arm, but instead of stopping it like her other arm, the freak guided it right into her other one. Knuckles stinging, Nokshala was helpless as the freak pinned both of her arms above her head.

    With blazing speed and incredible force, the freak kneed her in the face. Showing no signs of slowing down, the freak kept at it, kneeing her in the face over and over again.

    ¡®What¡¯s happening?! How¡¯s it¡­ doing this?! Nokshala questioned, catching a few glimpses of a thingy stabbed into the freak¡¯s leg. ¡®The thingy! Is that how it¡¯s alive¡­ Is that why it¡¯s this strong now?!¡¯

    With unwavering determination, she caught the freak¡¯s leg with her mouth. Snapping her head to the side, she pulled the freak just a little closer, making it struggle to keep balance.

    In that brief moment when the freak wasn¡¯t holding her down with all its strength, she broke free from its grip.

    Grabbing its shoulder and pointy snout, she let go of its leg and forced it down to her eye level. Desiring nothing more than to kill the freak, she opened her maw and buried her teeth in its neck.

    Struggling to free itself, the freak grabbed her snout while continually punching her. Not about to let that happen, Nokshala pushed off the wall and furiously rolled around on the ground.

    ¡®I never thought I¡¯d be forced to do this, but as long as you die, it¡¯s worth it!¡¯ Nokshala screamed in her mind, roaring loudly as her teeth dug in deeper.

    Dragged along the ground, the freak¡¯s head snapped from side to side, yet it didn¡¯t break or surrender.

    Suddenly, the freak slammed its arm onto the ground. Sliding across the dirt, the freak fought against her kind¡¯s most deadly and inescapable attack.

    ¡®Ha! Good luck with that!¡¯ She mockingly thought. But the freak didn¡¯t surrounder as it slammed down its second arm and buried both of its knees in the dirt.

    What was once so simple suddenly became much harder as Nokshala struggled to even make one rotation.

    Lying on her stomach, she pushed against the dirt with one arm, trying to roll onto her back. ¡®This¡­ this can¡¯t be happening! The Weakies and Krakkies¡­! None of them can fight back against this! ¡­WHAT IS THIS THING?!!!!¡¯

    Roaring louder than any other creature she¡¯d ever heard in her life, the creature lifted itself off the ground. Once it stood crouching, the creature grabbed both of her arms and pinned them to her side.

    With strength that did not belong in a body so small, the creature lifted Nokshala off the ground as she kicked with her feet. With her maw still firmly attached to its throat, she bit down as hard as she could.

    Yet her struggle did little to hinder even its bellowing ROAR as it lifted her body directly above it. Times march seemed to halt as the creature cruelly forced her to look into its eyes¡­ It¡¯s abyssal and dead eyes.

    Frozen in fear, the creature slammed her down onto the hard, cold earth with a bellowing thud that knocked all the air from her lung.

    Every last drop of strength left her, and with ease, the creature pulled itself free from her jaw and got back on its feet.

    Weezing and in unimaginable pain with every breath she took, Nokshala¡¯s sight dimmed before growing completely dark.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 65.5 (Dying Healer)

    As the gates closed behind them, various wounded soldiers, including Zilika, Ulric, Hali, Fenik, and Kila, made their way to the great hall.

    Hali was clutching his hand as blood ran down and dripped from his fur. Kila and Fenik were, as usual, bickering, but they had enough sense to keep it down around Ulric.

    ¡°So you think the old vixen can handle it?¡± Zilika asked, Ulric¡¯s remaining arm slung over her shoulder while she clenched her hand around his stump, all but stopping his loss of blood.

    ¡°She¡¯s a commander without an outpost who¡¯s been itching to take revenge against the Nok, Ulric responded, his voice a lot quieter. ¡°But if you are asking me if she can lead soldiers she hasn¡¯t commanded before, then the answer is, time will tell.¡±

    ¡°And our dear guard commander? Zilika questioned. ¡°She just ran off and not in the best condition.¡±

    Ulric let out a tired sigh at the mention of Wilf, ¡°She¡¯s a reckless idiot more concerned with fighting for her own amusement than anything else. After what just happened, I doubt she¡¯s dying in this battle.¡±

    ¡°Well, this takes me back, Zilika reminisced. ¡°Getting wounded in battle and then dragging your tail back to get healed.¡±

    ¡°You say that, but I seem to remember a certain someone who once overused her ability to the point where she couldn¡¯t move and needed to be carried back inside these walls,¡± Ulric tauntingly responded.

    ¡°Always that one time, Zilika said, rolling her eyes. ¡°Really, you can¡¯t come up with something better than that one time I killed more heretics than you.¡±

    ¡°You killing more heretics than me! Ulric responded, staring her dead in the eye. ¡°Even now, I could kill more with one arm tied behind my back.¡±

    Both fell silent, continuing to stare each other down. Suddenly, Zilika started sniggering, ¡°Jinki is going to be so happy when he hears you made a joke.¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­ As your commander, I order you never to tell him,¡± Ulric said with a slight grin.

    ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t disobey you on that order¡­ Wouldn¡¯t want to get a worse task than sitting inside a shed fixing idiotic showoffs¡¯ weapons,¡± Zilika responded, not even trying to hide her discontentment.

    As the mood soured, Ulric looked toward the rear end of the outpost. ¡°You spoke out against me so openly and took actions into your own hands. There had to be consequences.¡±

    ¡°Consequences, Zilika scoffed. ¡°Have you forgotten why you made me second in command? Because I haven''t. I remember what you said perfectly¡­ I don¡¯t want someone who hasn¡¯t failed¡­¡±

    ¡°I want someone who knows what consequences can come from their actions, Ulric sighed. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. Believe me; I will never forget those words for the rest of my life.

    ¡°You were right to speak out against my actions at the time. I want you to know I¡¯ve never once questioned your loyalty, and so I want to ask you what is your opinion on Kenneth now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no secret I hated him and wanted him gone, Zilika began. ¡°But even so, in the time I¡¯ve known him, I¡¯ve come to understand something about him that I just didn¡¯t grasp for the longest time. He¡¯s just different from us.

    ¡°And that difference¡­ I can¡¯t say that it might be all good, but from what I¡¯ve seen, it¡¯s definitely not all bad.¡±

    Suddenly, to everyone¡¯s shock, Kenneth came charging out onto the main street carrying a Nok.

    ¡°What¡­?! ¡° Ulric uttered in shock.

    ¡°Kica!¡± Zilika shouted as she, along with everyone else, started running toward the brawl. Eyes solely focused on what was in front of her, Zilika, along with everyone else, watched as Kenneth dominated the Nok.

    Matching its strength and pinning it to the wall, Kenneth continuously bashsed its head with his knee.

    In utter shock, Ulric questioned, ¡°Did you know he was that strong?!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Zilika responded as she urgently ran faster, ignoring the pain from her wound.

    However, the slight relief shared by everyone soon turned to horror as the Nok managed to turn the tables and get Kenneth trapped in a death roll.

    ¡°Anyone kill that heretic!!!¡± Ulric bellowed.

    Weapons already drawn, each and everyone closed the distance as they watched Kenneth not only resist the death roll but halt it.

    Immobilized and on the ground, the heretic was easy prey. However, what came next had everyone stopping up and watching in utter disbelief.

    With terrifying strength that outclassed Zilika many times over, Kenneth lifted the heretic above his head and slammed it down.

    Pulling himself out of the heretic¡¯s mouth, Kenneth got back on his feet, staggering back a couple of steps.

    Only having noticed the crowd of wounded gawking with their eyes wide in shock and mouths agape in disbelief, Kenneth lifted his hand. All five of his fingers stretched apart, and he waved it at them before promptly falling on his back with a heavy thud.

    Total silence echoed as everyone was completely speechless. It took Ulric bellowing orders at everyone as Zilika dragged him closer before anyone did anything.

    ¡°Kica! Kica! By Akina, what happened?!¡± Zilika worriedly asked as she kneeled down beside her. Her words seemed to get through as Kica started to murmur slightly and make sounds.

    ¡°Commander, the heretic is still breathing; what will you have us do?¡± One of the wounded soldiers asked.

    Standing strong Ulric pulled Zilika up with him. ¡°Secure that heretic with chains and get both healers into the great hall!¡±

    Those who hadn¡¯t suffered too grievous injuries quickly followed the orders given. Fenik Grabbed Kica, and Kila, along with a few others, carried Kenneth to the great hall, leaving a trail of blood on the ground.

    ¡°How could this have happened?¡± Zilika questioned, stuck between feeling blazing anger and overwhelming worry.

    Inside the great hall, there were clear signs that a battle had occurred. Yet the details didn¡¯t matter; all that mattered were the two healers.

    Placing both on opposite ends of the table, everyone just stared, seemingly waiting for something to happen.

    Suddenly, Kila reached and shook Kica¡¯s limp body, ¡°Come on, wake up now!¡±

    Wrathfully, Zilika grabbed Kila¡¯s arm, yelling, ¡°What do you think you are doing!¡±

    ¡°That''s how you wake up people when they are sleeping! Look at her trying to talk; we just have to wake her!¡± Kila responded.

    ¡°She¡¯s not asleep, and you don¡¯t just--!¡±

    ¡°Enough of this! Ulric bellowed. ¡°Kila, make yourself useful and get Aloko from the rear wall.¡±

    ¡°Aye, commander,¡± Kila quickly responded as he ran out of the room.

    Worriedly looking at Kila and once in a while glancing toward Kenneth, Zilika asked, ¡°Do you really think Aloko will be of any help?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ulric answered honestly. ¡°But right now, he¡¯s the only one who might have an idea of how we wake either of them up.¡±

    Just as fast as he¡¯d left, Kila came back with Aloko in toe. As his eyes landed on both, he froze, seemingly in a state of shock, confusion, and disbelief.

    ¡°Aloko, snap out of it!¡± Ulric ordered.

    He quickly blinked twice and walked up to the table. ¡°What happened?!¡±

    In as short a time as possible, Ulric explained the situation and what he hoped Aloko could do.

    All eyes on him, Aloko was filled with anxiety as he questioned, ¡°You want me to heal them?¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°You¡¯ve taken part in the classes he¡¯s taught, have you not,¡± Ulric responded in his usual commanding tone.

    ¡°But this¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Aloko stammered, his tail becoming limp.

    ¡°Aloko, I understand that you are not a healer like Kica, but surely Kenneth has taught you something to make you a healer like him,¡± Ulric reasoned.

    ¡°Okay¡­ okay, just give me a bit of time, Aloko said as he stepped away from the table, scratching his head, trying to think of something before suddenly exclaiming. ¡°Oh¡­ oh yes!

    ¡°Kenneth once told me a story about how the women of his land in old times would faint and be woken up by something called smelling salt.¡±

    ¡°Salt,¡± Kila interjected. ¡°And where do you expect anyone to find salt here? None of us are rich folk.¡±

    ¡°He said, smelling salt, you idiot, Fenik commented. ¡°What Kenneth probably meant was that a bad smell could wake someone up.¡±

    ¡°If you want a bad smell, I got the right thing, Hali chimed in as he ran into the kitchen and came back with a small closed bag. ¡°Now I¡¯m warning you this isn¡¯t going to be pleasant.¡±

    Slowly opening the bag, a repugnant smell emerged from it, assaulting everyone in the vicinity.

    With teary eyes, Kila fled toward the entrance, shouting, ¡°By Akina, what horrid thing is in that bag?!¡±

    ¡°Arrg¡­ It smells like you mixed a clump of shit and fur together with piss and then set fire to it!¡± Fenik gagged.

    Barely keeping his expression of stoicism in favor of repulsiveness, Ulric demanded, ¡°Hali, what is that?¡±

    ¡°Well, you might have heard that quite recently, Kenneth gifted me a grill, a marvelous new tool for preparing meat, Hali gleefully explained. ¡°However, it would seem that not all parts of an animal were meant to be prepared with it.¡±

    Barely containing her gagging as a stream of tears ran down her fur, Zilika joined in, ¡°If a bad smell is going to wake her up, this is it.¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s hope for the best,¡± Hali said optimistically as he brought the bag right up to Kica¡¯s nose. Steadily breathing, she seemed to inhale the pungent fumes. Her murmuring grew more rapid and distressed.

    Her body twitched as though trying to get away from the foul odor. Yet, alas, she did little more. It was as though something was missing for her to finally wake up.

    From the entrance, sticking his head inside, Kila offered some advice, ¡°Hey, cook! Try shoving it in her nose!¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s cruel, Fenik commented. ¡°Seem¡¯s like you have some competition, Aloko!¡±

    ¡°Should I try?¡± Hali asked.

    Looking at Kica, Zilika had no words, but Ulric gave a slight nod, telling the cook to do it.

    Hali opened up the bag and pulled out a black, repugnant piece of what looked like meat. Visibly looking sorry he had to do this, Hali mashed the piece into one of Kica¡¯s nostrils.

    Like before, her murmurs grew louder; her body twitched; however, this time, it grew more violent, more desperate.

    Suddenly, her eyes snapped open. Gagging, Kica rolled to her side just as she projectile vomited onto the floor until her stomach was completely empty.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that worked,¡± Fenik said in slight amazement.

    ¡°Of course, it worked. I¡¯m a genius,¡± Kila bragged.

    ¡°Kica, are you okay?!¡± Zilika slightly worriedly asked.

    Responding to her voice, Kica turned to face her. Most of the fur around her mouth was soaked in vomit, her eyes were puffed and red, and the piece of putrid filth was dangling from her nose.

    Hiding her smile as relief swept over her just from seeing Kica awake, Zilika pulled out the putrid filth from her nose.

    Looking dazed and confused, Kica looked around, muttering, ¡°Zilika¡­ where¡­ what happened?¡±

    In the meantime, Hali turned to Kenneth and brought the bag up to his face.

    However, unlike Kica, there wasn¡¯t even the slightest twitch, and only now did he notice that a pool of blood had formed under him, the edges of which were dripping onto the floor.

    Both Ulric and Hali shared a grim look before their eyes fell on Kica.

    ¡°On your feet, Kica!¡± Ulric commanded. ¡°We got wounded in need of healing starting with Kenneth!¡±

    Suddenly, her ears flattened, and her tail wrapped halfway around her stomach as she whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t... It won¡¯t come out¡­ he took it¡­¡±

    Everyone stared in confusion, unsure of what they¡¯d just heard.

    Ulric was about to question her when suddenly Kiki emerged from behind the wall leading to the kitchen, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, commander! The black healer did something to Kica. I don¡¯t know how, but her magical ability is gone.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± everyone gasped in shock and disbelief.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be true!¡± Zilika protested as she, along with everyone else, looked to Ulric, whose expression told them she was speaking the truth.

    Limping toward Kenneth, Kiki respectfully requested, ¡°Commander, with permission, I¡¯d like to kill this traitor.¡±

    Stepping in front of Kiki, Aloko stopped her, ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd. Kenneth isn¡¯t a traitor.¡±

    ¡°Oh really¡­ then what do you call someone who broke our only healer in the middle of a battle,¡± Kiki countered.

    ¡°Then why did he brawl with a heretic? Hali questioned. ¡°All of us saw him fight to save her!¡±

    Growling, Kiki snapped, ¡°Yeah, cook, and you didn¡¯t see her before that! She was frantic and acting like she¡¯d been inflicted with madness all because of something the healer herself admitted was because of him!¡±

    ¡°You must be mistaken! Even if he¡¯s broken the girl, why would Kenneth do it now in the middle of a battle? Hali questioned. ¡°I¡¯ve got no mind for strategy, but even I wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to take her ability so openly and now at all times.¡±

    Wobbling slightly, Kiki steadied herself against the nearest table, ¡°Actually, breaking the healer now of all times is perfect if he¡¯s in league with the heretics.¡±

    ¡°Kiki, come now!¡± Kila protested.

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you remember how Kenneth saved us from the Nok sometime back when we were looking for the blue flowers, Fenik reminded her. ¡°Commander, you can¡¯t seriously be listening to her?!¡±

    Once again, all eyes fell on Ulric. However, their stoic and steadfast commander had his head lowered as his tail weakly twitched from side to side.

    Gritting his teeth, Ulric mumbled so quietly only Zilika was barely able to hear what he said, ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I quicker? Why didn¡¯t I finish my question?¡±

    ¡°See! Even the commander is furious at this betrayal! Kiki yelled. ¡°Now stand aside¡­¡±

    ¡°STAND DOWN!¡± Bellowing from the entrance, Jinki came walking in, his chest and stomach covered in blood and wooden splinters of various sizes.

    With an expression of shock, Kiki watched as her commander made his way inside, ¡°Commander, what happened to you?!¡±

    ¡°Nothing in comparison to what I¡¯m going to do to you if you take one step closer to Kenneth!¡± Jinki snarled.

    Confused, Kiki stammered, ¡°B-b-but commander, he¡¯s a traitor. He broke the healer during the battle and took away her ability! He has to be in league with the Nok!¡±

    Walking right up to her, Jinki glared down at her before calmly stating, ¡°I will not have you call the man who saved me and my mate from that chained-up heretic down the street a traitor.

    ¡°NOW STAND DOWN¡­! Or the only traitor in this outpost is going to be me! My sister in arms.¡±

    ¡°Y-y-you can¡¯t be serious, commander, Kiki continued to stammer. ¡°He¡¯s just tricked you, lied to you, made you believe he¡¯s on your side, but trust me, he¡¯s a cruel monster!¡±

    Unmoved by her words, Jinki kept glaring down at her. Eventually, she understood the situation as her tail moved between her legs, and she lowered her gaze in submission.

    Turning around to face Kica, Ulric, and Zilika, Jinki asked, ¡°So what¡¯s this about Kica being broken?¡±

    ¡°Enough of this! Zilika growled as she dragged Ulric over to a chair and made him sit down. ¡°Aloko, get over here and squeeze the commander¡¯s arm; otherwise, all the blood¡¯s going to leave his body.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what?¡± Aloko surprisedly stammered as he frantically ran over and grabbed Ulric¡¯s arm.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing, Zilika?¡± Ulric questioned.

    Putting up practically no resistance, Zilika grabbed Kica by the arm and dragged her over to the back room. ¡°Showing Kica, she isn¡¯t broken.¡±

    ¡°And what makes you so certain she isn¡¯t?¡± Ulric questioned.

    ¡°I know her better than anyone,¡± Zilika responded, closing the door. Turning around, Kica stood in the center of the room with her back turned to Zilika.

    Free from prying eyes, Zilika did little to hold back the tears that formed in the corners of her eyes as she embraced her love from behind, whispering, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry I wasn¡¯t here to protect you¡­¡±

    Weakly, Kica reached for Zilika¡¯s hand but decided to let it fall to her side instead. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry¡­ You were right about Kenneth from the beginning, but I didn¡¯t listen¡­

    ¡±And now I¡¯m truly broken¡­ My only use is gone¡­¡±

    Letting go of Kica, Zilika grabbed her by the shoulder and spun her around, ¡°Kica, you are not broken¡­ and I was the one who was wrong about Kenneth.

    ¡°He opened my eyes to what I didn¡¯t see¡­ what I neglected to see was hurting you. He accepted who we are when we both know no one else would¡­ so I can¡¯t believe he would ever want to break you¡­¡±

    Eyes filled to the brim with despair, Kica responded, ¡°But I am broken¡­ even if what happened was an accident doesn¡¯t change that I can¡¯t heal anymore¡­¡±

    Letting go of her shoulder, Zilika took her hand and brought it to her wounded stomach, ¡°Heal it.¡±

    Tears welling up, Kica just lowered her head in shame, ¡°I told you¡­ I can¡¯t. I¡¯m broken.¡±

    Letting go of her arm, Zilika reached underneath Kica¡¯s jaw and gently lifted her head, forcing her to see as she chomped down on her own arm.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Kica shouted in shock.

    Mouth filled with blood, Zilika once more grabbed Kica¡¯s arm and brought it to the freshly bleeding wound on her arm, ¡°Heal it.¡±

    ¡°I told you I can¡¯t!¡± Kica cried as she desperately grabbed hold of Zilika¡¯s other arm, trying to stop her from hurting herself again. However, no matter how desperately she fought and struggled, her love was simply too strong.

    ¡°Heal it!¡± Zilika demanded.

    ¡°Zilika, please just stop. I don¡¯t want you to hurt yourself!¡± Kica begged

    ¡°I won¡¯t stop, not until you heal me,¡± Zilika calmly responded.

    Falling on her knees, crying her heart¡¯s out, Kica lost all strength. She barely managed a whisper as Zilika kept on inflicting harm on herself., ¡°Please¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ want to lose you¡­¡±

    Suddenly, in the dark room, Kica¡¯s hands glowed a semi-bright white light. Smiling in relief, Zilika kneeled down in front of Kica and started to lick the side of her face, ¡°Please, my love, stop calling yourself broken.¡±

    Speechless, Kica kept on crying, but with a big wide smile across her face as she healed each and every single one of Zilika¡¯s wounds.

    Once she was done, Zilika helped Kica to stand back up on her wobbly legs, ¡°Be careful now.¡±

    On the other side of the door, everyone stood patiently waiting, and as the pair stepped outside, all eyes fell on them, especially her and her lack of wounds.

    Letting out a sigh, Ulric spoke, ¡°Kica, I hope you are ready to make sure everyone lives through this ordeal.¡±

    Walking up to Ulric, Kica reached for his arm, ¡°Let us start with you, commander.¡±

    ¡°No, Ulric responded. ¡°You need to heal Kenneth.¡±

    ¡°Commander! Zilika yelled. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember the last time she tried to heal him?¡±

    Letting out a tired sigh, Ulric lowered his head. ¡°I do, but there are more than just the people in this room that need to be healed. Kica, you might be awake now, but how long will that last?

    ¡°If we do it the normal way, people will die, but if you can heal Kenneth and wake him up, everyone wouldn¡¯t have to wait for you alone to heal them.¡±

    Standing to the side with her arms crossed, Kiki interjected, ¡°With all due respect, commander. What if she dies? Sy told me about the last time the black healer was healed.

    ¡°You only touch him for a moment, but this time, I bet it¡¯s going to take longer, and you don¡¯t seem to be in the best of shapes as is.¡±

    Despite her clear intent, Kiki¡¯s words didn¡¯t ring hollow. And yet, before anyone else even said anything, Kica, on her own, walked over to Kenneth.

    Part of her wanted to stop Kica, but she could see it in her eyes; she¡¯d made up her mind, and so Zilika decided to stand by her side if the worst were to happen.

    Placing her hands on his chest and head, Kica closed her eyes and breathed out before letting the healing energy flow through Kenneth.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 66 (Aftermath Part 1)

    ¡°Ugh¡­ wh¡­ Kica!¡± Instantly, Kenneth sat up, his eyes darting around in a panic, only to find he was surrounded by friends, acquaintances, and more.

    With a hardy laugh, Jinki slapped him on his shoulder. ¡°Good to see you¡¯re awake, friend; I was a bit worried there for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Jinki¡­ Kenneth muttered as he rubbed his temple. ¡°Wait! Selisio is she¡­!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine, thanks to you, Jinki said as he continued to pad him on the back. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for saving her.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ it was nothing,¡± Kenneth responded as he made his way off the table; however, before the tips of his toes even touched the floor, his eyes landed on Zilika holding Kica. ¡°What happened to her? Is she okay?!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s breathing fine, Zilika responded, lifting her off the ground. ¡°You ought to thank her when she wakes up. She was the one who decided to heal you.¡±

    With his commanding voice, Ulric cut through the crowd, ¡°If you are done wasting time, there¡¯s work to do.¡±

    Eyes landing on Ulric, Kenneth was extremely taken aback, jumping off the table and kneeling down beside him, muttering, ¡°Half of the flesh is ripped, and the other is cleanly cut; bone seems to have snapped somewhat cleanly.

    ¡°My bag, anyone got my bag.¡±

    Stepping forward, one of the Aki handed Kenneth his back. As quickly as he could, Kenneth stuck his hand inside and, pulled out a tourniquet and quickly strapped it around his arm.

    ¡°Okay, that should stop the blood flow. It¡¯ll be a while before an infection and tissue death become an issue, but without ice or another cooling element, I¡¯ll need to reattach your arm soon. Can anyone hand it to me? I need to inspect the damage.¡±

    The room quickly filled with silence and a few confused looks as Kenneth remembered it was only a very small number of the people in the outpost who knew an arm could be reattached.

    ¡°What are you talking about reattached? I lost my arm; it¡¯s forbidden to heal it,¡± Ulric said, reminding everyone of the law.

    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t have time for a long-winded conversation, Kenneth quickly responded. ¡°For now, all you need to know is that I might be able to reattach your arm.

    ¡°Now Ulric, can you remember where you lost your arm, and if so, is it possible to retrieve it?¡±

    ¡°Kila, how bad are your wounds?¡± Ulric questioned.

    ¡°Just tell me where to look, commander, Kila instantly responded. ¡°I¡¯ll have your arm back here in no time.¡±

    Raising his head, Ulric looked Kila in the eye, ¡°Close by the heretic commander¡¯s body.¡±

    With no hesitation, Kila ran out of the room, and as he did, Fenik followed, ¡°Knowing him, he¡¯ll probably miss it entirely! Don¡¯t worry, commander, I¡¯ll make sure he finds it!¡±

    ¡°Okay, listen, everyone! Kenneth yelled across the room as he rummaged through his bag and pulled out surgical tools Aloko would need. ¡°Anyone with superficial injuries like a bleeding wound will go to Aloko for now; anyone with larger injuries, come to me. I¡¯ll see what can be done!¡±

    Walking up to Kenneth, Jinki asked while showing off his splinter and piked-covered torso, ¡°So is this what you call super-fisher wounds?¡±

    ¡°A lot of the smaller ones, yes, but more importantly, are you in pain right now?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°For the most part, no, I suppose, well, except for the one right here. Jinki pointed to his chest right about where his lung was. ¡°It¡¯ doesn¡¯t feel deep like a few of the others, but still, it sticks out to me.¡±

    ¡°Ha, funny, but as far as I can see, it slid under your skin and is currently scraping along your ribcage, Kenneth explained as he reached into his bag and pulled out a little white pill, handing it to Jinki. ¡°It isn¡¯t life-threatening, so your treatment will have to wait, sorry.

    ¡°But to reduce the risk of infection, I¡¯ll need you to swallow the pill I just gave you and rest for a bit.¡±

    Tossing the pill up in the air and catching it with his mouth, Jinki shot Kenneth a smile and calmly took a seat right next to Ulric.

    Behind Jinki stood Hali, ¡°Kenneth, I need to know, can you reattach something less than just an arm?¡±

    ¡°Something less?¡± Kenneth repeated, slightly confused as to his meaning.

    To get his point across, Hali showed Kenneth his hand, which was missing exactly one finger, and at the same time, held up set one finger. ¡°Ahh, I see.¡±

    ¡°Yes, those burtish bastards, Hali growled. ¡°One of them caught me off guard and bit the damn thing off! It took me some time, but I managed to hunt down the brute and get it back from its insides!¡±

    Taking Hali¡¯s hand, Kenneth inspected the wound and severed limp thoroughly, taking note of everything before letting out a regretful sigh, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hali, but reattaching a finger isn¡¯t far harder due to the amount of intricate biological material compared an arm.

    ¡°And to add insult to injury, it would seem the Nok¡¯s stomach acid looks to be quite fast-acting. Not enough to damage the finger beyond use, mind you, but definitely enough to make it far harder to work with as it is, if not impossible.¡±

    ¡°Bu-but that can¡¯t be right; it¡¯s just one finger, Hali protested. ¡°It should be far easier to reattach!¡±

    ¡°Hali, I am sorry, but the fact that it is smaller is just going to make everything harder since it isn¡¯t a clean separation,¡± Kenneth explained.

    Grasping at straws, Hali proposed, ¡°Then just cut something off both ends! I can live with a shorter finger!¡±

    ¡°Hali, Kenneth sighed. ¡°Your finger had been ripped off all the way down to the knuckle; there isn¡¯t anything for me to cut off, and even if I attempted to do so, I wouldn¡¯t have a bone to reattach your finger to.¡±

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Bu-but¡­!¡±

    ¡°Enough, Hali, you didn¡¯t even know it could come back on a moment ago, so why be so surprised now?¡± Ulric sternly questioned.

    Falling silent, Hali dropped it all together. Though not about to let a wounded man walk away from him, Kenneth treated Hali to the best medical care that time, and the bag would permit him.

    With a bit of saline solution, Kenenth cleaned the wound, much to Hali¡¯s discomfort, and wrapped it with some bandages, finishing off by giving him some antibiotics.

    Just when things started to seem a bit brighter, a slew of Aki came marching into the great hall, each one covered in various degrees of sod.

    ¡°Oh great, a big crowd of wounded, just what I wished for; thank you, Santa Claus,¡± Kenneth muttered.

    Rather quickly, as the large group of wounded made their way inside, moving the massive mess of tables and chairs, they created when they so abruptly left, the sod that covered their bodies rubbed off.

    The furniture quickly became a lot darker, and worst of all, the sod started to fill the air inside the great hall.

    With sod irritating his airway, Kenneth stormed through the crowd and up onto a table. Unzipping the bottom of his mask, he brought his thumb and index finger to his mouth and whistled loudly.

    Everyone seemed taken aback by the high-pitched sound, some shielding their ears and turning their head to see who was making the sound.

    As all eyes fell on him, Kenneth loudly explained the situation, ¡°Each and everyone who¡¯s covered in sod needs to go outside right now! You are polluting the air in here, and we need to keep it as clean as possible!¡±

    His yelling had less than favorable results as he was more so met by angry scowls and dismissive waves as a fair few took a seat.

    Eye twitching in frustration, Kenneth inhaled as much air as he could before putting all of his strength into one extremely high-pitched whistle.

    Everyone stopped what they were doing, covering their ears, some even falling to their knees in pain, yipping.

    Once all of the air had left his lungs, Kenneth took a few long, rage-filled breaths as the crowd erupted in angry yelling.

    ¡°ARRRG, that really hurts!¡±

    ¡°Stop doing that, you midget!¡±

    ¡°You are lucky I¡¯m wounded!¡±

    ¡°I should come up on that table and--"

    ¡°SHUT YOUR FUCKING MOUTHS!!! Kenneth bellowed, his deep voice emanating such pure ferocity everyone fell silent. ¡°WHEN I TELL YOU TO GO OUTSIDE, I MEAN IT!!! DO YOU FUCKING MORONS THINK I WANT YOU OUTSIDE FOR ANY OTHER REASON OTHER THAN IT¡¯S THE BEST THING TO DO FOR ALL INVOLVED!!!¡±

    ¡°IF YOU FURBALLS HAVEN¡¯T NOTICED THAT SMOKE IS BAD FOR YOU, LET ME BE THE FIRST ONE TO TELL YOU!!! IT¡¯S REAL FUCKING BAD FOR SOMEONE WITH TWO LUNGS, AND NEWSFLASH, YOU ALL GOT ONE!!!

    ¡°NOW GET OUTSIDE, PUT PRESSURE ON YOUR WOUNDS AND WAIT!!! OR ELSE I¡¯LL THROW EACH ONE OF YOU¡¯RE ASSES OUT MYSELF!!!

    This time, the crowd seemed a bit more inclined to listen to Kenneth¡¯s advice as he cracked his knuckles.

    Slowly, the crowd of sod-covered people left the great hall, but before they did, Kenneth had one last piece of medical advice for them.

    ¡°AND REMEMBER TO DRINK WATER!!! LOTS OF IT!!!¡±

    Getting up from his seat, Jinki loudly joked, ¡°Well, guess you got some competition commander.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? Kenneth questioned, jumping down from the table and briskly walking over to Jinki. ¡°I told you it was best not to move at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and then you made every sod-covered person leave the room, Jinki retorted. ¡°Quite impressive, by the way, but I wouldn¡¯t be a good commander if I didn¡¯t also share in what they have to do.¡±

    ¡°Fine Kenenth sighed. ¡°But make sure you don¡¯t move too much and get some water to drink, hell if they see you do it, they might listen.¡±

    ¡°We can only hope, but then again, this lot has never quite met a healer like you,¡± Jinki chuckled as he casually made his way outside to join his sod-covered compatriots.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had that in you, Ulric remarked. ¡°More often than not, you seemed too softspoken.¡±

    ¡°Not to be rude, Ulric, but I don¡¯t hope you expect me to have a conversation right now,¡± Kenneth responded. ¡°I can¡¯t be wasting precious seconds at a time like this when people are in need of medical attention.¡±

    With no further ado, Kenneth turned to Aloko, who just finished up with the last wounded in line. ¡°Aloko, if you are done, come here.¡±

    ¡°Ye-yes,¡± Aloko stammered as he got to his feet.

    Talking and walking, Kenneth told Aloko everything he needed to know while simultaneously pulling out a few key items he¡¯d need. ¡°I got some good looks at some of the injuries the Aki outside had! Of course, you have your needle, needle-holder tweezer, and scissors, but take some more thread!

    ¡°Also, I saw a few that were missing an ear, so you are definitely going to need some saline solution to clean the wound and bandages to close them! Don¡¯t bother with trying to reattach if you have any idea of doing so.

    ¡°Now, I can¡¯t be everywhere at once, so if you see someone with a serious injury like a stab wound or something like that, tell them to raise their hand or have someone raise it for them so I know where to go.¡±

    Struggling to hold everything in his hands, especially the mug filled with saline solution, Aloko hesitantly stammered, ¡°Te-teacher, I don¡¯t¡­ this is a lot¡­¡±

    Turning around, Kenenth looked Aloko straight in the eye. ¡°Aloko, I know there are a lot of wounded and that I¡¯ve just handed you a lot of things I haven¡¯t fully explained how to use, but you need to be strong.

    ¡°You chose to be a healer like me, and that means you need to be there when shit hits the fan and people need your help.¡±

    Having heard that, Aloko¡¯s ears perked up, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, teacher!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! Kenneth proudly agreed. ¡°Also inside, I don¡¯t know if you noticed, but I got a tiny bit frustrated at everyone and more or less forgot to figure out if anyone outside of the classroom knew how to apply pressure.

    ¡°If you get the chance, could you do me a favor and teach anyone who is doing it incorrectly or not at all.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t think anyone should have trouble learning it,¡± Aloko replied as both stepped outside where the large majority of wounded Aki were strewn about.

    Walking around, Kenneth quickly found his first patient, an Aki, with a serious bite wound on their leg.

    Kneeling down beside them, Kenneth reached inside the bag, thinking, ¡®If human bites are anything to go at, this could turn really bad really soon.¡¯

    ¡°Hello I¡¯ll be your healer today and provide the best care that I can,¡± Kenenth calmly said as he pulled out some soap and a mug filled with water.

    Lamenting the fact Kenneth was his doctor, the Aki did little to hide her disappointment, ¡°Can¡¯t I just wait for the other healer to wake up?¡±

    ¡°Sure you could, Kenneth replied as he covered his gloved hands in soap and promptly washed it off. ¡°But it could be a while, and in that time, you could bleed out and die, and even if your wound fully coagulates and the bleeding stops, you are at risk of getting a really bad infection.

    ¡°If that enters your bloodstream, then you are in for a really painful and arduous journey that only gets worse the longer you wait.¡±

    Resting her arm over her head, the sod-covered Aki sighed and lifted her leg, ¡°Just be quick about it.¡±

    Getting right to work, Kenneth wrapped a tourniquet around her leg to reduce the blood flow and then went to work cleaning the bite wounds with soap and water until everything was nice and sterile.

    Of course, as a rule of thumb, when cleaning bite wounds outside a hospital setting, a running faucet would be ideal, but he didn¡¯t have the time or the equipment, so he did what he could to the best of his ability.

    And just as an extra measure, he gave her some antibiotics and told her to call on him or Aloko when her leg had dried.

    And on he went, walking around treating anyone with severe and life-threatening injuries, all ranging from stab wounds, protruding bones, and the odd mauling.

    However, like each time there were more patients than doctors to help them, Kenneth couldn¡¯t give the perfect care to each one.

    ¡®Just keep everyone alive, and then you can come back and give better treatment; just buy each one more time,¡¯ Kenneth told himself over and over again.

    While treating some guy with a particularly large amount of bite wounds across his stomach, someone placed their hand on Kenneth''s shoulder.

    Focusing on the work at hand, Kenneth didn¡¯t even turn around to see who it was, ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯ll get to you when I get to you. I need to treat this one first.¡±

    Leaning down, the person behind whispered, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mind waiting as long as it means I get your full attention and healing care.¡±

    ¡°Wilf, Kenneth groaned as she slowly glanced back at her. ¡°Yeah, can we skip your norma¡­ HOLY MOTHER OF GOD!!!¡±

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 67 (Aftermath Part 2)

    Frozen in place, Kenneth didn¡¯t even notice the slew of newly wounded that entered the great hall along with Kila, carrying what appeared to be Ulric¡¯s severed arm, and Fenik, who was carrying something black.

    No, his eyes were firmly planted on Wilf.

    ¡°I look ravishing, don¡¯t I,¡± Wilf giggled while showing off her very, very, very, very wounded and extremely blood-covered body.

    Pretty much done with the patient at hand, Kenneth quickly made them swallow some antibiotics and jumped to his feet while reaching inside his bag. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Gently caressing his face with her twitching, dangling hand, Wilf smiled lovingly, ¡°Ohh, little prey, I had no intention of moving away from you.¡±

    Barely noticing what she was doing, Kenneth slapped a tourniquet around her arm and strapped it as tightly as he could. Then, carefully and as gently as he could, Kenneth swept her off her feet and carried her inside.

    Giggling, Wilf couldn¡¯t help but tease Kenneth while he carried her in such a way, ¡°Was this all it took for you to finally ravish me? For me to be covered in partly my own and mostly someone else''s blood?¡±

    Eye twitching, Kenneth¡¯s head snapped to the side. ¡°Wilf, not today. Of all days, not today. Tomorrow, yes, but today I¡¯m trying to save you, so please, please, please¡­ Shut up and tell me what happened!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll do as you say, Wilf agreed with a very luscious, deep tone of voice. ¡°But what do I get in return.¡±

    ¡°You get to live,¡± Kenneth flatly responded as he gently placed her on a table.

    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll take what I can get, Wilf sighed in dissatisfaction. ¡°Well¡­ I had fun fighting until either I died or they did.

    ¡°Of course, I got punched by a hulking Heretic a few times, tossed into a wall, run through with my own sword, had my leg pierced by an arrow, punched so hard some bones broke, and then used my own bone to stab a few heretic¡¯s.¡±

    Her nonchalant attitude while describing her attempted homicide almost had Kenneth speechless.

    ¡®Okay, that¡¯s a lot, and she either neglected to or didn¡¯t notice that an arrow was shot through her side, but that¡¯s the least of her concerns since it¡¯s still inside her, Kenneth thought, analyzing the situation logically. ¡°Okay, she isn¡¯t dead or spraying blood like a fountain, which means she has good enough luck to win the lotto, and none of her major arteries have been damaged.

    ¡®However, she¡¯s still losing blood. Tranexamic acid might do the trick, and vets do use it on animals, but even so, there¡¯s no guarantee it won¡¯t just make things worse. Dammit! Why didn¡¯t I push for some drug trials and tests?¡¯

    With little to no choice, Kenneth reached inside his bag and pulled out a small syringe. ¡°Wilf, I need you to listen to me! I don¡¯t have a lot of time to explain, but this medicine can help slow your bleeding! But I haven¡¯t tested it on anyone, so I don¡¯t know if it has some side effects.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, do I have your consent to inject this into you?!¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t what I wanted you to stick inside me, but if it keeps me alive, go ahead,¡± Wilf giggled.

    Ignoring her comment entirely, except for the part about getting permission, Kenneth stuck the needle inside her and injected about half the contents while Wilf watched, mesmerized.

    For now, he¡¯d be playing it safe since he didn¡¯t know how an Aki¡¯s biology would respond to a full dosage or how quickly the drug could take effect. The possibility even existed that the drug would work too well and block her circulatory system.

    However, he couldn¡¯t be wasting time just worrying and observing; right now, he needed to check if there were any internal injuries. Just because she hadn¡¯t bled to death didn¡¯t mean the sword couldn¡¯t have hit anything else.

    So once more, reaching into his bag, Kenneth pulled out some local anesthetic, surgical loupes, and a pair of Devon retractors.

    ¡°Okay, Wilf, I¡¯m going to have a look inside you, and I don¡¯t want any smart-ass comments! Kenneth sternly said, really not in the mood for her broad vocabulary. ¡°Now I¡¯m forced to cause you a bit of pain, but it will only be a moment, and after, you won¡¯t feel a thing.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Wilf flatly replied.

    Shocked, Kenneth needed a moment to collect himself. ¡°What do you mean no?! I¡¯m going to open you up! And it¡¯s going to be painful!¡±

    ¡°Well, you are not me¡­ and pain doesn¡¯t really bother me, so go ahead and open me up,¡± Wilf giggled.

    Honestly debating with himself if he should just STAB the syringe into her, Kenneth calmly explained a bit of FASCINATING information about adrenalin. ¡°Okay, right now, your body is filled with adrenaline or an Aki equivalent, which practically blocks pain.

    ¡°But, and this is the most important thing. It doesn¡¯t last forever! Which means in a certain amount of time, more so sooner rather than later, you are going to be in agony.¡±

    Smiling and giggling, Wilf reached over and grabbed her dangling hand. Without flinching, she yanked and pulled on it until her bone was completely reset. ¡°Pain doesn¡¯t bother me.¡±

    Kenneth let out a sigh of frustration, ¡°I know you are insane enough to actually try and resist my attempts at helping, so fine, you win!¡±

    As no other option came to mind, Kenneth put on the equipment and placed the retractor in her bleeding wound. Opening it up and looking inside, Kenneth observed each and every detail.

    She may have been an entirely different species, and he may have only opened one Aki up and studied them, but if there was anything that didn¡¯t look right, he¡¯d know.

    ¡°Are you enjoying looking inside me because I am,¡± Wilf mused.

    Paying no attention, Kenneth lifted his head up, ¡°If you can, please roll onto your side. I need to examine from the exit wound as well.¡±

    More than happy to oblige, Wilf did as instructed. Like most exit wounds, it was far worse, wider with more tearing, but even so, Wilf handled the pain extremely well, not even flinching through the ordeal.

    ¡°The good news is that despite getting run through by a sword, you are not in immediate danger of dying, Kenneth said as he pulled the retractor out of Wilf. ¡°The bad news, however, is that there is a small tear in your bowels.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ couldn¡¯t even stab me right,¡± Wilf yawned.

    ¡°Pay attention! I have to close the wound; otherwise, you¡¯ll die of sepsis in a very short amount of time, Kenneth explained as he pulled out all the surgical tools he¡¯d need. ¡°And now I don¡¯t want to hear that pain doesn¡¯t bother you.

    ¡°If you jolt or even as much as flinch from pain, I could hit a major artery. So, no discussion. I¡¯m injecting you with a local anesthetic.¡±

    Smiling and giggling, Wilf looked back at Kenneth. ¡°Oh, little prey, how assertive you are. If only you¡¯d be that way when it comes to something other than healing, but if it¡¯s so important to you, go ahead.¡±

    Somehow, a bit ticked up about what she said even though he¡¯d gotten permission, Kenneth injected her and prepared for surgery.

    Just as he was in the middle of sterilizing his equipment, Aloko came up to the table, ¡°Teacher, do you have any more of the things you gave? Me, I used it all.¡±

    ¡°Good you are here, Aloko; I was almost about to call you, Kenneth said as he washed his gloves. ¡°I¡¯m gonna need you to be my assistant.¡±

    ¡°Errr¡­ what are you talking about?¡± Aloko questioned.

    Placing the retractors in the right position and opening Wilf¡¯s wound, Kenneth explained his part, ¡°It¡¯s really simple; all you have to do is hold her wound open long enough so I can close the tear in her bowels, and she doesn¡¯t die.¡±

    A bit hesitantly, Aloko grabbed both retractors and held the wound open as Kenneth let go.

    ¡°Perfect now, just stay like that, and I¡¯ll be done ASAP,¡± Kenneth said as he made sure Wilf was numb and then got to work carefully, closing the tear.

    Using a suture needle and his years of experience, he was easily able to tie the first stitch. As he continued to work more and more, Aki stared at them, wondering what they were doing.

    Of course, Kenenth didn¡¯t notice this. He was fully focusing on dexterously maneuvering the needle around inside Wilf, avoiding piercing any internal organs or arteries.

    Heart pounding and sweat trapped under his mask, Kenneth tied the final stitch and cut the thread. Slowly, Kenneth removed his hands and tools from inside Wilf.

    ¡°Is it over?¡± Aloko asked.

    Holding up one finger, Kenneth opened his mouth, ¡°AAAACHOO!! ¡­Ohh, I¡¯ve been holding that in for about ten minutes¡­ and yeah, it¡¯s over. I can handle closing up the wound from this point on.¡±

    Wiping away some dangling snot from his nose, Kenneth pulled out a few more of the items Aloko had asked for. With the tools in hand, he went back to work while Kenneth got started on closing the gaping hole.

    Surprisingly, she remained quiet even when he had to carefully turn her around so as not to rip any of her stitches.

    However it was once Kenneth finished his work she piped up. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering for some time now why you didn¡¯t just lie about that wound inside me. No one would have suspected a thing, and as you said, I would have died soon.¡±

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Putting away his tools, Kenneth took a closer look at her arm, observing each detail, ¡®All in all, I¡¯d say she did a decent job putting the bones back into the correct position. Now the best course of action would be to drill a few holes and then screw a plate on.

    ¡®Of course, that would require a bone drill, and how do I explain that. Umm, this isn¡¯t magic; this is just a tool that drills on its own and is powered by one of your god''s tears. Yeah, definitely not that. For now, a bone clamp should hold them together.¡¯

    Before he even reached for his bag, an uproar among the wounded caught his attention. However, before he could see what all the fuzz was about, Ulric yelled out in his bellowing voice. ¡°LEAVE KICA BE AND WAIT YOUR TURN!!!¡±

    The crowd less enthusiastically stepped aside, making way for a very exhausted-looking Kica who seemed barely able to stand, needing Zilika to support her.

    The sight had Kenneth a bit stunned as he retreated into his mind, ¡¯Zilika said Kica healed me, but she¡¯s never looked this bad before. Tired, yes, but this¡­ barely able to stand. Is there really¡­ I mean, can I really steal magic?¡¯

    ¡°Kenneth¡­¡± Kica said, sounding just as exhausted as she looked, if not more.

    Feeling guilty, Kenneth replied, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you rest a bit more?¡±

    ¡°Trust me, I tried to talk her out of going out here among everyone, but she¡¯s persistent,¡± Zilika interjectly sighed.

    ¡°I¡­ I want to heal the¡­ the commander¡¯s arm¡­ Kica said seemingly fighting to even stay awake. ¡°You¡­ you said you could¡­ you said ealier¡­ and I want to help¡­¡±

    Getting up from his seat, Ulric managed to get over to the table, though it was clear he wasn¡¯t in the best condition. ¡°Kica, make sure any on the verge of death are healed before me. I can bear to lose an arm but not a loyal comrade.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Kica tried to protest, out of breath.

    Lying on the table, Wilf Interjected, ¡°Better listen to him, healer. He¡¯s the commander and has the final say.¡±

    Joining the conversation, Kenneth shared his view.¡±Right now, reattaching Ulric¡¯s arm is a time-sensitive matter, but it¡¯s a task I¡¯d need both you and Aloko for.

    ¡°At this moment, I agree with Ulric. We¡¯ll help everyone with life-threatening injuries, and Aloko can handle the less serious ones. Once everyone is out of immediate danger, we should be able to reattach Ulric¡¯s arm.¡±

    Looking too tired to even attempt any other verbal argument, Kica silently agreed. With everything settled, Kica¡¯s eyes seemed to linger on the nearest wounded individual, that being Wilf.

    She reached out with her hand, but Kenneth gently stopped her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to heal everything, if possible, just the bone then I can handle the rest for now.¡±

    Extending her index finger, Kica reached for the wound. Remembering how Kila¡¯s knee more or less just fell into the right position, Kenneth made sure to hold Wilf¡¯s bones perfectly together.

    As the tip of her claw touched Wilf¡¯s bone, something started to happen. However, it wasn¡¯t quite what Kenneth had expected. Instead of the crack just disappearing, the bone started to grow from the crack.

    Becoming much wider with an odd coloration as opposed to the actual color of the bone. Yet almost as quickly as it had grown, the bone started to shrink back down to its normal size and color, with the crack completely gone.

    Eyes wide, Kenneth didn¡¯t even notice as Kica¡¯s trembling finger reached for the other bone. ¡®What¡­?! That almost looked like¡­ but can that really be? If what I saw wasn¡¯t some trick of the mind, then healing might not fully be as magical as I thought.¡¯

    Pulling her finger out Kica was panting from exhaustion. Looking distressed, Zilika said. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±

    Kica let out an audible groan as her half-open eyes stared into Zilika¡¯s before pointing with her nose toward the next one who needed healing.

    ¡°Kica, make sure to heal anyone with internal untreated injuries first; those Aloko or I have healed can wait a bit longer,¡± Kenneth recommended.

    Probably not even having the energy, Kica and Zilika left, walking toward the next wounded Aki in need of healing. All the while, Kenneth just felt bad for her.

    ¡®No, don¡¯t focus on that; focus on the patients. Everything else can be forgotten and pushed aside for now,¡¯ Kenneth told himself as he went about closing the gaping wound in Wilf¡¯s forearm.

    Seemingly fascinated by the process, Wilf watched in a mesmerized fashion as Kenenth did everything he could for now.

    Wanting a better view, Wilf started to sit up, ¡°This is an odd kind of fun, you know.¡±

    Forced to let go of his tools, Kenenth Placed a hand and her chest and pushed her back down, ¡°Don¡¯t move, Kica only healed your bones. If you move too much, the stitches will rip open.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me to force you to put your hands inside me again,¡± Wilf giggled as she let herself get pushed down. ¡°Though I come to realize something. The work you do is both the opposite and yet the same as mine.

    ¡°I move with dexterity, speed and strike with precision. You do the same, except you don¡¯t aim to sever; you aim to connect.¡±

    ¡°Is there a point to this, or are you just talking because you are bored?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Hmph¡­ I was just sharing something interesting, I noticed; Wilf shrugged. ¡°And I like talking to you. At least you aren''t boring like the rest of this outpost¡­ well, most of the outpost anyway.¡±

    Finished, Kenneth cut the last thread and loosened the tourniquet. ¡°Your arm looks good, but I need to check and see if any of your bones are bruised or broken. Just tell me if there is pain or discomfort.¡±

    With no further ado, Kenneth started to gently press down all over Wilf, checking to see if there was any other internal damage.

    Her eyes were on him and his hands incredibly so; however, no matter where he pushed or how hard he seemed to do it, Wilf didn¡¯t say anything nor move in the slightest.

    For better or for worse, it didn¡¯t seem like she was in any pain, but regardless, Kenneth was still a bit worried as he stepped away. ¡°Now, just lie still, and don¡¯t try and move your hand in any way. If you start to feel any sort of pain, don¡¯t hesitate to say.¡±

    Glancing at Kenneth, Wilf closed her eyes. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ve had enough fun for now.¡±

    Packing up all of the bloody tools and tossing them into his bag, Kenneth went on to help the next patient.

    The crowd was massive, and now that Kica had been seen healing, it took a lot more convincing on Kenneth¡¯s part for the people to accept his help.

    But like any great doctor with an unwilling patient, he simply explained in vivid detail what would happen to them if they chose to wait for Kica.

    Most who were in a lot of pain, scared, and impatient came easily. However, a select few stubborn ones completely refused his aid, one of them being Diekono, who¡­ surprise, once again threw out his back.

    It was hard work. It was grueling work. It was demanding work. It was stressful work, and yet¡­ Kenneth couldn¡¯t help but feel nostalgic about everything. Working hard helping people. It almost made him feel like he was back at work.

    For whatever it was worth, Kenenth clung to that feeling for as long as he could until each and every critical patient had been taken care of either by Kica¡¯s healing magic or Kenneth¡¯s knowledge, skills, and experience.

    Breathing a slight bit easier, Kenneth walked over to Aloko, who was about to tie the final stitch on what looked to be a decently sized gash.

    Kenneth observed his work, only speaking once the final thread had been cut. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten a lot better. Your stitch work, I mean.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, teacher, Aloko responded, sounding a bit exhausted as he got to his feet and cracked his back. ¡°Did you find someone I¡¯ve sewn together badly and wanted to see if I even knew what I was doing?¡±

    ¡°Not really, but there was that one guy with his head wrapped in bandages like a mummy, Kenneth replied before waving dismissively. ¡°Never mind. As long as the bleeding has stopped and he can breathe, it should be fine. In actuality, I came because I¡¯m in need of your assistance to reattach Ulric¡¯s arm.¡±

    Without another word, Aloko followed Kenneth. While the pair walked into the great hall to find Kica, Kenneth explained Aloko¡¯s role.

    Considering his current medical level of expertise, he was delegated to holding blood vessels and nerve ends together. Though it sounded like an easy task, Kenneth warned it would be delicate work.

    Finding Kica was easy since a line of Aki seemed to be following her, wanting to get healed.

    Though each one of them didn¡¯t have any serious injuries, that didn¡¯t stop them from trying to squeeze Kica for all she was worth, even with how exhausted she looked.

    In fact, the only reason why they weren¡¯t more aggressive seemed to be because of Zilika. One mean look from her and the line scurried away like rats.

    ¡°I see you are keeping her safe as can be, Kenneth said, approaching the pair. ¡°So, how¡¯s she doing?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still awake, but barely, Zilika replied. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her go this far without passing out before. Perhaps those fancy tricks you do save a lot of the power she has to use?¡±

    Before Kenneth could even respond Kica started to lift her hand. Her eyes were still half closed, but they seemed to be filled with determination as she finally managed to point at Ulric.

    Focusing only on the task at hand, Kenneth reached into his bag. ¡°That is why I¡¯m here, Kica; let¡¯s reattach a limp.¡±

    With the group gathered, the trio approached Ulric. He didn¡¯t look too worse for wear, but he was far from looking good, hunched over with his severed arm in his lap and some black fur right beside him.

    Snapping his fingers in front of him, Kenneth made sure Ulric was still conscious. ¡°So, are all healed?¡±

    Reaching down, Kenneth grabbed the arm from his lap and inspected the wound quite thoroughly. ¡°Not all, but no one is in danger for the time being.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ about half of the arm was taken off with a clean cut, but the other half was practically shredded. I can¡¯t make any promises, but I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve healed the burning death and proven yourself equal to a hundred healers, Ulric said, struggling to get on his feet. ¡°So why not see if you are beyond that.¡±

    With everyone ready, Kenneth got Ulric to lie down on a table in the most advantageous position for the work.

    But before any surgery could take place, Kenneth numbed Ulric¡¯s arm with some local anesthetic and made sure to thoroughly clean and disinfect both stumps, his tools, and everyone''s hands.

    Once everything had been taken care of, Kenneth placed the arm in the exact and right position, put on his loupes glasses, and placed every tool he¡¯d need within arms reach.

    The first step was, of course, to reattach the bone, and with Kica¡¯s healing magic it was easy as could be.

    However, once that was complete, the most imperative step was to connect all arteries and restore blood flow.

    Despite knowing as a doctor that the flexor tendons should come next, Kenneth wasn¡¯t confident in the time frame it would take for him to reattach it before dying tissue would become an issue.

    With his mindset, Kenneth tugged on each matching artery, giving him some room to work with. However, half of them came easily, but the half that was shredded needed more time and care.

    Aloko did an almost perfect job holding each end in place, but there was the odd slip-up from time to time. Nothing Kenneth couldn¡¯t work passed as long as he had time, and Kica remained awake.

    Letting her finger be guided by Zilika, the tip of Kica¡¯s claw touched every artery, healing them. However, even with her magical ability, Kenneth still had some doubt in his mind about the structural integrity of some of the arteries further along each end.

    Despite this, he knew time wasn¡¯t a luxury he could afford to waste and that he¡¯d have to keep his eyes open as he loosened the tourniquet. With blood flow restored, Kenneth watched with the eyes of an eagle, but for now, everything seemed fine.

    Having bought time, the next step was to reattach the flexor tendon. Having skipped the correct order, it became a bit more difficult to stitch it together, but with Kica and Aloko there to help, it was possible.

    At this point, a crowd gathered around to watch in fascination. The law forbade what they were doing, and yet no one said anything in protest.

    Next up were the nerves, and from the looks of it, a lot were badly damaged. Luckily, with a snip from a scissor at each nerve end and a suture to keep them together, a decent number could reach each other and be reattached.

    However the rest had too wide of a gap between them to reach without potentially damaging the nerves further. As much as it infuriated Kenneth there wasn¡¯t anything more he could do at the moment.

    So he just did the best he could, moving on to the volar skin, then the extensor tendon, and onto the dorsal veins, and lastly, the dorsal skin. As a last touch, Kica did one final overall healing, completely merging the two parts and fixing any other damage Ulric had.

    Somehow still awake, Kica wasn¡¯t even trying to keep her eyes open anymore, and now that the operation had finished, she deserved to rest.

    Reaching into the bag, Kenneth pulled out a sling and placed Ulric¡¯s arm into it. ¡°For now, I advise you not to move your arm in the slightest. We¡¯ll have to wait and see how extensive the damage was, but I¡¯m very happy about how everything turned out.¡±

    Sitting up, Ulric stared at his arm. ¡°So much work, but I wonder¡­ will it truly be different from any other that has attempted the same? Am I as big a fool?¡±

    Packing up all of the tools he¡¯d used into the bag, Kenneth replied honestly. ¡°I won¡¯t say I¡¯ve done this a million times or something like that, but I was careful, methodical, and above everything else, very delicate.¡±

    At the last word, Ulric cracked a smile and sniggered, which caught Kenneth a bit off guard. ¡°You delicate¡­ After seeing you fighting a Nok, that wouldn¡¯t be the first word I would think of.¡±

    Reaching back inside the bag, Kenneth pulled out some antibiotics and handed them to Ulric, ¡°Perhaps not, but nevertheless, I always am with my patients¡­ and I hope you¡¯ll excuse me, but there are still some in need of healing.¡±

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 67.1 (Aftermath Part 3)

    For the longest time, Ulric couldn¡¯t help but stare at the black cloak Fenik had brought along. It was true he never had one like every other commander, and he did appreciate the gesture, but even so, he wasn¡¯t sure he even wanted it.

    However he knew staring at the cloak was only a distraction. Looking down at his arm, he couldn¡¯t help but think. ¡®Should I try and move it¡­ see for myself if he actually did what no other healer has ever done?¡¯

    Yet, each time he wanted to, an overbearing fear in the back of his head, along with the fresh memory of how he¡¯d lost it, stopped him.

    Truthfully, it was difficult for him to grasp completely. There it was, right back where it had always been, as though nothing had happened.

    ¡®Enough of this!¡¯ Ulric thought, shaking his head and getting to his feet.

    ¡°Where are you headed? Wilf asked, lying on a table, her eyes closed, one hand behind her head and the other one resting above her wound. ¡°Did you get a whiff of some more heretics to fight?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t just be sitting around doing nothing, Ulric replied. ¡°The wall was breached and--¡±

    ¡°You are personally going to fix it? Wilf questioned. ¡°You killed a heretic leader and lost an arm; that¡¯s a lot more than most other commanders can claim. But if you truly want to be doing something, then why not me?

    ¡°I have missed your company this time of year and feeling the rush of almost dying in battle and the thrill of killing your foes¡­ nothing feels better after than the touch from someone who¡¯d shared that experience.¡±

    ¡°Wilf¡­ I¡­ I¡­ Ulric struggled to say the words as if a ball of fur was stuck in his throat. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ not this year.¡±

    Wilf slightly opened one of her eyes and looked at Ulric, ¡°Oh well, I was hoping to feel the peak of this experience, but I¡¯ll settle for less.

    ¡°I mean, there¡¯s always going to be more battles, and I¡¯m more than willing to wait for you, commander, to feel that anticipation¡­ like every other time.¡±

    ¡°Just make sure you stay alive, Wilf. I care about you, but next time, you might not be lucky enough that the heretic forces me to fight them snout to snout,¡± Ulric warned.

    Smiling flirtatiously, Wilf beckoned him closer.  As Ulric leaned down, Wilf wrapped her hand around his neck and pulled her snout up to his ear.

    Unable to see her face, Wilf whispered, ¡°Oh Ulric, I¡¯ll make sure to stay alive, but can you blame a woman? There was so much fun to be had¡­ and precious, precious people to protect.¡±

    Letting go, Wilf lay back down on the table, leaving Ulric slightly yearning and conflicted as he walked away.

    Aiming to take his mind off things, Ulric wanted to go outside, but as he was about to, Zilika came bursting out from the back room, yelling at the line of people who wanted to get healed by Kica.

    All of them scattered, and she closed the door. Remembering how their previous conversation had been interrupted, Ulric walked toward the backroom.

    ¡°I TOLD ALL OF YOU--!!!¡±

    Zilika¡¯s eyes were wide as could be as Ulric made his way inside and closed the door. ¡°She¡¯s still too tired, I see.¡±

    ¡°Yes, commander¡­ I mean, she¡¯s awake, but she needs more time, Zilika replied. ¡±I¡¯m sorry if you needed her to heal another wound.¡±

    Taking a seat, Ulric gestured for Zilika to do the same. ¡°That is not why I¡¯m here. I wanted to finish the conversation we had earlier.¡±

    Sitting down as well, Zilka seemed slightly surprised. ¡°If you want commander, but I don¡¯t really have any more to say about Kenneth.¡±

    ¡°It is not that. It¡¯s about what I was going to say after, Ulric replied. ¡°As I said before, actions have consequences, both for the good and the bad. While you may not have enjoyed the punishment I gave you, it was what I had to do.

    ¡°Your demotion as second in command was never meant to be permanent. It was only for show and meant to be until Nya Kakili left and that will not change. However, after this battle, the loyalty you¡¯ve shown is something to admire, and so I¡¯ve decided to lessen your punishment.

    ¡°From now on, you no longer have to stay in the armory. And I believe it might be prudent for you to teach some of the¡­ what did you call them¡­ idiotic show-offs, not to damage good steel for no reason.¡±

    Zilika almost seemed at a loss for words as an expression of glee was strewn across her face, but she did manage to get out her response. ¡°Th-thank you, commander¡­ I¡¯ll teach each and every one of them the respect for their weapons they so desperately need to learn.¡±

    ¡°I know you will,¡± Ulric agreed as he rose from his chair and walked out of the room and the great hall.

    Standing outside, Ulric kept close to the wall as he watched everyone vigilantly, particularly Kenneth. Having seen healers at work for most of his life it was always strange to see his method.

    Washing wounds, sewing them shut, and covering them, and there was the strange thing he made everyone swallow. ¡®Is it food? I¡¯m always hungry after a battle, but it¡¯s not very filling.¡¯

    Walking along the wall, Nya approached Ulric. ¡°Watching over everyone instead of resting¡­ That takes me back.¡±

    ¡°You used to do the same?¡± Ulric questioned.

    Giving herself a moment of respite, Nya leaned up against the wall and joined him in watching over everyone. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is one commander, alive or dead that hasn¡¯t done this at least once.

    ¡°I remember my grandfather did it. He would stand and watch silently until each and everyone was healed or¡­¡±

    As Nya grew silent, Ulric asked the question no commander wanted to know the answer to. ¡°How many died?¡±

    Letting out a remorseful sigh, Nya looked up. ¡°About one-fifth in the battle, but we both know it¡¯s too early to ask that.¡±

    Changing the subject Ulric asked about equally as important matters. ¡°What about the breach? Jinki told me about it, but how bad is it really?¡±

    ¡°It was only one palisade, but the fire caused a lot of damage to the rear wall, Nya replied. ¡°I made the builder and his son take a look at it and judge how many needed to be replaced. I¡¯m still awaiting word, but for now, the breach, along with the surrounding greenery, is being guarded vigilantly.¡±

    ¡°Did he mention how long it would take to repair the breach?¡± Ulric asked.

    ¡°He said with enough strong men, he could replace the one palisade before the light of Ki leaves us, but the interior and other parts of the wall would take much longer,¡° Nya replied.

    After having heard that Ulric let out a small sigh of relief. ¡°Good, at least we won¡¯t have to worry about any more heretics making it through under the cover of Di.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask since I saw you, Nya pointed her finger at Ulric¡¯s arm. ¡°Is there any reason why you broke the law?¡±

    Glancing down, Ulric felt his tail grow limp.¡± Kenneth claimed he was able to reattach it, so I allowed him to heal it.¡±

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Should I presume you no longer suspect he¡¯s a traitor?¡± Nya asked.

    Remembering everything that had happened before the battle even started, Ulric let out a sigh. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Reattaching and healing a lost arm¡­ Is there anything he can¡¯t do?¡± Nya wondered out loud, staring at Kenneth as he worked.

    Also, keeping his eyes on Kenneth, Ulric added, ¡°The power knowledge brings may sway even the king. That old saying the Kokulika¡¯s have might hold more truth for him then them.¡±

    Acting as though she was serious, Nya proclaimed, ¡°Knowledge is power quick; we must inform the king and make him replace every sword and bow with books.

    ¡°Power is power, speed, strength, agility--"

    ¡°And experience. Ulric interrupted. ¡°No matter what word you use, knowledge is just as important as those other three. Without it, you¡¯d just be swinging your weapons around wildly, and we both know only fools and the inexperienced do that.¡±

    Letting out a sigh, Nya banged the back of her head against the wall.¡°So, was it knowledge that made it so I barely got a scratch? If so, I wouldn¡¯t mind being a bit dumber.¡±

    At that, Ulric raised an eyebrow. ¡°Anyone who makes it through a battle without being wounded should feel pride. Or is it that you not suffering any large injury has made you feel like you didn¡¯t fight hard enough?¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t that, Nya sighed. ¡°I suppose some part of me wanted to die on the battlefield; most commanders and generals tend to overlook desertion and how it tarnishes the family name when you die honorably.¡±

    Ulric sighed remorsefully as he, too banged his head against the wall. ¡°I see¡­ Truthfully, some small part of me hoped you would have forgotten a commander¡¯s duty and the oath we swore.¡±

    ¡°The moment I yelled the words as loud as I could, hoping everyone could hear me, I knew it was only a matter of time before my just punishment would be carried out, Nya said as she turned her head to Ulric. ¡°So when the time comes, will you be able to do it? No matter the punishment.¡±

    Turning his head away, Ulric didn¡¯t utter a word.

    Letting the silence be her answer, Nya stepped forward, ¡°When I came here, I was actually looking for the blacksmith. Could you point me in the right direction?¡±

    ¡°The one with the white head missing an ear beside his mate with grey and white fur. That¡¯s Huto,¡± Ulric answered.

    Without uttering another word, Nya walked away through the crowd of sod-covered wounded to Huto.

    Letting out yet another sigh, Ulric stared blankly at the crowd as time passed by, thinking back to the time Nya first was in his home.

    He remembered the feeling of each stroke of the quill as she told him about the ordeal she¡¯d survived.

    Trapped in thought, Ulric didn¡¯t even notice as approaching footsteps grew louder. ¡°I had hoped you¡¯d heed my words with a little more care, but it¡¯s a good sign nevertheless.¡±

    Caught off guard, Ulric turned his head to Kenneth, only now noticing Ki hung slightly lower in the sky. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Kenneth pointed to his hand. ¡°Your fingers are twitching. As I said, it¡¯s a good sign. It means you¡¯ve regained some control of your arm. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to examine it to see how extensive the damage was.¡±

    With wide eyes, Ulric just stared at his arm and twitching fingers. Kenneth had told him it could be done but to see it. To know he wouldn¡¯t have to cut it off. It was hard to believe, even though it was right in front of him.

    As Kenneth repeated the question, Ulric replied, barely able to hide the gratitude he felt. ¡°Do what you must.¡±

    Gently grabbing Ulric¡¯s hand, Kenneth lifted it a bit and squeezed, asking if he felt anything. Ulric responded that, for the most part, he felt it.

    Expression hidden behind his mask, Kenneth asked Ulric to move his fingers and close his hand if he could.

    Doing as instructed, Ulric tried to close his hand, but it was far more difficult than he had at first thought. Struggling to move them, a simple task he barely had to think about in the past, now took all of his focus and will.

    In the end, as his fingers twitched close, only three of them were able to move, leaving his fourth finger, his pinky, stuck between halfway closed and open. Funneling all of his strength into his hand, Ulric tried to make his finger obey his command, ¡°Close, dammit.¡±

    ¡°You should stop, Kenneth recommended. ¡°Kica may have healed you, but you¡¯re body probaly still needs rest and time to adapt.¡±

    Ulric stared intently at his pinky as he relaxed his hand. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t feel tired. Why is my hand not doing what I want?¡±

    ¡°From the looks of it, the damage isn¡¯t as bad as I first thought, but I need to make sure your finger still has feeling. ¡° Kenneth mumbled as he grabbed his hand and pulled out a needle poking Ulric¡¯s pinky finger.

    Feeling the pain, Ulric jolted back, ripping his hand away and growling. ¡°Why did you do that?!¡±

    Putting away the needle, Kenneth explained himself. ¡°As I said, I needed to make sure you still had feeling in the finger, which you clearly seem to have.

    ¡°However I think it is prudent that I explain a few things about reattaching limps. To begin with, your hand isn¡¯t tired. Truthfully, I¡¯m not sure if I can say you are still in recovery. I suppose only time will tell how much function you¡¯ll regain.¡±

    ¡°Function? Regain? What are you talking about?¡± Ulric questioned in confusion.

    Kenneth let out a sigh as he explained further. ¡°To lose any limp is tragic, but in most cases, they can be reattached; however, regardless of how well the doctors work, the limp will never fully be as it once was.

    ¡°The absolute best someone could hope for when losing a limp would be about eighty percent of the original functionality¡­ oh, sorry, four-fifths of the normal movement. Now, since Kica could heal, I can¡¯t say for sure if there¡¯s going to be some marginally better improvement, but given the damage, I wouldn¡¯t hold my hopes--¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say more, Ulric interrupted. ¡°I never imagined that when I lost my arm, I would even entertain the thought of breaking the king''s law, but I did. I broke the law decreed by the king meant to prevent harm and the loss of life¡­ I became a criminal and was rewarded for it.¡±

    Kenneth let his gaze wander toward all of the sod-covered people as he leaned up against the wall. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should call yourself a criminal. I mean, it worked, so what¡¯s the point of thinking about an irrelevant law. Who cares if you broke it or not.¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­ that is something you would say¡­ because you are different,¡± Ulric admitted. ¡°You are not Aki, but for the longest time, I think I treated¡­ no expected you to be the same as the rest of us. It is only now I have come to truly realize the folly of thinking as I did.

    ¡°You can keep the little heretic out of chains, but to have it be part of your studies is something I can¡¯t allow, regardless of any reason. Surely you have to agree now that you¡¯ve seen and felt the heretic¡¯s wickedness firsthand.¡°

    ¡°I don¡¯t think both of us will ever see eye to eye when it comes to a lot of things, but on this, I think we can agree, Kenneth replied. ¡°After everything I¡¯ve seen today, I don¡¯t think she needs to be in a dark room listening to some boring lecture.¡±

    With that settled, Ulric watched as some of the wounded Aloko seemed to have been with started to get up and walk toward the rear wall.

    Yet his stoic gaze fell mostly on the ones lying on the ground. Those who masked their pain and those who didn¡¯t. ¡°I recognize your vast amount of knowledge has allowed you to heal more than Kica, albeit less so, but does that knowledge also tell you how many will die waiting for her?

    Stepping forward, Kenneth shrugged. ¡°No one, as far as I can tell. However, not everyone is going to recover with enough bed rest, especially considering the less-than-sterile conditions I was forced to work in.

    ¡°But now that most, if not every, wound and major artery have been sewn shut and cleaned along with the antibiotics I¡¯ve given everyone, Kica should have more than enough time to heal everybody.¡±

    To hear those words, even though he didn¡¯t understand every last one of them, made Ulric feel a sense of relif he¡¯d never once before felt. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ see¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I better go check on everyone, see how they are doing, make sure I didn¡¯t overlook something, but I have to say it was a nice talk, Kenneth replied. ¡°I hope we can have more like this rather than the ones we have had in the past.¡±

    In stunned silence, he watched everything unfold as Kenneth visited, talked, and healed any and everyone he could. When Kica finally emerged from the back room, a swarm of wounded crowded around her.

    Zilika was sure to keep them at bay, and as for who got healed first, Kenneth was the one to choose that. It took a long time, but eventually, no one was lying on the ground writhing in pain.

    The only ones left, as far as he could see, only had the odd gash or scratch. However, despite this, Ulric could easily see the internal wounds that ran far deeper than a mere scratch.

    Many envied the position of commander, but few ever understood the true duties the position brought. The ones that weren¡¯t written down but painstakingly learned.

    Looking inside the great hall, a large crowd had gathered in front of Kenneth¡¯s painting. A few other people were sitting to the side and up against walls with mixed expressions of anger and sorrow.

    Making his way on top the nearest table, everyone slowly turned to him, knowing he was about to speak.

    However, Ulric wasn¡¯t about to give some rousing speech about how everyone was going to hunt down the heretics and leave their corpses to rot.

    No, as their leader, he knew what was most important for them right now.

    ¡°This battle was a hard-fought one! Each and every one of you should pride yourself in knowing we killed those slow brutes! Took their leader''s head and left them running! Terrified of our might, agility, and superior speed!

    ¡°I know many of you desire nothing more than to hunt down the heretics and leave their bodies to rot, but for now, we can not!

    ¡°We have been wounded greatly and need time to heal! Time to mourn each one of our brothers and sisters in arms who fought beside us, killed beside us, and died beside us protecting our home!

    ¡°When the light leaves us, we will set fire to their pyres! They will ascend, having greatly honored their ancestors, and be welcomed with open arms!

    ¡°And we who remain will continue the battle until our last, remembering those who died unjustly, celebrating the lives they lived along with this and every future victory their sacrifice brought us!¡±

    As the final words left his mouth, there wasn¡¯t an uproar or anyone cheering¡­  only silence.

    And slowly, as one, whether their eyes were filled with sorrow, anger, or acceptance, placed their hand on their chest and slowly beat intact with their hearts.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 68 (Aftermath part 4)

    It was almost eerie how silent and empty the great hall had become. After Ulric speech, many of the least wounded had left to do something. Kenneth guessed it was to retrieve the bodies of the fallen and prepare pyres; however, he didn¡¯t truly know.

    For the moment, he was far more invested in finding out just how much semi-self-inflicted damage Wilf had done to her arm while removing her stitches.

    ¡°My fingers move a bit slower, and my claws take a bit more time to come out, Wilf observed. ¡°That¡¯s going to be annoying when I fight, but it¡¯ll give my opponents a slight bit of hope.¡±

    Cutting the last thread and inspecting the wound thoroughly, Kenneth noticed a few hairs seemed to have been trapped inside the skin. ¡°Considering the damage, I¡¯m surprised it isn¡¯t worse.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I noticed the claw on your index finger was a bit slower than the rest. Does it hurt or feel numb or just different as opposed to the rest?¡±

    Wilf moved her fingers around, showcasing her indexfinger, having a bit of trouble keeping up with the other three. ¡°I think it¡¯s grown cold. You should probably use some of that healing care and warm body of yours to heal it.¡±

    Having gone through the trouble of removing any trapped hair in the wound, Kenneth let out a sigh as he reached into his bag and grabbed Wilf¡¯s hand. ¡°Unless it¡¯s suddenly become minus degrees, I think you''re fine on that front.¡±

    ¡°Me-nus de-gre¡­? What fun words, and since you know so many, what words would you use when you recall that fight I heard about? Wilf gleefully asked, her eyes solely focusing on Kenneth¡¯s. ¡°To think I missed it for¡­ some disappointing fight with some cowards running away.

    ¡°Just hearing about it excited me to no end. Perhaps you and I should reenact it; of course, it wouldn¡¯t end with you slamming me on the ground, but instead on your--¡±

    ¡°Riveting delusion you got going on there, ¡± Kenneth interrupted, rolling his eyes and pulling a needle from his bag, poking her finger.

    Smiling gleefully, Wilf licked her teeth in what might have been a flirtatious act by Aki''s standards.

    Without word or warning, she reached up with the hand Kenneth was holding, pushing the needle he was holding further into her finger and caressing the tip of his mask. ¡°Little prey, do you not take pride in that fight?

    ¡°Battling to stay alive, feeling the thrill of winning. Do you not want to feel the uppermost peak of that?!¡±

    Clutching his fist, Kenneth stepped away. ¡°People like you who think fighting is fun disgust me. But I think I¡¯m starting to see why you like it! It isn¡¯t that pain doesn¡¯t bother you¡­! You don¡¯t feel it at all, do you!¡±

    Giggling, Wilf sat up and looked down at Kenneth. ¡°I feel a lot of things, little prey; why don¡¯t I show you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really! Kenneth snapped, gripping her hand and shaking it in front of her face. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you even flinch when I poked your finger or when you stabbed yourself with it.¡±

    Pulling out the needle from her finger, Wilf licked all of the blood off. Once it was shiny and clean, she leaned down and whispered. ¡°So you¡¯ve figured out one of my secrets. You¡¯re the very first.

    ¡°OH, LITTLE PREY¡­ you always know how to make me feel something other than boredom. How entertaining you truly are¡­ I feel I should reward you as thanks. So what will it be?¡±

    Done¡­ just done. Kenneth grabbed his bag and walked away as Wilf started to laugh.

    The outside of the great hall was practically as vacant as the inside. There was the odd person here and there, but for the most part, it seemed everyone was someplace else.

    ¡°Teacher! Aloko called as he ran over to Kenneth. ¡°¡­huff¡­ I¡¯ve taken care of everyone outside with super-fisher injuries.¡±

    ¡°Superficial injuries¡­ and that is good to hear, Kenneth praised. ¡°I think you¡¯ve earned a break. Get some water from the well and rehydrate. If anything happens, I¡¯ll be at the nursery for a bit.¡±

    Just as he turned around, Aloko ran around, blocking his path, huffing and puffing even more than before. ¡°Is this always how it is for a healer like you? Ordering people around, poking inside them, making decisions at a moment''s notice?¡±

    Continuing to walk, Kenneth gestured for Aloko to follow. ¡°It¡¯s a doctor''s duty to make sure everyone lives. To heal them, you often have to make the right call.¡±

    ¡°A-and what if I don¡¯t?¡± Aloko questioned, his voice filled with trepidation.

    Reaching the well, Kenneth threw a bucket down it. The rope almost slipped from his grasp before the bucket hit the water. ¡°Then someone might die.¡±

    ¡°B-but not if I learn everything there is to know, right? Aloko replied. ¡°If I learn everything you have to teach me, I¡¯ll be prepared. I¡¯ll know all I¡¯ll need to know and make sure no one I¡¯m trying to save dies no matter what, right?¡±

    Kenneth stopped pulling on the rope as images of Hoota flashed in his mind. He¡¯d focused so hard on working and treating everyone he had momentarily forgotten everything.

    But as he looked down, he saw it clear as day the blood that still stained him, a reminder of his failure and how he abandoned him to die without doing everything in his power to save him.

    Feeling sick, Kenneth barely managed to pull back the zippers on his mask and cover his mouth before vomiting.

    ¡°What is wrong?!¡± Aloko yelled in worried shock as he rushed over to him.

    Hunched over, taking deep breaths, Kenneth vomited on the ground a second time. Wiping away the chunks of meat and stomach juices that covered his glove, Kenneth silently began pulling on the rope until the bucket was within reach.

    Handing it to Aloko, Kenneth sat down with his back against the well. Sitting down beside him, Aloko took a sip of water.

    Taking a moment to collect himself, Kenneth glanced up at the clear, sunny sky and felt the cool wind on his chin. ¡°Aloko, you can¡¯t always save everyone. Sometimes you¡¯ll make the wrong decision, and other times life just fucks you over, even if you did everything right.

    ¡°If you are like me, you are going to blame yourself whether or not it was truly your fault, but most importantly, you won¡¯t forget. Each life you hold in your hand is something you won¡¯t forget.

    ¡°I certainly haven¡¯t forgotten the seven people I¡¯ve killed either due to an inexperienced mistake, the patient''s body just not being able to handle the stress of surgery, an acute allergic reaction, or having to choose who¡¯s life mattered more. It¡¯s something all doctors have to deal with at one point or another, and it weighs on us all.¡±

    Aloko took one final sip from the bucket and placed it on the ground. ¡°Why are you just telling me about this now?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m just a bad teacher, Kenneth answered. ¡°I let myself forget not everyone always knows in one form or another what they get themselves into when they want to become a healer like me. I understand if this is too much and you never want to come back to class. ¡±

    Aloko sat silently for a bit, letting out a tired sigh. ¡°I hate my fur. The color hides blood so well that no one, not even myself, ever knows if I¡¯m covered in it or not. I know they talk behind my tail, calling me names and spreading rumors that I wash myself with it when I¡¯m done.

    ¡°You know the reason why I first wanted to be part of your class, but the reason why I came back was because I realized that no matter what, I would be covered in blood.

    ¡°But if it¡¯s like now where that blood proves I helped someone, then it¡¯ll be worth learning all I can from the best teacher I¡¯ve ever had. I may come to regret what I say and choose in the future. Perhaps the weight of death proves too much, and I prefer the blood of heretics, but for now, it feels right.¡±

    Feeling better, Kenneth got back on his feet. ¡°The path forward isn¡¯t going to be any easier after today''s events. Learning what I have to teach takes dedication, iron will, steady hands, and a strong stomach.¡±

    ¡°So no different from the battlefield, Aloko remarked. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and keep an eye on the remaining wounded who¡¯s still waiting. And I¡¯ll come get you if Kica isn¡¯t awake to help.¡±

    With that, they parted ways for now. Kenneth resumed his journey, but not before getting something from his home and then going straight to the nursery.

    Walking down the narrow backstreet, carrying the item he got from his home under his arm, Kenneth''s eyes couldn¡¯t help but linger on his footsteps leading away from the nursery as well as the blood on the walls, all until he stood under the door frame.

    Inside, the floor was littered with splintered wood, dried blood, and a bit of sod. However, sitting in a corner, Selisio was humming a calming melody while trying to comfort Nokstella.

    The moment her eye spotted him, she jumped to her feet and rushed over, embracing him in a one-armed hug. ¡°I¡¯m so happy you''re back. How can I ever thank you for what you did?¡±

    ¡°How can you thank me? Kenneth repeated with slight melancholy in his voice. ¡°How can I ever thank you for what you did?

    ¡°I don¡¯t even think I have the words to express my gratitude or the shame and regret I feel for not being able to do more faster.¡±

    Pulling away, Selisio looked deep into Kenneth¡¯s eyes with a wide smile on her face. ¡°As long as I can smile, there¡¯s nothing for you to regret or feel ashamed about.¡±

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Letting it go for now, Kenneth looked down at Nokstella, who was in the fetal position, completely hiding her face. ¡°Nokstella¡­ are you¡­ I mean¡­ how do you feel?¡±

    Remaining in the fetal position, Nokstella didn¡¯t even move or make a sound aside from breathing. ¡°She hasn¡¯t been herself after, you know what. I¡¯ve tried to cheer her up and comfort her with songs, but nothing.¡±

    ¡°I see, Kenneth sorrowfully sighed. ¡°Do you think I could get a moment alone with her?¡±

    ¡°Well, of course, Selisio sweetly smiled as she handed her to him. ¡°And don¡¯t you worry, the both of you. Before I was interrupted, I was close to finishing the second part of her clothes.¡±

    ¡°Actually, speaking of clothes, I wanted to give you something, Kenneth said as she handed her the item he¡¯d brought from home, his blue long-sleeved shirt. ¡°It¡¯s just a token of my gratitude, and I¡¯ve learned that blue is a feminine color here¡­ apparently.¡±

    Looking completely flabbergasted, Selisio just stared at it for a bit. ¡°I can¡¯t accept this! This is too fancy to waste on someone like me! You should keep it!¡±

    Holding Nokstella and calmly stroking her back, Kenneth replied. ¡°It¡¯s not a waste giving it away to you¡­ But if you need a reason to take it, there was a favor I wanted to ask you.

    ¡°You see I don¡¯t know if you heard the conversation between me and Ulric when he kicked down the door. He was mad that I¡¯d chosen to take Nokstella as a student, and I can¡¯t have her be there anymore, so I was hoping that you might look after her.¡±

    ¡°Well, of course, she¡¯s a bit weird-looking, but adorable, Selisio sweetly chuckled. ¡°But there¡¯s no need to give me any payment. I take care of the children because I love them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s clear you do, and I hope you do not see my gesture as an insult to that, Kenneth replied. ¡°I¡­ words can so many times be hollow, but actions always speak the loudest.¡±

    Looking down at Kenneth for a bit, Selisio started to fiddle with his blue shirt, eventually finding the right hole to put her arms and head through. ¡°It¡¯s very warm and soft. So how do I look?¡±

    Looking at her smiling face, some part of him wanted to lie and say she looked gorgeous, like a star in the night sky, but he couldn¡¯t.

    His shirt was way too loose in all places, making her look unpleasantly fat even though the sleeves barely extended halfway down her forearms, and the shirt was nowhere near long enough to reach even her tail.

    ¡°You might wanna make some alterations to the shirt, Kenneth recommended. ¡°When I say this, I mean it in the best possible way, and I¡¯m not trying to give you a backhanded compliment. It¡¯s just the shirt highlights some¡­ less flattering qualities¡­¡±

    ¡°With how it is now, I just look fat, Selisio agreed. ¡°It feels so warm and soft like I¡¯m being hugged by the fluffiest animal skins, but it¡¯s a gift; it would be rude to ruin it¡­ what if you want it back?

    Waving a dismissive hand, Kenneth replied. ¡°Trust me, it¡¯s completely yours. I would never ask for it back. Do whatever you¡¯d like with it.¡±

    Feeling the soft fabric with her hands and rubbing it against her fur, Selisio could barely contain her glee and excitement. ¡°If you are truly certain, I think I could make some changes that would make it more fitting.¡±

    ¡°Have at it,¡± Kenneth encouraged as Selisio disappeared into the back room to start her work. Left alone, it was finally time for Kenneth to turn his attention to Nokstella.

    ¡®What should I even say or ask her?¡¯ Kenneth internally sighed as he took a seat on the floor. ¡®That Nok, it was hurting her along with Selisio, but she probably hoped it would save her. Free her from this place and take her home.¡¯

    Continuously stroking her back, Kenneth wasn¡¯t sure what to say, but he knew he couldn¡¯t remain silent forever.

    ¡°Nokstella, I know you must be feeling a lot of different emotions right now and¡­ and¡­ as the words got stuck in his throat, Kenneth wanted to say so much, but he couldn¡¯t find the words except for the most important ones. ¡°Please just¡­ just let me know if you are hurting.¡±

    For what felt like an eternity, nothing, but suddenly, she started to groan, followed by her slowly shaking and twisting her body until she was out of the fetal position.

    Her eyes were filled to the brim with utter sadness as she limply slumped against his arm, crying silent tears. Shaken to his very core at the sight, Kenneth was speechless, only able to dry her eyes as he cradled her.

    It felt like another eternity before Kenneth heard Nokstella whisper something. ¡°Put me¡­ in chains¡­ Nok was born evil¡­ I am evil¡­¡±

    Horrified, Kenneth¡¯s eyes went wide, and he quickly brought her up to his eye level. ¡°What are you saying?! You shouldn¡¯t be in chains! I won¡¯t put them on you! Even Ulric, this outpost¡¯s commander, has agreed not to put them on you!¡±

    Jaw quivering, Nokstella¡¯s eyes started to overflow with tears. ¡°They, right¡­ Nok, not in chains are evil¡­ I don¡¯t wanna be evil! I wanna be good like Mama!¡±

    Snorting, Kenneth questioned, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You are good. What they said about the chains is just ignorance born from a single-minded view.¡±

    ¡°NO¡­! Mama always good¡­ other slaves always good¡­ everyone always in chains, Nokstella cried. ¡°Chains makes Nok good¡­ not like evil Nok¡­ hurting kind woman¡­ hurting champion¡­ hurting you¡­¡±

    ¡°Nokstella, trust me that Nok did bad things, but that doesn¡¯t make you bad, Kenneth implored. ¡°NO matter if you are Aki, Sil, Human, or Nok, there¡¯s always going to be bad and good people. You are not bad just because you are born Nok¡­ you are bad when you do bad things.¡±

    Covering her eyes, Nokstella muttered ¡°no¡± over and over again. Thinking of anything to say to convince her she wasn¡¯t evil, neither of them noticed Selisio leaving the back room.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what had you upset, Selisio said as she kneeled down beside the pair. ¡°Little one, why are you crying and telling yourself lies?¡±

    Even though she hid her face behind her eyes, Nokstella still felt the need to turn her head away from Selisio as she cried, ¡°I not in chains¡­ I evil!¡±

    Kenneth was about to say something when Selisio stopped him, reaching over and gently removing Nokstella¡¯s hands from her eyes and turning her head by her snout. ¡°Nokstella, when that Nok tried to kill me and Jinki, you tried to help me. That¡¯s not something an evil Nok would do.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ not evil then¡­ but will be,¡± Nokstella snorted.

    Somehow, Selisio¡¯s smile grew even more gentle as she started to rub her stomach. ¡°I know you are not evil, and I know you will never be it because you didn¡¯t just try to save me, but the life inside me, too.

    ¡°I was so scared and in pain, afraid not only of dying but losing my mate and our kids but when you grabbed my arm, you made me feel safe. So I don¡¯t care if you keep lying to yourself because I know the truth, and I¡¯ll remind you of it as often as it takes for you to believe it, too.¡±

    All of a sudden, Nokstella¡¯s scales changed hue as she seemed to grow a bit confused. ¡°Eggs are in your belly?¡±

    ¡°Of a kind, I suppose, Selisio giggled while reaching behind her back and pulling out the T-shirt she¡¯d made just for her. ¡°I hope you like it. I¡¯ve never made one for someone as little as you, but I think you¡¯d look beautiful in it.¡±

    Crying far less Nokstella leaened her head back so her snout poked up as well as lifted both of her arms. With ease, Selisio put it on her and tightened the straps just enough to make sure it didn¡¯t just come off but not enough so it was uncomfortable.

    Nokstella felt the leather on her scales, remarking, ¡°So warm and hard.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy you like it, Selisio responded. ¡°Now, can you promise me you won¡¯t tell any more lies about yourself? It¡¯s like Kenneth said: there will always be good and bad people, and you choose which one you want to be.¡±

    Nokstella¡¯s eyes were still wet, but the stream of tears had finally stopped as she turned her head to look at both Selisio and Kenneth. ¡°I promise¡­ I be good.¡±

    Wiping away the last tears, Kenneth felt slightly more at ease than before. ¡°Um¡­ Selisio¡­ thanks for talking to her.¡±

    Stroking Nokstella¡¯s back with her soft hands, Selisio replied, ¡°Anytime¡­ Well, I¡¯ve intruded enough. I just wanted to give her the other piece of clothing I made. I¡¯ll leave you two alone now.¡±

    As she walked away, Kenneth felt nothing but appreciation for what she¡¯d done. Some part of him wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d have been able to convince Nokstella she wasn¡¯t evil, and another part completely doubted she didn¡¯t, on some level, still think she was.

    However, for now, he wouldn¡¯t push her on it. It had been a long day for everyone, and she, most of all, deserved some time to just be a child.

    As Selisio worked away in the back room, Kenneth played With Nokstella, teaching her games like Tic-Tac-Toe and rock paper scissors. She had fun, especially when she won, which Kenneth let happen a fair few times.

    But when those games eventually grew somewhat boring, Kenneth remembered how Jinki had played with Nya¡¯s babies and felt more stressed than the first time he did an open heart surgery; he gently tossed her up into the air.

    She laughed and loved every moment of it, even when she started to yawn and struggle to keep her eyelids open.

    Smiling, Kenneth cradled her in his arms, and even as she nuzzled up against his chest, she said, ¡°I wanna go high.¡±

    Completely tuggered-out, Nokstella instantly fell asleep, and as Kenneth sat down on the floor, he could feel her little body twitch, making him wonder. ¡®What are you dreaming about?¡¯

    ¡°So this is where you are, Jinki said as he entered the room completely healed and his fur still covered in a slight bit of sod. ¡°I wanted to see you after I talked with Selisio, so this works out perfectly.¡±

    ¡°Have someone taken a turn for the worse?! Is Kica out cold?!¡± Kenneth quickly questioned, almost jumping to his feet.

    ¡°Relax, Jinki replied reassuringly as he sat down beside Kenneth. ¡°Can¡¯t a friend just come talk to another friend without there having to be a reason? I just wanted to see how you were doing.¡±

    Leaning back against the wall, Kenneth checked to see if Nokstella was still sleeping. ¡°Sorry, I suppose I¡¯m used to being on call, ready to be there if someone¡¯s taken a turn for the worse.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is an insult to your kind, but I like the scar across your eye. That heretic hit hard, but you hit harder,¡± Jinki laughed.

    For some time now, Kenneth hadn¡¯t even noticed the crack in the glass, but now that Jinki had mentioned it, it was hard to see anything else. ¡°It wasn¡¯t the Nok¡­ it happened before the attack.¡±

    Feeling the awkwardness of the moment Jinki curiously asked a question to remedy the situation. ¡°So, how do your people celebrate after defeating an enemy?¡±

    A bit surprised by the question, Kenneth thought about it for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure. I suppose it comes down to the person.

    ¡°For some, it might be drinking until they go blind; for others, they may treat it like every other day, and some might take the time to mourn, forgoing celebrating entirely.¡±

    Jinki folded both hands behind his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand most of what you said, but I get what you mean either way. I guess our kinds aren¡¯t so different in that regard. Though there are only so many ways to celebrate a victory, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m not complaining about you being here, but is it really okay that you''re just sitting here talking with me? Kenneth questioned. ¡°I mean, isn¡¯t it important for a commander to be out there commanding or something.¡±

    ¡°There should always be a commander leading, but Nya got a handle on it, Jinki replied. ¡°Besides, I need the rest since Ulric decided I needed to guard the top of the wall until the light of Ki returns to us.¡±

    ¡°All-nighter¡­ brutal, Kenneth remarked. ¡°Piece of advice from a pro when it comes to that sort of thing: silence is the enemy. If you can, talk with someone and keep your mind engaged.¡±

    ¡°Not much else to do, Jinki sighed. ¡°I suppose it could be entertaining, scaring some of the lazy lot who fall asleep.¡±

    With a creak, the door to the back room opened, and Selisio stepped out. ¡°How do I¡­ Jinki!¡±

    Just like a dear in headlights, Selisio stood completely frozen, her eyes locked with Jinki, who was bewitched by her beauty.

    The ill-fitting long-sleeved shirt was no more. In its place, Selisio had created a beautiful blue dress that conformed to her slender frame perfectly.

    All the excess material aside from the sleeves had been removed, clearly in order to lengthen the dress, which now reached well below her knees.

    However, it wasn¡¯t like those sheath dresses where your legs seemed greatly restricted, the girth was much more freeing, more akin to a summer dress or other alike.

    From the angle Kenneth was sitting, he could even see it had a hole in the back allowing for her tail to come out without it clashing with the design of the dress.

    Looking almost entranced by Selisio¡¯s new attire, Jinki rose to his feet while his tail swung from side to side and asked, completely flabbergasted, ¡°Ho-how did you get this?¡±

    With no hesitation, Kenneth raised his hand. ¡°I gave it to her as a gift, and I must say, impressive craftsmanship.¡±

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Selisio sheepishly asked.

    ¡°Like it?! Jinki repeated with overjoyed excitement. ¡°You are the most beautiful woman in the world and now you got the clothes to match.¡±

    Warping her arms around his neck, both stared lovingly into each other''s eyes. ¡°How do you always know what to say to me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my little secret, Jinki winked. ¡°Besides, do you know what I want to do right now?¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ I can venture a guess, Selisio replied as her smile grew a slight bit mischievous. ¡°Take me to the great hall while all are celebrating and show every other man what they can¡¯t have¡­¡±

    ¡°And making all the other women jealous, knowing they could never compare to you now¡­¡± Jinki finished. ¡°Well¡­ the cook has been working hard, and the banquet is about to begin¡­ shall we? You too, Kenneth, don¡¯t you wanna see all their faces, tails, and ears.¡±

    Feeling Nokstella move in his arm, eventually yawning and stretching, seeming halfawake, Kenneth replied. ¡°Eh, sure sounds fun.¡±

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 69 (Banquet)

    It almost didn¡¯t feel like any time had passed since the sun was brightly shining; however, the orange hue that permeated in the sky told Kenneth otherwise.

    All of them were about to walk out onto the main street, but at the last second, Selisio began dusting off her dress, making sure it would look as perfect as it could possibly be.

    ¡®I guess no matter the world or species,¡¯ Kenneth thought as Selisio finally finished. Resuming their walking, Selisio grabbed Jinki by the arm as she nuzzled up against him while Kenneth matched their pace.

    From the main street, it was hard to see that the outpost had suffered any damage, but if he squinted his eyes, he could decently see a lot of guards on top of the wall as well as sod covering the edges of the rear wall.

    Despite this being a victory, it was clear everyone was on high alert, probably filled with anxiety about another attack.

    However, as all four of them got closer to the great hall, they could hear cheering and a lot of people talking. Inside, the tables and chairs had been set up to accommodate everyone, with more than enough room.

    Yet even so, some seats were empty, and the occupants were over at the painting, some kneeling, others with their heads held low, and one standing with his arms crossed.

    In the center stood Hali and the pot he used to cook food in. It was steaming, spreading the delightful smell of meat all throughout the room. Nokstella was instantly drawn to it as her stomach growled in hunger.

    ¡°Not to worry, we''ll have eradicated that hunger in no time,¡± Kenneth reassured her.

    Working vigorously, Hali filled bowl after bowl while a few others placed them in front of each seated person. However, strangely enough, no one was digging in. The bowls were left untouched, and some barely gave as much as a glance.

    Not waiting for Kenneth or not noticing he was standing still at the entrance, Selisio and Jinki went in. Almost immediately, Selisio¡¯s new beautiful blue attire caught the eyes of a few attendees, and the number only kept growing.

    ¡®Are they deliberately taking a seat furthest from the entrance?¡¯ Kenneth smirked underneath the mask as he watched the scene unfold.

    Before long, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Selisio, and there was a great variety of expressions for Kenneth to look at. Unfortunately, Kenneth was still struggling a bit with the more complex ones, but he remembered what Jinki had told him, and so also kept a keen eye on their tails.

    And oh boy, in the sea of tails, there was something to see. Many of the tails Kenneth presumed belonged to men wagged from side to side eagerly with excitement.

    On the other hand, however, there are almost equally as many tails standing straight with their fur puffed out like a territorial cat ready to fight. Recognizing a few to be women, Kenneth presumed the rest to be as well, and he didn¡¯t see any evidence to the contrary.

    Keeping a few chuckles in check, Kenneth kept watching the scene unfold further as he recognized Kiki and Pilu in the crowd.

    They didn¡¯t even hide the fact they stared daggers and shot dirty looks at Selisio while the men beside them seemed obliviously infatuated with Selisio¡¯s beauty.

    And Selisio, in the most stone-cold bitch way possible, met their gazes and shot both a friendly smile. Kenneth barely contained his laughter as the pair got themselves seated at the far end of the room.

    ¡°Why do many look at nice lady like that? Nokstella questioned seeming equal parts confused and a bit nervous. ¡°Did she do something wrong?¡±

    Chuckling internally, Kenneth walked inside. ¡°No, not at all. It¡¯s just her new dress has a way of¡­ catching everyone¡¯s attention, both the good and the bad.¡±

    Following the same route Jinki and Selisio had taken, Kenneth was on his way to the same destination where a corner seat was still vacant. However, it seemed a rather angry Pilu was beating him to it.

    In a voice not too loud as to attract a lot of attention in the sea of other voices but not so low that it couldn¡¯t be heard, Pilu rather angrily said, ¡°Where did you get that? Did you steal some of the flowers from the merchant? You must have--¡±

    ¡°Actually, it was a gift,¡± Kenneth interjected.

    Pilu turned to him, staring for a bit as if to make sure she just heard what he¡¯d said. ¡°Gift?! You gave something so valuable to this coward who doesn¡¯t know how to swing a sword. Why not a more dignified woman who actually knows how to wear it? Someone like me.¡±

    Letting out a hardy laugh, Kenneth replied. ¡°Are you serious? Why should I have given it to you when I can think of a list as long as this table of reasons why I shouldn¡¯t? Hell, it¡¯ll be three times longer if I throw in the reasons why I don¡¯t like you as well.¡±

    Looking annoyed and crossing her arms, Pilu was about to respond when Selisio beat her to it. ¡°Now, Pilu, if you wanted to try on my dress, you should have just asked. You¡¯d look so beautiful when all your matted fur is covered up.¡±

    Sinking her claws into the floorboards, Pilu looked at Selisio, who was just smiling at her, before stomping back to her table like an angry child.

    Taking a seat, Kenneth placed Nokstella on his lap as he looked across the table at the pair. Jinki looked thoroughly amused, and Selisio was still smiling gleefully. ¡°I must say I never saw you having that in you.¡±

    ¡°Well, she began by calling me a thief. Selisio replied, her tail looking a bit agitated. ¡°If I¡¯d known her fur would make her so mad, I would have talked about her claws first.¡±

    ¡°Well, yours certainly seem rather sharp,¡± Kenneth remarked.

    ¡°Oh friend, if you think I love her just because she¡¯s the kindest and most beautiful woman in the world, you are wrong, Jinki laughed. ¡°Like a sword, she¡¯s got some very sharp edges and, of course, a very soft sheath.¡±

    ¡°Jinki! Not in front of everyone!¡± Selisio yelled with embarrassment in her voice as bowls of food were placed in front of them all.

    Suddenly, Hali started to bang on the pot, and in almost no time, the loud cheering and talking died down. Turning around, Kenneth saw Ulric standing beside the pot as Hali went back to the kitchen.

    As the ones who¡¯d been praying in front of the painting took their seat, Ulric spoke. ¡°Our hunger for vengeance has us starved, and rest assured we will pay back the debt the heretic owes us, but for now, be satiated by the meat and eat your fill.¡±

    ¡®A bit sinister, but it¡¯s probably just a traditional speech,¡¯ Kenneth figured as everyone around started to eat. Handing Nokstella her spoon, she grabbed it with her entire hand despite her fingers being big enough to hold it probably.

    Looking to his right, where there was a vacant seat, Kenneth took the spoon and held it in front of Nokstella. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try holding it like this?¡±

    In the middle of swallowing her food whole, Nokstella took a moment to observe how he was holding his spoon using only two fingers. It was a bit more difficult for her to do since she only had three fingers, but nevertheless, she tried.

    Emphasis on tried. Her attempt to get a spoon full of meat pieces and juices into her mouth looked similar to gelatin during an earthquake as she spilled everything on herself and Kenneth.

    ¡°Too hard,¡± Nokstella said, sounding disappointed and apologetic.

    Kenneth patted her on the back, letting her know he wasn¡¯t disappointed or angry in any way. ¡°Oh, no need to worry; some things are just difficult. The important thing is that you tried. Perhaps when you get a bit bigger, it will be easier.¡±

    Feeling much better, Nokstella began to gleefully eat, holding her spoon like before while Kenneth intently watched her, happy she was happy.

    However, giggling from the other side of the table eventually caught his attention, and when he looked up, Selisio and Jinki were staring at him. ¡°Did I do something funny?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just I think I get why Selisio liked you as much as she did when I introduced the two of you,¡± Jinki replied.

    ¡°Well, of course, I liked him; he gave you such a beautiful blue flower, Selisio interjected before turning to Kenneth. ¡°And there was something about you¡­ a calmness that I¡¯d never felt when meeting someone before.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Jinki nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s like you''re not threatening at all.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I guess, Kenneth responded in slight confusion. ¡°Considering what I¡¯ve been called by others, it¡¯s quite pleasant.¡±

    While he conversed with Jinki and Selisio, someone took the vacant seat beside him. Noticing right away and remembering he¡¯d taken their spoon, Kenneth turned to give it back. ¡°Here you go, sorry for burrow--¡±

    Taking the spoon from his hand, Nya quietly began to eat, uttering no words or sounds, not even glancing at him. Falling silent himself, Kenneth was unsure if the growing tension he suddenly felt was just his imagination or something foreboding.

    Both Selisio and Jinki could see the mood had changed with the arrival of Nya, and knew it was probably best to stay quiet.

    Chewing and swallowing her food, Nya placed the spoon in her hand on the table. ¡°Ulric told me about the little heretic. Miracles has a way of swaying people, I suppose.¡±

    Kenneth glanced to his left, replying, ¡°I didn¡¯t get the impression that he and I came to an agreement because I simply did my duty.¡±

    Looking down at her bowl of food, Nya grabbed it with both of her hands.¡°You¡¯re too modest. From what I hear, not a single wounded died waiting for a healer. That¡¯s a rarity only a few outposts have ever claimed, none of which faced an assault of this size. You ought to be more boastful.¡±

    Letting out a tired sigh, Kenneth asked, ¡°Nya, what are you doing?¡±

    Ignoring him, Nya brought the bowl up to her mouth and swallowed the meat juices mixed with boiled water. Placing the bowl back down, Nya pierced a piece of meat with her claw.

    Unsure of what she was even trying to do, Kenneth said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s clear we need to talk.¡±

    While chewing on a piece of meat, she flatly responded. ¡°No.¡±

    Raising his voice slightly as he turned to look at her, Kenneth replied. ¡°Clearly we do, otherwise, you could have just sat down any other place than beside me or kept quiet and eat.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, what do we have to talk about? Nya asked, crossing her arms and glaring at Kenneth. ¡°More of those womanly conversations we have now and again while you brush my back where I can¡¯t reach? Maybe you want me to teach you about Silvaka the cowardly bow? Or perhaps you wanna talk about how you are not like us?¡±

    At this point, even Nokstella, who¡¯d been happily eating, had stopped, sensing the growing tension and lowering her head, trying to appear smaller.

    ¡°Actually, I would¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a loud bang emanated from the center of the room. Everyone turned their heads to see Ulric standing beside the pot as he uttered only two words. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±

    Everyone, regardless of whether they¡¯d finished their bowl of food or not, got to their feet and silently started to leave, including Nya.

    Not done, Kenneth grabbed her hand. ¡°We aren¡¯t done talking.¡±

    Ignoring him Nya tried to walk away, but both knew very well it wouldn¡¯t work. ¡°I hope you understand since you¡¯re so different, that as the second in command, I have to be out there.¡±

    Not easing on his grip, Kenneth replied. ¡°Guess that¡¯s more of a reason for us to finish this conversation.¡±

    Sighing in frustration, Nya relented. ¡°It will take a bit of time for everyone to gather and for Ulric to give his eulogy¡­ we can talk until then.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Kenneth agreed, letting go of her as he turned to face Selisio who was in the middle of folding her dress and hiding it under her leather T-shirt.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kenneth, but right now, eyes can¡¯t be on me,¡± Selisio explained, looking apologetic.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine; you can do what you want with the dress, Kenneth said, placing Nokstella on the floor and asking. ¡°Can you keep an eye on her until I¡¯m done here?¡±

    ¡°Really? Jinki questioned. ¡°I mean, she¡¯s a Nok. I doubt she¡¯s smart enough to even get what you are talking about.¡±

    ¡°Of course I will, Selisio agreed. ¡°We¡¯ll just be around the corner when you''re done.¡±

    As they left, Nokstella looked back at Kenneth with a saddened expression, holding her head low.

    Glaring down at Kenneth, Nya waited impatiently with her arms crossed. ¡°Are you going to talk or what?¡±

    ¡°I was waiting for you to start, Kenneth replied. ¡°I know there is something you want to say to me, so go ahead.¡±

    Tapping her finger in frustration, Nya let out a low growl. ¡°There are many things I want to say to you, words I want to call you¡­ but why bother? I know none of them will make a difference. At the end of it all, when I walk out of here, we will both be the same, and nothing will change.¡±

    ¡°Will that include our living situation? Kenneth asked. ¡°Today, when I woke up, and you weren¡¯t there, I just thought you''d gotten out of bed earlier than normal.

    ¡°But now that I think about it, when I went in search of Nokstella and came home, it didn¡¯t even cross my mind that you weren¡¯t there anymore.¡±

    Continuing to tap her finger, Nya turned her head away. ¡°Hmph¡­ So what if I left? Does it really matter to you what I do?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it matters, Nya, Kenneth replied. ¡°You¡¯re my friend.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ friend, Nya laughed. ¡°Our friendship was over the moment you took the chains off that heretic.¡±

    ¡°Why?! Kenneth questioned. ¡°Why is it so important for you that she wears those chains.¡±

    Going from angry to livid, Nya grabbed Kenneth¡¯s coat and got right up in his face. ¡°Of all, regardless of how different you are, I thought you¡¯d understand! Those heretics took my home! My people! My mate!¡±

    ¡°Nya¡­ I understand what it¡¯s like to lose the ones you love, and if anyone here has a right to be angry at Nok¡¯s, it¡¯s you, Kenneth replied as he gently put his hand on her shoulder. ¡°But as a friend, won¡¯t you just have faith?

    ¡°Not that Nokstella is different from all the other Nok¡¯s that attacked today or the day we first met, but that I have control over the situation. That I can raise her to be something other than a warmongering murderer hellbent on killing.¡±

    For a moment, it seemed like she was really considering what he was saying as her expression of anger seemed to subside, but in its place came a cold, hollow gaze. ¡°Why should I put my faith in you? You don¡¯t even truly know what I feel.

    ¡°You say you know my pain¡­ but you don¡¯t. All you have ever cared about hasn¡¯t been cruelly ripped from your hands. You haven''t lost all those you loved and felt that agonizing pain twisting inside you like a blade.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t felt that because you haven¡¯t truly lost any of it¡­ You just abandoned it.¡±

    Her words felt worse than any other pain he¡¯d endured today. Letting his arm slip off her shoulder, Kenneth gritted his teeth and clenched his fist in anger as he yelled. ¡°And look who¡¯s talking, mother of the fucking year!

    ¡°I get why you don¡¯t want them here, but you ABANDONED them in the nursery after they were born and barely showed them love! Another fucking woman had to love your children for you!¡±

    Her gaze was unchanged, still cold and hollow. ¡°Do you not tire of bringing my children into our conversations? You may have been my midwife, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to speak about them or the choices I made regarding them.¡±

    Utterly stunned, Kenneth¡¯s rage subsided. He¡¯d expected that their conversation would have become a screaming match, but no. She just stood there silently, staring at him.

    Knowing he had stepped over the line, Kenneth reflected on what he said and felt nothing but shame. ¡°Nya¡­ look I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry about what I said. I shouldn¡¯t have said it. You are right¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have brought your children into this.¡±

    ¡°The eulogy has begun,¡± Nya indifferently replied as she turned around and walked away.

    ¡°Nya¡­ please, wait, Kenneth pleaded. ¡°I know you have every right to keep walking after what I said, but I just need to say one more thing.¡±

    Stopping mid-step, Nya let out a sigh, ¡°Speak.¡±

    Everything he was about to say was the earnest truth, but even so, either consciously or unconsciously, Kenneth placed his hand on his heart. ¡°When we first met, you attacked me and tried to kill me¡­

    No longer even entertaining the thought of hearing him out anymore, Nya started to walk again.

    ¡°I managed to knock you out and chose to take you with me. I tied you up for my own protection, but when you started to give birth, I had a choice to make, and I chose to put my faith in you.

    Standing in the door frame, Nya came to a complete halt.

    ¡°When we made the long trip to this outpost, you told me to stay behind and out of sight. I will admit at the time, I wondered if you¡¯d keep your word or betray me in some way, and yet, despite only having known you for less than a day I chose to put my faith in you.

    ¡°Again and again, I¡¯ve put my faith in you and chosen to trust you with things I wouldn¡¯t have told anyone otherwise.¡±

    Not even looking back, Nya walked out of the great hall. Knowing he¡¯d fucked up royally and probably made things worse with everything, he¡¯d said Kenneth left the great hall as well with his head held low.

    Walking around the great hall and turning a corner, Kenneth spotted the edge of a massive crowd, and standing out of sight at the very edge were Selisio and Nokstella.

    As he approached the pair, Selisio turned around and greeted him in a whisper. ¡°Good you¡¯re here; it hasn¡¯t started yet. How did it go?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Selisio, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m just tired right now. Can we talk later?¡± Kenneth replied in a whisper as well.

    Her soft gaze became one of slight worry as she replied. ¡°Of course¡­ this battle must have exhausted you greatly as well.¡±

    Taking a few steps forward, Nokstella looked up and asked Kenneth. ¡°Did scary lady hurt you again?¡±

    ¡°What¡­? Of course not,¡± Kenneth reassured her as he kneeled down and picked her up. ¡°Me and Nya just talked¡­ She actually surprised me with how come she became in the conversation.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­?¡± Nokstella asked.

    Stroking her back and meeting her gaze, Kenneth told the honest truth. ¡°Yes¡­ I promise you, she didn¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    Nokstella¡¯s expression of worry softened a bit as she placed her head against his chest, listening to his heartbeat.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for everyone to ascend to their ancestors,¡± Selisio whispered, gesturing for him to come closer.

    He wasn¡¯t an Aki, and he wasn¡¯t even sure he deserved to be a part of this, and yet even so, he shielded Nokstella¡¯s eyes and stepped up beside Selisio.

    The scene before him was not fully unlike the first time he witnessed a funeral; the only difference was the amount of dead and how they were positioned.

    Even in the dim light, he could see they were interlocking arms and holding each other¡¯s hands, at least those that were able to. Stomaching the sight, Kenneth¡¯s eyes were drawn to the commanders, each one standing at the forefront.

    Ulric was closest to the pyre, giving what sounded like the last part of the eulogy. ¡°¡­the sorrow we all feel now, let it not fester within you. Use it as your strength and remember why you fight.¡±

    As his voice grew quiet, Jinki stepped forward. ¡°As their commander each hunter that was lost wound me greatly. I remember seeing many leaving themselves open to try and stop the heretics from breaching the gate. Their sacrifice will never be forgotten nor their bravery.¡±

    Stepping back, it was Wilf¡¯s turn to speak. ¡°when I jumped over that wall, I fully expected that this battle would have been my glorious end, but each who stood at the top of the wall without hesitation joined me on the battlefield.

    ¡°As their commander, I can¡¯t deny I feel admiration for what they chose to do, and I doubt I¡¯ll forget anyone of them for the rest of my time.¡±

    As Wilf finished, the other commanders stepped forward, each walking to a corner of the pyre as they said it ablaze.

    Within moments, the fire spread, consuming everything in its way, enveloping all in an orange glow, illuminating the dark outpost.

    Even from where he stood, he could feel the heat. It spread across his body, warming him completely, and from the soft snoring of Nokstella it was clear she could feel it as well.

    ¡®I guess I should head home. There isn¡¯t much point in watching embers die out,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he discreetly left the scene and headed home.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 70 (A Welcomed Return)

    ¡°How magnificent, wouldn¡¯t you agree?! Jasha asked with excitement, swinging on a trapeze line. ¡°I must say, when you fought that golden turd, and I made you see some sense in your idiocy, I had been hoping for this.

    ¡°No more lies of morality to hide behind. Just raw brutality as you fight for your life and, of course, so I won¡¯t make you feel too bad since I think you deserve it, the lives of others.¡±

    Sitting in the audience seat surrounded by shadowy figures, Kenneth let out a tired groan, hoping she¡¯d fall. ¡°Hey! Cirque du Soleil! Is there a point to this dream, or can you just let me sleep?!¡±

    Smirking, Jasha picked up momentum and flipped toward another trapeze. With her arms outstretched, she only managed to scratch the trapeze with her claws as it became clear she mistimed her jump.

    Falling toward the ground the crowd gasped while Kenneth yawned. However, from the obscured and shadowy big top of the circus tent, appeared on a trapeze line of his own, Kenneth¡¯s younger self.

    Reaching out his hand, he caught Jasha and tossed her toward the trapeze she¡¯d failed to catch this time making it. ¡°If you want to sleep, that can be arranged, but I thought it would be nice for the two of you to talk since it¡¯s been so long.¡±

    Eyes locking, Kenneth watched his younger self vigilantly like a hawk as he swung toward him. It may have been a while, but he still remembered their previous interaction, and he wasn¡¯t looking forward to this one.

    Letting go of the trapeze, his younger self hurled toward him as the crowd gasped with distinct screams of women and a few cries from a baby. With a heavy thud that destroyed the seat in front of him, his younger self glared at him.

    Glaring right back, Kenneth couldn¡¯t help but notice his younger self looked a bit older than the last time he¡¯d fought him.

    ¡°Hey sucker, you are not as dumb as I thought, his younger self said in a surprisingly calm tone of voice. ¡°You finally taught all of them a lesson they won¡¯t forget. I might not have to lock you away at all.¡±

    Leaning forward in his seat, Kenneth got right up in his face. ¡°We both know what happened last time you tried that.¡±

    His younger self narrowed his eyes as he stuck out his tongue. ¡°Stupid frog-sucker, didn¡¯t you hear? I said I might not have to. Just don¡¯t forget they should fear us.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything more you want to say?¡± Jasha asked, hanging onto the trapeze with her knees. Grunting, his younger self ran off, disappearing into the shadows.

    Arching her back, Jasha once again picked up momentum. The crowd held their collective breath as she let go of the trapeze and flipped through the air. However, her destination wasn¡¯t another trapeze but Kenneth.

    As the shadowy audience members that surrounded him fled, Jasha landed with a heavy thud.

    ¡°Was that supposed to scare me?¡± Kenneth annoyedly asked.

    Standing above him with her legs spread and feet on the seats next to him, which were utterly destroyed, Jasha smirked. ¡°So, how would you rate me on a scale of one to ten?¡±

    With disdain, Kenneth rolled his eyes and adverted his gaze so as not to blatantly stare at her crotch. ¡°It was shit.¡±

    Placing her hands on his shoulders, Kenneth¡¯s eyes went wide as Jasha straddled him. ¡°Realy, only two? I¡¯ll admit my form wasn¡¯t the best, but the suspense and execution should at least award me another douche and a tinkle.¡±

    Glancing at his shoulder, Kenneth¡¯s heart raced. For the first time, he could feel her touch. Balling his hands into fists, he¡¯d like nothing more than to punch her.

    ¡°Surprised? Jasha asked as she leaned back and started tracing her claw across his jaw. ¡°To be honest, I think this is the first time I¡¯ve been so close. You want to hit me, don¡¯t you? Your eyes tell me as much.

    ¡°But I can also see you know it¡¯s pointless, just like every other time you¡¯ve tried. However, believe it or not, I was so entertained by the last episode that I¡¯ll give you one for free. A bit of positive reinforcement.¡±

    ¡®I-is she telling the truth? Kenneth wondered for the briefest of moments, his fists shaking with rage before falling limp. ¡®Yeah, right. She¡¯s just lying.¡¯

    ¡°hm¡­ nothing, really? Perhaps I need to annoy you a bit more?¡± Jasha smirked as she brought her finger to his lips, slowly pushing past them and wiggling it inside his mouth.

    Regardless if she was lying or not, Kenneth wouldn¡¯t take this from her as he slowly focused on her hand. With a sudden chomp, he bit down as hard as he could.

    ¡°AAAARRRGGG!!!¡± A sudden scream of pain erupted in front of Kenneth. In utter shock and disbelief, he was overcome with a sense of jubilation he¡¯d never felt before. However, to his sudden confusion he could hear laughter.

    Suddenly feeling himself slumped over, Kenneth sat up and rubbed his eyes through his mask, alleviating some of the blurriness that filled his sight. ¡®Guess I woke up. Still tired as hell, but it¡¯s better sleep than I expected.¡¯

    As everything came into focus, the first thing Kenneth noticed was Kila hunched over with a few people standing behind him. The second was something hairy in his mouth.

    Suddenly realizing what he was biting down on, Kenneth eased up on his bite at which point Kila pulled his finger out of his mouth and subsequently yelled. ¡°By Akina, how can dull teeth hurt so much?!! What''s wrong with You?!! You don¡¯t just bite someone!¡±

    ¡°What''s wrong with me? Kenneth rhetorically asked. ¡°Probably a lot, but at least I don¡¯t go around putting my finger in people¡¯s mouths while they sleep.¡±

    Stepping forward, Fenik padded Kila on the back while she barely held back her laughter. ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry; your idea to wake up Kenneth worked, you brilliant genius. Now, wasn¡¯t there something you wanted to ask?¡±

    Groaning, Kila held up his other arm, showing Kenneth a decently deep wound. ¡°Could you heal it?¡±

    At a glance, Kenneth could tell it needed stitches to be closed, which wasn¡¯t a problem, but he was a bit taken aback since if he remembered correctly, this was the first time someone had approached him to be healed as opposed to Kica. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±

    Reaching into his bag, Kenneth got the tools he¡¯d need. He was about to inject Kila with some local anesthesia when all of a sudden, he said. ¡°Wait. I don¡¯t want the pain to go away, pointy thingy.¡±

    Feeling tired, having a headache from just waking up, and tasting a few hairs in his mouth, Kenneth didn¡¯t see any point in arguing. ¡°Just don¡¯t complain about the pain, and try not to move.¡±

    Getting to work, Kila made more facial expressions than he thought an Aki was able to while Kenneth¡¯s mind had slowly begun the process of waking up.

    With his dull senses getting a bit sharper as time went on, Kenneth, for the first time since he woke, realized he wasn¡¯t home but in the great hall. ¡®Oh right, I¡¯m here. Hmm¡­ why do I feel like I¡¯m forgetting something?

    ¡®Let me think. I woke before the sun rose from Nokstella biting me in her sleep. Forced myself out of bed and went to the well to get some water to clean my clothes. On the way back exchanged pleasantries with Hali, who was on his way to the great hall to prepare breakfast.

    ¡®Then I got back home and accidentally woke Nokstella and ended up giving her a bath before washing my clothes. Still tired, I tried to get some sleep, failing miserably. Then Nokstella¡¯s stomach started to growl, and I thought, why not? And took her to the kitchen.¡¯

    ''I gave Hali a hand by cracking a few bones while telling him about how to smoke meat. We ate at which point the sun started to come up. Looking thirsty, I took Nokstella to the well to get her some water, where I met Selisio, who was bringing some to Jinki. We talked and walked while I tried to keep my eyes open.¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t even think I remember what we talked about, but I¡¯m pretty sure I ended up dropping Nokstella off at the nursery and then made my way back here before I fell asleep on the table. But then why do I still feel like I¡¯m forgetting something¡­? Hmmmm¡­ well, it couldn¡¯t have been that important if I can¡¯t remember it.¡¯

    Tieing the final stitch, Kenneth cut the threat, at which point Kila, who looked about ready to cry, jumped up in celebration, showing off his stitches to the people behind him. ¡°Ha! Who¡¯s tougher now?! I got one, too!¡±

    Looking slightly pouty if Kenneth read the expression correctly, Fenik crossed her arms, turning her head away. ¡°Fine, you are not a coward.¡±

    To Kenneth''s slight bewilderment, when he was about to put away his tools, the Aki that accompanied Fenik and Kila suddenly stepped forward with wounds of their own.

    As any good doctor would, he stitched them right up, but just like Kila, they refused local anesthesia and celebrated when he was done.

    Looking more so annoyed than anything else, Fenik stared at Kenneth, asking, ¡°Did you do something different with me when you healed my wound? Because I know that liar couldn¡¯t handle that. Why not do that pain sound thing again and see who lasts longer without shielding their ears?¡±

    ¡°Why so angry? Kila smugly asked. ¡°It isn¡¯t his fault. I¡¯m just able to handle pain better than you.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll show you pain, Fenik replied with a rather angry and annoyed look in her eyes. ¡°You! Me! Sparring arena! Now!¡±

    Before Kila even had a chance to reply, Fenik grabbed him by his neck hairs and dragged him away while he muttere ¡°ow¡± over and over again.

    ¡°Guess I¡¯m a way of proving your toughness now¡­ It¡¯s a step in the right direction, at least,¡± Kenneth muttered as he noticed Kica walking passed the small group toward him.

    Sitting down right across from him, it was clear she looked just as tired as Kenneth felt. ¡°I see you finally managed to give those three the slip. It must be annoying having¡­¡±

    Looking at Kenneth, her eyelids halfway closed, Kica reached over and gently grabbed his hand. ¡°Before you say anything more, I want to say thank you.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember much of what happened, but I know that without you, I¡¯d be dead or worse. For that, you have my eternal gratitude¡­ and my deepest apologies for putting you in danger.¡±

    While her soothing words comforted him Kenneth couldn¡¯t stop feeling a pang of guilt for what she had to endure by healing him. ¡°Listen, that Nok just appeared out of the blue and took you. I might have taken a beating, but--¡±

    ¡°No, Kica interrupted, lowering her head and growing a bit teary. ¡°It was after the Nok when I woke up. I told everyone I had lost my ability to heal, and Kiki started talking about killing you, calling you a traitor who worked for the Nok, and I said nothing.

    ¡°If Commander Jinki hadn¡¯t appeared when he did, I don¡¯t know what would have happened.¡±

    ¡°Woah¡­ woah¡­ woah,¡± Kenenth said gently, caressing Kica¡¯s hand, trying to calm her down. ¡°Listen, a lot of things happened one right after the other, and you can¡¯t blame yourself; I certainly don¡¯t. If anyone is to blame, it¡¯s me for giving you that caffeine pill.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you are to blame? Kica questioned as she raised her head and dried her eyes. ¡°That little white thing made me far better at healing. I was almost done with everyone before you returned.¡±

    ¡°I only realized this when I was lying in bed, and my head wasn¡¯t filled with a thousand thoughts, but the caffeine must have kept you energized and awake; Kenneth explained, ¡°You always fall unconscious when you heal too much, but the caffeine must have prevented that.

    ¡°And if I had to guess, the reason you couldn¡¯t heal while still being awake was because you just reached your natural limit or at least as close as you can come to it. At that point, you probably just needed time to rest like always before you could start healing again.¡±

    ¡°Time and rest, Kica repeated in disbelief. ¡°Was that really all I needed? Did I make everyone worry, put you in danger, and make Zilika hurt herself over and over all because I couldn¡¯t wait? By Akina, how stupid can I be?¡±

    ¡°Kica, you shouldn¡¯t call yourself stupid, Kenneth said in a reassuring tone of voice. ¡°How could you have known this when every time you¡¯ve approached your limit, you just passed out? This was new territory for both of us in the fields of medicine and magic.¡±

    Looking at him, Kica gave a slight chuckle and smiled halfheartedly.¡°You sound so hap--"

    ¡°There you are!¡± Pilu yelled as she stomped across the room over to their table with her entourage in tow. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve forgotten healer, but the commander¡¯s orders were for us to escort you and ensure your safety!¡±

    ¡°Oh dear lord above, Kenneth sighed in pained frustration as he rubbed his head to reduce the Pilu-sized migraine he¡¯d just gained. ¡°Haven''t your duties been made redundant after I fought off a Nok to save Kica?¡±

    ¡°Lie as much as you want; the commander is going to punish you eventually, Pilu replied with a smug expression. One which quickly faded into disbelief when one of the Aki standing beside her whispered into her ear. ¡°Even so, that only proves we need to protect her at all times! Who knows what you¡¯d do if given the opportunity.¡±

    Wishing a mute button for people existed, Kenneth got to his feet. ¡°I do think I¡¯ve been given a fair few of those opportunities to do a lot, but hey, if you want to justify your lazy and redundant duties, be my guest.¡±

    Growling, Pilu stomped over to the back room, kicked the door open while looking at Kenneth, and pointed inside. ¡°I do my work, so go do yours right¡­ YIiiiip!!!¡±

    Jumping away in shock, Pilu drew one of her daggers and threw it into the back room. Landing on the wooden floor panting, her eyes lingered on what was inside as her tail stood standing twice its normal size.

    Everyone rushed over with their weapons drawn, equally as shocked as Pilu to see a Nok lying inside the back room. All except Kenneth.

    ¡°Ohhhhh¡­ that¡¯s what I forgot, Kenneth said out loud in realization as everyone turned their eyes to him. ¡°Honestly, how could I forget something like this? I must have been really tired.¡±

    ¡°What is this?! Pilu screamed, pointing at the Nok with her dagger. ¡°Why have you brought a heretic inside these walls?!¡±

    ¡°Well, as you may remember, Kica and Aloko both expressed concern regarding their inexperience with anatomy. Kenneth replied. ¡°And well, that was the most put-together cadaver I could find for today¡¯s lesson.¡±

    ***

    While Kenneth was being yelled at some more by Pilu for unintentionally scaring her half to death, something interesting was happening passed the thick foliage of the forest and a vast distance of land.

    With gleeful excitement that only a child could ever experience, Kolu ran around inside the bumping wagon on all fours, yelling. ¡°We are almost home! We are almost home!¡±

    With a good eye and quick movements, Solk caught his son. ¡°I know you are excited son, but only newborns still learning how to stand and beast traverse in such a manner.

    ¡°It¡¯s important that you do not do something like that in front of anyone. We may be of the lowest standing among royals, but we must still present ourselves in a dignified manner.¡±

    Still looking excited but also a bit saddened, Kolu replied. ¡°Yes, Father, I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, my son,¡± Solk smiled as he placed  Kolu down on the wooden floor. Just as he did, the wagon went from bumping up and down to rolling smoothly. Overcome with excitement, Kolu started running around like before, this time on his feet. ¡°We are here! We are here! The capital road!¡±

    While he wasn¡¯t being perfectly dignified, Solk couldn¡¯t help but share his excitement, knowing they were so close to home. It wasn¡¯t long before the wagon came to a complete halt, and Solk knew they¡¯d reached the gate.

    Stepping outside, he looked back at the line of wagons behind his. Of course, as per his instruction, the supplier wagons were just behind his, while the inventor and discovery guild¡¯s wagon was all the way in the back.

    Satisfied, Solk finally allowed himself to marvel at the gigantic wall that surrounded the capital. It was a feat of construction that had endured the test of time, spanning centuries before the war with the heretics.

    Its stature was only rivaled by the king''s castle as the only other construction tall enough to block the view of Ki when one stood before it.

    As a child, he¡¯d often wonder how many wagons he¡¯d have to stack on top of each other to see above it, and even as an adult, each time he made it home, he couldn¡¯t help but ponder that very same question.

    ¡°So you made it back in one piece again!¡± The green-furred and red-spotted city guard at the gate yelled. Like every other city guard, he wore a helmet with holes big enough for his ears to move around, along with a breastplate and two sets of Vambraces and Cuisses.

    Meeting him with a friendly smile, Solk walked over to Heebee and exchanged the standard greeting, a formality more than anything between the pair. ¡°And I see you are still guarding the gate. I¡¯ll sleep far easier knowing you are still in charge.¡±

    Heebee gestured for his surrounding men to move ahead and inspect the wagons. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you must have a few stories to tell. If I remember correctly, you used to have one more wagon and that Qsiosija wasn¡¯t with you when you left.¡±

    Chuckling, Solk glanced back at the massive creature pulling the wagon, feeling a slight bit of pride. ¡°It was my son''s idea. He somehow made friends with it and managed to convince it to pull one of our wagons.

    ¡°But would you believe it if I told you that was only the least interesting thing I¡¯ve experienced on this journey?¡±

    Raising an intrigued eyebrow, Heebee wiggled his nose. ¡°Now, this I must hear.¡±

    Gesturing for him to come closer, Solk whispered into his ear. ¡°I met a man that had nipples.¡±

    Pulling back in slight surprise, Heebee gauged Solk¡¯s facial and tail expressions before he had to ask. ¡°Like a woman?¡±

    Reminiscing, Solk kept going. ¡°He was quite the strange one and very slow to anger, but it was quite a sight to see him fight after being challenged to combat in the name of Giga¡¯s blood.¡±

    Going from surprised to shocked, Heebee exclaimed. ¡°The goddess¡¯s blood! You are not pulling my tail right now, are you?!¡±

    Stroking the underside of his jaw, Solk smirked. ¡°I dare not say any names, but it¡¯s true, and I might tell you the whole story when the light of Ki leaves us at one of the local establishments.

    ¡°Of course, the more time I spend waiting here, the sooner the light will leave us, and who might know when my mate will let me out of her clutches? It might only be when Di trades places with Ki.¡±

    ¡°That eager to see that mate of yours again, even after mating season? Heebee chuckled as he called his men back mid-inspection and yelled with bellowing might.¡°OPEN THE GATE!!!¡±

    Watching as the massive wooden gate slowly opened, letting the light of Ki shine through the slowly growing crack, Solk let out a little relaxed sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the Sharp Fang Tavern then.¡±

    ¡°Afraid not. Heebee replied. ¡°Someone burned it to the ground during mating season.¡±

    ¡°Really?! Solk responded in shock. ¡°I know the only reason anyone put up with the barkeep was because he had the best floor juice, but even so, I don¡¯t see anyone wanting to burn that place to the ground.¡±

    ¡°From what I know, it¡¯s much more than someone finally having had enough of the old barkeep or some simple accident, Heebee replied with a solemn expression. ¡°I was guarding the gate like always when I heard yelling and saw the flames. By the time I arrived, the fire was already out of control, and all we could do was make sure it didn¡¯t spread.

    ¡°Afterward, we searched through the rubble since no one had seen the barkeep or his family. All we found was a body so badly burned we couldn¡¯t even tell if it was a man or woman with a dagger through their chest.

    ¡°Of course, we tried to investigate, but whatever clues there might have been were destroyed by the flames. For some time, it was the talk of the capital, and everyone had heard a rumor or had a few to tell themselves.

    ¡°Most seemed made-up, like the barkeep''s mate and his oldest son having a love affair and running away after killing the old barkeep. However, one particular¡­ well, not rumor, but whisper caught my attention.

    ¡°Some down in Underfoot are saying that heretic cultists are responsible for the fire and the disappearance of the barkeep and his family.¡±

    With a slight expression of unease, Solk took a moment to digest everything he¡¯d just heard. ¡°Heretic cultists¡­? Are you certain¡­? I thought all of them had been killed decades ago.¡±

    ¡°They were, Heebee replied as his tail went limp. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to bring back old ghosts. The disappearance of the barkeep and his family, the dead body, and all those rumors. All of it has been weighing on my mind.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like you need to drink some floor juice and forget your troubles, Solk suggested. ¡°As a thanks for letting me through so quickly, why don¡¯t I buy the first few mugs.¡±

    ¡°Only the first few,¡± Heebee smirked as his tail slowly swayed from side to side.

    ¡°I know you, Hibi, Solk laughed. ¡°If I paid for it all, you¡¯d drink until I was poverty-stricken?¡±

    As the gate finally opened, the wagons started to move; Solk bit Heebee goodbye until later as he made his way back into his wagon and sat down on his bed just as it started to move.

    ¡°We are finally going home! I can¡¯t wait to see mother and sisters!¡± Kolu yelled with gleeful excitement as he once again ran around.

    Grabbing Kolu again, Solk lifted him up in the air. His fur was rugged and unruly, with tuffs going everywhere as he was swung around. ¡°Is this what you called Ero-sykansis?¡±

    ¡°Areodynamis father. Kolu corrected while giggling. ¡°Kenneth taught me it. He¡¯s so smart and wise and a great healer. Father, do you really think Kenneth will be the next great healer?!¡±

    ¡°Only the king can decide that, but I¡¯m certain that once he¡¯s made aware, Kenneth''s standing will be greatly elevated,¡± Solk replied as he placed Kolu in his lab and reached for a brush. ¡°Now I know you are excited, son, but we have to make two stops before we return home.

    ¡°And in the meantime, that unruly and rugged fur of yours is in need of some brushing. We can¡¯t let you meet your mother looking like a wild child raised solely by nature.¡±

    Excitement slightly dimmed, Kolu allowed his father to brush him, evening out the rugged and unruly fur, making him look as presentable as any high-born should.

    Removing his son¡¯s shirt and brushing his back for some time, Solk couldn¡¯t help but think. ¡®Kolu, I hope you never have to see the true ugliness of this world.¡¯

    Just as he finished his thought, the wagon came to a stop. Placing Kolu on the bed and getting up, Solk redied his friendly smile and stepped out in front of the inventor and discovery guild.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 71 (Learning Something New)

    ¡°You are the most stupid idiot that has ever lived!!! As dumb as the shit, you crap out your mouth!!! Pilu yelled, shaking Kenneth by his collar.

    ¡°Are you done? Kenneth asked as he smacked her hands off him. ¡°Because I¡¯ve got more important things to do today than listen to you huff and puff.¡±

    About to yell even louder, Pilu stopped as Kica walked in between them, staring at the dead Nok Inside the back room. Its greyish-white scaly chest was completely exposed; however, its lower region and its face were covered by cloth.

    ¡°Do you really want to open up a Nok and have me look inside?¡± Kica asked.

    ¡°Well, I had a feeling that everyone would probably fall asleep if I just talked all day long, me included, Kenneth replied. ¡°So I thought it would be best to kill two birds with one stone.

    ¡°Giving you and Aloko a better understanding of the body and its internal workings while keeping you on your feet.¡±

    ¡°I guess that makes sense, Kica agreed, seeming slightly conflicted. ¡°But even so, it¡¯s a Nok. The only thing I think it and I have in common is the color of our blood.¡±

    Crossing his arms, Kenneth turned his head toward the Nok.¡°Regardless of species, all have to follow a certain set of biological rules ingrained in their very essence, or as my people call it, DNA.¡±

    Tilting her head in complete confusion, Kica repeated some of the words she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Bi-logi-shel¡­? De-En-A¡­?¡±

    Seeing her expression of utter confusion, Kenneth scratched the back of his head. ¡°How to explain it¡­? Well, take you and me for instance. Both of us have a circulatory system and a heart that pumps blood through it.

    ¡°The only difference is that while you have two, I only have one, and the same is true for our lungs. You only have one, but I have two. Now, I¡¯m not saying we look completely the same on the inside.

    ¡°Our organs do vary in shape and size as opposed to only numbers. However, they do serve the same purpose and perform the same tasks regardless. It''s pretty much what I mean by biological and DNA.¡±

    ¡°More shit coming out of your mouth, Pilu angrily growled as she walked into the back room. ¡°Thanks to you, I have to clean blood off my dagger now.¡±

    ¡°If you are going to open that mouth, could you tell me why Aloko isn¡¯t here? Kenneth replied. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he usually arrive on his own, or is he escorted by you?¡±

    Looking at the cadaver with indifference, Pilu reached for her dagger. ¡°The commander''s orders were for us to protect the healer before and during your boring talks. Aloko was responsible for getting here on his ow--¡±

    Suddenly, Pilu jumped back, slamming her raised tail and back into the wall as she pointed her shaking dagger at the dead Nok.

    With his hand resting on his sword hilt, one of the guys accompanying Pilu asked. ¡°What---?¡±

    ¡°The heretic! It isn¡¯t dead!¡± Pilu shouted.

    Moving their gaze to the dead Nok, both of the guys tilted their heads in confusion as they whispered to one another. ¡°You don¡¯t think she¡¯s been inflicted with madness after the battle?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be dumb; she just got spooked and is too proud to admit it.¡±

    ¡°What are you two idiots talking about!¡± Pilu demanded as the heretic¡¯s arm suddenly fell off the table, its fingers twitching.

    Before anything more could happen, Pilu let out a battle cry and leaped toward the heretic, plunging her dagger into its heart.

    With wide eyes, everyone stood in shock at the scene before them. All except Kenneth, who let out a sigh of annoyance as he walked into the room. ¡°Thank you, Pilu, you¡¯ve just stabbed a corpse.¡±

    Tracking each and every one of his movements as he made his way over to the other side of the heretic, Pilu furiously yelled. ¡°Why did you bring a living heretic inside these walls!¡±

    ¡°Trust me, that one was dead, Kenneth calmly replied as he inspected the stab wound. ¡°You know, I chose this one specifically because it had barely any wounds on it.¡±

    Growling, Pilu opened her mouth to yell as loud as possible at Kenenth; however, her momentum was cut short when, out of the corner of her eye, she saw the heretic¡¯s head move.

    To everyone¡¯s collective shock, the cloth on the heretic¡¯s head started to move, falling down around its neck as its long, fang-filled maw suddenly opened wide.

    ¡°It still isn¡¯t dead!¡± Pilu exclaimed, shocked beyond belief, as she pulled her dagger out of the heretic, ready to plunge it down over and over again until it was truly dead.

    Before she managed to, Kenneth caught her arm with his right hand and held it in place. ¡°Calm down, would you! There is no need for that!¡±

    ¡°You filthy traitor!¡± Pilu yelled as she reached for her other dagger and swiped it at him.

    Quickly letting go of his bag, Kenneth crossed his arms and caught her wrist. ¡°Okay, why don¡¯t we just relax for a second? First of all, I¡¯m no traitor, and second, this Nok is definitely dead.¡±

    ¡°Vola!!! Nohys!!! Help me!!! Kill the black healer!!!¡± Pilu yelled while violently struggling to get free.

    Hesitating for one moment, both glanced at one another as they drew their swords and sprinted toward the room. However, their moment of hesitation allowed Kica to reach the doorway before them and block it.

    Coming to a complete and sudden halt, both almost tripped over each other, trying not to crash into Kica.

    ¡°Step aside, healer!¡± Vola yelled.

    ¡°We have to kill the heretic and traitor!¡± Nohys added.

    Determined not to let that happen, Kica stabbed all of her claws into the surrounding wood. ¡°If you want to kill Kenneth, you¡¯ll have to cut me down first!¡±

    ¡°Have you been inflicted with madness?!¡± Both of them yelled as they threw down their swords and tried to push her out of the way.

    At the same time, Kenneth was still restraining Pilu, trying to explain himself. ¡°Would you calm down already! It¡¯s dead! Just look at the wound! There¡¯s barely any blood!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t trick me traitor!¡± Pilu growled, struggling with far more ferocity than before.

    It was impossible to reason with someone as thick-headed as Pilu, so he had to resort to other measures. Yanking on her arms, Kenneth pulled her forward, and as she stumbled, he pushed her away.

    With what little time he had, Kenneth grabbed the cloth around the Dead Nok¡¯s neck and ripped it off.

    However, just as he did, Pilu threw one of her daggers, hitting his head and making him drop the cloth.

    ¡°Ow! Kenneth yelped in pain as he pointed to the dead Nok. ¡°Hey, you psycho! Take a gander and tell me how it could have survived all night with a wound like that!¡±

    Glancing for but a moment, Pilu¡¯s gaze slowly became affixed on the dead Nok¡¯s throat and the broken speartip in it.  ¡°How¡­? But it made¡­?¡±

    ¡°I can answer any question you¡¯d like, Kenneth offered, ¡±But first, would you please just calm the fuck down.¡±

    Looking shocked and confused while continuing to stare at the wound, Pilu surprisingly stopped attacking him.

    However, it was too soon for him to relax as Kica amazingly was still blocking the doorway despite how strongly Nohys and Vola were pushing up against her.

    Feeling a surge of anger, Kenneth walked up right behind her and, with a strong push, sent both of his open palms directly into their chest, knocking them to the ground.

    Panting, Kica staggered a bit as she pulled her claws out of the wood. ¡°Thank you. I didn¡¯t know how long I¡¯d last."

    ¡°You could have gotten hurt, you know, Kenneth replied, crossing his arms. ¡°Despite how much I dislike it, I am able to handle myself when push comes to shove.¡±

    Turning around to face him, Kica replied. ¡°I just¡­ I knew they weren¡¯t going to hurt me. As much as a scratch on me and the commander would have their heads.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, Pilu loudly said, her gaze still affixed on the dead Nok¡¯s throat. ¡°You said you could answer my questions, so tell me what vile dark heretic magic would allow them to move after death.¡±

    ¡°None whatsoever, Kenneth matter-of-factly replied as he turned around to face her. ¡°I did say I¡¯d answer any question, but I think it would be a bit difficult if those two you came with were still trying to kill me.¡±

    Turning to glare at Kenneth, Pilu deliberately pushed past him as she walked over to the door. ¡°Vola! Nuhys! Stop being dumb and put away your swords, or I¡¯m telling the commander you tried to attack the healer!¡±

    As they got back on their feet, both followed her command, sheathing their swords. With that matter handled, Pilu spun around, glaring expectantly at Kenneth.

    ¡°Kica, you might also want to listen to this, Kenneth recommended. ¡°What just happened wasn¡¯t some magical event; it was the old-fashioned stiffness of death and some involuntary muscle twitching.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that even supposed to mean?! Pilu angrily snapped. ¡°Don¡¯t keep crapping out of your mouth and speak like the rest of us, not these made-up words!¡±

    ¡°Very well, Kenneth replied. ¡°After you die, the muscles or the hard-to-chew meat, if you like, starts to stiffen, similar to when you flex your body. It happens gradually decently soon after death and persists for some time until the body¡­ well, becomes too tired to do so and relaxes.

    ¡°Which is what we experienced when the jaw suddenly opened. Although I don¡¯t know when this one died it did seem rather soon compared to normal. It might just be to it being a different species or some factor I¡¯m not aware--¡±

    ¡°So the heretic¡¯s flesh just became hard, and after some time, it became soft, Pilu interrupted, sounding irritated. ¡°Then how did it move its fingers.¡±

    Putting his pondering on the back burner, Kenneth cleared his throat. ¡°To explain that, I first need to know if you remember an explanation to a question Aloko asked about the body, how it moves and performs actions?¡±

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Hmph¡­ why would I listen to anything you say?¡± Pilu replied, glancing to her side.

    Seeming deep in thought Kica raised her head, ¡°Was it something like the mind holds sway over the body?¡±

    ¡°Not my exact words, but you''re right, Kenneth replied with a thumbs up. ¡°You see, the mind sends and receives signals throughout the body telling it what to do and learns if something may be wrong.

    ¡°An example of this would be if Pilu and Vola stood at opposite ends of the outpost and you needed to communicate with each other using Nuhys to deliver orders and information. Now, are we all caught up?¡±

    Slowly, Pilu¡¯s tail flicked from side to side. ¡°Just shit out your mouth and tell me already.¡±

    ¡°That twitching is simply one of those messages between you and Vola, Kenneth explained. ¡°While this Nok is dead, certain parts of its body aren¡¯t fully yet, which, since rigor mortise is wearing off, allows the message to go through.¡±

    Growling, Pilu walked right passed Kenneth and sat down in her usual spot.

    ¡®Hm¡­ either she¡¯s understood that and was satisfied, or she doesn¡¯t care anymore. Either way, she¡¯s quiet,¡¯ Kenneth thought as Vola and Nyhus joined Pilu.

    ¡°So¡­. um, how can a body not be fully dead if it is dead?¡± Kica asked, sounding as uncertain as she looked confused.

    ¡°I can get into that once I begin, but I¡¯d like Aloko to be here as well, Kenneth replied as he walked over to his bag and picked it up along with the cloth he dropped earlier. ¡°Do any of you know where he might be?¡±

    ¡°I-I think he¡¯s doing his work, Kica responded. ¡°It should be in one of the corners down by the rear wall.¡±

    Walking over to the dead Nok, Kenneth closed its mouth and gently placed the cloth over its head. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back then.¡±

    ***

    Meanwhile, as the caravan of wagons came to a halt, Kovoto knew they¡¯d finally arrived at the guild. Teetering with excitement, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from dancing around inside the confined space.

    ¡®Finally! Finally! I¡¯ve made it back!¡¯ Kovoto thought as he grabbed the dry and squishy clump of pla-stic off the table. ¡®I know you alone will clear this pesky little debt I¡¯ve accrued. When those old fools see this little thing, they¡¯ll probably beg me to join the higher ranks.

    ¡®Once that happens, I¡¯ll be free from their overbearing rules, and I can invent and experiment as much as I want.¡¯

    Suddenly, the door flung open, filling the wagon with light. Caught off guard and mid-spin, Kovoto lost his balance and fell onto the wooden floor.

    ¡°I see you are as elegant as ever, The person standing outside the wagon dressed in the same attire as Kovoto said, sounding rather amused. ¡°Am I to assume you have completed your assigned task, or have you just been inflicted with madness after fearfully hiding inside the wagon for your entire journey?¡±

    Recognizing who the voice belonged to, Kovoto discreetly hid the clump of pla-stic in his pocket and checked his other one to see if the small wooden box he carried was still safe and secure.

    Feeling at ease knowing it was still hidden from prying eyes, Kovoto got back up and smugly replied. ¡°I was simply celebrating my safe return, Shivi. Being attacked twice by roaming heretics and treading lightly at those brutish outposts has a way of making one appreciate the safety of the walls.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why you¡¯d even agree to do something like this. Shivi questioned as he stepped into the wagon, holding a piece of paper and a freshly inked quill. ¡°How often isn¡¯t the one sent by the guild killed by heretics?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where you and I differ, Kovoto replied with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯m not willing to wait for a chance to be given as an act of generosity by one of the higher ranks. I¡¯d much rather obtain it at my liking.¡±

    Walking passed him, Shivi looked through all of the specimens he¡¯d collected, noting each one down on the piece of paper in his hand. ¡°Perhaps you are one in a thousand, or Qtika may have protected you.¡±

    ¡°Why not both,¡± Kovoto replied with a hand in each pocket as his tail swayed lazily from side to side.

    Opening the last wooden box, Shivi inspected its contents and noted it on his paper. Turning around, he gestured for Kovoto to follow him out of the wagon. ¡°Scholar Marashi and the other higher ranks are currently in the discussion room, but I was told to bring you to them as soon as you returned.¡±

    Reacquainted with the familiarity of the stone-paved ground, Kovoto followed Shivi, excitingly thinking. ¡®I can¡¯t wait to see those old fools'' faces and tails when I show them something they¡¯d never seen before.¡¯

    On their way inside, both of them passed by members of the guild who handed the merchant a hefty sum of coins for his troubles and, from what Kovoto discreetly spotted, a little more.

    Disinterested and wise enough to stay out of such matters, Kovoto looked the other way until he entered the guild.

    Inside, the building was brimming with members, most of whom only had a tin or lead ring tied to their heads using tufts of fur. They were immersed in various studies, surrounded by scrolls and stacks of books as they prepared for their upcoming evaluation and chance to rise in the ranks and gain another more pristine ring.

    A select few who weren¡¯t stuffing themselves with knowledge like a glutton were of a much higher rank with bronze and silver rings.

    They immersed themselves in conversation as opposed to books, discussing ideas and experiments with those of equal rank while their assistants were at their beck and call.

    To his right, he could see the usual large crowd in front of the request board, each one racing to write down all of the new requests near the bottom before anyone else even had a chance to look it over, much less answer the question.

    However, something peculiar at the very top of the board piqued his interest. ¡°Shivi, are my eyes playing tricks on me, or are there actually new requests at the top of the board?¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­! If only Shivi sniggered. ¡°They were removed, and there was an uproar among the members. Some celebrated others demanding to know the answer that had been accepted. It had gotten so out of hand that Scholar Marashi had to calm the situation and explain the paper was simply so old it had to be replaced.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ good, Kovoto laughed. ¡°I would have been very angry if someone managed to trick a royal household before I figured out the answer and claim the reward.¡±

    ¡°I see your travels with the merchant haven¡¯t changed you much, Shivi replied. ¡°Wiser men, then you have tried to figure out those questions for centuries now. What makes you think you can figure out why the sky¡¯s blue and convince a royal family your answer is correct?¡±

    ¡°Just wait and see,¡± Kovoto nonchalantly replied as both reached and entered the discussion room.

    Instantly, his eyes fell on scholar Marashi, a silver-furred old man dressed in a robe with his hood pulled back, exposing the vast number of rings all over his head made from the most precious metals.

    He, along with four other high-ranking members, each with a few rings of their own, were sitting around a table in the middle of a discussion, or more accurately, an intellectual shouting match.

    They were so enthralled in proving themselves right and everyone else wrong that all of them only took notice of Shivi when he handed scholar Marashi the piece of paper in his hand.

    Quieting down, scholar Marashi took the paper and began carefully studying its contents, absentmindedly dismissing Shivi with a wave of his hand.

    After a bit of time, scholar Marashi raised his head and, in a calm, slow, and almost meek-sounding voice, addressed Kovoto. ¡°Come closer, young men; my tired eyes are not as young as yours.¡±

    Obliging his request, Kovoto could barely wait to reveal the pla-stic in his pocket and ascend to the higher ranks.

    ¡°Is this close enough, esteemed scholar Marashi?¡± Kovoto respectfully asked while wondering what would be the best way to accept his promotion without making them think he was too eager.

    Squinting his eyes and turning both of his ears toward him, scholar Marashi looked Kovoto over for a moment. ¡°Hmm¡­ Welcome back to the capital, young man. I see you suffered no wounds on your travels with the merchant¡­ and you collected the specimens we¡¯ve asked of you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, some of them were rather hard to find on my travels, and attacks from heretics certainly didn¡¯t make it any easier, but despite all, I¡¯ve collected each specimen as per the contract,¡± Kovoto boastfully replied.

    ¡°Hm¡­ the young do seem to have luck on their side, but in these times, they seem to lack wit, scholar Marashi replied, sliding the piece of paper to his side for the other high-ranking members to see. ¡°Many of the specimens you brought back seem to have diminished in freshness.

    ¡°As per the terms of the contract invoked in the goddess Qutika¡¯s name, any specimens that are collected but brought back unusable will not be deducted from the debt that is owed the guild. Having looked over the list and keeping the dangers of this task in mind, I deem it adequate that three-fifths of your debt is paid back.

    ¡°The remaining debt you¡¯ll have to work off, but given your accomplishment of this highly valued task, I doubt it will take much more than five years with the many offers you¡¯ll receive from other members of the guild asking for an assistant.¡±

    Slightly annoyed, Kovoto pushed his anger to the side for now.¡°If I may, regarding the contract, I¡¯d like to talk about the part regarding new discoveries.¡±

    Scholar Marashi looked at Kovoto for a moment before slowly getting up from the table. ¡°Jeebee! It''s such a long walk. Would you go upstairs and find the young man¡¯s contract.¡±

    Looking a bit surprised and annoyed, the high-ranking member with five bronze rings underneath his jaw got up while the others sniggered.

    Almost as quickly as he left the room, he returned, placing the contract in front of scholar Marashi, who proceeded to take a close look at it. ¡°Yes, I see. Any discovery of specimens not on  the list can be counted toward deducting your debt, or if you have none, be exchanged for coins as long as it becomes guild property.¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯m sure you figured out, high-ranking members of the guild, I have something to show you, Kovoto gleefully replied with a wide smile as he walked over and placed the clump of pla-stic in front of scholar Marashi. ¡°I have named it pla-stic, and it is one of a kind.¡±

    Looking intrigued, all of the high-ranking members carefully yet eagerly studied the clump poking and prodding it, one even ripping a piece off and rolling it between his fingers.

    Looking thoughtful, scholar Marashi eventually swatted the member''s hands away. ¡°Pla-stic, now this is something I have never seen before or heard any mention of. It is soft but also feels a strange kind of firm. Tell me where did you come across such a unique thing?¡±

    Feeling superior, Kovoto graciously replied to scholar Marashi''s question. ¡°I did not come across it. Through hard work, dedication, and a willingness to try the most obscene things one could imagine, I managed to create¡­ PLA-STIC!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ impressive young man, Scholar Marashi praised. ¡°It has been a long time since any member has made something new and so special. Abiding by the contract, this¡­ pla-stic and the method to creating it will belong to the guild, and in exchange, your current debt will be deducted by one-fourth.¡±

    ¡°EH¡­! Kovoto rather loudly exclaimed in shock as his smile quickly faded. ¡°ONE-FOURTH! You just said it was special! Why only so little of my debt!¡±

    ¡°You better remember who you are in front of!¡± The pink and violet-furred high-ranking member beside scholar Marashi interjected.

    Caught off guard by his own outburst, Kovoto quickly bit his tongue as scholar Marashi spoke once again. ¡°Young man, this¡­ pla-stic is special, but I do not know its worth and can therefore not probably appraise its value.

    ¡°If there¡¯s something more you¡¯d like to tell all of the members here right now about pla-stic that could prove its usefulness beyond its apparent value, that could change.¡±

    Falling silent, Kovoto tried to think of anything he could say. ¡®How can it be used?! By Akina, how can it be used?! Think, what did that¡­ what was his name¡­?! URG! I can¡¯t remember! The black healer, what did he say? My imagination sets those limits.¡¯

    ¡®That vague¡­! NO! I can¡¯t waste years being an assistant for those idiots who don¡¯t know what they are doing!¡¯

    Having waited for long enough, scholar Marashi eventually spoke. ¡°I see. Do rest assured, young man, the guild and all of its great minds will figure out any and all secrets as well as uses for the pla-stic in due time. On behalf of the guild, I thank you for your contributio--¡±

    ¡°Wait! Kovoto interjected as he reached into his pocket. ¡°I may not have had enough time before coming back to the capital to figure out the many secrets of my pla-stic, but it was not the only thing I managed to create.¡±

    Pulling out a small wooden box from his pocket, Kovoto placed it on the table and opened the lid. Just as before, all of the high-ranking members went to get a closer look, curious and excited to see what else the young man had to show them.

    However, as scholar Marashi looked inside his expression of excitement and intrigue turned to shock as he stammered. ¡°Wh-where¡­ did you get this?¡±

    There wasn¡¯t any going back now, and he knew it, so Kovoto had to sell it for all it was worth. ¡°I¡¯ve named it black liquid, and unlike the pla-stic, I had a bit more time figuring out its secrets. To begin with, it is able to devou---¡±

    ¡°I asked you where you got this from!¡± Scholar Marashi interrupted, his voice not that of the frail old man but a veteran of intellectual shouting matches.

    Growing a slight bit timid, Kovoto faked a smile and replied. ¡°Esteemed scholar Marashi, as I told you, the black liquid is another crea--¡±

    ¡°OUT! Everyone out¡­! except you!¡± scholar Marashi yelled, slamming his hand on the table and closing the lid to the wooden box.

    Shocked at the sudden outburst, all of the high-ranking members quickly followed his order to leave the room.

    ¡°Young man, I won¡¯t ask again,¡± scholar Marashi warned as he got up from the table and walked over to Kovoto with his tail raised.

    Surprised the old man was still able to get it standing, Kovoto simply replied, ¡°Esteemed scholar Marashi, I¡¯m telling you the truth. I was the one who crea---¡±

    ¡°You listen here, you son of a whore! Scholar Marashi snarled. ¡°I can have you banished, and you¡¯ll have to sell that body of yours on the street to pay the guild back if you don¡¯t tell me the truth!¡±

    Swallowing his fear, Kovoto knew the old man was serious; however, if the truth had to come out, it would be to his benefit. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I¡¯ll even tell you everything I know from my research about the black liquid, but in exchange, I want my debt completely gone and to be promoted.¡±

    Poking his claw into Kovoto¡¯s throat, scholar Marashi yelled.¡°You think you are in any position to barter with me?!¡±

    His eyes were fearful yet filled with determination as he replied. ¡°Scholar Marashi, I will not waste years of my life working under fools who think they are better than me anymore. Either you promote me and erase my debt, or I leave.¡±

    Snarling, scholar Marashi bared his teeth for a moment before pulling back his claw.

    Reaching underneath his jaw, scholar Marashi removed one of his bronze rings and handed it to Kovoto. ¡°You are hereby promoted from assistant to inventor, and your debt is erased; on this, I swear on the blood of Heka. Now tell me everything!¡±

    Clutching the bronze ring in his hand, Kovoto recounted everything that had happened regarding the black liquid on his travels.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 72 (Double Sided)

    In the distance, nestled in the corner of the rear wall, obscured by the shade, Kenneth spotted the small building Kica had talked about.

    Walking along the charred and damaged wall, the smell of burned wood filled his nostrils to an almost uncomfortable and intrusive degree.

    However, considering Nya¡¯s sense of smell, it had to be far worse for the people of the outpost, and yet, regardless of that fact, so many had gathered near the wall.

    At first, it was a small number, the odd person standing in the middle of the road, sitting on the ground, or leaning against a wall, but as he got closer to his destination, the number only grew.

    For such a long time, Kenneth had gotten used to everyone staring at him, but now he couldn¡¯t feel their eyes on him, even as he passed all of them by.

    Only as he approached the small building¡¯s door, ready to knock, did he feel that familiar sensation of eyes leering at him.

    ¡®I have a bad feeling about this,¡¯ Kenneth thought as a slight sensation of unease emanated from his gut, a feeling that only grew as he knocked on the door.

    Slowly, the door started to open, and he was met by the familiar features of a light-brown furred face with his arm in a sling.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Ulric asked in his usual booming voice. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be taking some time to rest or teach Kica about your way of healing?

    Slightly surprised at seeing Ulric standing in the doorframe, Kenneth took a moment to respond. ¡°Um... actually, I came to get Aloko because I had something rather important to teach both him and Kica today. I was told he was here, but am I mistaken?¡±

    ¡°He is here, but his work is rather important, Ulric replied. ¡°Whatever you have to teach him and Kica together, can it not wait.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not as if I can¡¯t teach him tomorrow or anything; it''s just I¡¯d like to avoid the smell of a dead Nok decomposing, Kenneth replied, crossing his arms. ¡°I mean, I know he¡¯s doing his job and all, but what I have to teach wouldn¡¯t even last until lunch.

    ¡°Are you sure he can¡¯t just pop out for a little bit, or if you¡¯d like, I might be able to help finish his work quicker. I can imagine he¡¯s probably as tired as I am.¡±

    Not even faced by the mention of a dead Nok, Ulric let go of the door and walked inside the room. ¡°His work cannot be interrupted, but I''d be grateful if you helped him. After what happened to Kica It would be best if she wouldn¡¯t have to come here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she has been through a harrowing ordeal, Kenneth agreed as he stepped inside. ¡°It was part of the reason I just wanted to do an autop---¡±

    Falling silent as Ulric closed the door behind him, Kenneth stood completely frozen, eyes wide in shock as he breathed in the stagnant air.

    Behind iron bars, chained to the wall, extremities stretched as far as they could, and covered in dry blood was the Nok he¡¯d fought and defeated.

    Gulping, Kenneth noticed multiple symbols carved into its flesh, all of them consisting of the same three shapes. A triangle inside a circle surrounded by a square.

    However, as bone-chilling as the sight was, that wasn¡¯t what had Kenneth so greatly shocked.

    It was the fact that Aloko was standing hunched over, his arm vibrating as he effortlessly carved through the Nok¡¯s flesh and scales, branding the top of its muzzled snout with such a cold look of indifference.

    ¡°I¡¯m done commander. There shouldn¡¯t be any fear of it going back to its own kind,¡± Aloko said as he rubbed his arm and walked out of the prison cell over to a nearby table with all manner of tools.

    Glaring down at the heretic, Ulric walked right up to the iron bars and spoke in a strange manner. ¡°I know some¡­ of kind be¡­ familiar with¡­ tongue. You¡­ stupid brute¡­ so I keep¡­ simple. Markes in flesh¡­ means you not go back¡­ they see you traitor¡­ kill you.

    ¡°You heretic, but¡­ mercy of shield Akina¡­ not out of reach. Repent you evil¡­ tell what know¡­ about heretic area¡­ numbers¡­ strength¡­ weakness¡­ and go to tower.¡±

    As Ulric waited for a response, Aloko walked right up to Kenneth, whispering. ¡°Kenneth¡­ I mean, teacher, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Aloko, is this your other work? Do you torture Nok and Sil?¡± Kenneth asked, hoping there was some other explanation than the one that so glaringly stared him right in the face.

    ¡°Yes. It isn¡¯t often I get to practice my skills, but I am¡­ the best at making heretics talk,¡± Aloko calmly answered.

    ¡°I-I¡­ I see, Kenneth stammered as he tightened his grip. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that this was your other job...¡±

    Suddenly, a loud bang reverberated throughout the small room. Both  Kenneth and Aloko turn their heads to see Ulric with his foot on the iron bars, his teeth laid bare. ¡°Talk¡­ or pain.¡±

    Remaining quiet, the Nok closed its eyes as though it was trying to fall asleep.

    ¡°Commander, should I--?¡±

    ¡°Get on with it, Ulric ordered. ¡°Let us see just how stubborn this heretic is.¡±

    Grabbing something off the table, Aloko calmly walked over to the Nok, kneeling down in front of it, and went right back to work.

    Kenneth couldn¡¯t bear to watch any of it as his thoughts overwhelmed him. ¡®This¡­ this isn¡¯t right¡­ It tried to kill Kica, Selisio, Jinki, even me¡­ it even hurt Nokstella¡­ This is a war¡­ an-and there should be justice for that, but not¡­ not this¡­ not this ugliness¡­ But what can I even say? Their home was attacked¡­ and people, friends and family were killed¡­¡¯

    As the Nok began to hiss in pain, rattling the chains that bound it, Kenneth snapped out of his thoughts. ¡°Ulric, isn¡¯t this enough?! Didn¡¯t you talk about mercy?!

    Turning to look at Kenneth, Ulric raised an eyebrow. ¡°I didn¡¯t know anyone besides me in the outpost spoke that tongue, but if you understood what I said, you should know the heretic need¡¯s to repent.

    ¡°If it wants mercy, then it better start answering my questions; otherwise, all that will be ahead of it is pain and death.¡±

    As the pain hisses of the Nok grew louder, Kenneth''s gaze reflexively fell upon the scene for but a moment. However that moment was enough to shake him to his very core.

    Forgetting about his conversation with Ulric entirely, Kenneth walked into the cell and watched Aloko from behind.

    He roughly and carelessly stitched the Nok¡¯s chest wound, only slowing down to tie the knots. It was almost in complete opposition to the gentleness and care Aloko had shown when treating everyone yesterday.

    Eventually he stopped, having taken notice of Kenneth''s presence. ¡°Am I doing it wrong? You said I had improved before after doing it so much, so have I gotten better?¡±

    Standing there silently for a moment, Kenneth just stared down at him before asking in a frigid tone of voice. ¡°Are you using the knowledge of healing and medicine for torture?¡±

    Seemingly taken aback by the question, Aloko flattened his ears, stammering. ¡°I-I just¡­¡±

    ¡°Answer the question,¡± Kenneth coldly interrupted. ¡°And tell me how you are going against everything a healer is about. Inflicting pain and suffering so mercilessly without a second thought! That is NOT a doctor¡¯s duty! ¡±

    ¡°B-but you showed me this, Aloko stammered. ¡°I-I thought this could be used--"

    ¡°From what I remember, all you did was inflict pain on whoever you healed, Ulric interjected. ¡°Aloko is just using what you¡¯ve taught him, and because of that, someone like Kica would rarely, if ever, be involved in these matters again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to say I don¡¯t inflict pain with my methods, but I took an oath to do no harm, which means I do what is in the best interest of my patients! Kenneth retorted. ¡°Yes, that sometimes means pain, but not this! Never like this!¡±

    ¡°It sounds more like you¡¯re just choosing when and how to follow your oath, Ulric replied.¡±You would not do harm when saving the merchant''s son, but when you fought the royal brat, you did. Even when you fought the heretic, you acted with such violent intent.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. You have my utmost thanks for saving Kica and knocking the heretic out cold, but all of it just goes to show what weight you place on your words.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never chosen when or when not to follow the Hippocratic oath, and it never prohibited violence, Kenneth insisted. ¡°I just hid behind it, telling myself I¡¯d never have to or need to fight, but I guess you can tell me all about how that worked out when it comes to this place and your idiotic laws.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ll think of these words or what weight I¡¯m placing on them, but when I say this, I mean it. I will never teach anyone anything about medicine or healing if they¡¯ll use it to harm anyone.¡±

    Before either of them could respond, Kenneth walked out of the cell and out of the building, slamming the door behind him, but as one door closed, another one in the capital just opened.

    ***

    Stepping out of the wagon, Jubo was greeted by the head butler and maid. Behind them, standing on either side, were two rows of houseguards with their heads lowered in acknowledgment of his status.

    ¡°Welcome home, young master,¡± The head butler and maid greeted.

    The head butler was a tall man past his golden years and almost done with his silver. His white and pink spotted fur was neatly kept, not a single strand of hair out of place, and his tail was kept perfectly hidden behind his legs.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The old man was dressed in a bright yellow-dyed long-sleeved shirt and pants. Like all butlers, he wore collars around his wrists, ankles, and neck, all of them white except for the one around his neck, which was black.

    Similarly, the head maid was past her prime, approaching the end of her silver years, yet her blue fur was rather eye-catching and, to some men of baser instincts than a royal such as himself, attractive.

    She wore a neat, long-sleeved, yellow-dyed dress with two white collars around her wrists and one black around her neck.  Like every other woman of some proper standing, her dress was outfitted with a square iron cage underneath her skirt, widening the dress''s girth, hiding her tail completely, and exposing very little of her feet.

    Yet one thing about the woman still annoyed Jubo immensely from the moment he stepped off the wagon. Even after such a long journey, she still surpassed him in height.

    ¡°Shall I have a warm bath made ready for you, young master?¡± The head maid asked.

    Letting out a tired sigh, Jubo walked right passed the pair. ¡°Make sure it¡¯s done soon, head maid. Head butler, send someone to my room. I want my armor spotless before I am done with my bath.¡±

    ¡°As you wish,¡± The head butler replied.

    Walking past the house guard, Jubo entered the Dekaso estate, a massive mansion towering over any low-born build structure four times over. The upper floor¡¯s walls were fitted with long, rectangular, finely crafted glass, allowing anyone to spot a mere glimpse of his family¡¯s wealth.

    And just above the entrance, in full view for anyone to see, was the Dekaso crest. A golden sword in the center, surrounded by footprints with the inscription, ¡°Speed unparalleled that overcomes the strong.¡±

    Inside the warm, cozy mansion, the floor was covered in the finest wood and carpets one could purchase, with sets of shiny, perfectly pristine armors to the sides in the midst of getting cleaned by butlers and maids.

    Each one had been worn by one of his ancestors when they returned from battle. An eternal testament to the Dekaso line, the Fastest family, those who fought and killed, avoided every blow, strike, and stab.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to sleep in a good bed. The ones in the outposts are so hard to lie on. No wonder most of the women used me as one,¡± Para yawned.

    Grabbing the hilt of his sword as tightly as he could, Jubo glared at Para. ¡°Tsk¡­ You remember our deal?¡±

    ¡°You know where my loyalties lie, young master,¡± Para remarked as the head butler and head maid effortlessly made their way past the pair without them even noticing.

    ¡°The young master has returned from his journey; remember to show your respects,¡± The head maid loudly said, standing in the middle of the foyer as every other servant stopped what they were doing and turned to face Jubo with their heads lowered. ¡°Now, Hynli and Wikoli make a warm bath for the young master.¡±

    ¡°Cirusu, escort the young master to his room and clean his armor until it¡¯s spotless,¡± The head butler ordered.

    With nary a delay, two of the maids left the room and went outside to the well while the butler approached Jubo with his head lowered. ¡°Just this way, young master.¡±

    ¡°I know the way to my own room,¡± Jubo growled as he walked past all of the servants and ascended the stairs. Reaching the first floor, he stopped up as he spotted, out of the corner of his eye, the head butler talking to Para.

    Flexing his ears and turning them in their direction he could just barely make out three words. ¡°Lord Dekaso and Study.¡±

    Feeling a twitch of nervousness, Jubo steadied himself and tightly gripped the sword handle to his side. ¡®Don¡¯t let it show. Remember, everyone is always watching. Be perfect. Be the fastest.¡¯

    ¡°Um, young master, do you wish to visit Lady Dekaso and tell her of your return in person? The butler asked. ¡°If so, I believe she¡¯s in the library straight ahead of you at the moment.¡±

    Relaxing his ears, Jubo glanced to his right, inspecting the butler before asking. ¡°Are you a new hire?¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master, The butler answered with his head lowered and arms to the sides. ¡°I¡¯m impressed you could tell at just a glance. I had hoped I would carry myself with a bit more confidence.¡±

    ¡°You talk too much. Shut up unless it¡¯s needed, Jubo replied as he quickly reached for and ripped out two of the new butler''s whiskers. ¡°All of you are the same to me; however, it¡¯s only the new ones who¡¯d be foolish enough to mention my mother directly to me.

    ¡°Since you are new, I¡¯ll let you off with that warning, but mention her to me again, and I¡¯m going to take more than just some whiskers.¡±

    Standing straight, the new butler kept his ears, tail, and complexion in check as Jubo walked up the stairs, turned right on the third floor, and entered his room.

    Inside, it was warm and perfectly clean, with his big, soft bed seemingly having had the furs changed.

    ¡°Shall I undress you, young master?¡± The butler asked, standing in the doorframe, awaiting permission to enter his room.

    ¡°Get on with it and be quick,¡± Jubo ordered as he took off his helmet and threw it onto the floor, exposing his red and white fur, perfectly split down his face and entire body.

    With a quick step, the butler entered the room, undid the armor¡¯s knots, removed every piece, and left to clean them.

    Standing there in a simple black furred shirt and pants made from the hide of a Morrof, a dangerous predator with some of the thickest fur and hardest skin, Jubo held his family¡¯s sword in front of him, slowly unsheathing it.

    ¡°Hello, dearest younger brother,¡± Molto said in a gleeful and sickeningly happy-sounding voice. ¡°I only now heard of your return and wanted to be the first to congratulate you on such an impressive achievement.

    ¡±And if possible, I¡¯d love for you to tell me how many heretics you slew and how many battles you surly singlehandedly won. Honestly, with how much you must have done, the merchant is quite daring to ask for payment from our family. If anything, he should pay whatever meeker sum of cobber coins he has to you.¡±

    There were things he¡¯d missed when being out at those filthy outposts. A warm bath, good food, and proper women with manners who knew their place, but not this.

    Not the endless prattling of his siblings competing to become head of the household and especially not the endless hollow compliments from his siblings who only tried to curry favor with the one they fought would succeed their father.

    Quickly sheathing the family sword, Jubo turned around with a bored and annoyed expression. ¡°So, have I become the safe choice now? Should I assume Braksa is dead, wounded beyond healing, or inflicted with madness?¡±

    ¡°Dear brother, what makes you say something like that? Molto questioned. ¡°Rest assured, Braksa is still in good health. He has suffered no unhealable wounds or been inflicted with madness. I¡¯ve only come to congratulate you on your safe return from your journey.¡±

    ¡°You and how many others? If you are here, that means Ollit, Zilshi, and Lelip can¡¯t be too far behind, Jubo replied. ¡°You can save all of the hollow compliments. If you are going to lick my feet instead of Braksa¡¯s now, you better get started.¡±

    ¡°Surely you must be joking, dearest¡¯s younger brother?!¡± Molto exclaimed while gauging Jubo¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear elder brother? Jubo mockingly asked as he extended his foot forward. ¡°You¡¯ve done it for our dear eldest brother for so long. I almost forgot you were born with brown fur and not just covered in dirt from the amount of time you spend so close to the ground.¡±

    Jubo watched as Molto swallowed whatever minuscule pride he had as he started to lower himself down and perform the degrading task. However, as he was halfway down, someone spoke, causing him to stop. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too generous, little brother?

    Recognizing the voice instantly, Jubo¡¯s face lit up. Standing in the doorframe with her fingers intertwined was his oldest sister, Analeeki.

    She wore a simple bright blue dress that covered all but her head, hands, feet, and tail, and even with what little there was, one could clearly see she and Jubo shared the exact same fur color and pattern.

    Chuckling as she stepped into the room, Analeeki didn¡¯t even worthy Molto with a glance. ¡°Now that Braksa has been betrothed to the oldest daughter of the Fleknaark household this little man has scurried to you begging for scraps, offering to dye his tongue the same color as his fur.

    ¡°Of course, if that is his desire, I know some other place he could lick that¡¯s more fitting for someone like him.¡±

    ¡°I see you are still dressing like some unmannered noblewoman,¡± Jubo replied, crossing his arms, retracting his foot, and clutching the family sword more fiercely than ever before.

    ¡°And I see you haven¡¯t changed at all either; Analeeki smiled as she walked over and hugged him, cradling his head against her chest. ¡°You are still just as little as when you left.¡±

    ¡°Was there a reason you came? Jubo questioned, sounding annoyed while straining a frown, trying not to smile. ¡°I was about to degrade our brother.¡±

    ¡°What? Can¡¯t a beloved sister visit her beloved brother after not having seen him for so long?¡± Analeeki replied.

    ¡°And?¡± Jubo questioned.

    Wrapping her arms around one of Jubo¡¯s, Analeeki led him out of the room, leaving Molto there completely ignored. ¡°And¡­ I wanted to show you something in the garden I think you¡¯ll find interesting.¡±

    Reluctantly, Jubo let himself be led by his older sister. They descended the stairs down to the foyer, passing the maids and butlers on their way out to the garden.

    It was a large space that bathed in the light of Ki, filled with rich greenery and a massive floor fruit tree in the center.

    Looking around, Jubo couldn¡¯t see anything out of the ordinary from before he left. The well was still where it had always been, the balcony where his father had always watched from hadn¡¯t changed in the slightest, and even the pillars under it still had faint scratch marks on them.

    ¡°What is the interesting thing you talked about?¡± Jubo questioned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you; just be ready when I do,¡± Analeeki replied as she let go of him and calmly walked behind the floor fruit tree, the white tip of her tail wiggling from side to side.

    Standing there, Jubo waited with his arms crossed until slowly; his sister walked out from behind the tree with a smile on her face and her hands behind her back.

    Just as he was about to open his mouth, Analeeki tossed a small leather-bound ball from behind her back up in the air.

    With incredible speed, she ran backward, her dress blowing every which way. While the ball was still ascending, Analeeki sunk her claws into the ground, slowing her momentum and stopping right before her back hit the garden wall.

    Just as the ball started to lose speed and fall toward the ground, Analeeki pushed off the wall and ran toward it with even greater speed than before, intercepting the ball and kicking it in mid-air, sending it directly toward Jubo.

    With quick reflexes and his magical ability, Jubo spun around, building up momentum, and kicked the ball right back.

    With a smile across her face, Analeeki jumped and spun at the same time, hitting the ball and sending it back toward Jubo with a slight curve.

    Uncrossing his arms, Jubo ran to the side, intercepting the ball with his own spinning jump kick, sending the ball toward the floor fruit tree, where it bounced directly toward Analeeki.

    Dodging under it, Analeeki raised her leg, hitting the ball right back at Jubo with the back side of her foot, not caring in the slightest how revealing her movements were.

    Yet despite this, Jubo kept playing. Hitting the ball back and forth, feeling both of his hearts race with exhilaration as he smiled.

    However, it soon became clear that he was falling behind, trying to match his sister''s pace. Feeling frustrated, Jubo kicked the ball a little too hard, sending it on a collision course with the thick foliage of the floor fruit tree.

    With no hesitation, Analiki ran toward the tree as fast as she could, jumping off the massive trunk and grabbing onto a branch. Keeping her incredible momentum, she swung in an arc, entering the foliage and hitting the ball back before promptly losing her grip and falling down.

    ¡®What?! Jubo internally exclaimed in shock as he watched the ball head in his direction. ¡®I can¡¯t hit that! It¡¯s too high unless¡­!¡¯

    With no time for hesitation, Jubo dropped his family¡¯s sword, spun around, and headed as fast as he could toward one of the balcony pillars, thinking. ¡®NO! I can¡¯t miss it! She can¡¯t be faster and better than me still!¡¯

    Using his speed and accrued momentum, Jubo quickly climbed up the pillar and flipped off it. Hovering in the air, Jubo stretched his leg and claws as far out as they could, barely managing to intercept the ball, weakly kicking it back toward his sister.

    Still lying on the ground, Analeeki had more than enough time to get up and into the right position with Jubo¡¯s weak return. Smiling, she weakly kicked the underside of the ball and proceeded to joggle it with her feet.

    With a heavy thud, Jubo landed on his feet, panting, frustrated both by his inability to return the ball properly and that his sister, a woman, was able to do what he could not.

    ¡°I sure have missed playing with you!¡± Analeeki gleefully laughed.

    ¡°So, was this what you wanted to show me? Jubo asked in a frustrated and angry tone of voice. ¡°The underside of your skirt and an old ball.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you haven¡¯t missed playing this game with me? Analeeki asked. ¡°You wound me, dear brother. You wound me so greatly.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, sometimes I wonder when you are going to act like a proper woman. Jubo asked. ¡°Right now, you are more like those unruly beasts masquerading like women in those savage outposts.

    ¡°Showing off your tail for every low-born to see getting dirty and damaged. What proper royal would even want a woman like you?¡±

    Catching the ball in her hand, Analeeki looked at her brother with a dower expression, ¡°You sound so much like father. Why not try to sound a little more like Mother? You do look so much like her.¡±

    ¡°Why would I want to be anything like that woman?¡± Jubo asked with disdain in his voice.

    Sighing, Analeeki walked over to her brother. ¡°You might not remember since you were so young at the time, but she wasn¡¯t always like that; she--¡°

    ¡°Son! I see the long journey has made you restless! Lord Dekaso called, glaring down at the pair, especially on Jubo. ¡°I hope you have gotten all of it out of you. Now, come to my study; there is something I wish to discuss with you.¡±

    Feeling a twitch of fear, Jubo picked up the family sword and did as his father commanded.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 73 (Autopsy Part 2)

    Clutching the family sword as tightly as he could, Jubo hesitantly grabbed the door handle and entered his father''s study.

    Inside, the room was filled with a huge collection of books, neatly placed in perfect order on bookshelves carved from the finest and most expensive wood.

    Likewise, the room was fitted with expensive quality furniture, chairs, tables, couches, and rare items that had been collected and kept in the family.

    Standing at the very end of the room, close to the open balcony door behind a massive and finely crafted desk, was Para looking his way and his father with his back turned.

    He wasn¡¯t the tallest man and had completely orange fur, the coward''s color. However, despite those two things, Jubo had long ago learned his imposing presence and predatory gaze more than made up for something so trivial.

    Keeping his ears and tail under control to the best of his ability Jubo walked toward his father.

    ¡°That¡¯s far enough, lord Dekaso said in a cold voice, making Jubo stop halfway between the balcony and the door. ¡°I see your long journey has made you forget how a proper son acts.

    ¡°Throwing a family heirloom down on the ground, entering my study, and walking closer without asking permission. That is not how a proper royal or son acts.¡±

    Even though he was looking in the opposite direction, Jubo could still feel his father''s predatory gaze on him, watching for any mistake or misstep just like they always did. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, father I-

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, son, lord Dekaso interrupted, letting out a cough as he turned around and walked toward Jubo. ¡°You¡¯ve been among those filthy low-born for some time.

    ¡°I suppose it was too much to expect that their filth wouldn¡¯t stain you in some manner. But it is of no consequence; any stain can always be cleaned. Now, son, I hear Para tell of your prowess on your journey; why don¡¯t you, too, beguile me with tales of your experiences.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father. The caravan was only set upon by heretics twice. One halfway through the journey and one near the end, Jubo began. ¡°The battles themselves were nothing to speak of.

    ¡°I would take their lives before they could blink; however, fighting the heretics made me realize something that sparring with any opponent in the capital could never... Something I truly believe has improved my skills greatly.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I hear tell that in the first battle you fought as any son of mine should. However, in the second battle, you fought differently, did you not? Lord Dekaso inquired. ¡°As I was told, you were much more akin to a wild beast with swordsmanship that paled in comparison to what you were taught.¡±

    ¡®That filthy vixen! Jubo thought, doing his best not to let any emotions show. ¡®It was only because I was drunk that she was able to restrain me and force that drop of burning poison on my tongue. I could barely think straight with the pain.¡¯

    Clearing his throat to buy him just a little time, Jubo thought of an explanation. ¡°The truth is, father, I¡¯ve already proven I could kill the heretics with what I¡¯ve been taught, but it just seemed too quick. The heretics deserve to die painfully, so I attempted a new method, one of my own invention.¡±

    Letting out a sigh, lord Dekaso started walking around him like a predator encircling its prey. ¡°Son, you do well to remember what you were taught in regard to swordsmanship. It has guided all of our ancestors to certain victory.

    ¡°Now, is there something more you wish to share, or is that all that happened on your journey?¡±

    Clutching his family¡¯s sword by the sheath as hard as he possibly could, Jubo looked toward Para, who had a calm and emotionless expression. ¡°There is father.

    ¡°In one of the battles, as I decapitated a heretic, its blood left a scar on the blade. I can only guess it was because of their vile magic they managed to do so, but still, I¡¯m filled with shame for letting it happen.¡±

    Coming to a halt Lord Dekaso reached out his hand. Knowing he couldn¡¯t show hesitation, Jubo handed the family sword to him.

    Drawing the sword from its sheath so smoothly that not even a sound could be heard, Lord Dekaso held it up in the light and inspected the blade.

    Feeling as though time stood still, Jubo had dreaded this moment ever since that freak healer covered his family¡¯s sword in black gunk and managed to shatter it.

    After what felt like an eternity, Lord Dekaso let out a small cough and sheathed the blade. ¡°I see¡­ an unfortunate event, to be sure.

    ¡°Those vile heretics, even their blood, can stain our purity now, it would seem, but as long as you killed it and are in good health, that is all that matters. Now, I¡¯d like you to show how you¡¯ve improved your skills.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes, Father,¡± Jubo replied, feeling relieved as he walked closer, reaching for the sword; suddenly, just when he was about to take it, his father smacked the pommel of it across his snout, drawing blood.

    Staggering back in pain, Jubo looked to his father for an explanation as to why he¡¯d just done something like that; however, all that met him was a look of cold indifference.

    Wiping his son¡¯s blood from the golden pommel, lord Dekaso calmly stated, ¡°That was a lie, son. Let that pain be a reminder of how easy it was for me to spot even with what the sellsword had already told me.¡±

    ¡®You low-born bastard¡­.!¡¯ Jubo thought, his eyes wide in anger as he glared at Para, who had a calm expression.

    ¡°Your attention should be elsewhere; lord Dekaso sternly said as he roughly grabbed Jubo by his snout. ¡°Son¡­ I care little for what you did with your time when you were out honing your skills and proving yourself against better opponents than what some emaciated slaves can offer.

    ¡°You could have killed an outpost commander or healer, and I would not have cared; you could have bedded every low-born vixen and fathered a thousand bastards, and I would not have cared. If anything, you¡¯d done them a service if you did. Providing some actual good blood to fight the heretics and defend the capital. However--¡±

    Struggling in pain, Jubo opened his mouth just a little. ¡°Father, I--¡±

    ¡°I did not tell you to speak! Lord Dekaso snarled as he flexed his fingers, sinking his claws into Jubo¡¯s flesh, silencing him as he resumed where he left off. ¡°However, what I do care about is you making a fool of yourself and besmirching the family name!

    ¡°Letting the opinions of low-born filth matter in any regard, and challenging¡­ whatever misshapen freak of Dahi you did to combat not only in Giga¡¯s name but blood, and then LOSING!!!¡±

    Once more, opening his mouth and fighting through the pain, Jubo managed to squick out, ¡°No¡­ I--¡±

    Mercilessly, Lord Dekaso thrusted the sword pommel into Jubo¡¯s gut. ¡°Count your blessings; your mother is barren! Otherwise, I would marry you off to some nobody Vixen and start over with a new litter!

    Collapsing to his hands and knees, Jubo painfully slipped from his father''s grasp and threw up on the floor.

    ¡°You are an embarrassment to the Dekaso name. Lord Dekaso growled with disdain as he walked toward the balcony, coughing on the way. ¡°Sellsword, make sure my son doesn¡¯t forget what transpired.¡±

    ¡°As you command, lord Dekaso,¡± Para said, drawing his sword, the spine facing toward Jubo.

    ¡°Have I become of so little worth to you, dearest father?! Jubo managed to say as he, on shaky legs, managed to stand up, ¡°Choosing to have a filthy low-born sellsword who only cares about who can pay him the most to punish me. I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t forget that father.¡±

    Clutching the family sword in anger, lord Dekaso turned around and slowly walked back over to his son. ¡°The sellsword would have been far more merciful than I, son.¡±

    ***

    Marching into the great hall, Kenneth¡¯s steps audibly sounded as he walked to the back room.

    Getting up for her seat, Kica greeted him. ¡°Welcome back, Kenneth.¡±

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Without responding, Kenenth just closed the door and placed his bag on a nearby table. Reaching inside, he pulled out a scalpel and bone saw.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t Aloko coming?¡± Kica asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know, Kenneth replied, doing very little to hide how upset he was.¡°Not sure I even want him here anymore.¡±

    Bewildered by Kenneth''s statement, Kica asked, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you want him here? He¡¯s always so respectful and seems interested in what you have to say.¡±

    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t want to get into it right now,¡± Kenneth replied as he walked over to the corpse and made the first incision just below the shoulder. The tough scales made it hard to cut the flesh in one swift motion, so instead, he weaved between them.

    ¡°Ah¡­ how perfect, Pilu yawned, arching her back and stretching both arms above her head. ¡°Without Aloko, there¡¯s a lot more room to put your feet up.¡±

    Turning to Pilu and the two others by her side, Kica, in as commanding of a tone as she was capable of, said, ¡°Would all of you leave? I need to talk with Kenneth.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­? Really, now you too¡­ Pilu uttered in slight annoyance as she scratched the underside of her neck. ¡°Sorry, healer, but the commander ordered me to keep you safe, so I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    ¡°Ooh¡­ would you stop Pilu, Kica irritatedly replied. ¡°Why do you always have to put up a fuss and complain when the door can¡¯t even be locked, and you always end up leaving anyway?!¡±

    ¡°Healer, I leave only because the black healer has refused to teach in the past and threatened to complain to the commander that I was responsible for that happening if I did not, Pilu replied as she slid off her seat and took a few steps toward Kica. ¡°Right now, the black healer is teaching you, so I have no reason to leave just because you think you can handle yourself.

    ¡°Honestly, I thought you would have grown a bit more aware of the dangers the heretics and¡­ abomination pose after the battle.¡±

    ¡°Kenneth, would you please tell her to leave? I really think we need to talk.¡± Kica insisted.

    ¡°Kica, there¡¯s no need for any of them to leave, Kenneth replied as he made a second diagonal incision below the corpse''s other shoulder. ¡°Right now, you should be focused on watching and learning, but if you want, you can make the final incision; it would be good for you to do.¡±

    Handing her the scalpel, Kica let out a defeated and tired sigh and took it. After showing her how to properly handle it, she made her first incision.

    However, it was a struggle as the blade ever so slightly alternated in height and, at times, came to a complete stop when she tried to cut through scales instead of weaving between them.

    Once she managed to finish, Kenenth made sure to praise her. ¡°Good work. If it had been skin like yours and mine, I¡¯m sure you would have had no trouble whatsoever.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡­ um¡­ it was easier than I expected,¡± Kica muttered as she looked intently at the scalpel.

    ¡°It can be a bit strange cutting someone open for the first time, Kenneth said as he peeled the Nok¡¯s flesh back, exposing its muscles, bones, and internal organs. ¡°I remember suddenly realizing that we were all just flesh and bones being moved by signals.

    ¡°I mean, I already knew all of that, but knowing and realizing something can be an entirely different experience, sort of like it finally clicks for you.¡±

    Curiously, Kica looked inside the dead Nok, muttering, ¡°So this is how they look inside.¡±

    ¡°Awe, how cute, Pilu laughed. ¡°The healer is seeing the inside of a heretic for the first time. With how much time you spend away from danger, it wouldn¡¯t surprise me.¡±

    ¡°Ignore her. Take your time, and if you want to, you can get a bit closer, Kenneth recommended as he grabbed the bone saw. ¡°In the meantime, I¡¯ll remove the ribcage so we can get a proper look inside.¡±

    As Kenneth went to work sawing through the bigger and quite sturdy bones, Kica walked around the corpse, looking at its insides from different angles. ¡°The long big one at the bottom. It looks bigger, but I think I¡¯ve seen it before when I¡¯ve healed someone.¡±

    ¡°That one would be the intestines, both the small and big ones, Kenneth explained as he finished on the right side. ¡°It¡¯s responsible for breaking down food and absorbing nutrients.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the stomach break down food?¡± Kica questioned.

    ¡°Well, yes, but the breakdown of food isn¡¯t solely handled by just one organ, Kenneth explained as he began work on the left side. ¡°It¡¯s a collection of organs working together accomplishing different tasks to accomplish a shared goal, primarily staying alive.¡±

    ¡°What you are saying, Kica said with a slight bit of excitement in her voice. ¡°It¡¯s only half gibberish now instead of complete nonsense.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful to hear. Hopefully, after today¡¯s lesson, you¡¯ll have a lot more questions to ask,¡± Kenneth replied with a quick smile behind the mask as he removed the ribcage, revealing all of the Nok¡¯s internal organs.

    With all obstructions gone, Kenneth took a deep and detailed look inside the corpse, starting from the bottom and working his way up.

    The small and big intestines looked about the same as any other, aside from the tubes being slightly wider.

    Above them were four smaller, vaguely triangular-shaped organs, two of which were on the left side of the body, connected to what Kenenth presumed was the renal artery. The others on the right side looked to be connected to the renal vein.

    Having a sneaking suspicion but not quite sure, Kenenth cut one of them open, confirming those four organs were most likely kidneys.

    Working his way up the next organ, Kenneth rather easily recognized the stomach sack from the tube leading down to the small intestine. It was a lot bigger than any he¡¯d ever seen and could definitely hold a much larger amount of food. However, it looked normal as far as stomach sacks go.

    What really caught Kenenth¡¯s eye were the two large identical organs above and below the stomach sack. Each of them had the vague shape of half triangles, and even with the stomach sack between them, it almost looked like they were one singular organ in the shape of a square.

    Cutting both open and studying their internal structure, Kenneth was ninety-nine percent sure both were livers, which meant it would be twice as hard to get a Nok drunk.

    Similarly to the kidneys, neither of them connected to both the renal artery and vein; each one was only connected to one.

    Reaching the organs that previously had been hidden behind the ribcage were the corpse''s singular lung and, to Kenneth¡¯s slight surprise, both of its hearts, one of which was quite damaged courtesy of Pilu.

    Starting off with its hearts, both were in the same position on opposite sides of its chest. They were about the size of a baseball, and inside, were four chambers like Aki¡¯s and humans.

    Lastly was the lung. Its shape looked a lot like a balloon, and from the deflated flesh sack size, it was quite clear it accommodated more than enough space for air to meet a Nok¡¯s needs.

    Inside, the lung didn¡¯t differ too much from a human''s or an Aki''s. It was filled with thousands of minuscule arteries, veins, and bronchiole tubes.

    Placing the scalpel on the table, Kenneth pulled out his notebook from one of his pockets and started writing down everything he¡¯d just learned. The location of each organ, their size, function as well as theories regarding the effectiveness of medicine and drugs.

    ¡°Was this all you wanted me to see?¡± Kica questioned.

    Pausing for a moment, Kenenth quickly finished writing a sentence and put the notebook back into his pocket for now. ¡°Far from it. Now, I¡¯m going to give you a reintroduction to each and every organ.¡±

    And on he went, explaining each organ in a slow and digestible manner making sure Kica fully understood as much as she was going to.

    However, just as Kenenth was in the middle of explaining how the kidneys functioned, Aloko opened the door and stepped inside. ¡°Teacher, can we speak?¡±

    Letting out a sigh, Kenneth didn¡¯t even turn to face Aloko. ¡°Still so formal and respectful after I said I wouldn¡¯t teach you about healing and medicine anymore. Honestly, why did you even bother coming here? Was it in the hopes that I would teach you anyway, or did you come to argue?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, do you remember what I told you at the well after the battle with the heretics?¡± Aloko asked.

    Pausing for a moment, Kenneth let out another sigh as he turned to Aloko and walked over to him. ¡°I do. Kica, if you¡¯ll excuse me for a moment, I¡¯ll be taking a short stroll with Aloko.¡±

    ¡°Take all the time you need,¡± Kica replied as Kenneth walked out of the room with Aloko right beside him.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯d like to start by--"

    ¡°Just call me by my name,¡± Kenenth interrupted.

    Pausing for a moment, Aloko lowered his gaze slightly.¡°¡­Kenneth¡­ I¡¯m sorry I insulted you and your kind of healing. I suggested to the commander that Kica wouldn¡¯t have to be involved and that I could practice what you¡¯d taught me.

    ¡°However, that doesn¡¯t make what I did any less of an insult to you and your way of healing.¡±

    Coming to a complete halt, Kenenth took a deep breath. ¡°You''re right it doesn¡¯t. ¡±

    ¡°I know I did a bad thing to you, but I just had a talent for making heretics talk,¡± Aloko replied as he stared out toward the horizon, seeming deep in thought. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I enjoyed it, but the heretics deserved to be punished for their crimes, and the information I often managed to get out of the heretic, at times proved vital for everyone¡¯s safety.¡±

    Letting out a tired and irritated sigh, Kenneth balled his hand into a fist and asked. ¡°If you are about to tell me why you think torture is necessary, then save the long melodramatic speech and let me repeat myself.

    ¡°I¡¯m never going to teach anyone what I know if it''s going to be used to cause pain.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ it wasn¡¯t what I was trying to say, Aloko replied in a quiet voice as he turned to face Kenneth. ¡°I just had a talent for it, but I never chose that path¡­ not like with your way of healing.

    ¡°Please, isn¡¯t there something I can do to continue being your student? What about the Hipo-crafic oath you have mentioned now and again? Could I take it as well?¡±

    Aloko¡¯s words, his tone of voice, all of it, was so sincere. Kenneth had never been the best judge of character, yet he¡¯d seen so many sides of Aloko. The hopeless fool in love, the cruel torture, and the gentle M.E.D. student willing to learn and help when shit hit the fan.

    ¡°If you take the oath, you know that means you can never torture anyone anymore, right? Kenneth asked. ¡°If you are the best, I don¡¯t think Ulric will take this lightly.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have to worry about the commander. I might be the best, but there are many others who can take my place, Aloko replied, his tail going from limp to a bit more lively. ¡°Besides, even if the commander doesn¡¯t like it, he¡¯ll never give orders to make someone break their oath.¡±

    Scratching the back of his head, Kenneth felt a bit optimistic and hopeful. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a few years earlier than I''d imagined, but if you are serious about this, raise your right hand.

    Almost immediately, Aloko stretched his right arm as high above his head as he could, standing on his toes to make it just a slight bit higher. ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡±

    ¡®Close enough, Kenneth thought. ¡®Well, it¡¯s not as if I remember the oath word for word, but I¡¯ll just stick to the important stuff.¡¯

    ¡°Now repeat after me, Kenneth began. ¡°I hereby solemnly swear upon all the gods and goddesses that I will do no harm using my medical knowledge and act in the best interest of my patients using my judgment and in no way, shape, or form intentionally abuse any man, woman, or child.

    ¡°I will teach anyone who desires it and takes this oath what I know regarding medicine and healing, as well as share what I know with those in the same profession as mine.¡±

    Without hesitation, Aloko repeated each and every word, getting it completely right on the fourth try.

    ¡°So, can I call you teacher again?¡± Aloko asked

    Walking back inside the great hall, Kenenth gestured for Aloko to follow. ¡°You are more than welcome to just call me Kenneth. I don¡¯t care a lot about titles and honorifics, but the choice is yours.

    ¡°Now I think it¡¯s about high time I teach you about the body and its internal workings.¡±

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 74 (Coming Home)

    Washing his gloved hands in some soapy water, Kenneth let out a tired sigh. ¡°So, do you have any more questions, or are you all tapped out.¡±

    Tapping her clawed finger against her arm Kica looked at the corpse with an expression of pondering,¡± I¡¯m not sure what else I can even ask. I¡¯ve learned so much more than I ever thought I¡¯d know.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Aloko agreed. ¡°And a lot of what you are saying. I¡¯m finding it far easier to follow now. Though I have to admit, teacher, I just don¡¯t quite understand all yet.¡±

    ¡°No need to fret, Kenneth reassured them as he dried his gloved hands. ¡°It took me almost a decade to become a healer.¡±

    ¡°A decade!¡± Kica and Aloko exclaimed.

    ¡°Well, technically, not a decade, Kenneth responded. ¡°You finish your education after four years, but you still have to learn from someone with experience and eventually stand on your own two legs.¡±

    ¡°URG¡­! Is that how long I have to listen to you!¡± Pilu.

    ¡°Luckily for both of us, it won¡¯t take that long, Kenneth replied. ¡°As much as I want, I can¡¯t give a specific timeframe, but it will be far sooner now that Kica and Aloko seem to have gained a better understanding of anatomy.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ Kenneth, Kica said while staring at the Nok¡¯s internal workings. ¡°Is this understanding I¡¯m supposed to get the same that allowed your kind to put an arm back on someone without killing them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, without understanding the body to the extent I do, such a thing would have been impossible, Kenneth answered. ¡°Actually, after having thought about it for a bit, I¡¯ve come up with a theory for why healing using magic doesn¡¯t work that well with severed appendages.¡±

    ¡°A theory?¡± Kica repeated, tilting her head.

    ¡°Well, do you remember that time you healed Kila?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Which one? Kica questioned. ¡°Kila and Fenik come to get healed by me rather often.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ well, It was after we returned with the blue flower bush, and you healed Kila¡¯s leg, Kenneth reminded her. ¡°You fixed it, but his knee was still a bit dislocated.

    ¡°So if healing doesn¡¯t put everything back perfectly, then it stands to reason if you tried to reattach a severed arm and it wasn¡¯t perfectly aligned down to the millimeter, it could be healed wrong.¡±

    ¡°More shit out of your mouth, Pilu interjected in an annoyed tone of voice. ¡°How can you heal wrong¡­ No, wait, I don¡¯t actually care.¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand what you are saying, Kica said as she stared at her glowing hands. ¡°Am I not just making wounds disappear.¡±

    ¡°At first, I thought the same, but after seeing you heal Wilf¡¯s bones, I began to rethink that. Kenneth said, much to the confusion of everyone in the room. ¡°The crack between the halves of the bone didn¡¯t just disappear; It looked like they just naturally grew back together in a matter of seconds.

    ¡°If I had to guess, I think you are actually just speeding up the body''s natural healing process.¡±

    Becoming silent, Kica¡¯s eyes grew distant and thoughtful. ¡°I never thought of it that way, but didn¡¯t you say your kind didn¡¯t have magic?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, my kind doesn¡¯t, but that doesn¡¯t stop us from imagining what it would be like to have it, Kenneth replied. ¡°Of course, everything I just told you regarding magic comes from someone who has very little knowledge himself.

    ¡±For all I know, I could be completely wrong, but it was just how it looked to me.¡±

    ¡°Even so, Kica responded. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about my ability to heal in such a way as you described. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, Aloko agreed. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve never thought much about what we can all do.¡±

    ¡°Well, you have all the time in the world to ponder, but I think we should call it a day for now, Kenneth recommended. ¡°I don¡¯t know when lunch is ready, but I¡¯d like to finish up here before that.¡±

    ¡°Finally! Pilu rejoiced. ¡°You both heard the black healer. Out.¡±

    Neither Aloko nor Kica had any more questions to ask Kenneth, and so both left feeling exhausted yet filled with a new sense of understanding that they hadn¡¯t had before.

    Standing alone in the room, Kenneth took a deep breath and turned to the corpse, thinking, ¡®Well, I¡¯ve taken you apart and learned all that I could. Now I think it¡¯s time I put you back together.¡¯

    Reinserting the Nok¡¯s organs into the right position proved not to be an issue; however, it was when Kenneth tried to suture the gaping hole. The hardened scales that the Nok possessed proved to be far more difficult to pierce with a needle than he had at first thought.

    At best, he could only stitch the flesh between the scales, but no matter how he looked at it or what method he used, such a thing wouldn¡¯t work in a real situation where he tried to keep a Nok alive. ¡®Ugh¡­! If I knew I would one day have to perform medical procedures on anthropomorphic foxes and crocodiles, and whatever a Sil may be, I would have become a veterinarian.¡¯

    Racking his brain, Kenneth tried to think of any alternative stitching or suturing method than the one he was used to. However, nothing at the moment came to mind, even though he knew crocodiles and other reptiles at times had operations done on them.

    For now, he¡¯d just have to think of another possibility, but as far as closing the gaping hole in this Nok was concerned, stitching between scales would work.

    Throwing his tools in the bag, Kenneth once again washed his gloved hands and exited the room.

    The great hall looked a bit barren, and there wasn¡¯t even the slightest whiff of meat in the air, so lunch was still a bit off. ¡®Might as well see how Nokstella and Selisio are doing.¡¯

    Still a bit tired as he exited the great hall, Kenneth jokingly reached into his bag and wished for a nice warm beaker of coffee. As the beaker appeared, Kenneth felt its weight and froze, knowing It was far too heavy to be empty.

    With a wide smile, Kenneth quickly unzipped the bottom of his mask and brought the tip of the beaker to his lips, gulping down a mouthful of pills.

    Discovering in the most uncomfortable and disappointing way the beaker was filled to the brim with caffeine pills, Kenneth let out a sigh and returned everything to the bag.

    ¡®And here I was, hoping I could taste it again. I guess it¡¯s true what they say that you miss the small things,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he began to walk again.

    Arriving at the back street, Kenneth quickly spotted Selisio just outside the nursery, talking with Jinki. However, as he got closer, Selisio eventually spotted him and, without word or warning, sprinted toward him.

    He barely had the chance to say ¡°hi¡± before she wrapped her arms around his torso in a hunched-over position. ¡°You''re friendly today. Is everything fine?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just happy to see you,¡± Selisio giggled as she walked in a circle around him, her arms still wrapped around his torso alternating a bit in height.

    ¡®Is this some kind of tradition or social norm?¡¯ Kenneth wondered in confusion as Selisio made a full turn and suddenly let go of him. Darting back over to Jinki, she whispered something into his ear before vanishing into the nursery.

    Scratching his head, Kenneth searched his memory to see if anyone had ever mentioned or done such a hug before.

    Perhaps it was just something good friends did, or she somehow thought it was how humans did it. However, if that was true, how she¡¯d come to that conclusion would probably be a mystery for the ages.

    He wasn¡¯t allowed to ponder for long as Jinki, like his mate, quickly approached him.

    ¡°Good to see you, friend! Jinki loudly greeted, wrapping one arm around his neck. ¡°What brings you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be resting or off talking about healing?¡±

    ¡°I could ask you the same thing, Kenneth replied. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have the night shift? I¡¯d imagine you¡¯d be sleeping right now, or did you squeeze in a bit of shut-eye while on guard.¡±

    ¡°Me never, Jinki adamantly replied. ¡°However, I have to thank you. That story you told at the party about that headless person inspired me. I created a brilliant way to scare some lazy lot who fell asleep, and Oh, they did not dare sleep after that!¡±

    ¡°Glad to help, Kenneth replied as he began walking again.

    ¡°Hey, wait! Jinki yelled, wrapping his other arm around Kenneth in an attempt to halt him, which didn¡¯t quite go as planned as he was pulled along, claws dragging in the dirt. ¡°By Akina, how can you be so strong?!¡±

    ¡°So, are you going to let go, or do you want me to carry you?¡± Kenneth questioned.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ carrying me like the merchant''s son could be fun, Jinki mumbled. ¡°Speaking of, what do you usually do for fun?¡±

    ¡°Fun? Kenneth repeated as he stopped up and pondered the question for a moment. ¡°I guess¡­ well¡­ actually, I¡¯m drawing a bit of a blank here. I suppose I find it fun to play a board game or listen to a song, but I don¡¯t think I have an activity I just do for fun. I tend to focus a lot on work.¡±

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Really?! Jinki questioned, completely flabbergasted. ¡°We can¡¯t have that. Everybody needs to have some fun, and I have the perfect idea in mind. Just come along with me.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ actually, I was going to visit Nokstella and see how she was doing,¡± Kenneth objected.

    ¡°Relax, Jinki said, letting go of Kenneth. ¡°The little heretic will be there when we get back, and Selisio will keep her plenty entertained. Right now, let¡¯s have a bit of fun.¡±

    ¡°I suppose it couldn¡¯t hurt, Kenneth agreed. ¡°So what did you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°Hunting, of course, Jinki gleefully replied as he began walking toward the main street. ¡°Nothing is more fun than stalking your prey, hiding in the undergrowth or in the foliage of the trees, slowly getting closer, waiting to pounce, and delivering that single killing blow.¡±

    ¡°You sound like a serial killer, Kenneth flatly remarked as he followed Jinki. ¡°But it wouldn¡¯t be the first time I¡¯ve gone hunting.¡±

    ¡°Si-ria-l killer! Jinki excitedly repeated, his tail wagging from side to side. ¡°Is that some kind of title for the greatest of hunters?!¡±

    ¡°You know what forget I called you that; it was uncalled for on my part, Kenneth apologized. ¡°But isn¡¯t it dangerous to go on a hunt right now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the heretics, Jinki said reassuringly. ¡°After repelling an attack, it¡¯s rare for them to stay in the surrounding area. And rest assured we are not venturing too far, just enough to get the feeling that we are on a hunt.¡±

    ¡°Well, you know a heck of a lot more about this stuff than me, so I¡¯ll trust you,¡± Kenneth replied as the pair made it to the gate.

    Looking up, Jinki spotted two hunters he recognized.¡° Qpoka, Biku!¡±

    ¡°What is it, commander?!¡± Qpoka asked.

    Leaning up against the railing, Biku yelled in an annoyed tone of voice.¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want me to practice my archery until my fingers bleed, too. I was actually able to repel every heretic that tried to breach the wall I guarded.¡±

    ¡°And how many heretics were on your side of the outpost again? Jinki retorted.¡±If I wanted you to practice until your fingers were bleeding, you¡¯d already be crying. No, I just wanted you both to throw me your bows and quivers.¡±

    ¡°You are going out on a hunt with the black healer, ¡°Qpoka said. ¡°You do know the commander said no hunts for some time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but of course, the commander¡¯s orders are final, Jinki agreed. ¡°However, the scouts have been gone for some time now, and I¡¯ve started to worry they might have been attacked by a pack of Sleecies.

    ¡°I wanted to confirm for myself and asked if Kenenth would come along if any were to be injured.¡±

    Mulling it over for a bit, Biku decided to descend the ladder with Qpoka in tow. Taking a few short steps, both handed their bows and quivers to Jinki and Kenneth, respectively. ¡°You could just have gotten some bows and quivers from the armory yourself, you know.¡±

    ¡°I know, but then I¡¯d have to explain myself to Zilika, and she isn¡¯t as understanding as both of you,¡± Jinki said as he threw the quivers over his shoulder and tested the bowstring.

    ¡°Do me a favour, commander, and get back before anyone asks any questions, Biku said. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like getting yelled at.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to worry, Biku. I¡¯ll be as fast as an inexperienced man during mating season,¡± Jinki laughed as he walked over to the gate.

    ¡°Um¡­ Qpoka, if you had a moment?¡± Kenneth asked as he threw his quiver over his shoulder.

    Raising an eyebrow, Qpoka barely showed any interest. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I could have heard wrong, but Hoota¡­ just before he died, I think he wanted me to tell you something,¡± Kenneth replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Qpoka sighed, crossing her arms. ¡°I know what he wanted to say, and my answer is the same as every other time he¡¯d asked me¡­ but thanks for being there for him. He may have annoyed me at times, but it¡¯s good to know he didn¡¯t die alone.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ yes¡­ I suppose so,¡± Kenneth hesitantly responded.

    ¡°Are you coming?¡± Jinki asked. ¡°I can¡¯t open the gate by myself.¡±

    ¡°Coming,¡± Kenneth replied quickly, walking over to Jinki and assisting him in opening the gate.

    ***

    ¡°Are we there, father?¡± Kolu impatiently asked.

    ¡°Almost. The supplier wagons need to be returned, and all of the outpost reports need to be delivered,¡± Solk replied as he stepped out of the wagon with a huge stack of bound letters in his hand.

    Before he even set foot outside, the supplier wagons were already being thoroughly inspected for any damages by the city guard.

    ¡®I wonder how much they deny me this time for some crack or hole,¡¯ Solk wondered as Captain Okstra made his way over to him.

    He was a tall and imposing man adorned in the attire of the city guard, which loosely hid his dark grey fur. His eyes were as sharp as daggers, and above them, encrusted into his helmet, was a black jewel.

    ¡°Well, this is a pleasant surprise, Solk said, greeting Captain Okstra with a smile and accompanying gesture. ¡°It is rare to see you out of your office. Tell me, what¡¯s the occasion?¡±

    ¡°A few scratches and cracks here and there, Jukibi. Captain Okstra said firmly, looking at the Qsiosija. ¡°I heard from some of your men you were attacked by heretics twice. The wagons are not too damaged, all things considered; however, the fee for repair has been deducted from your payment.¡±

    ¡°All business, no pleasure then, Solk replied. ¡°I am yearning to go home, so I hope you do not take offense to me moving things along in a timely manner.¡±

    Keeping his friendly smile, Solk handed Captain Okstra the outpost reports, and in turn, he was handed his payment for a job well done.

    ¡°On behalf of the city guard and crown, I thank you for your continued work in supplying our brave soldiers on the frontline with essential resources,¡± Captain Okstra thanked, sounding bored, if anything.

    ¡®Yes, and what an honor it is; I can really feel the gratitude in my hand,¡¯ Solk thought, the weight of his payment lighter than what it ought to be.

    ¡°One thing before I take my leave,¡± Solk said. ¡°On my travels, I encountered something quite peculiar. I do not know what my men have told you, nor do I know if you believe them if they said anything, but I strongly advise you to read the reports from Laoli.

    ¡°I do not know what is written in them, of course, but I can testify that anything that sounds like the words of someone inflicted with madness is true.¡±

    ¡°Laoli¡­? Laoli¡­? Captain Okstra muttered. ¡°You mean that outpost with a lowborn commander. I¡¯m surprised you even bother bringing me those letters; I usually just burn them. Regardless of what that emotional vixen of a former commander may say, a lowborn¡¯s word can¡¯t be trusted.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of how much the word of a lowborn can be trusted, I advise you not to burn these letters,¡± Solk recommended.

    ¡°Hmph¡­ Very well, Captain Okstra agreed. ¡°Your word is trustworthy. I wish you a safe travel home.¡±

    ¡°I doubt I¡¯ll need it knowing a watchful captain such as yourself is keeping the capital safe, and as always, my family will be happy to serve the crown and city guard in aiding its brave soldiers,¡± Solk replied, bidding Captain Okstra farewell as he entered his wagon.

    Letting his fake smile fade away, Solk let out a sigh and sat on the bed, placing his coins beside him.

    Quickly scampering around the confined space, Kolu jumped onto the bed and began climbing up Solk¡¯s back.

    Smiling genuinely, Solk reached behind and lifted his son up on his shoulders. ¡°Was this how Kenneth carried you around?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Kolu feverishly replied, leaning forward to look his father in the eyes. ¡°Are we going home, father?! Are we?! Are we?!¡±

    Chuckling, Solk had delayed for long enough. ¡°Yes, we are son.¡±

    Eyes filled with unparalleled excitement, Kolu jumped off his father¡¯s shoulders and ran around the confined space one more.

    It was only when the wagon came to a stop that Kolu slowed down, waiting in front of the door, teetering on his claws, his tail thrashing about wildly as he jumped from side to side and up and down.

    ¡°Son, Solk said in a slightly disapproving tone of voice. ¡°Is this how you¡¯ll greet your mother after not seeing her for so long? Messing up your neatly brushed fur and behaving in such an undignified manner. If anyone saw you, they¡¯d think you were the earth child from Underfoot.¡±

    Looking ashamed, Kolu grabbed his tail and tugged on it until it calmed down. Remembering every lesson in etiquette and all the words of his father as to how a royal should behave, Kolu calmly waited in front of the door.

    Once he was certain Kolu wouldn¡¯t just run, Solk opened the door, and both stepped outside. It had been a long time since he¡¯d seen his home.

    It wasn¡¯t the largest home a royal could possess, only standing two floors tall and surrounded by an old, sturdy iron fence.

    The building itself only had a few long pieces of finely crafted glass fitted into the upper floors, and just above the entrance was the Jukibi crest, a set of hands exchanging goods for coins, with the words inscribed at the bottom, ¡°Trick of the trade.¡±

    Quickly approaching, the two houseguards, Thefke and Roksna, opened the gate and welcomed them home. ¡°Lord Jubiki, we hope your travels went well.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Lady Jubiki of your arrival,¡± Roksna said as he hurried off to the mansion.

    Walking through the gate with his son by his side, Solk gestured for his men to bring the wagons inside. He¡¯d have to think about the situation with the Qsiosija, but for now, it could wait.

    Right now, Solk had more pressing matters to attend to as Pefka, a beautiful woman with short white and green spotted fur still in her silver years, stepped out from the mansion and greeted both with a relieved smile.

    From afar, her dress was a beautiful blue color that hid her lower features, but Solk knew if it was viewed with a keen eye, one would spot much of the patchwork that went into repairing it each and every time it had ripped or torn.

    Keeping an eye on his son, Solk was proud he stayed calmly by his side even though he looked torn, probably wanting nothing more than to run into his mother¡¯s arms.

    She had such a gentle expression as Solk and Kolu walked closer, and he couldn¡¯t wait to feel her touch as they locked eyes. However, from behind Pefka came Solk¡¯s three daughters, Hiku, Jiji, and Viri, yelling Kolu¡¯s name.

    Without word or warning, each one of them tackled Kolu to the ground, laughing and playing in the dirt.

    Watching the scene unfold, Solk let out a conflicted sigh, knowing everything he¡¯d taught Kolu on their long journey had been ruined, just like all of their clothes by the dirt.

    ¡°What a sight to behold,¡± Pefka chuckled, approaching her mate.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen heretics sneak attack someone with less ferocity than our three girls,¡± Solk replied with a mixed expression as he watched his children rough-and-tumble on the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame them too much. Pefka said in a caring tone of voice as she embraced Solk. ¡°Ever since you left, they¡¯d been asking when both of you would return.

    ¡°They haven¡¯t had the hearts to play as much as they normally do without their brother, and now that he¡¯s home, I think they are making up for lost time. However, that is no reason to be so disrespectful of their father.¡±

    Clapping her hands twice, all of the rambunctious children quickly stopped and got up from the ground.

    ¡°Girls! You¡¯ve said hello to your brother, but isn¡¯t there something you''re forgetting?¡±

    Looking a bit shy and apologetic, Hiku, Jiji, and Viri walked up to their father. ¡°We¡¯ve missed you, father.¡±

    Kneeling down, Solk couldn¡¯t resist. Before they knew it, he wrapped his arms around all three of them in a giant hug, stroking and ruffling the fur on the top of their heads as they screamed and laughed. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you three so much.¡±

    At the same time, Kolu ran over to his mother, who indulged in his desire as she picked him up in a giant hug. ¡°Was it exciting being out there in those outposts?¡±

    With an excited gleam in his eyes, Kolu started raving about what happened on the journey. ¡°Yes! Yes! I meet a great healer! An-and I saw Golden Knight fight heretics!¡±

    ¡°What a fun story, Pefka chuckled, placing Kolu on the ground. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me and your sister more later when we celebrate you and your father''s return.¡±

    ¡°Come now, Solk interjected, placing Viri, Hiku, and Jiji on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve been out at those outposts and back more times than I can count by now. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason to celebrate¡­ me. But Kolu, this was his first time, and he behaved splendidly.¡±

    ¡°Splendidly, you say, Pefka smiled. ¡°Then let us celebrate not only Kolu¡¯s safe return but his first journey from the capital to the outposts. So Kolu, my brave little man, what would you like to eat? I¡¯ll have the maid make it ready.¡±

    ¡°I-I get to choose, Kolu said gleefully, overwhelmed by the many choices he had. ¡°All! I want all!¡±

    ¡°All? Pefka questioned as she playfully rubbed his stomach. ¡°Are you sure you can eat so much?¡±

    Laughing as he squirmed, Kolu responded with a loud ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°A strip of every piece of meat we have. Pefka said. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the maid, and in the meantime, why don¡¯t you play with your sisters? They¡¯ve been missing you a lo--¡±

    Before she could even finish, Hiku, Jiji, and Viri descended on their brother, too eager and impatient for some more rough-and-tumble. With the children preoccupied, the adults finally had some time for each other.

    ¡°Have you been well while I was gone?¡± Solk asked.

    ¡°Yes, but I worried sleeplessly so often for not only your but Kolu¡¯s safety,¡± Pefka replied as she watched Kolu, afraid he¡¯d disappear if she took her eyes off him.

    ¡°Look at him and me, Solk asked of her. ¡°We are both well and home after a long journey¡­ with a little gift to you I managed to procure from one of the outposts.¡±

    ¡°Would those savage places even have something for a woman?¡± Pefka asked.

    Leaning in close, Solk whispered into her ear, and she couldn''t believe it, having to stop herself from loudly exclaiming in shock and disbelief.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 75 (Happy Birthday!)

    Rays of light penetrated the thick foliage of the trees, lighting up the flourishing undergrowth as Kenneth and Jinki calmly tread the path forward.

    Jinki looked confident, a predator in his natural element yet also alert, his ears periodically rotating as well as quickly snapping toward the slightest of unfamiliar sounds.

    ¡°Are you having fun?¡± Jinki asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s very relaxing being out here, Kenneth replied. ¡°It definitely beats that stuffy, dim back room back in the great hall.¡±

    Smiling, Jinki vigilantly scanned his surroundings. ¡°I always feel right when I¡¯m out here. Perhaps this was what Dahi moulded me for, hunting prey and predator alike, making sure there¡¯s enough to eat for everyone.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of predators, are there any we should watch out for while we are out here? Kenneth asked as he looked around, stumbling a bit as he treaded some roots.

    ¡°We have to venture rather far to encounter anything threatening, Jinki confidently answered. ¡°Most animals seem to know not to get too close to outposts when the light of Ki shines so brightly. As long as we are careful and observant, there shouldn¡¯t be anything that could sneak up on us.¡±

    Trusting in his abilities, Kenneth followed Jinki¡¯s lead, traversing through the forest, treading the uneven and root-littered ground while, at times, stopping at a moment¡¯s notice when Jinki heard something.

    However, after a certain point of just leisurely walking, Kenneth asked. ¡°So, do we just go around the woods until we find something?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how a hunt works? Jinki questioned, taking a large step over a root. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you hunted with your uncle?¡±

    Following him, Kenneth jumped over the root. ¡°Yes, but it was a last-minute birthday present, and I wasn¡¯t really that involved.¡±

    Turning around, Jinki looked at Kenneth with a confused expression while his ear stayed to the side. ¡°Had you just come out of your mother when you first hunted?¡±

    ¡°Errr¡­ What?! Kenneth softly exclaimed, completely confused. ¡°My uncle didn¡¯t take me on a hunt until I was sixteen years old?

    ¡°You said it was birth, something present, Jinki replied. ¡°I don¡¯t quite get it, or was it a present after your mate had her first litter?¡±

    ¡°What, you guys don¡¯t have birthdays or something like that? Kenneth asked. ¡°You know, a celebration mostly when you are younger, once a year, around the time you were born.¡±

    ¡°Birth¡­ day. So it¡¯s a celebration for you because you were born, Jinki muttered, slightly confused. ¡°How strange, but it sounds fun.¡±

    ¡°I guess it makes sense that you guys don¡¯t celebrate birthdays, Kenneth said. ¡°Because of mating season, most children are probably born around the same time. It isn¡¯t really a special day if everybody is sharing it.¡±

    ¡°So how do you celebrate this birth¡­ day? Jinki questioned. ¡°Is it with a hunt where you prove your prowess?¡±

    ¡°At times, you really got a one-track mind, Kenneth commented with a slight chuckle. ¡°No, a birthday celebration is more like a party where you invite people to¡­ well, a feast of sorts, sing a couple of songs, and get a gift.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ it sounds like that party the merchant had, maybe that was my birth, um¡­ day, Jinki said in a cheery tone. ¡°What better present than floor juice and seeing you drink everybody under the table?!

    ¡°I think I can still remember that strange way you spoke to that highborn, calling his gold tattered. I don¡¯t think I laughed that hard in a long time, and that squeak he made¡­ heheha!¡±

    ¡°If you want that to be your birthday, go for it, Kenneth replied, allowing himself to smile a bit as he hazily remembered the more pleasant parts of the party. ¡°It was fine, I suppose, but a bit lacking without the song¡­ eh, it might just be the traditional side of me.¡±

    ¡°Then why not sing me one,¡± Jinki suggested, looking to his side and shooting Kenneth a cheeky smile.

    ¡°Really? You want me to sing to you? Kenneth chuckled. ¡°Well, alright, but the lyrics to the standard song are a bit boring, so I¡¯ll sing what comes to mind¡­ Okay, here I go.

    ¡°Oooo¡­ The brave hunter''s birthday is today,

    He trots along the undergrowth with a friend in tow,

    Happy happy birthday, Jinki, happy happy birthday, Jinki.

    May the day be glorious, with happy happy times, with friends along your side

    Celebrating you on this very special day,

    Happy happy birthday, Jinki, happy happy birthday, Jinki.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good tune, Jinki chuckled with a wide grin on his face as his tail wagged from side to side. ¡°But you could never make it as a bard.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ figures, Kenneth agreed with a small laugh. ¡°Selisio can probably do a better job at singing it than me?¡±

    ¡°On that, we can agree, Jinki said. ¡°Her voice is something special, but even if you don¡¯t compare, that song is still good.¡±

    As the pair continued to wander through the forest, Kenneth sang the song a few more times while Jinki danced to the tune, enjoying every moment of it.

    One thing Kenneth hadn¡¯t expected from Aki culture was their dancing involved so much spinning and jumping, or perhaps that was just Jinki. Regardless, it made Kenneth chuckle to the point that he could barely stutter the words.

    In turn, Jinki laughed at Kenneth¡¯s inability to sing so much he tripped over a tree root he hadn¡¯t seen, which only made their hardy laughter even louder.

    Both of them were so preoccupied with one another that neither had noticed they¡¯d stumbled into a small, brightly lit clearing with an overflowing lake of crystal clear water surrounded by lush greenery.

    ¡°This looks nice. I don¡¯t know about you, but should we take a break here and just enjoy the nature for a bit?¡± Kenneth asked, turning to look at Jinki.

    However, he wasn¡¯t listening. He had an expression of disbelief as he stared at the lone tree beside the lake, muttering. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be.¡±

    Before Kenneth even had a chance to ask, Jinki sprinted toward the tree with reckless abandon, climbing up the trunk and completely disappearing into the foliage in the blink of an eye.

    Curious, Kenneth walked over to the tree, feeling the warm sun on his back, loudly asking. ¡°So, is this an Aki-nip tree or something?!¡±

    Reappearing from the thick foliage, Jinki hung upside down, holding what appeared to be a large green grape the size of a pineapple while gleefully exclaiming. ¡°It really is! It really is! Oh, you beautiful tree, you are still standing tall and strong! You hid from the heretics, didn¡¯t you?!¡±

    ¡°So, do you need a minute alone with the tree or something,¡± Kenneth jokingly asked.

    ¡°Look at it! Look at it! Jinki excitedly yelled, arching his back and handing the pineapple-sized grabe to him. ¡°It¡¯s a floor fruit! This is a floor fruit tree!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say,¡± Kenneth replied, intrigued by the fruit in his hand. It wasn¡¯t as heavy as it appeared; its texture was soft yet also firm, and it smelled fresh with a hint of something he couldn¡¯t place.

    ¡°Oh, just imagine! Jinki excitedly said. ¡°There¡¯s enough here for us to drink for a month.¡±

    Unzipping his mask, Kenneth brought the fruit up to his mouth and took a bite out of it. Immediately, he was overcome by a sense of euphoria as the sweet and slightly sour juices filled his mouth, vibrantly dancing on his tastebuds.

    A trail of spit ran down the side of his jaw as he swallowed, his mouth still tingling from the taste. Only once he tried to take another bite did he notice the strange look On Jinki''s upside-down face.

    ¡°You want some?¡± He asked.

    ¡°You like it?¡± Jinki questioned.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite delicious, Kenneth replied. ¡°Oh¡­ I haven¡¯t tasted fruit in such a long time. I didn¡¯t realize just how much I missed it until now.¡±

    ¡°You are just full of surprises, Jinki said, his strange expression quickly getting replaced with a smile as he pulled himself back up into the foliage. ¡°Now, why don¡¯t you come up? It¡¯s such a bore being here alone.¡±

    Placing the bow and quiver against the tree, Kenneth held the floor fruit with his mouth as Jinki pushed a couple of branches out of the way. Bending his knees, he jumped as high as he could, barely managing to get a grip on the thick branch.

    Using all of his strength, Kenneth clumsily pulled himself up with a lot of help from Jinki.

    Sucking on the floor fruit in his mouth and looking around, Kenneth got comfy while Jinki exhaustedly panted.

    Every branch was heavy with floor fruits, most of which varied in size, some being as large as a watermelon and others as small as a pear.

    ¡°I know I was born sometime in the spring, but I think I¡¯ll claim this to be my birthday with all the presents I¡¯ve received, Jinki gleefully cheered as he swung with his legs. ¡°Of course, the best was your song and company.¡±

    Looking to his side, Kenneth took the floor fruit out of his mouth. ¡°Happy birthday, Jinki.¡±

    Sitting back and relaxing on the tree branch, neither said much for some time. They just enjoyed the cool climate as the leaves blocked the sun.

    Calmly, Kenneth ate one delectable fruit after another, filling himself. Eventually even Jinki took some, but instead of biting into it, he just broke off a piece and squeezed all of the juices into his mouth.

    ¡®Guess Aki doesn¡¯t like the texture of the fruit,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he sucked the seed of a floor fruit clean and placed it in one of his pockets.

    Tossing the shrivelled and dry remains of the floor fruit onto the ground, Jinki looked at his hands for a bit and slid off the branch.

    Barely making a sound as he landed, Jinki quickly scanned his surroundings and walked over to the lake. Kneeling down, he washed his hands and took a sip of the crystal clear water, primarily using his tongue.

    Feeling a bit thirsty himself, Kenneth followed suit, jumping down with one last floor fruit in hand. Sitting down beside him, Kenneth pulled a wooden beaker from his bag and used it as a cup, quenching his thirst in a few big gulps.

    Letting out a satisfied sigh at the same time, both got back on their feet. Folding his hands behind his head, Jinki glanced up at the sun. ¡°Fun can make one forget how much time passes, but It should be enough by now.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s enough?¡± Kenneth asked as he picked up his borrowed bow and quiver.

    Going from utterly relaxed to tense in the blink of an eye, Jinki started talking, fumbling over his words. ¡°Enough fun, a lot of enough fun; my best birthday is so much fun, and I¡¯ve enough I don¡¯t want to set too high expectations for the next, don¡¯t I.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a year away, but you do you,¡± Kenneth replied. ¡°So, do you think we should start heading back?¡±

    ¡°That would probably be a good idea, Jinki agreed. ¡°Biku and Qpoka won¡¯t hesitate to tell Ulric where we¡¯ve gone if he asks.¡±

    And back to the outpost, the two went, walking through the forest; although their singing, dancing, and laughing had made them venture a bit off track, Jinki, the expert hunter he was, was quick to lead them in the right direction, and before they knew it, they were back.

    With some assistance from a hunter or two atop the wall, they managed to get back in with no one being the wiser to their little hunting trip except, of course, Ulric, who, like an angry parent, having caught two teenagers sneaking out met them with a stern look.

    ¡°Jinki, might I hear an explanation for why you went out on a hunt¡­ with Kenneth, no less,¡± Ulric asked in his booming voice, glaring at the pair.

    Quickly, Jinki snatched the floor fruit from Kenneth¡¯s hand and walked over to Ulric, ¡°We can talk all about that later, but see, we actually managed to find a floor fruit tree the heretics didn¡¯t cut down.¡±

    ¡°You disobeyed my direct order, Ulric said, rather uninterested in the fruit as he turned his gaze to Kenneth. ¡°And you. Leaving this outpost requires my direct permission. You might be a talented healer, but that does not excuse blatant disobedience.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to think of a punishment for you, but for now, Jinki, I believe your choice to make every lacklustre hunter practice their skill for so long was a good idea. From what Zilika told me, it was greatly needed in honing their skills¡­ and I wouldn¡¯t want the commander of the hunters to become rusty.¡±

    Sighing in relief, Jinki smiled at Ulric, ¡°For a moment there, I was worried, commander. I guess I could show off my skills if you insist.¡±

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°You might change your tune after the one-hundredth arrow,¡± Ulric replied, grabbing Jinki by the whiskers and dragging him away.

    However, before he disappeared out of sight Jinki yelled. ¡°Kenneth! Selisio wanted to talk to you! She said she had something to show you!¡±

    ¡®So I¡¯m gonna be punished. Fun¡­ Well, might as well see how Nokstella is doing.¡¯ He thought, briskly walking through the outpost and arriving at the nursery in no time.

    ¡°Hello! Selisio! Nokstella!¡± Kenneth called out as he entered.

    ¡°Oh, we are right here, Selisio said as she exited the back room with Nokstella slowly following behind. Her scales were pale green, and both arms were hidden behind her back. ¡°hmm¡­ come now, show him?¡±

    ¡°It not good,¡± Nokstella mumbled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself; you¡¯ve worked hard on it, Selisio said in a reassuring and comforting tone of voice. ¡°Just show it to him. I know he¡¯ll love it.¡±

    Peaking out from behind Selisio, Nokstella¡¯s scales became an even paler green that bordered on white. Yet despite how nervous and frightened she seemed, she still walked over to Kenneth.

    ¡°Do you have something for me?¡± Kenneth asked, kneeling down.

    Stopping right in front of him, Nokstella held her head low as she pulled from behind her back some thick brown fur resembling an undershirt. ¡°I-I don¡¯t want you cold.¡±

    ¡°Nokstella, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s so kind of you, Kenneth said with a slight chuckle. ¡°But how did you know I was missing an undershirt?¡±

    ¡°That was me, Selisio interjected. ¡°After learning you didn¡¯t have fur like the rest of us, she was worried you might get cold. I ended up telling her you used to wear something more, and she wanted to make you a new undershirt.¡±

    ¡°So, was that why you were hugging me so strangely? To figure out my size?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Yes, Selisio said, seeming a bit embarrassed. ¡°I couldn¡¯t think of any other way to figure out how big it needed to be. I hope I got it right, but you should try it on to be sure.¡±

    Unzipping his coat, Kenneth easily managed to get the thick-furred undershirt on. Moving his arms and twisting his torso, he felt how it fitted on his body. ¡°So snug and warm. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever grow cold with this.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you like?¡± Nokstella asked in seeming surprise as her scales started to become a bit darker.

    ¡°Yes, very much, Kenneth said with a wide grin and a slight chuckle. ¡°if you want, I¡¯d like to hear how you made it.¡±

    As she excitedly told him everything she did, her scales slowly changed colour, becoming dark green.

    ***

    Celebrating Kolu¡¯s first journey to all the outposts had been a joyous occation. His sisters had been eager to hear all about his adventure, and he had been more than willing to tell about the outpost, the people in them, the heretics that attacked, and, of course, the healer Kenneth.

    Amazed by Kenneth, his sisters kept asking and asking about him wanting to know more. They became so enamored with the stories of him that both Solk and Pefka began to worry if their children would even be able to sleep.

    However, they feared over nothing as their children''s rough-and-tough play fighting had exhausted them all, and as the light of Ki left them completely, all were easily coaxed to bed by the maid.

    Retiring to their bedroom, both mates felt the soothing warmth of the candlelight, and as their feelings of longing could finally be expressed, both embraced each other in wild passions, panting until reaching the point of exhaustion.

    Lying in bed underneath the sheets, Solk held Pefka close to him. He breathed in her scent and felt her fur between his fingers as his snout nestled in the crook of her neck.

    ¡°You have to leave, don¡¯t you? Pefka asked. ¡°Heebee always wants you to drink with him when you come home.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Solk replied. ¡°I made a promise to see him, so I can¡¯t stay no matter how much I wish it.¡±

    ¡°It is fine, Pefka reassured him as she turned around and stroked the side of his face. ¡°Heebee can have you for now, but I claim you for the rest of the time you are still home.¡±

    Looking deep into her eyes, Solk moved closer and licked her perfect nose.

    Knowing any further words would be pointless, Solk left the bed and got dressed in some fine attire. With a cloak to conceal his identity, he left his home and walked out onto the streets.

    They bustled with life as lesser merchants yelled out amongst the crowd, telling the people they had the best and freshest meat along with the finest furs as well as an assortment of goods such as jewellery.

    Even though he¡¯d been gone for such a long time, the streets of the capital were as easy for him to navigate as his own home. In almost no time, he found himself before where the Sharp Tooth Tavern once stood.

    For not a single moment had Solk doubted Heebee¡¯s words, but he still had to see it with his own eyes and mourn the loss of such fine floor juice.

    ¡®Now, we didn¡¯t actually agree on where to meet, so where would he go?¡¯ Solk pondered for the briefest of moments before walking off, quickly arriving at the Cross Road Tavern.

    Stepping inside, the loud muttering of people filled his ears, and the intoxicating scent of floor juice made its way into his nose.

    The place brimmed with people, but one who caught his eye was the young tavern maiden. She masterfully navigated the floor with food and drinks in hand, never once spilling even a single drop.

    Her dress was of simple design and did little to hide her tail, but she seemed not to care in the slightest, and he doubted anyone would complain about it.

    Having filled his eyes with the surroundings of the unfamiliar tavern, Solk began to look around more keenly amidst the crowd of vibrant coloured people until he spotted Heebee¡¯s green and red fur.

    Already drinking, he was sitting at a table near the corner of the room with his brother Jeebee beside him, looking to have earned a few more rings from the inventor and discovery guild while he¡¯d been gone.

    ¡°Finally joining us! Heebee yelled, raising his mug in celebration. ¡°Almost started to wonder if you got stuck in your mate or got lost trying to get here.

    ¡°So how did you guess it was here we had started to drink after the Sharp Tooth Tavern burned down? Was it the floor juice they serve here? Or perhaps the tavern maidens?

    ¡°With Sharp Tooth gone, this is the closest tavern to the brothels,¡± Solk replied with a confident grin.

    ¡°Your single-mindedness makes you far too predictable, brother, Jeebee remarked, sipping from a mug. ¡°A great mind--¡±

    ¡°Please, Solk, Heebee begged. ¡°Tell that story and shut my brother up before I claw out his tongue.¡±

    Obliging his request, Solk took a seat and beguiled the brothers with the tale of Kenneth, the man with nipples who drank everyone under the table and fought without weapons. Enduring pain like none he¡¯d ever seen, pushing past every limit, managing to defeat his opponent in the strangest way he¡¯d ever witnessed.

    ¡°The outpost does get to have the most fun! Heebee laughed, raising his seventh mug of floor juice and consuming it in one big gulp. ¡°I would have loved to witness a healer brawl like a real soldier.¡±

    ¡°So if he has nipples, does that mean a baby could suckle on it like a womans?¡± Jeebee asked in a quizzical tone of voice. ¡°And why only two instead of six? Are there four more someplace other than his chest? Perhaps under his feet or between his legs?¡±

    ¡°Why would you ask that?! Heebee questioned in an angry and disgusted tone of voice. ¡°I don¡¯t want to throw up yet.¡±

    ¡°Might wanna take it a bit easy with the FLOOR juice then, Jeebee said. ¡°You aren''t too far off from ending up on it. Every time we drink, I dread having to drag you home because you had too much.¡±

    ¡°Well, I wonder why! Heebee sarcastically remarked. ¡°You just talk, talk, talk, and I just want to rip, rip, rip, my ear¡¯s off! Drinking is the only thing that drowns you out!¡±

    ¡°HA! I¡¯ll have you know it is a privilege for me, a high-ranking member of the Inventor and Discovery Guild, to talk and share my thoughts as much as I do,¡± Jeebee boastfully replied. ¡°No other high-ranking member would grace an outsider as much as I do.¡±

    ¡°Privilege, my tail hole! Heebee spat, ¡°And your graces you can shove up yours, you high-raking lackey!¡±

    Glaring at one another with their tails standing puffed out, Solk knew what was coming and quickly got up from his seat and stepped away from the table.

    ¡°Without claws?¡± Jeebee asked.

    ¡°Without claws,¡± Heebee agreed.

    Suddenly, both brothers jumped at one another, knocking over the table, chairs, and whatever floor juice was left in all of their mugs.

    Growling, snarling, and yipping, both brothers rolled on the ground, grabbing one another and beating each other with closed fistes.

    Despite Heebee being a city guard trained to defend the capital, Jeebee was holding his own, proving to be more than a match for his brother as he could take it as good as Heebee could give it.

    ¡°Call me a lackey again, I dare you!¡± Jeebee yelled, striking Heebee right in the snout.

    ¡°You lackey! You lackey! You lackey!¡± Heebee yelled right back, uppercutting Jeebee.

    ¡®How strange. Usually, someone has done something by now,¡¯ Solk thought as he looked around to see everyone''s eyes drawn not to the fight but to the entrance, and across everyone¡¯s faces was an expression of surprise.

    Slowly turning around, Solk was equally as surprised to see men of the king''s guard adorned in their gold and black armour in such a place.

    Even Heebee and Jeebee stopped up while on their knees, hands around each other¡¯s throats with their arms pulled back, ready to strike each other.

    One of the tavern maidens nervously approached the men, about to say something, but before she could, the one standing at the forefront ignored her and walked over to Solk.

    ¡°Are you Solk Jubiki, the merchant who travelled to the kingdom''s outposts?¡± The king''s guard asked, his voice deep and commanding, emanating force.

    Lost for words, Solk felt as though a ball of fur was stuck in his throat. Even though royal blood flowed throughout his body, he¡¯d never come snout to snout with any member of the king''s guard, and as such, he barely managed to squeak out a. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°By order of the king, you are to appear before him,¡± The king''s guard said, stepping aside and gesturing for him to come with them now.

    Nervous, Solk could only guess it had something to do with Kenneth, but for something like this to happen so soon, and for him to appear in front of the king no less, was outrageous. Yet he could not refuse the king''s orders.

    Carrying himself in a dignified and pristine manner, Solk followed the king''s guard as they escorted him directly to the castle.

    In the courtyard, servants were still at work, maids drawing water from the well, butlers carrying furs to the storage, and an assortment of meat into the kitchen.

    However, he wasn¡¯t allowed many glimpses as the king''s guard escorted him inside the castle.

    The ground floor was constructed of stone that had been meticulously cut and chipped away at until it had become as flat and smooth as a wooden floor.

    To the sides, standing on pedestals, were vases with the most wonderful flowers of every color, and on the wall hung many beautiful paintings of the former kings in glorious battles, the black beasts of old, and the champion Akina.

    Ascending a spiralling staircase, Solk was on the verge of panting as they reached the second-highest floor of the castle. Stepping on the finest wood that he¡¯d ever felt with his feet, the king''s guards led him to a large double-sided door.

    As it opened, Solk stepped into the throne room. A crowd of royal men and women were gathered inside, talking, gossiping, and whispering.

    However, silence quickly swept over the room as one of the servants loudly made his arrival known.

    ¡°Presenting Solk Jubiki! Merchant!¡±

    All of the royals turned their gazes toward him, staring like a pack of predators and him their prey. Soon, they began once again to gossip amongst one another.

    ¡°To think the filthy cavern man is here, how unsightful.¡±

    ¡°What trickery must he have concocted to be here on such an important occasion.¡±

    ¡°To attend so late. How desperate is he to prove he¡¯s a royal and not just a noble.¡±

    Standing silent with his head raised, Solk said nothing as their faint words were overshadowed by the sound of claws hitting the floor coming from a staircase ascending above the throne room.

    Slowly, the pompous royals all took notice of the sound as they went silent. Turning their attention to the throne, the sound got louder and louder until the king appeared in the doorway.

    He was a tall, imposing, dark-furred man, his form shrouded by the blackest cloak skinned from the legendary beasts of old, and on top of his head rested his solid gold crown encrusted with the rarest black gems.

    His footsteps echoed as he made his way toward the throne. He was a man who waited for none, but all waited for him; his imposing dominance that exuded from his mere presence demanded as much.

    Taking a seat on the throne, the king''s cold gaze turned directly to Solk, who, at the moment, had never heard both of his hearts beat with such speed.

    Yet it felt as though both stopped as the king uttered one word. ¡°Come.¡±

    Frozen by his presence, Solk had to actively tell himself to move for his body to do so. Somehow, he managed to walk forward without looking like wounded prey, barely able to flee the pursuing predator.

    Coming to the steps ascending to the throne, Solk knelt with his head lowered.

    ¡°Rise,¡± The king said.

    Without a second thought, Solk obeyed the command, standing before the king with his head lowered.

    ¡°Solk Jubiki, merchant, is it true you have travelled to the outpost Loali and collected their reports?¡± The King asked.

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± Solk answered, feeling lightheaded.

    Waving his hand, one of the servants standing to the side stepped forward with pieces of paper in hand.

    ¡°I can confirm with certainty that the Kakili outpost has been burned to the ground along with many of its inhabitants by Nok heretics.

    ¡°The only known survivor was Nya Kaliki. While escaping, she encountered a healer, neither Nok, Sil, or Aki, dressed in the colours of a champion. Much is still unknown about this healer, but it claims to have more knowledge of healing than any other, so much so it heals without magic and is capable of teaching it to others.¡±

    The king raised his hand, and the man stopped reading. ¡°This report is from the commander of the Loali outpost. Are the words written in them true, or is the commander unfit to lead?¡±

    Gulping, Solk forced the words out of his throat. ¡°My king¡­ I, too, encountered the healer that the commander is speaking of¡­ and¡­ and I can attest that the words are all true.¡±

    As the words left his mouth, the people of the courts started to gossip and whisper amongst themselves.

    ¡°A creature, not Aki, Sil, or Nok; how exciting.¡±

    ¡°To where the colours of a champion. It must be fierce or blatantly ignorant.¡±

    ¡°Has the merchant been inflicted with madness? None can heal without magic.¡±

    As the king once more raised his hand, all fell silent as the man holding the letters began to read from another.

    ¡°Upon the merchant''s arrival, I quickly learned his son was inflicted with the burning death; however, before I could send the child to his ancestors, the black healer chose to combat the death sentence, eradicating it from the merchant''s son.

    ¡°The importance of this can not be overlooked, and I urge whoever reads this not to dismiss my words as those influenced by madness.¡±

    As the man stopped reading, a deafening silence fell over the court. Before, the royals had been eager to gossip and whisper, but now none dared as all awaited the king''s next words.

    ¡°Merchant Jukibi, you claimed before this healer is no figment or illusion of madness, yet that a healer using no magic rivalling the great healer Uloko is an impossibility,¡± the king said, his tone unchanged. ¡°Do you still claim all words in these letters to be true?

    ¡°Do you claim your son was inflicted with the burning death and that you brought him into my kingdom?¡±

    The question was so simple, yet it filled him with such fear and dread; it was clear the king did not believe his nor the words of the commander, and he feared if he insisted they were true, the king wouldn¡¯t let his son or any other member of his family and household live.

    But if he lied and the king suspected such a thing, even for a moment, his title and ancestral home could be taken from him, leaving his family as good as dead on the streets.

    Speaking, Solk could barely hide the fear and uncertainty in his voice. ¡°Your majesty¡­ I swear upon the gods, the old and the new,  the blood of Heka, on your crown, and the royal blood in my body that my son had been inflicted with the burning death, but the black healer, Kenneth, saved him.¡±

    Feeling his hearts beat louder than ever in his life, Solk held his breath and waited along with everyone else in the throne room for the king''s next words.

    ¡°Raise your head and meet my gaze,¡± The king commanded.

    Every command the king had given Solk he followed, yet now, he hesitated. Some primal part of him knew not to look the king in his eyes, yet he could not refuse and forced himself to meet the king''s gaze.

    His eyes were cold, commanding the utmost respect as they peered deep within him like a blade cutting him open. Solk felt as though his hearts had stopped beating as his tail and ears no longer heeded his command, becoming submissive in fear.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Merchant Jubiki,¡± The king said, his voice still unchanged. ¡°Your and this outpost¡¯s commander¡¯s claims are impossible to believe¡­ yet I see no lies within you. This healer, if they truly exist as you claim, is to be brought before me. Sir Tokta Krakni, I task you with this duty.¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, you honor me with this request, but I can not, Sir Tokta Krakni, the legendary dark-furred man, replied, kneeling before his king. ¡°As the commander of the king''s guard, I am sworn to protect you and ensure your safety.¡±

    ¡°Well, I have never, Lord Jasabi, a finely dressed grey-furred man carrying a book said. ¡°The admirable and loyal sir Krakni refusing the king''s orders. Does that not too violate your sworn oath?¡±

    ¡°Protecting the king and staying by his side takes precedence above all, Sir Tokta Krakni indifferently replied. ¡°As the commander, I must stand as an embodiment of my oath; however, I know of many men under my command who could fulfill this order.¡±

    ¡°My king, if I may speak?¡± Trafka Krakni, the aspiring king''s guard, interrupted.

    Turning his gaze toward the young man, the king allowed him to proceed.

    ¡°The oath of the King¡¯s guard is a sacred one that must not be broken, and for that reason, I ask to take up this mantel, Trafka asked. ¡°I have trained under the greatest swordsman, but I  have yet to take the oath before you, my king.¡±

    ¡°Your father has spoken very highly of your capabilities,¡± The king said, looking to the stoic sir Tokta Krakni. ¡°Indeed, you are a worthy candidate for this task. As such, you will embark with the merchant once preparations have been made.¡±

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 76 (Medical Trial)

    With pen and paper in hand, Kenneth calmly studied his notes from the autopsy and wrote down theories regarding Nok physiology while sitting in the currently vacant great hall.

    However, as Hali was working his magic, the aroma of meat slowly made its way from the kitchen. It wasn¡¯t long before the smell drew people in, filling every seat.

    ¡°You are here early. Are you that eager for breakfast?¡± Jinki questioned, taking a seat beside Kenneth. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed you¡¯d be hungry after stuffing yourself with all of those floor fruits?¡±

    Kenneth closed his book and turned to Jinki, about to answer him, but his growling stomach beat him to it. ¡°¡­I suppose that answers that question, but my punishment for sneaking out is no food.¡±

    ¡°An old one by Ulric, Jinki laughed. ¡°Normally, he¡¯d just shave us and let the shame linger, but he can¡¯t do that with you.¡±

    ¡°So, are you going to have more people practice archery today?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°I think everyone¡¯s fingers have bled enough besides the scouts returned reporting no signs of heretics, so there¡¯s going to be a hunt, Jinki answered. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Ulric you like them, but I can sneak you back one of those floor fruits when you are done teaching.¡±

    ¡°Appreciate it, but I¡¯m not going to be teaching today,¡± Kenneth responded.

    Jinki raised an eyebrow in slight confusion. ¡°What are you going to do then?¡±

    As he finished the sentence, Ulric, with his arm still in the sling, entered the great hall with a calm stride.

    ¡°Well, I think you are to see, Kenneth said as he locked eyes with Ulric. ¡°I made a small request to Ulric when I was testing his arm''s motor functions and range of movement,¡±

    Walking to the centre of the room, Ulric, with his loud booming voice, spoke, easily amassing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Listen up! I know you are all hungry, but before you eat, I need you to hear this!

    ¡°As you all have heard, not a single person died waiting for a healer after the battle with the heretics! The rarest of feats that will undoubtedly be told for generations to come, thanks in no small part to Kenneth and his way of healing!

    ¡°Yet he informed me his capabilities were limited, and he wishes to remove those limits with our aid!¡±

    Standing up, Kenenth joined in, speaking loudly enough so the entire room could hear him. ¡°Thanks, Ulric. I believe I can take it from here. Now, what I¡¯m asking you all is to test some medicine from my home.¡±

    Looking at one another and muttering, many seemed hesitant, one even yelling.¡°Medecen?! Like the burning water, the pain goes away thingy and sowing?!¡±

    ¡°Not those things, Kenneth replied. ¡°I already know they work, so I¡¯m going to be testing other stuff, but let it be noted this is just a request anyone is free to refuse if they like.

    ¡°Now, feel free to think it over, and if you decide you want to help me, just stay because we''re going to do the trial here. However, I must ask that anyone who chooses to stay must avoid eating breakfast.¡±

    Sitting back down, many of the people in the room started to discuss with each other while others sat quietly.

    However, as the aroma of meat intensified, Hali came out with his pot filled with food. Some seemed hesitant, but a large majority just got right up and filled their bowls, devouring the contents with ravenous hunger.

    ¡°Not the bravest lot, those ones, Jinki commented. ¡°Not to worry, even if everyone leaves, I¡¯ll still be here.¡±

    ¡°Thank¡¯s Kenneth replied with a slight smile across his libs, ¡°But let¡¯s wait and see. Who knows, there might be some who are willing to help.¡±

    With how good the food had gotten, it didn¡¯t take long for breakfast to be over, and as every bowl was licked clean, everyone got up and left.

    However, as the crowd dispersed, about a dozen and a half walked over to Kenneth and Jinki. The group consisted of Kica, Aloko, Kila, Fenik, Hali,  Huto, Iko, about a dozen he didn¡¯t know by name but recognized from stitching their wound shut, and, of course, Wilf.

    Even if no one else had shown up, Kenneth knew and dreaded that Wilf would come, yet he couldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip through his fingers just because of her. ¡°Thank you everyone. It makes me happy to know you are willing to help in this endevor of mine.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Ken, Huto said with a hardy laugh. ¡°I mean, being hungry is annoying, and I have to put my work on hold--"

    Clasping her hand around her mate''s snout, Iko interrupted him.¡°He means to say we are happy to help.¡±

    ¡°I, for one, am interested in learning about medicine, Aloko interjected. ¡°I believe Kica and I were the only ones who didn¡¯t try that little white thing you gave everyone.¡±

    ¡°Well, I tried something else, Kica corrected. ¡°But it was a strange experience. I felt as though nothing would stop me.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of those little white things, I tried it, but I couldn¡¯t figure out the taste before I ate it, Hali interjected. ¡°Will there be more of them or perhaps other kinds? Who knows, they might add some more flavour to the food.¡±

    ¡°I can promise you there will be more pills like the antibiotics, Kenneth reassured Hali. ¡°However, I don¡¯t recommend using it in food unless you know how much everyone is getting; in the best of events, you are just going to give everyone a really bad stomach ache.¡±

    ¡°It sounds strange not to eat some food, but I trust you,¡± Hali said.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get started, Kenneth said, standing up. ¡°If you would grab a mug and take a seat, I¡¯ll get some water. It will make it far easier to swallow the pills.¡±

    A bit slow going, everyone went to get a mug, and in the meantime, Kenneth went to the well to get some water. It was a quick trip, and by the time he¡¯d returned, everyone was already seated.

    Passing the bucket around, everyone filled their mug, and in the meantime, Kenneth pulled a wooden beaker from his pocket.

    ¡°Now, let''s start off with some vitamins,¡± Kenneth said as he handed everyone half a pill, some the same color, others an entirely different one, mostly as a precaution so no one would get sick.

    There was a bit of hesitancy, but the commanders led the way, swallowing their pills with a big gulp. Quickly, everyone followed their lead, swallowing it and then looking at one another.

    ¡°Is something supposed to happen!¡± Kila questioned.

    ¡°Well, nothing happened when I ate the little white one we were given once the fighting died down,¡± Fenik said, looking at her own reflection in the mug.

    Glancing at Kica, Aloko crossed his arms and stared up at the ceiling. ¡°Yes, that is true, but the one Kica swallowed made her¡­ strange and quick.¡±

    ¡°I heard about that! Huto interjected. ¡°A lot said that; the healer began running around the great hall, healing everyone before most could blink. If this is that, I¡¯m going to make so many swords.¡±

    ¡°Afraid not, Huto, Kenneth said as he wrote in his notebook. ¡°I haven''t given you caffeine, so you won¡¯t get all hyper like Kica; this does something else entirely.¡±

    A few seemed a bit disappointed they weren¡¯t about to become speedy caffeine freaks but quickly accepted it.

    In the meantime, all Kenneth did was observe and wait. However, as time passed, he became more and more sure none of them had any adverse side effects to the different types of vitamins.

    He quickly wrote down who had been given what and how much before handing out the next set to everyone.

    It continued for some time, Kenneth handing everyone some vitamins and then waiting and observing. At times, he¡¯d ask how they felt or if anything was different; most times, he¡¯d be met with a no. But other times, he¡¯d hear some saying they felt more awake.

    Perhaps not much, but if it was confirmation it worked, it made Kenneth all the happier; however, not everyone shared that feeling.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel any different! Kila yelled. ¡°Aren''t these supposed to do something?! How many are left?!¡±

    ¡°The one I just gave was the last vitamin, Kenneth replied. ¡°After that, we can move on to another medicine I¡¯ve carefully selected.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by carefully selected?¡± Fenik questioned with a bit of scrutiny.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I mean, out of the thousands of options for medicine I could have chosen to test here today, I¡¯ve chosen a few fundamental, important, and safe medicines,¡± Kenneth replied.

    ¡°THOUSANDS!!!¡± Kila and Fenik exclaimed, looking at each other with expressions of shocked confusion.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t this just used to heal?!¡± Kila questioned.

    ¡°How difficult can that be?! Fenik followed up.

    ¡°Well, the body is a rather complex thing and, at times, needs some very specific healing of sorts, Kenneth replied. ¡°If you can imagine it, my kind has probably made some medicine for it.¡±

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Challenging his claim, Kila yelled. ¡°Really, you have something to make you grow taller?!¡±

    ¡°And something to make the pain in your head go away?!¡± Fenik joined.

    ¡°First one, yes, under the right circumstances, and the second one also, yes, if it¡¯s a headache,¡± Kenneth nonchalantly replied.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ what about when your arms hurt after swinging a hammer for too long,¡± Huto joined quickly, followed by Hali.

    ¡°What about one that stops your nose from getting filled with snot?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and yes,¡± Kenneth once again replied.

    Becoming a lot more intrigued by the conversation, a lot more people began to ask questions, becoming more amazed by each one Kenneth answered.

    As the questions went on, it sorta became a challenge for some to mention a problem or ailment that Kenneth¡¯s people hadn¡¯t figured out some sort of medicine for.

    Questions ranged from stopping muscle cramps, making your fur grow faster, and even making you drool more.

    Yet as the questions went on, the well of ideas eventually began to dry up, and some questioned if he was pulling their tails, saying yes to any questions they had.

    Kenneth couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at such a notion. Despite his many flaws, one thing he¡¯d never intentionally do is mislead anyone about medicine or his work as a doctor; everything he told them was the earnest truth, and he¡¯d let everyone know if there wasn¡¯t medicine for something they proposed.

    It continued for a bit, some giving up while others like Jinki just sat back and watched as the more endured ones grew a tad bit frustrated by the fact Kenneth hadn¡¯t said no to anything yet.

    ¡°What about¡­ to¡­ make you shit more,¡± Fenik asked, clearly grasping at straws at this point.

    ¡°And also less!¡± Kila added just to ensure all bases were covered.

    ¡°Indeed we do, Kenneth answered. ¡°They are called stool softeners and hardeners. Separate medication, of course; otherwise, the expression ¡°shitting bricks¡± would be rather accurate.¡±

    Looking completely defeated, Fenik, along with the other stubborn ones were reaching their breaking point.

    ¡°How dumb are your people! Kila suddenly yelled. ¡°Why would anyone ever need to shit more or less?!¡±

    ¡°You say that now, but just wait until you have a bad case of diarrhoea, Kenneth replied. ¡°You are going to beg any god above for it to stop before you defecate to death.¡±

    ¡°Can you speak normal words instead of your abomination one¡¯s?¡± Kila asked rather rudely.

    ¡°You should show him more respect, Aloko interjected. ¡°Teacher knows a lot more than you.¡±

    ¡°Knowing Kila, that doesn¡¯t say a lot,¡± Fenik snorted in laughter.

    ¡°Do you want to repeat those words?¡± Kila asked, flexing his fingers until his claws protruded as far out as they could.

    Doing the same, Fenik unflinchingly met Kila¡¯s gaze, ¡°Gladly.¡±

    Before anything could happen, Kenneth rather loudly asked the pair, ¡°Am I to assume you two chose to participate more so because the other one dared you to rather than to help me?¡±

    Catching their attention, both retracted their claws, Fenik saying, ¡°So, what of it.¡±

    ¡°Guessed as much, Kenneth said under his breath as he placed his hand inside the bag. ¡°I will not have there be violence during these trials, but if you came here to test your pain tolerance, then I suggest these.¡±

    Pulling his hand out of the bag, Kenneth held up a pair of butterfly needles and syringes. Suddenly, both froze up their ear and tails, standing as high as they could.

    A few people started to laugh at the pair''s reaction. Huto padded Kila on the shoulder, ¡°What? You barely flinched when fighting a horde of Nok, but this little thing got you scared.¡±

    ¡°You too, Fenik, One from the crowd said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were braver than that little liar? Looks to me you two are about the same now.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m the bravest!!!¡± Both yelled at the same time.

    A few at the table began to laugh at the pair¡¯s childishness and continued willingness to one-up one another.

    ¡°Fantastic, just show me your arms, and we can get started, Kenneth said as both begrudgingly did as instructed with some difficulty. As he ruffled through the fur, Kenneth managed to find their veins.

    And with the greatest acting known to Aki, both displayed expressions of the utmost pain as though they were getting stabbed with swords. However, as the needle entered them both, Kila and Fenik quickly came to the realization that it wasn¡¯t that painful.

    ¡°You call that a test of bravery,¡± Kila laughed.

    ¡°That didn¡¯t hurt at all, Fenik added. ¡°That idiot kicking sand into my eyes hurt far more than this ever could.¡±

    ¡°With a good doctor, the only pain a patient feels is their own imaginary one,¡± Kenneth replied as he inserted both syringes into the butterfly needle and took a bit of blood from both.

    ¡°That hurt even less!¡± Kila triumphantly yelled while Kenneth removed the butterfly needles.

    ¡®With this, I might be able to discern blood types, but I¡¯d need some more samples, though, Kenneth thought as he glanced around for a bit. ¡®For now, it can wait, I wouldn¡¯t want to push my luck and goodwill too much for now.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to make this little liar admit he¡¯s a coward?!¡± Fenik loudly asked Kenneth.

    ¡°Well, I do want to test something more if you two are interested, Kenneth replied, placing the syringes of blood beside his bag. ¡°It¡¯s called penicillin and--¡±

    ¡°Do it; give me all you got!¡± Kila yelled.

    Staring daggers at Kila, Fenik wouldn¡¯t let him show her up, ¡°Whatever you give him, give me double.¡±

    ¡®Well, antibiotics had cured Kolu, and no one I gave it to during the battle¡¯s aftermath had reported any severe side effects, Kenneth thought. ¡®If I need to learn anything from these trials today, the most important has to be the amount of penicillin that is most effective and safe.¡¯

    ¡°Let me see, Kila¡¯s body weight was maybe between fifty to sixty-five kilos,¡± Kenneth mumbled.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Kica asked.

    ¡°Oh, sorry, I was just trying to figure out how much Kila weighed by remembering the time I carried him back to the outpost,¡± Kenneth responded.

    ¡°AH HA! Fenik yelled, pointing a clawed finger at Kila. ¡°You called me a liar, but now your lies are exposed!¡±

    ¡°Moving on, Kenneth said, getting back on track. ¡°Penicillin is probably the most important medicine there is. It heralded the coming of the antibiotic age, and right now, I¡¯m trying to figure out what amount you all can safely drink.

    ¡°Weight is the main factor, but with only Kila¡¯s body weight, it is a bit tricky to know how much I could safely give; I mean, I could lowball it, but a certain amount is needed to be as effective as possible.¡±

    For the entire time Kenneth had been running these medical trials, Wilf had been uncharacteristically silent, even when everyone was asking questions about medicine. Honestly, he¡¯d dreaded the moment when she¡¯d asked if there was medicine of a more erotic nature.

    However, now, for the first time, she acted. Standing up, she sprinted and threw herself at him. Caught off guard, Kenneth had no time to think and caught her purely by reflex, at which point she wrapped her arms around his neck.

    Pulling herself as close as possible, she whispered into his ear. ¡°Was this not how you carried Kila? How sad I haven¡¯t tried this with you yet, but how do I feel.¡±

    A bit annoyed yet appreciating her contribution, Kenneth felt her weight in her arms while a few of the men at the table looked at him with jealous gazes.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ lowballing it about fifty to sixty kilos,¡± Kenneth mumbled as he placed her back down.

    With her hand on her hip and a smile across her face, Wilf tapped a claw against the cracked glass in Kenneth''s mask. ¡°Any time you want to carry me, just say the word. That was fun.¡±

    ¡°Alright, will never do, Kenneth replied as Wilf returned to her seat. ¡°Well, I hope all your mugs are empty because you are going to be drinking something else now.¡±

    Some still looked at Kenneth with jealousy at the attention Wilf had given him, but all he could do was think, ¡®If you only knew.¡¯

    Getting everyone''s attention Jinki threw the remaining water in his mug over his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty; what do you want me to drink.¡±

    Reaching into the bag, Kenneth pulled out a syringe with exactly fifty milligrams of penicillin and sprayed it into the mug.

    With no hesitation, Jinki poured the small amount of liquid into his mouth and swallowed. Almost immediately, a violent reaction occurred as his eyes went wide, and he grabbed his throat, gagging.

    Suddenly, there was an uproar at the table as everyone yelled, ¡°Commander!¡±

    Kenneth, on the other hand, reacted quickly, grabbing his bag and sprinting to Jinki¡¯s side.

    Clasping his hand tightly around Jinki¡¯s shoulder while his other hand was inside the bag, Kenneth urgently and clearly said. ¡°Listen to me, Jinki! Is it hard to breathe?! Do you feel like your throat is closing?! Just nod if it¡¯s yes!¡±

    ¡°Arg¡­ urg¡­ no¡­ the¡­ taste,¡± Jinki managed to say.

    Pausing as the words registered, Kenneth just said. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It tastes worse than rotten meat, Jinki gagged. ¡°You could have warned me before I gulped everything down.¡±

    Letting go of Jinki¡¯s shoulder, Kenneth let out a slightly annoyed sigh.¡°Sorry, but I wasn¡¯t quite expecting your acting skills to mimic a life-and-death situation so well.¡±

    Sticking out his tongue, Jinki used one protruding claw to scrape the uppermost layer of mucous off of it, ¡°With that taste, it¡¯s hardly acting. If this heralded an age, it must have been the age of bad taste.¡±

    ¡°No, that was the 1970s.¡±

    ¡°What is this even good for if it tastes this bad?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing much, just preventing a certain and drawn-out death for most,¡± Kenneth said as he reached into his bag and pulled out another syringe, this time with seventy-five milligrams of penicillin. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±

    Some looked extremely hesitant, others downright scared, and most hid their mug. Even the dare duo had silently and solemnly sworn to stay out of this one.

    The only one who volunteered was Wilf. Pouring the remaining water in her mug out on the table she raised it up high. ¡°I¡¯m quite thirsty. Why don¡¯t you pour me some.¡±

    Willing to take anyone at this point, Kenneth walked over and injected the penicillin into her mug.

    Adjusting her posture, Wilf looked far more elegant and eye-catching, which became obvious as everyone turned to look at her. Slowly, almost teasingly, she brought the mug up to her nose and, without making a sound, sniffed the contents.

    Opening her mouth ever so slightly, she pushed the mug against her lips, calmly swallowing the liquid, showing no signs of discomfort or disgust.

    Once she finished, Wilf revealed a gentle expression as her tail eagerly wagged from side to side. ¡°I don¡¯t know what is wrong with your tongue, Jinki; this is far more flavoursome than water.

    ¡°Perhaps you just don¡¯t like the things you haven¡¯t killed? What a shame, but that just means more for me, doesn¡¯t it.¡±

    As Wilf held her mug up to Kenneth, a lot of people became far less decisive in hiding their mugs, and while Kenneth wasn¡¯t a fan of her antics, he was willing to play along with her.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy you like the taste; not everyone enjoys it equally, but I think we should let some others have a try if they want,¡± Kenneth said as he looked at everyone individually.

    It was a bit slow going, but apparently, Aki were pack animals, and once Kila and Fenik got going along with Kica and Aloko, the hands just kept getting raised.

    As Kenneth placed his hand inside the bag, he began to giggle a little.

    ¡°Is there something?¡± Wilf asked.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, Kenneth said in a sheepish voice. ¡°It¡¯s just all these raised mugs remind me of a tradition back home, where after a great accomplishment, everyone gets together and taps their mugs against each other while saying cheers and drinking at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a great time, Ken! Huto interjected.

    ¡°Your people have some fun traditions,¡± Jinki added.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything before now?¡± Hali questioned.

    ¡°It would have been so great to do it at the banquet,¡± Kila and Fenik said yet again at the same time.

    ¡°Why not now, then? Wilf asked. ¡°We still defeated the heretics; not a single person died waiting for a healer, and now we are all helping Kenneth.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t need to hear more! Aloko said. ¡°Let¡¯s cheer for our victory and teacher¡¯s hard work in keeping everyone alive.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for everyone to start murmuring and hastily agreeing to it. Meanwhile, Wilf shot Kenneth a wink, and he quickly took the opportunity to fill various amounts of penicillin into everyone¡¯s mugs, even his own.

    Standing at the end of the table, he raised his mug along with everyone, yelled ¡°CHEERS!!!¡± and gobbled down the penicillin.

    Instantly, everyone had the same reaction as Jinki, needing a bit of time to recover, but once they did, Hali was the first to speak. ¡°The taste is strange and doesn¡¯t go well by itself, but maybe if I added something more to it perhaps.¡±

    ¡°DON¡¯T!¡± Everyone unanimously yelled in pure discontentment.

    With the crisis adverted and Hali shut up, Most, if not everyone, turned their angry gazes to Wilf.

    ¡°That was a dirty trick, commander,¡± A grey-furred Aki with a bow over his shoulder said.

    ¡°What trick? Wilf innocently asked. ¡°I simply said I found it more delicious than water. It isn¡¯t my fault you don¡¯t see it the same way; besides, you cowards needed a push. What brave hunters and guards are scared of a bad taste.¡±

    ¡°Well, regardless of everything, I thank you for your participation, Kenneth loudly said. ¡°Because of you, I now know a lot more than I did before, and for that, you have my thanks. Know that what happened here today will one day help a lot of people.¡±

    Despite the trickery, everyone could see the silver lining in the situation and, for the most part, chose to let it go.

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 76. 1 (Cut)

    The battle had left its scars on the outpost and its people, but after some time, most things had returned to a sense of normality.

    Hunters and guards alike stood atop the wall and patrolled the streets, vigilantly watching and searching through every shadow for heretics that may have snug in¡­ or escaped.

    Yet even though she knew this, Selisio could not sleep, laying on her side restless in bed, eyes closed as she felt Jinki¡¯s hand caressing her stomach, his chest pushing against her back, and his soft breath tickling her neck.

    Opening her eyes, Selisio glanced down at Jinki¡¯s arm, settling on the small piece of purple cloth around his wrist. She had told him he could take it off, but he had refused. He was going to be a dad and wanted everyone to know, even if he had to scream it from the top of the great hall.

    ¡®You never show it, but are you afraid anything could happen?¡¯ Selisio thought as Jinki suddenly stirred in his slumber, rolling onto his back, his hand coming along and falling to his side.

    Without his warm touch, Selisio felt a sensation of cold and turned around to face her mate. His face was calm and peaceful, making her think, ¡®You must be having a good dream. Are you on a hunt or with me?¡¯

    Moving closer, Selisio breathed in his scent; it was strong, like him, with hints of earth and nature in select places. Just a single whiff filled her with the warmth his touch provided, and coming even closer, she gently licked his face.

    If she could, she would have stayed like that, but she didn¡¯t accidentally want to disturb him. Slowly and carefully, she made her way out of bed and grabbed her clothes from the floor.

    With great care, she slowly got dressed, pulling her tail through the hole in her pants and tightening each strap, the leather creaking ever so slightly as she did.

    ¡°Huh¡­ Seli¡­?¡± Jinki muttered as he slowly moved his head around before his half-open eyes landed on her.

    Going over to him, Selisio placed her hand on his chest and, in the most gentle and soothing voice, whispered into his ear. ¡°Go back to sleep. You need it for the hunts to come.¡±

    Before she knew it, Jinki went right back to sleep, and with the greatest care possible, she snuck out of their home.

    The air was cold, and the darkness was almost blinding, with Di¡¯s light being obstructed by dark clouds above.

    ¡®I hope Tyuk hasn¡¯t become angry,¡¯ She thought as a gentle yet cold wind blew through the street. Crossing her arms to keep warm, Selisio walked to the well, meeting and greeting a few patrolling guards on the way with a smile.

    Grabbing the rope, she carefully lowered the bucket down so as not to disturb anyone who was still sleeping with a loud splash. While pulling it back up, loud echoing footsteps that could only belong to Kenneth sounded in the distance.

    Continuing to pull the bucket up, Selisio looked around, trying to spot him, but with how dark it was, It was easier said than done. No matter how much her ears followed the sound or how hard she looked, she couldn¡¯t spot him.

    Suddenly, in his deep voice Kenneth spoke. ¡°You¡¯re up early.

    Stifling a yip, Selisio froze in surprise, almost losing her grip on the rope.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t scare you, did I?¡± Kenneth asked, stepping close enough for Selisio to see him more clearly, along with Nokstella, who walked by his side.

    ¡°Did you come for some water as well?¡± Selisio asked, greeting the pair with a smile as she grabbed the bucket.

    ¡°No, just passing by and wanted to say hi, Kenneth answered. ¡°So, are you bringing water to Jinki again? He wouldn¡¯t happen to be feeling unwell, would he?¡±

    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t, Selisio replied. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep and thought I might as well do some work on making all the leather the guards brought me after the battle into clothes. Speaking of, how is the shirt Nokstella made all by herself?¡±

    ¡°Oh, thanks for asking. It¡¯s very warm and soft; I doubt I''ll feel cold any time soon,¡± Kenneth replied while looking at Nokstella with that expressionless stare he always had, but from his tone of voice, Selisio guessed it was a sort of happy pride.

    Smiling warmly, Selisio picked up the bucket. ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that, and I have to admit I was quite surprised by how fast she learned to sew. I remember it took me far longer just to do the stitching right.¡±

    ¡°It fun to sew with kind woman,¡± Nokstella piped up.

    Kneeling down, Selisio met Nokstella¡¯s eyes and padded her on the head. ¡°Little one, if you want to, you can just call me Selisio, and if you find it fun, you are welcome to help. I¡¯d love to tell you everything I know about sewing and making clothes.¡±

    Looking up at Kenneth, Nokstella asked. ¡°Can I again?¡±

    ¡°Well, of course, Kenneth calmly said. ¡°Though I might be teaching a little longer today than normal. I¡¯m doing some work testing blood and seeing what types they are and how the antibodies will react.

    ¡°Sounds exciting, Selisio giggled while not understanding anything and internally wondering if different types of blood meant they were different colors, like with fur.

    Not long after that, Kenneth said goodbyes and went to the great hall while Selisio and Nokstella headed off the the nursery.

    Inside, the room was filled with piles of roughly cut leather, most of which were stained. However, inside the back room, all the leather they were about to work with was clean, either strewn across the table or hung on the wall.

    ¡°Do you remember what I told you last time?¡± Selisio asked, placing the bucket by the wall and lifting Nokstella up on a chair.

    Standing on the chair, Nokstella leaned across the table, reaching for a small, carefully cut piece of leather and a small knife. ¡°Cut so clean, even, then use tempe¡­ tempa¡­ umm¡­ leather Sicio already cut and use needle and thin thing to hold together.¡±

    ¡°Good, Nokstella, Selisio happily said, padding her on the head. ¡°You are such a good little girl, and remember, when you use the template I already cut, make sure to place it just right so we don¡¯t waste any good leather, and if you feel uncertain, don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± Nokstella said as both happily began working.

    With two more hands to help, the work went far quicker than if Selisio had done it all by herself, and despite being a novice with little experience, Nokstella was a quick learner, slicing through the leather with ease.

    ¡®She¡¯s going to be strong when she grows up, ¡° Selisio thought as she began to hum a calm melody, and soon after, to her delightful surprise, Nokstella joined, humming along as she cut the leather, sewed it together, handed it to her whereupon she added straps to tighten it.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    They had made it through a lot of leather in seemingly no time, even working through breakfast, and as Selisio was in the middle of finishing the final stitching work on a shirt, Nokstella let out a big yawn. ¡°Are you tired--?¡±

    Glancing to her side, Selisio froze in place; the words became stuck in her throat as her eyes grew wide, intently looking at Nokstella¡¯s gaping maw and especially her tiny, serrated teeth.

    Even when she closed her mouth and rubbed her eyes, Selisio was still frozen like prey ensnared by predators, ready to pounce at any moment and tear her apart.

    Breathing loudly, Selisio tightly grabbed her chest as she felt trapped and unable to move. Involuntarily, her claws protruded from the tips of her fingers, piercing her leather shirt.

    ¡°Sicio?¡± Nokstella said in a confused tone of voice as she lightly tucked on her hand.

    Slightly snapping out of it, she turned her head to look at Nokstella. Her expression grew from confused to worried, and Selisio could see her own expression of panic and fear reflected in her eyes.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know what happened there. Hali might have put some bad meat in my food,¡± Selisio giggled, faking a calm and happy expression as she quickly went to pad Nokstella on the head.

    However, in her panic to calm Nokstella¡¯s worry, Selisio hadn¡¯t noticed her sharp claws were protruding in the slightest, and as she pulled her hand away, one of them got trapped between Nokstella''s scales, cutting the soft flesh.

    Flinching in pain, Nokstella let out a small hiss as a droplet of blood ran from the wound.

    Panicking, Selisio knocked over her chair as she jumped to her feet.

    Ripping her other hand free from her shirt, she wanted to help make it all better, but she couldn¡¯t, not as long as her claws were still out. In the end, her hands just fidgeted around Nokstella as her eyes filled with water.

    ¡®Nonononononono!!!¡¯ Selisio internally screamed, her tail going between her legs as she desperately tried to relax her fingers and make her claws go back inside.

    ¡°Sicio,¡± Nokstella said, looking at her with a mixed expression of fear and confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! Selisio quickly said. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you! It was an accident! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°Why sad? Nokstella calmly asked. ¡°It not hurt no more.¡±

    It took a moment of her continuing to fidget around to process what she¡¯d said. ¡°By Akina, are you certain?! You¡­ you don¡¯t have to lie! I can take you to Kica, and she can heal you!¡±

    ¡°It hurt little, but no more. Don¡¯t be sad,¡± Nokstella said, wiping away what little blood had managed to trickle down between the crevices of her scales.

    Faking a smile, Selisio hid her claws behind her back. ¡°I¡¯m only sad because I thought you were in pain because of me. If you want, I can do all the work, and you can relax.¡±

    ¡°No, Nokstella said adamantly, reaching for her work tools. ¡°This fun. Want help Sicio.¡±

    ¡°I... I see; well, if you still want to help me, then I won¡¯t stop you,¡± Selisio said as she picked up her chair, her sharp claws digging into the wood.

    As though nothing had happened, Nokstella went back to work humming the melody she¡¯d learned from her. However, despite Nokstella seeming happy and content, Selisio could barely focus.

    Her claws were still protruding as far out as they could be, piercing the leather and making it difficult, if not impossible, for her to work at her normal pace.

    Truthfully, though, that was only half the reason as Selisio, on multiple occasions, if not continuously, glanced at Nokstella, feeling an ever-growing sense of guilt, one that eventually grew too big for her.

    ¡°Nokstella, I think it¡¯s time I washed some of the leather and hung it up to dry, Selisio said as she calmly stood up and grabbed the bucket, leaving the room while hiding a knife from her sight. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be long; just keep going at it, and I¡¯ll catch up.¡±

    Closing the door behind her, Selisio put down the bucket and stared at her protruding claws with discomfort.

    ¡®Why did I let them grow out this time? Why didn¡¯t I cut them like I always do?¡¯ Selisio thought, feeling her throat tighten. Regardless of the reason, she couldn¡¯t let this continue; her claws wouldn¡¯t go back inside.

    Holding the knife tightly, Selisio pushed the small blade against her claw as hard as she could, trimming it down to the point before it would draw blood, leaving it flat, dull, and harmless.

    Continuing Selisio trimmed all her claws on one hand and was about to star on the next when suddenly.

    ¡°What you doing?¡± Nokstella questioned, walking out from the back room and up to Selisio.

    Surprised and caught off guard, she spun around, dropping all the claw tips on the ground as she stammered, trying to think of an explanation. ¡°Er¡­ I-I-I.¡±

    Before she had a chance to form a sentence, Nokstella picked up one claw tip and asked, ¡°What this?¡±

    ¡°N-n-nothing, just some big splinters I missed when cleaning, Selisio managed to say as she hid her knife behind her back and picked up the sharp claw tips off the floor, lastly reaching for the one Nokstella held. ¡°Please give it to me so you don¡¯t get hurt.¡±

    Placing it in Selisio¡¯s palm, Nokstella¡¯s slit pupil narrowed. ¡°This, your sharp thing?¡±

    ¡°No, no, this is just¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ Selisio fell silent. She could see it in Nokstella¡¯s eyes; pulling her tail and lying wasn¡¯t going to work. ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s my claw.¡±

    ¡°Why cut? Nokstella asked. ¡°I not hurt, no need.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯ve always done it since before I became an adult, Selisio confessed. ¡°I can normally control them like everyone else, but not always. It was worse when I was a child and played with others in the orphanage. One moment, we would be having fun, and then the next, without me noticing, my claws would just be out, and I¡¯d cut someone.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want it to happen, and I was so scared of hurting someone that I just kept to myself and avoided touching everyone. One of the nuns, Evvla, took pity on me and began teaching me how to sew. She thought if I used my hands more, I could learn to control my claws, but no matter how much I used my hands or how skilled I became, my claws still wouldn¡¯t listen to me.

    Feeling no need to hide it anymore, Selisio pulled the knife from behind her back and stared at it along with her protruding claws. ¡°Eventually, Evvla offered to cut my claws. It felt wrong, but I allowed her to do it, and afterwards, I just didn¡¯t stop until recently.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Nokstella asked.

    It was only a single word, but still, the question made Selisio¡¯s eyes misty. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I-I guess I do know why¡­, but still, I don¡¯t. I suppose I¡¯ve just been thinking a lot and forgot I had to do it. Or more so I was afraid to do it now. ¡°

    ¡°If claw bad, why not cut?¡± Nokstella asked in confusion.

    ¡°I still remember the Nok¡¯s hand on my throat; it¡¯s hot breath on my neck, Selisio said as she once again found it a bit hard to breathe. ¡°I couldn¡¯t do anything¡­ I was helpless and unable to protect anyone¡­ I could only run¡­ and I wasn¡¯t fast enough.

    ¡°If I had my claws at the time, maybe I could have done something¡­ but I didn¡¯t, and I only survived by pure luck.

    Staring blankly as her scales became paler, Nokstella looked as though she wanted to say something but just couldn¡¯t find the right words.

    ¡°And¡­ what if it happens again,¡± Selisio continued, tears forming in her eyes as her declawed hand hovered above her pregnant belly. ¡°What if I have to protect them, and I can¡¯t even do anything? But¡­ how can I hold my children and take care of them if I can¡¯t even trust I won¡¯t hurt them like I hurt you?! ¡±

    Sniffling, Selisio couldn¡¯t hold back, quickly covering her eyes as she began to sob loudly, tears running down her fur like rain.

    As her cries grew louder, suddenly, Nokstella hugged her leg. ¡°Mama¡­ strong has sharp tooth, but never hurt me. Big arms strong protect me, keep me warm, sharp tooth never hurt, only careful, she give me food with.¡±

    Snorting, Selisio removed her hands from her tear-filled eyes. ¡°Your mother sounds better than me. She must have known everything I don¡¯t. I doubt I can ever be as good of a mother as her.¡±

    Letting out a small hiss, Nokstella looked up at Selisio. ¡°I not choose mama, mama choose me, but mama not know everything. Big, strong arms protect, but also squeeze hard. Mama best mama, but need learn to be mama like me learn sew.¡±

    Looking at Nokstella with a sad yet gentle expression, Selisio knelt down and was about to pad her head but abruptly stopped, letting the hand hover above her instead. ¡°You are a sweet child, Nokstella, and I¡­ I know what you are saying, but I¡¯ve tried before and couldn¡¯t.

    ¡±I just have to trim my claws.¡±

    Letting go of Selisio¡¯s leg, Nokstella quickly Jumped up and grabbed her hand.

    Selisio tried to pull away, wanting above anything not to hurt her again, but Nokstella would not yield, holding on tightly and pushing her body against her claws.

    Terrified of what could happen, Selisio froze in place as Nokstella slowly rubbed against her hand and sharp claws. Yet not a single scratch came about; her claws just lightly traced over her body and clothes.

    Letting go of her hand, Nokstella looked up in her eyes. ¡°You try¡­ it not hurt.¡±

    She was afraid, feeling apprehensive and uncertain, wanting nothing more than to trim her other hand, yet she could not bring herself to it. Nokstella¡¯s determination, her words, and her actions touched her deep within.

    She still carried the guilt of hurting her and wouldn¡¯t let it happen again, so she traced all four claws along the wooden surface of the floorboards.

    Three of her claws left noticeable marks in the wood, but one did not. Selisio looked at the faint mark on the wooden floorboard with slight surprise as she traced her claws again, and again, and again, and again¡­

    Stopping, Selisio looked at the scratched-up floor, noticing that a few of the scratches had grown fainter.

    It might not have seemed like much, but it made Selisio think of a possibility she¡¯d never considered in her entire life. ¡®If I can¡¯t learn to force my claws back inside, perhaps I can learn how to not let them cut anyone.¡¯

    Turning to Nokstella, Selisio smiled warmly at her, ¡°Thank you for opening my eyes to something I never considered before.¡±

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 77 (Bedtime story)

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Hmmmm¡­ Hmmm¡­.. errrg¡­ eerrrrggg¡­ errrrrrgggggggg¡­. hissss¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you awake, Nokstella?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°Not sleep,¡± Nokstella grumpily replied, rolling from her stomach onto her back, trying to get comfortable with little success.

    ¡°I doubt that will work, Kenneth said, sitting up and lighting a nearby candle before lifting Nokstella up on his lap. ¡°How about a bedtime story to fall asleep to.¡±

    Nokstella reached in under her leather T-shirt and scratched her chest, ¡°Which? Big Nokgnig, fast foot Nokto.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t know any of them, Kenneth replied. ¡°But how about one my parents told me when I was little.¡±

    Yawning, Nokstella rested against his chest, scratching the underside of her snout with her other hand, ¡°What called.¡±

    ¡°Symphony of the forest,¡± Kenneth answered, smiling fondly.

    Long ago, in a tranquil and calm forest lived animals of all kinds, from the largest of beasts to the tiniest of insects. All day, they would go about their business doing what they were supposed to do, but at night, they would all gather in a small clearing.

    As the clouds parted and moonlight rained down, a piano white as snow appeared, and from amongst the trees, a woman with jet-black hair stepped forward. She took her place by the instrument, and suddenly, the entire forest was blanketed in silence as she played.

    The melody she produced was beautiful, bleeding seamlessly with nature as though it was a part of it. All the animals who listened were overcome with a sense of happiness and calm.

    Slowly, the biggest of bears, the most ferocious of wolves, and the fluffiest of bunnies began to grow tired, being lulled to sleep.

    But as they tiredly blinked, fighting to stay awake to listen for only a few more moments, a few stray melodies caught many¡¯s attention. It was similarly calm to the woman''s piano play, but the instrument was different.

    As the sound grew louder, a man playing a violin walked into the clearing. From afar, the melody had been hard to hear, but now both violently clashed in disharmony, sturring the animals from their slumber.

    The woman playing on the piano locked eyes with the man and began playing louder, drowning out his melody. However, the man would not let his beautiful melody be ruined by her, so he, too, played louder.

    The battle brought forth nothing but discord, unfit to lull anyone to sleep. The animals that were already slumbering abruptly woke and voiced their displeasure.

    It cut through the man and woman¡¯s melody, making them abruptly stop and look around as the animals began to leave.

    Neither having desired this outcome, they locked eyes and, without uttering a single word, understood that though their methods were different, both wanted the same thing.

    Slowly, both once again began to play, but this time, instead of relying solely on their melody,  they listened to each other¡¯s and adjusted their style to not only match but add, too, until both harmonized, creating a completely new melody.

    The animals that had decided to leave returned and listened to the new beautiful music, feeling their very essence soothed, lulling them to sleep as quickly as fingers snapping.

    Throughout the night, the man and the woman played until the first rays of light graced the forest. Slowly, both stopped playing, the woman rising from her seat. Showing respect, both bowed to each other before vanishing with their instrument in a glimmer of light.

    As he finished the story, Kenneth looked at Nokstella, carefully checking to see if she was asleep, but alas, she was fully awake, still scratching herself with her flat fingers.

    ¡®Not as effective without the music playing in the background,¡¯ Kenneth thought as he began to think of another bedtime story to tell her.

    However, as he mulled it over, Nokstella''s itching grew more rapid as she made frustrated hissing and groaning noises. Growing worried, Kenneth asked, ¡°Nokstella is everything---¡±

    Before he could utter the next word, two of Nokstella¡¯s teeth fell out.

    Shocked, Kenneth immediately went to get a better look at her gums, but as his gloved hand rested on her snout, he could feel her scales move, as if the Epidermis had detached itself from the Dermis.

    ¡°It itch¡­!¡± Nokstella said as she desperately kept scratching herself.

    ¡®What do I do? Kenneth internally asked himself, suppressing his worry to the best of his ability. ¡®Should I just peel it off? But what if I do it wrong? I could end up damaging her scales¡­ and her teeth¡­ it could be natural, but also a sign of malnutrition from when she was Solk¡¯s slave or maybe a physical response to stress.

    ¡®I could try and give her vitamins if it''s the former, but if I¡¯m wrong, I could end up making her sick for no reason. Dammit, if only Nokstel was here! Maybe she¡¯d know what to do.¡¯

    Just as he finished his thought, he realized there was someone he could ask. And though he was hesitant to seek them out for more than one reason, he knew if anyone knew with certainty if what was happening to Nokstella was natural, it would be that Nok.

    ¡°Nokstella, Kenneth said, hiding his discomfort and uncertainty. ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for a bit. I need to get something.¡±

    She seemed to barely listen, continuing to scratch her scales in a desperate attempt to make the itching stop.

    Although he felt uneasy leaving her alone, he wasn¡¯t about to let her see that Nok again, not after everything that had happened and especially not after everything that must have happened to it.

    Extinguishing the candle, Kenneth left the house under the cloak of darkness, his clothes allowing him to blend seamlessly with the shadows.

    Above all, he did not want anyone to know what he was about to do.

    He quickly yet carefully made his way through the outpost, avoiding any patrolling guard or the vigilant eye of those atop the wall.

    Peering around a corner, he scanned the area, seeing no movement of any kind near the small prison building. Finding it strange, Kenneth wondered if someone was inside.

    Quickly tiptoeing, he approached and made it to the door. Pressing his ear against it, he listened for any indication someone other than the Nok was inside.

    ¡°You there, stop!¡± A guard suddenly yelled from behind him.

    Taken by surprise, Kenneth spun around, looking for the one who yelled.

    Obscured by the darkest shadows of a nearby building, a tall, menacing figure holding a brilliant blade that reflected the faintest of moonlight waddled toward Kenneth, their leather shorts around his ankles. And as the winds changed, a distinct foul-smelling scent penetrated his nostrils.

    ¡°Huh¡­ so that''s how it looks,¡± Kenneth muttered, sneaking an intellectually curious glance as the guard awkwardly waddled closer.

    Managing to get his shorts around his knees, the guard spoke. ¡°No one is to ente--!"

    ¡°Before you yell anymore, do you want to pull your shorts up, or do you prefer to let it all hang out and dangle?¡± Kenneth asked, pointing to the downstairs area.

    ¡°Oh, thanks, the guard said, letting go of his sword and quickly pulling up his pants, tightening each strap. ¡°Now, where did I come to.¡±

    ¡°You were yelling something about how I could just walk inside, ¡° Kenneth optimistically replied.

    ¡°Oh, well, you can just go¡­ Wait! The guard growled, stepping closer while pointing his sword at Kenneth. ¡°Your trickery won¡¯t work! The commander¡¯s orders¡­ hold it¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s you, the black healer. Well, the rules apply to everyone, even you¡­ you should go before the commander finds out.¡±

    A bit surprised by the sudden friendliness, Kenneth tried his luck once more. ¡°I need to see the prisoner. I won¡¯t be long, I promise.¡±

    ¡°No, the commander said no one is allowed to enter, The guard adamantly replied. ¡°I know we all want to get some retribution, but from what I hear, you¡¯d had more than anyone else.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t come here for that, Kenneth said. ¡°Listen, I promise you I won¡¯t do anything to the Nok, but I need to see it. It¡¯s important.¡±

    The guard looked conflicted for a moment before sheathing his sword, having made up his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll look the other way this time, but don¡¯t take too long. I don¡¯t want to get my tail shaven.¡±

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°Will be,¡± Kenneth replied as he somewhat hesitantly opened the door and entered the building.

    Inside, it was pitch black. He couldn¡¯t even see his own hand in front of his face, but that didn¡¯t stop him from blindly fumbling around until he found a candle, which he lit with some difficulty.

    The warm glow scared away the darkness, illuminating the iron bars and the chained Nok¡¯s figure. There was even more damage done to them than before, but they were still breathing.

    Opening the door to the prison cell, Kenneth walked inside and crouched down in front of it. Gently nudging it, the Nok began to stir, slowly waking, but suddenly, its eyes shot open, and it recoiled its body, pulling on the chains.

    ¡°Please calm down, Kenneth said gently as he moved back to give the Nok some space. ¡°I mean you no harm. I only came because I need your help.¡±

    The Nok kept pulling on the chains even though it was impossible for it to get free, and eventually, more so out of exhaustion than anything else, the Nok calmed down, staring at him.

    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not like Ulric or whoever has been torturing you; I don¡¯t want to know anything about your comrades,¡± Kenneth explained, slowly lifting the candle in his hand up to get a better look.

    However, the moment he as much as twitched, the Nok flinched in what Kenneth could only swear was fear.

    It unsettled him to see that a creature that had almost killed him, and he barely managed to beat, was scared of him.

    Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t waste any time. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared. I won¡¯t lay a single finger on you. I just need to know something about Nok biology. If you want, I can even give you some anaesthetics; it will dull the pain.¡±

    Awaiting a response, Kenneth met the Nok¡¯s gaze. Its eyes followed and affixed themselves on any twitching movements he made, but it never uttered as much as a sound.

    ¡°This was stupid, Kenneth muttered to himself, his gloved hand covered in wax. ¡°If torture wouldn¡¯t make it talk, why would me asking questions? For now, I¡¯ll have to give Nokstella some vitamins and see if her condition worsens.¡±

    Getting to his feet, Kenneth walked out of the prison cell and over to the door.

    ¡°Why did you leap to save that girl?¡±

    Freezing, Kenneth slowly turned around and walked back inside the prison cell. " I promised her mother I¡¯d keep her safe. And I want to give her something that at least resembles a normal life.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The Nok questioned, her maw hitting against the iron muzzle with each word she spoke. ¡°is so¡­ um¡­ What should I call you?¡± Kenneth asked.

    With her remaining eye, the Nok stared daggers at him. ¡°My name is Nokshala. What is your name, creature? I want to remember it?¡±

    The way she spoke, Kenneth understood it completely, but unlike Nokstel, it wasn¡¯t just an accent; it was a bit more. To him, it sounded like listening to Swedish. He understood what she was saying, but he knew it wasn¡¯t the same language.

    ¡°My name is Kenneth, He answered. ¡°Now, will you answer my questions so I know if what¡¯s happening to Nokstella is normal or not?¡±

    ¡°Why? Nokshala questioned in confusion. ¡°Why would a creature like you care in the slightest about a little girl.¡±

    Placing the candle down, Kenneth removed his glove and held his five-fingered, fur and scaleless human hand up in front of Nokshala¡¯s good eye. ¡°Because I¡¯m not an Aki, Nok, or Sil. This heretic business means nothing to me; when I see you, I just see people.¡±

    ¡°You are on their side, though, Nokshala responded. ¡°You fought for them, and you are the reason I¡¯m stuck here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am, Kenneth said with no hesitation. ¡°And I¡¯d do it all again if it meant protecting my friends.¡±

    ¡°You must be so happy not to have watched those you care about die,¡± Nokshala said, lowering her gaze and watching the flame from the candle.

    Letting out a sigh, Kenneth slumped. ¡°Okay, listen, I¡¯m not at all happy this was the outcome for you, but will you answer my questions or not.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much to say to you, but that girl, Nokshala said, sounding regretful. ¡°Her I wish to say sorry to. I never wanted to hurt her¡­ I was just blinded by a lot of things.

    ¡°Bring her here, and I can see for myself if--¡±

    ¡°Out of the question! Because of you, Nokstella thought the only way she could be good was by wearing chains; Kenneth growled with disdain in his voice. ¡°For all I know, what¡¯s happening to her now could be a stress-induced result after what she had to endure that day.

    ¡°If you truly want to apologize to her for what you did, then answer my question!¡±

    Letting out a small pained hiss, Nokshala looked him in the eye, ¡°Ask your question then.¡±

    ¡°Nokstella, she¡¯s been fine, eating well, but a bit ago, she lost two teeth at the same time, and her scales have become saggy and loose, Kenneth said with a bit of worry in his voice. ¡°Is that¡­ normal or something else?¡±

    ¡°From the look of her, she may have been four of five summers old, Nokshala said, her voice sounding disinterested. ¡°She is young, but it¡¯s just her first shedding. Water will help when she peels it off.

    ¡°And the other thing is just her egg teeth falling out. However, it''s strange it¡¯s happning at the same time. Did her mother have the power to regrow teeth or shed her skin at will?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Kenneth answered, ¡°But the short of the long of it is Nokstella is fine; there isn¡¯t anything wrong with her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but if her ability is responsible for one of the two, she needs to understand how to control it, Nokshala warned. ¡°Doing either too much can be harmful.¡±

    ¡°How does she do that?¡± Kenneth question.

    ¡°Guess you are as dumb as you are ugly, Nokshala insulted as her scales began to change color, going from red to blue and yellow. ¡°It takes effort, but you have to think about and will it with your body.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t happen by accident, so if either of the two is her ability, she¡¯s thinking about her scales or teeth too much for one reason or another.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Kenneth said, breathing a little easier. ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll believe me, but when Ulric said he¡¯d show you mercy, he wasn¡¯t lying. He doesn¡¯t tell lies. It¡¯s in your best interest to tell him what he wants to know.¡±

    ¡°Even if I spoke the tower tongue, I wouldn¡¯t say anything, Nokshala growled, turning invisible. ¡°And I care little for your advice; in fact, if it wasn¡¯t for these chains, I would already be trying to kill you.

    ¡°I only talked with you and answered your questions for the sake of the girl, but nothing more.¡±

    Suddenly, the chains rattled, but only for a moment before becoming still. Turning visible, Nokshala closed her eye and said no more.

    Extinguishing the candle, Kenneth left the small prison.

    Outside, that Aki was still keeping guard, looking around to see if anyone was watching. ¡°You took your time. So, did you get what you wanted?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and thank you for letting me go inside.¡±

    ¡°If not for you, a good friend of mine would be ashes. The guard replied. ¡°Just don¡¯t go around telling anyone I did this for you.¡±

    ¡°Nothing of this will leave my mouth on that, you can be sure,¡± Kenneth assured him.

    Feeling a slight sense of ease, Kenneth made his way to the well.

    Obscured by the darkness, he drew a bucket of water and snuck his way past patrolling guards, arriving home with no fuss.

    However, as he walked inside, a ray of light shined through the crack in the bedroom door.

    ¡®Did I forget to extinguish a candle before I left?¡¯ Kenneth wondered as his previous sense of calm became replaced by unease as he slowly opened the door.

    Almost immediately, his eyes centered on Nokstella. She was sitting on the bed where he¡¯d left her; however, unlike before, she was completely still, as though she was frozen in ice.

    He was about to walk inside, but before he did, the familiar voice of Nya spoke. ¡°You took your time. Were you out relieving yourself?¡±

    Without uttering a word, Kenneth calmly walked inside, placed the bucket of water in front of his bed, and took a seat beside Nokstella, avoiding sitting on a few more teeth that had fallen out.

    Carefully, he ripped a hole and began pealing her shedding scales. Almost immediately, Nokstella seemed relieved as she leaned against Kenneth. ¡®I just hope I¡¯m doing it right.¡¯

    Laying in her bed, looking up at the ceiling, Nya glanced over at Kenneth. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kenneth said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I said last time we spoke and the many times before. It was never my place, just¡­ just a bit of regret on my part.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking for some time now about what I said and what you said¡­ Nya sighed as she sat up. ¡°I can''t deny you put your faith in me the first time we met, even though we barely knew one another.

    ¡°I believe it¡¯s only fair I put my faith in you this time.¡±

    Hearing those words, Kenneth paused right as he poured some water on Nokstella¡¯s snout, ¡°So, will you trust that I can raise her?¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I was referring to when I said I would put my faith in you, Nya replied, gazing into his eyes with a serious expression. ¡°In truth, I¡¯ve been hiding something from you... Our conversations, most of the things we talked about were just a ploy to get closer to you and learn all your secrets.

    ¡°Most pressingly, that bag you have. How it can destroy gold and steel, as well as how it can have nothing but also all at the same time.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Kenneth calmly replied as he continued to help Nokstella with her first shedding.

    ¡°You seem calmer than I expected,¡° Nya commented.

    ¡°Honestly, it doesn¡¯t really surprise me all that much, Kenneth replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know if he told you, but I got angry with him some time ago and said I¡¯d never remove my mask, so he couldn¡¯t tell if I was lying or not.

    ¡°With you being second in command, I guessed he¡¯d probably get as much information through you as he could.¡±

    ¡°Why even bother with the conversations if you knew?¡± Nya questioned.

    Undoing the straps on Nokstella¡¯s leather T-shirt, he removed it. ¡°I didn¡¯t really think about it at the time. It was more of a thought or realization I suppose I had while trying to go to sleep one night.

    ¡°But even so, I liked talking with you. And even if what you said back then was a lie, I understand what it¡¯s like to keep a lot to yourself and want someone to talk to, even if it¡¯s just the small stuff.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Nya replied, showing no emotion.

    Helping Nokstella with her tail, Kenneth asked, ¡°So what now? Did you just come here to tell me that and leave one final time?¡±

    ¡°No, Nya said, pausing for a moment as she lowered her gaze slightly. ¡°I said before that I not only thought about what you said but also what I said. One sentence in particular.

    ¡°Our friendship was over the moment you took the chains off that heretic.¡±

    Nokstella shuddered a bit at the mention of chains, but Kenneth gently stroked her back, hoping it would calm her.

    ¡°More so, one word would echo in my mind, ¡°Friendship¡­¡± but mostly because I didn¡¯t know why I said it. Nya admitted. ¡°If our talks were nothing but a ploy for me to learn all, why didn¡¯t I just keep pretending? Why did I say our friendship was over? Why did my mind linger on that word?

    ¡°The only answer I could come up with was that I truly saw you as a friend.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Kenneth looked up at Nya. ¡°So, do you want to be friends again?¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but you are asking me to trust you more than a lot of others I ever have, Nya said, her cold gaze lingering on Nokstella. ¡°If you truly want me to do that then I need to know you¡¯d do the same for me.

    ¡°I want to know the whole truth about you, the bag, and where you come from. No dancing around the truth or lying.¡±

    ¡°Ulric isn¡¯t here; how are you going to know if I tell the truth?¡± Kenneth questioned.

    ¡°I suppose I won¡¯t know, but isn¡¯t that what trust is all about,¡± Nya replied.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I suppose I should begin with the bag, Kenneth said, tapping it with his foot. ¡°I never lied when I said my kind didn¡¯t have magic, but the bag itself does. It is kinda like¡­ a door to a separate room¡­ It allows me to reach inside and get tools from there¡­ the only downside is I don¡¯t know how much of anything is left.

    ¡°As for my home, Denmark, I told you some details, but it wouldn¡¯t matter if I told you where it was because, as far as I know, where I come from¡­ is an entirely different world.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean different world?¡± Nya questioned, seeming suspicious yet clueless.

    Helping Nokstella with her legs, Kenneth began to elaborate. ¡°It can be a bit hard to wrap your head around, but try and imagine this world, one filled with life, light, and people. Now, just go outside and look up, and you¡¯d probably be staring right at another world so far away you can¡¯t see it.¡±

    ¡°So this is what you hid, a magic bag, and that you are from¡­ another world, Nya said, her expression stoic all up until she flopped down on her bed. ¡°Honestly, my best guess for where this Dennark was would be the tower.

    ¡°Strangely enough, I¡¯m happy to hear you did not come from there.¡±

    A bit shocked at her lack of any shock at some would-be earth-shattering truths and cause for existential crisis, Kenneth said, ¡°You know, I expected a bit more than that.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t really matter to me where you are from or what your bag can do, Nya casually replied, rolling onto her side. ¡°You are still the same to me, my friend.¡±

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 78 (Union)

    Groaning from the heat and drenched in sweat, Kenneth slowly opened his tired eyes, seeing a figure hovering above him.

    ¡°You know the little heretic is knawing on your leg?¡± Nya asked.

    Half asleep, Kenneth sat up, unzipped his coat, and felt a rush of cool air hit his body and soaked undershirt. ¡°¡­err¡­ hm.... you say something?¡±

    Repeating herself, Nya pointed toward the end of the bed, ¡°The little heretic is trying to eat your leg in her sleep.¡±

    With slightly blurry vision, Kenneth looked down to see Nokstella sleeping on her back, nibbling on his leg.

    Yawning, Kenneth pulled Nokstella off his leg, a few more teeth falling from her mouth as he cradled her in his arms. ¡°She¡¯s been doing that for a while now. As you can see, she¡¯s losing her baby teeth recently, so I guess she is doing it because they itch.¡±

    ¡°If you say so, Nya shrugged, taking a step back.¡± By the way, you stink.¡±

    ¡°You''re one to talk; I can smell you from over here, Kenneth commented as he took off his undershirt and hung it on the bedpost, which subsequently earned him a look from Nya. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it. I¡¯ll come back later once it¡¯s dry and air out the house.¡±

    Visibly annoyed by the stench, Nya scratched and rubbed her nose, ¡°Make sure you do.¡±

    ¡°So, got any plans? Kenneth asked. ¡°It¡¯s not every day you wake up before me.¡±

    ¡°Nothing out of the ordinary, Nya answered. ¡°What about you? I heard you took blood from a few people. Was it because of that vile thing you said your people did?¡±

    ¡°Blood transfusions aren¡¯t vile; they can be extremely helpful in saving people''s lives, Kenneth said in a slightly defensive tone. ¡°But anyways, to answer your question, kinda. Right now, I¡¯m just determining what types of blood you all have, which would be far easier if I had more participants.

    ¡°Who knew a group of warriors who risked their lives in battle would be so scared of a needle? Maybe I should try a different tactic than, ¡°Hey, can I have some blood?¡± ¡±

    ¡°Well, let me know how it goes. I¡¯m off to tell Ulric about you,¡± Nya replied.

    Feeling a sense of uncertainty, Kenneth looked up at Nya. ¡°You took the truth well, but how do you think he¡¯ll react?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯ll believe about where you are from, Nya shrugged. ¡°But does it matter? It¡¯s not like you are going to stop teaching your way of healing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more so worried about the religious consequences of claiming to be from another world, seeing how Ulric is a bit of a zealot,¡± Kenneth said, gently scratching the underside of Nokstella¡¯s jaw.

    ¡°No story about the old and new gods or law, for that matter, says anything about someone from another world, Nya replied. ¡°No one chooses anything about their birth.¡±

    Getting out of bed while gently carrying Nokstella, Kenneth reached down and grabbed his bag. ¡°Well, I hope you have a great conversation with Ulric.¡±

    ¡°I hope you succeed in whatever you are doing,¡± Nya replied as she took her leave.

    Stirring in his arm, Nokstella let out a yawn and rubbed her eyes.

    ¡°Morning Nokstella, ready for another fun day with Selisio? Kenneth asked in a cheery tone as her stomach let out an audible growl. ¡°Maybe we should get some breakfast first.¡±

    Outside, Cooling winds gently moved through the main street of the outpost while rays of blazing warm sunlight were already in the middle of evaporating the morning dew.

    Trodding along the dirt road, Kenneth, like always, passed by a lot of people, but unlike most times when they just talked, walked around, or complained about having to stand guard under the light of Di, the majority were looking up at the sky, pointing at something.

    Finding himself a slight bit curious, Kenneth glanced up to see nothing but clear skies as far as the eye could see and the blinding light of the sun.

    For a moment, he wondered if they were pointing to the tower, but it was still the same as it ever was: humongous, stretching further up than the eye could see, and as Nya would say, doing nothing.

    Shrugging it off as some cultural thing, Kenneth made his way to the great hall, where he ran into Kica, Aloko, and Hali, all of them just as enamored with the sky as everyone else.

    ¡°Fair warning, my kind hasn¡¯t made a fix for blindness, so I wouldn¡¯t try and win that staring contest with the sun,¡± Kenneth advised, slightly startling the three.

    ¡°Teacher, I didn¡¯t see you there,¡± Aloko said while looking up at the sky. ¡°So what have you planned? Hopefully, not anything involving blood again.¡±

    ¡°If you needed blood, you should have said so, Hali interjected. ¡°I drain a few buckets of the stuff when I prepare food.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the offer, but it has to be the blood of Aki, Kenneth said, his confusion mounting. Turning around, he once more looked up at the sky, trying to figure out what everyone was looking at, seeing nothing more than empty skies, the sun, and the tower. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m giving up; what are you all doing?¡±

    Turning their heads to Kenneth, all of them looked at him like he was a child who had just asked the simplest of questions with the most obvious of answers.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Kica asked.

    ¡°Would I be asking why you are all looking at the sun if I knew?¡±

    ¡°I mean, I know you are not from around here, but shouldn¡¯t you know it¡¯s the time of union where Ki and Di meet?¡± Aloko asked, confused.

    ¡®hmm, time of union.¡¯ He¡¯d heard that phrase on a few separate occasions, and he knew it was something of a special day, but he¡¯d never actually inquired as to why that was or what made the day special.

    Wracking his brain for a little bit, it finally clicked.

    Holding up his hand to block the bright light of the sun, Kenneth noticed, while squinting his eyes, that just beside it was the slightly visible moon. ¡°Ahh¡­ an eclipse.¡±

    ¡°That what your people call it?¡± Hali asked.

    ¡°Indeed we do. So is something special supposed to happen because of it, or is it just the eclipse?¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know? Aloko said, completely bewildered by the statement. ¡°It is the one time of year when the gods grant us their blessings and allow us to become mates.¡±

    Needing about two seconds to decipher everything into human terminology, Kenneth raised an eyebrow and asked. ¡°Do all of you seriously only allow yourself to become mates one time a year during this¡­ Union of Ki and Di?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± All three answered at the same time.

    ¡°Huh¡­ it would probably make weddings a lot more convenient, and the wedding industry would probably crash and burn¡­ as it rightfully should,¡± Kenneth sinisterly mumbled to himself.

    ¡°You saying something?¡± Aloko questioned.

    ¡°You know what, since it¡¯s a special time, why don¡¯t we all just forget about today''s lesson,¡± Kenneth offered.

    ¡°Is it really a good idea to do something like that? If it¡¯s going to take a long time for us to learn everything, shouldn¡¯t we learn all the time?¡± Aloko questioned.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ if you insist, I could always use some more blood for a demonstration today,¡± Kenneth jokingly replied

    Quickly becoming timid, Aloko stammered, ¡°Er-I-um¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on, I jabbed you before, and it wasn¡¯t so bad, Kenneth said with a slight chuckle. ¡°In all seriousness, though, it¡¯s important to have a break now and again, allowing yourself to relax.

    ¡±I highly doubt you both wanna listen to my voice all day, every day.¡±

    ¡°I, for one, welcome it, Kica said as she took her leave. ¡°If anyone needs me, I¡¯ll be at the sparring area.¡±

    Turning his gaze toward Kica, Hali mumbled to himself, ¡°I thought it was only a rumor she had begun to practice with a blade.¡±

    ¡°Quick question, but how do you go about becoming mates? Is there a ceremony, or is it just you guys saying you are mates now?¡± Kenneth inquired.

    ¡°Ceremony accompanied with vows shared between the two who want to become mates, with the priest or for us outpost folk an officiant asking for the god''s blessing, Hali explained. ¡°After that, they share a bowl of food.¡±

    ¡°So, who is the officiant?¡±

    ¡°Take a look behind; he¡¯s walking this way now,¡± Aloko said as he and Hali took a few steps away from the entrance.

    Following their lead, Kenneth turned around to see Ulric without his arm in the sling, carrying his spear while a huge crowd followed behind, excitedly muttering, some holding hands and others pointing up at the sun.

    He had a stoic expression, as always, with just a hint of annoyance as his left eye and right ear twitched. For him to show such obvious signs that even he could spot it, Kenneth had to wonder just how long that crowd had been following him.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Stopping right at the entrance, Ulric turned around and, drew two shapes in the ground using his spear, one of the moon and the other the sun.

    Quickly, the crowd eagerly surrounded Ulric, forcing Kenneth and company to step even further away lest they get swallowed in a sea of bachelors and bachelorettes.

    ¡°Well, they are all certainly eager and pushy,¡± Kenneth commented.

    ¡°They have to be. Who knows how long the gods will grant their blessing? With a crowd this large, who knows how many will have to wait until next year for a chance,¡± Hali explained.

    ¡°So what about you two? Got any horse in this race of becoming mates?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Pausing for just a moment, Hali looked at Kenneth, slightly confused, before turning his head toward the crowd. ¡°If a woman can¡¯t thank me for the food I make her, I can¡¯t say I¡¯d consider becoming mates, but what about you, Aloko? Your young?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d surprise me very much if you said you didn¡¯t know every rumor about me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard one or two, but I did notice a few of the women looking intensely at you while you had your hands on them,¡± Hali smirked.

    Turning his head and crossing his arms, Aloko¡¯s tail flicked a little. ¡°I was just closing their wounds, and some just had them in slightly unfortunate places.¡±

    ¡°Hah! Take it from someone who¡¯s lived a little longer; those weren¡¯t just looks of embarrassment. You taking care of them might have made some see you differently,¡± Hali shared.

    ¡°R-really¡­ who?¡± Aloko asked, seeming a bit flustered.

    Hali shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know, can''t say I remember every ungrateful face that stuffs themselves with my hard work.¡±

    ¡°I helped so many; they all blur together when I think about them,¡± Aloko sighed in defeat.

    ¡°Well, you do have some time off. Why don¡¯t you see if you can strike up a conversation with someone,¡± Kenneth recommended.

    ¡°Better than doing nothing, I suppose,¡± Aloko said as he took his leave.

    ¡°What about you, Hali? What are you going to do?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°The food is ready for the new mates, so I think I¡¯ll just take a short nap before I have to prepare lunch, Hali yawned. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll see you later.¡±

    However, before he could take his leave, Ulric stomped his spear against the ground, and quickly everyone fell silent.

    Turning his head, Kenneth tried to see what was going on, but the large group of at least two-meter-tall people made that more difficult. At best, he¡¯d just catch glimpses through the forest of heads of Ulric with both hands on his spear while looking up at the sky.

    ¡®I hope he knows not to look directly into the sun?¡¯ Kenneth wondered just as he lowered his head.

    Speaking with his booming voice, everyone listened intently; their ears turned directly toward him. ¡°The time is now! KI and DI have begun their union!¡±

    Instantly, the crowd erupted in yelling, begging to be chosen as the first, some trying to get closer while others pushed them back. It could easily have developed into a massive brawl, but Ulric looked over the crowd, his gaze focused and precise.

    With his booming voice, he cut through the yelling of the crowd with ease, ¡°Anke! Kopa! approch!¡±

    Suddenly, everyone fell silent, frozen in place, except for two.

    Making their way through the crowd, a man with brown fur and red spots carrying a bow over his shoulder and a woman with a mix of green and yellow fur carrying a sword at her side stepped forward with excited expressions on their face.

    ¡°Can¡¯t see,¡± Nokstella said, sounding a bit disheartened.

    Surprised Kenneth, in his attempt to see an Aki wedding, hadn¡¯t noticed Nokstella was doing the same thing, finding it far more difficult than him. Quickly, he lifted her up on his shoulders and asked, ¡°Is this better?¡±

    Stretching her little body as much as she could to see, Nokstella let out a sigh. ¡°Too many heads.¡±

    Looking around for maybe a box, barrel, or bucket he could stand on Kenneth saw no such thing, but his eye did end up lingering on a nearby house.

    Seeing no better option, Kenneth quickly walked over to the building and looked around until he found a notch in the wooden wall. Using it as a foothold, Kenneth lifted Nokstella up onto the roof.

    Combining his jumping capabilities and arm strength, he managed to lift half of his body up on the roof and then proceeded to flop face-first onto the wooden surface. Rolling onto his back, Kenneth sat up with his legs dangling over the edge.

    Shakily Nokstella approached his side and grabbed onto his arm. She looked over the edge, flinched, and tightened her grip.

    ¡°Are you scared of heights?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Sounding like she was about to whimper, Nokstella replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t fall, Kenneth said in a calm voice as he lifted her up onto his lap. ¡°Now, just take a look. Isn¡¯t this view better?¡±

    Clinging to his arms, Nokstella slowly but surely began to get calmer, her shaking all but stopping as her gaze affixed itself on the marriage ceremony with what Kenneth swore was fascination.

    The man and woman were standing on the sun and moon symbols, respectively, but much to his confusion, no one seemed to be doing anything, ¡®If this is so time-sensitive, why aren¡¯t they starting already?¡¯

    As minutes passed, nothing changed, but suddenly, one from the crowd yelled and pointed toward the gate, ¡°Now! They are coming!¡±

    Turning his head Kenneth noticed a shadow creeping along the ground, making its way from the gate down the main street, enveloping all in its dark shade.

    The moment it touched the symbol of the moon and sun, Ulric spoke. ¡°In your glorious union, we stand before you both, humbly requesting your blessings to protect these two who wish to become mates!¡±

    Without needing instruction and sounding like it had been rehearsed a thousand times over, Kopa spoke. ¡°On this time of union, I swear to stand by you and be the shield that protects you.¡±

    With no pause in between, Anke spoke, sounding as though she, too, had rehearsed a thousand times. ¡°I swear to be your devoted mate and stand by your side and be the warmth the comforts you.¡±

    As she finished, both gave pause for one moment as they stared longingly at each other, and spoke at the same time.

    ¡°I will honor you as you will honor me forevermore. I will love you truly until we part and reunite again.¡±

    ¡°The gods have heard your vows, and you now stand united as mates in this life and the next!¡± Ulric spoke in his booming voice as Kopa and Anke stepped off the sun and moon and walked into the great hall.

    Only a moment later did Ulric call out two more names who, far quicker than the previous bachelor and bachelorette, approached Ulric. Once more, the same words were spoken, the same pause given, and with a relieved stride, the two entered the great hall.

    Kenneth and Nokstella watched for some time, but eventually, she tugged on his arm. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Turning her head around and looking up at Kenneth, Nokstella asked. ¡°What mate mean?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I guess your mother never told you about something like that, Kenneth said, pausing for a brief moment. ¡°Well, you see when two people love one another very much, they sometimes want to express that love by saying there is no one else for them.¡±

    ¡°Can I get mate now?¡± Nokstella asked with the curiosity and innocence that only a child could.

    ¡°Well¡­ you see¡­ Kenneth slightly stammered finding himself a slight bit nervous and caught off guard. ¡°¡­Having a mate¡­ You shouldn¡¯t concern¡­ it isn¡¯t really something you¡­ err¡­ You know love¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get what love?¡± Nokstella asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a desire to just be with someone, to talk to them far beyond when the light has left you or even simply be by their side with the silence between you both, enjoying every moment.¡±

    Looking down, Kenneth¡¯s eyes quickly landed on Nya. Before he could speak, she used her claws to climb up onto the roof, and sat down beside him and Nokstella.

    ¡°Well¡­ not so long time no see, Kenneth said. ¡°So, did you talk to Ulric?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t had the chance, Nya replied. ¡°Someone saw the union was happening earlier, and by the time I arrived, his home was surrounded by people yelling, desperate to become mates this year. I highly doubt he had a relaxing toilet visit.¡±

    Kenneth chuckled at the thought, ¡°So, come to spectate too?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, but the way inside is blocked, Nya replied. ¡°I have no other choice than to wait until Ki and Di separate.¡±

    Suddenly, a loud bang sounded from behind. Snapping their heads around, all either of them saw was a giggling black and white rolling blur headed toward Kenneth, wrapping her arms around him.

    ¡°It¡¯s also a feeling that pulls you closer, with unbridled lust that makes your legs quiver in excitement as two become one.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­? What the hell are you talking about, Wilf, and get your hands off me?!¡± Kenneth growled.

    With a low, rumbling laughter, Wilf licked the side of Kenneth''s face and let go of him, ¡°If you want, I can, but I simply wanted to answer Nokstella¡¯s question, and I know you prefer to teach with more than just words.¡±

    ¡°Not in a million years,¡± Kenneth flatly replied as Wilf sat down beside him.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be guarding atop the wall?¡± Nya asked.

    ¡°Oh, I was, but this seemed more fun, Wilf replied. ¡°A bit more than those trials a bit ago.¡±

    Sighing, Kenneth piped up, ¡°You know I never thanked you for helping me during the medical trials. I don¡¯t know if I could have convinced anyone to take penicillin without you.¡±

    ¡°Do thank me, little prey; you¡¯ve done so little of that, Wilf giggled as her gaze turned toward the crowd. ¡°But if you wish to repay the favor, simply stay and join me in this entertainment.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take you for someone who liked watching something like this,¡± Nya remarked.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ people being happy warms my hearts, I suppose, but¡­ Wilf replied, her smile turning crooked. ¡°But it¡¯s more exciting to watch what¡¯s about to happen.¡±

    Just as the words left her mouth, someone from the crowd yelled, ¡°Hurry up! They are separating! ¡±

    The shade that had been cast on the outpost started to be overtaken by the sun¡¯s shiny light, slowly getting devoured. It was simply the normal end of an eclipse, but for the bachelor and bachelorettes, it must have seemed like a natural disaster about to hit.

    Suddenly, the men and women that were called by Ulric rushed to their positions and spoke their vows with almost incomprehensible speed.

    The only one who did no such thing was Ulric. His tempo remained the same regardless of the pleading and desperate looks that were given to him by the crowd.

    ¡°Hah! Now that¡¯s what I wanted to see! Wilf laughed, her ears suddenly snapping back. ¡°Ohh, we got company!¡±

    ¡°So this is where you¡¯ve been hiding. I didn¡¯t know you were such a lady''s man,¡± Jinki said in a joking tone of voice as he pulled Selisio up onto the roof.

    Turning his head around, Kenneth greeted the pair, ¡°What brings you two here?¡±

    ¡°You, Selisio said. ¡°I got a bit worried when you didn¡¯t drop off Nokstella and asked Jinki to look for you.¡±

    ¡°And with my expert hunting skills, I quite easily followed the tracks from your den and--¡±

    ¡°I spotted you sitting on the roof while he was on all fours trying to track your scent,¡± Selisio giggled, taking the wind out of Jinki¡¯s sails.

    Letting out a laugh, Jinki turned to Selisio, ¡°You could at least have let me continue for a bit more.¡±

    ¡°Look, doesn¡¯t that bring back memories,¡± Selisio said, pointing at the frantic crowd, the sun¡¯s light having made it halfway to the great hall.

    Forgetting everything, Jinki walked across the roof with Selisio by his side, ¡°Certainly does. I was surprised commander Ashagi picked us after I beat her.¡±

    ¡°But she did, and just as Ki and Di separated, we received their blessings,¡± Selisio said lovingly.

    Joining the quartet Jinki, Selisio watched as the ever-approaching line of sunlight grew closer. At this point, the sizeable crowd had diminished quite a lot in numbers, but it was still far from all getting their turn.

    As the last people called sprinted to their position, the line of light passed over the symbols, and Ulric fell silent.

    Disappointed, angry, those were far too simple to describe what the remaining crowd felt as they erupted in an uproar of angry shouting, with some seemingly crying.

    ¡°It¡¯s always sad for those who have to wait,¡± Selisio said in a slightly low tone of voice.

    ¡°What comes after is always funny!¡± Wilf laughed.

    ¡°Them acting like children won¡¯t change anything,¡± Nya commented.

    ¡°True, Jinki agreed. ¡°But some have waited years by now to gain the blessings of Ki and Di, though I doubt a former commander like yourself would know much about that.¡±

    ¡°Anyone hungry? Kenneth asked. ¡°Since it¡¯s over, I presume we can all eat.¡±

    Nodding in agreement, all of them descended the roof, some quickly and others safely, but in no time, all were walking toward the great hall.

    However, on their way, Wilf spoke up, turning to look toward the gate. ¡°Now, now, how interesting.¡±

    The group followed her gaze, noticing a wagon, but before they could get a proper look, a little blurry furball zoomed across the ground, getting behind Kenneth and climbing up onto his shoulder. ¡°Kenneth! Kenneth!¡±

    ¡°Kolu?!¡± Kenneth exclaimed in surprise as Nokstella recoiled.

    ¡°We came to get you, with knight!¡± He excitedly yelled, pointing down toward the gate.

    ¡°Knight¡­?¡± Kenneth repeated as he followed Kolu¡¯s finger.

    Heading directly toward him beside Solk was a gold-clad knight, most of his features hidden except for his cold, determined eyes and the greyish-white fur that ran along his tail ending in the signature Aki white tip.

    Yet, as imposing as his eyes were, they paled in comparison to the giant hammer he carried in one hand and a massive rectangular golden shield with a black crest of what looked to be a hulking and fearsome beast in the other.

    ¡°One of house Krosk,¡± Nya muttered, her eyes lingering on the crest.

    ¡°Son, have all I¡¯ve taught you been forgotten again?¡± Solk sighed, approaching Kenneth with a quick step and lifting his son off his shoulder. ¡°Apologies for his rude--¡±

    Before Solk could finish, the gold-clad knight pushed passed him and stood level with Kenneth, looking him dead in his eyes.

    Speaking in a loud and straightforward tone of voice, the knight made his intentions clear, ¡°Black healer, I, Trafka Krakni Krosk, have by order of the king been tasked with safely bringing you before him! Now, come with me to the capital!¡±

 The Plague Doctor Chapter 79 (Bittersweet) End of Book 1

    Standing there in complete silence, Kenneth was a bit taken aback by the suddenness of it all. Jinki and Selisio had confused expressions, Wilf seemed far from amused by the situation, and Nya just stared blankly.

    ¡°Apologies, Kenneth, Solk said with a friendly smile.¡°I had asked to be the first to speak, but it would seem the young lord Krakni was quite eager to speak with you--¡±

    ¡°Enough, merchant, Trafka interrupted. ¡°Now, black healer, go to the wagon.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m very¡­ honored by this request of your king, but it is rather sudden, Kenneth replied. ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to teach my students enough so they can work independently. I still need to keep an eye on Ulric and Wilf to see how their motor function is progressing, and--¡±

    ¡°Whatever you speak of is of no concern, Trafka impatiently interrupted. ¡°This is not a request but a command, one that you do not have the choice of refusing.¡±

    Halting, Kenneth took a moment to think, but as he did, Jinki stepped forward, placed his hand on his shoulder, and looked at him with a smile, ¡°You faced down a Nok and outdid them in brute strength, but now you hesitate.

    ¡°This is a command from the king., I can¡¯t think of a greater honor. You should be jumping with joy.¡±

    This was what he wanted. To take a step toward the goal he originally had come to this world to do. Regardless of whether he¡¯d been tricked or not, his sense of duty as a doctor was to help all and share his knowledge.

    Yet he found the situation bittersweet.

    When he¡¯d first arrived, he¡¯d been met with hostility and suspicion, but slowly, one by one, he¡¯d made friends, and although certain relationships were complicated and started off rocky, he found himself almost not wanting to go.

    Taking a deep breath, Kenneth collected his thoughts, ¡°Krakni was it. I know this is a very important order from your king, but it will have to wait until I¡¯ve finished some personal business.¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­ I¡¯ve got a small matter to attend to with the commander of this outpost. Do what you want until then, but once it has concluded, you are coming with me, Trafka calmly and coldly replied.

    ¡°Merchant, ready the wagons for our leave.¡±

    ¡°Lord Krakni, if I may, it has been a tiring journey. If I may, I advise we bring in the other wagons and res--¡±

    Trafka turned his cold gaze toward Solk, ¡°I said ready the wagon merchant. I will not be asking again.¡±

    With a friendly demeanor, Solk did as instructed, bringing Jubo along, who looked back at Kenneth from over his father¡¯s shoulder, smiling as his tail uncontrollably fluttered around.

    Nya stepped forward and unflinchingly met Trafka¡¯s cold eyes.

    ¡°If you are looking for the commander, I can show you to him,¡± Nya offered, her voice sounding just the slightest bit different as she led the way.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s now I¡¯m supposed to say goodbye,¡± Kenneth said in a low voice as he turned around.

    Wilf was nowhere to be seen, having already taken her leave. Jinki had a happy expression across his face, but his tail was telling a different story, and Selisio was fighting against the tears that welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°I suppose it is, Jinki said. ¡°I have said goodbye to a lot of friends over the years, but usually, I have to send them to their ancestors afterward. Compared to that, this is a better way to say goodbye, but it still stings.¡±

    Sighing, Kenneth took a moment to respond. ¡°I feel the same. Jinki, I have to say, when I first met you, you were by far the strangest in this bunch. At times, it almost seemed like you didn¡¯t notice I wasn¡¯t an Aki.

    ¡°Honestly, right now, it¡¯s hard to find the words, but¡­ I just want to say I¡¯m thankful I get to call you my friend.¡±

    ¡°Likewise,¡± Jinki replied with a big smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s so sad you have to leave, Selisio interjected as tears ran down her fur. ¡°I liked talking to you, and you actually wanted to talk to me.¡±

    ¡°Selisio, I think you¡¯re the kindest person I¡¯ve ever met, Kenneth said. ¡°You¡¯re so sweet, affectionate, and pleasant to talk to. I am going to miss you a lot¡­ both of you.¡±

    Suddenly, with her voice filled with sadness, Nokstella asked, ¡°I not see Sicio more?¡±

    Having been so caught up in the moment, Kenneth had almost forgotten she was in his arms, and with a sigh, he answered her, ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡±

    Sniffling, Nokstella slumped against his arms, looking like she was on the verge of crying.

    Though he knew she liked Selisio, he couldn¡¯t let her stay in this outpost. But even so, he had to wonder if the capital would be any better or far worse from what little he¡¯d seen of it through the golden douche and Trafka. But even so, he made a promise to keep her safe, and he was going to uphold it to the best of his ability.

    ¡°You know what, Nokstella, I need to say goodbye to a few people, so in the meantime, why don¡¯t you stay with Selisio for a bit, Kenneth said in a cheery tone of voice as he looked up at both of them. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s only if you--¡±

    ¡°Of course I will!¡± Selisio interrupted. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of refusing, and I have to say goodbye to this good little girl.¡±

    Smiling warmly, Kenneth placed Nokstella down, at which point she walked over to Selisio, who greeted her with open arms.

    ¡°Nokstella, if there¡¯s any advice I want to give you in life, it has to be this. Always remember to say everything you want to say before you leave; you never know if you are ever going to get the chance again,¡± Kenneth advised, bidding them farewell for now.

    He¡¯d barely walked down the main street, deep in thought about all he wanted to say goodbye to before he left, when the familiar sounds of banging metal echoed in his ear.

    Watching as smoke rose from atop the building, Kenenth walked over to the door, knocked, and stepped inside, immediately being greeted by the blazing heat from the forge.

    Huto and Iko were deep in concentration as they worked, only stopping to face their visitor when the abrupt appearance of natural light caught their attention.

    ¡°Ken, what brings you by? Got another request to build some strange thing?¡± Huto asked, resting his hammer upon his shoulder.

    Chuckling halfheartedly, Kenneth closed the door and explained the situation.

    ¡°THE KING! Huto exclaimed. ¡°And you are going to the capital! What a shame I can¡¯t join you; I¡¯d love to test my metal against the blacksmiths there!¡±

    ¡°So, how long before you leave?¡± Iko asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It could be a minute or an hour, but it¡¯s a shame we never got to settle the score in that game of ¡°Conquest,¡± It was fun to play with you.¡±

    ¡°What a shame, indeed. Especially after I made some new rules to make the game more exciting,¡± Iko replied.

    ¡°Well, if you are leaving, I want to give you a parting gift,¡± Huto said as he walked over to a nearby box with swords sticking out of it and began rummaging through it.

    ¡°Um¡­ are you sure you should be sticking your hand down there?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Suddenly, Huto pulled his hand out, and clutched in it a small unblemished dagger.

    Turning around, he walked over and handed it to Kenneth. ¡°Daggers have always been one of my favorite blades to craft. It is small, but the size makes it far easier to get right. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll ever use it, but I always think it¡¯s better to have a blade than to lack one.¡±

    Inspecting it, Kenneth felt conflicted. It was no different from a knife, but even so, he couldn¡¯t stop seeing a tool of death and war. Yet he couldn¡¯t in good conscience refuse the gift, ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll be sure to keep it close.¡±

    ¡°Always, though I doubt you¡¯ll be using it much knowing what you did to that Nok,¡± Huto laughed.

    ¡°But you never know, Iko added. ¡°Well, we hope your journey is a pleasant one.¡±

    Slipping the blade between his belt and pants, Kenneth bit Huto and Iko goodbye.

    Outside, as he walked, trying to figure out where to go next, he absentmindedly passed by his house and suddenly remembered his undershirt. ¡®Oh right, left it to dry; better take it now before I forget again. Wouldn¡¯t wanna make her cry believing I didn¡¯t want it.¡¯

    Entering the house, Kenneth quickly walked over and opened the bedroom door, only to be greeted by the sight of Wilf laying seductively on her side in his bed, with a licentious look in her eyes and nothing but the fur on her body to cover her.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Taken aback by the abrupt sight, the only thing Kenenth really noticed was that the black and white pattern across Wilf¡¯s exposed form was identical to that of a butler¡¯s uniform.

    ¡°Little prey, how sad our fun could not last longer, Wilf said, beckoning him closer with a single digit on her hand. ¡°Time is of the essence, but I¡¯m certain what is happening at the great hall will take some time.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Kenneth calmly walked over to the bed, Wilf¡¯s predatory eyes following him as he took his undershirt and turned around.

    ¡°Many men would kill for a chance like this little prey. To part this forest and quench their thirst from the hidden stream, Wilf giggled. ¡°I can tell there is some life by your waist. Tell me, is that a sword, or has my beauty finally taken you?¡±

    ¡°Dagger¡­¡± Kenneth responded in such a matter-of-fact tone Wilf just began laughing uncontrollably.

    Rolling his eyes, he turned to leave, but before he reached the door, Wilf pounced on him, wrapping her arms around his body and caressing his face. ¡°Little prey, why leave a friend like me in such a way.¡±

    ¡°Friend¡­? Kenneth questioned out loud to be certain without a shadow of a doubt he didn¡¯t mishear. ¡°With all of the things you¡¯ve done, I honestly see you as more of an enemy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, little prey, I have never been against you or with you; I just liked being entertained by you, to see and hear all you do and feel the rush of excitement to dull my constant boredom.¡±

    Kenneth gave a moment of pause before letting out a sigh,¡°¡­A thorn in my side might be a more accurate description of you. Now, will you let me go? I have things to do.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ isn¡¯t there something you are forgetting,¡± Wilf giggled. ¡°Isn¡¯t there something you want to tell me?¡±

    ¡°I got more to say to you than there are words in a dictionary, but due to time constraints and my upbringing, I think I¡¯ll keep things civil,¡± Kenneth responded.

    Letting go, Wilf walked around to face him, her tail eagerly wagging and her ears perked, ¡°Then how about I say something? Before you arrived, all the entertainment I could hope for was fighting heretics every now and again or listening to some exciting sounds when all should sleep.

    ¡°But you. You were different; you entertained me like no other in ways I can¡¯t predict; even the memories of things you said or did make me happy.¡±

    Kenneth hadn¡¯t quite expected her to say something of that nature, but even so, his feelings regarding her were largely unchanged. ¡°If I ever see you again, I think it¡¯ll be too soon, but you genuinely surprise me too when you can lend a hand, even if it¡¯s only in your own self-interest.¡±

    Smiling as wide as possible, Wilf licked Kenneth all the way from the tip of his mask to the top of his head.

    Annoyed, Kenneth wiped it away.

    As he did, Wilf walked over to pick up her clothes, using one of her fingers to make Kenneth turn his head and look at her. Bending down, she seductively showed off her body, only realizing a moment later Kenneth had already left the room.

    Outside, while he walked on the dirt road, Kenneth clothed himself in the undershirt as he thought about where to go next. ¡®Aloko can be anywhere, but didn¡¯t Kica say she¡¯d be at the sparring area.¡¯

    He had only been there a few times, but even from afar, he could see things had become a bit different. People were no longer standing in a large crowd watching a few people fight; now, almost everyone was fighting, sloppily so, as most seemed exhausted and ready to fall over.

    But suddenly, everyone froze in fear as a loud roar that would send chills down even the most hardened of warrior''s spines rang out.

    ¡°DO YOU THINK THAT SLOPPINESS IS GOING TO DO YOU ANY FAVORS WHEN YOU ARE FIGHTING THE HERETICS!!! IF YOU ARE STILL STANDING, YOU CAN STILL FIGHT!!!¡±

    Quickly, everyone found the motivation to fight harder, swing their weapons faster, and dodge with more skill, and vigilanly watching them was Zilika standing to the side with her arms crossed and a stern expression on her face.

    She scanned everyone with her stern eyes. ¡°Juki, your tail is everywhere! Keep It close, or a heretic can easily grab it! Spopa! You are too focused on where to strike! Your opponent can easily see it in your eyes! Kaco, you hesitate! No matter what action you take in battle, it has to be followed through!¡±

    As she finished yelling, Zilika turned around and walked over to Kica, who stood by a building in its shade, holding a small dagger.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    She spoke a few words Kenneth couldn¡¯t hear, and suddenly, Kica seemed to take a fighting stance. With soft and tender touches, Zilika adjusted her posture and seemed to instruct her to strike as she suddenly swiped with the dagger.

    Approaching the pair, Kica quickly took notice, ¡°Kenneth.¡±

    Meeting Kenneth with a softened albeit still stern look, Zilika asked, ¡°What brings you by? Come to learn some skills with the blade like Kica? Sparring with you would help those lackluster excuses for soldiers a better feel for fighting a Nok.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always happy to help, Kenneth said, taking another gander out onto the sparring area. ¡°Though I might be of more use teaching and explaining a bit about muscles, exorcising, and microscopic tears¡­ It¡¯s a shame I probably don¡¯t have time.¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you have time?¡± Kica asked with a confused head tilt.

    Having spoken absentmindedly, Kenneth went ahead and explained the situation.

    ¡°So that¡¯s about the gist of--¡±

    Kica dropped the dagger and hugged him.

    Taken aback by the suddenness, Kenneth stood there frozen for a second before he reciprocated the gesture, wrapping his arms around her.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you, She said. ¡°You are by far the second-best person I could have met in this outpost.¡±

    ¡°Gee, don¡¯t flatter me to death, would you,¡± Kenneth chuckled.

    Chuckling along, Kica wiped away a tear, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that, but I don¡¯t love you as I love her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I understand,¡± Kenneth replied as they slowly separated.

    Looking back, Kica saw Zilika standing with her arms crossed, her stern gaze firmly affixed at everyone sparring, as her tail flicked from side to side. Letting out a sigh, Kica walked up to her and poked her side, Eliciting a small yep that drew some attention.

    However, her mildly annoyed gaze was enough to deter anyone from making direct eye contact.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to say something to him? He is leaving, and who knows when he¡¯ll come back. If he does,¡± Kica implored her, walking around trying to look her in her ever elusive eyes until Zilika was worn down.

    ¡°Fine¡­ But what should I even say,¡± Zilika questioned.

    ¡°Why not just a little of what you¡¯ve told me about Kenneth.¡±

    Suddenly seeming hesitant and a slight bit embarrassed, Zilika turned to face Kenneth, ¡°Yes, well¡­ you were worthy¡­ I mean, you have my thanks¡­ I mean¡­. You great healer¡­ Arg¡­ I¡¯m so bad at this.¡±

    Chuckling at how she fumbled her words, Kenenth met her gaze, ¡°No, it¡¯s quite alright. The fact that you are trying means a lot to me. I know our shared past has been a bit¡­ muddied, to put it lightly, but I hope one day, when we meet again, we can just laugh about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­If we do, I suppose I can buy you some floor juice,¡± Zilika replied.

    ¡°Sounds great, Kenneth said. ¡°I hope it won¡¯t be forever, but for now, goodbye.¡±

    Taking his leave, Kica picked up her dagger and Zilika went back to motivate everyone who was sparring, most of which had been curiously glancing in their direction for some time.

    ¡°LISTEN UP, YOU SORRY EXCUSES FOR WARRIORS!!! I DON¡¯T KNOW HOW YOU SURVIVED THE BATTLE WITH THE HERETICS, WITH ALL THESE GLARING FLAWS, BUT UNTIL I SEE SOME IMPROVEMENT, NO FOOD!!!¡±

    He had barely turned a corner when, from afar, he spotted Aloko chatting with some woman who seemed vaguely familiar. His face was the embodiment of calmness, but his tail was like a rubber ball bouncing everywhere, even as the woman took her leave.

    Staring only in the direction she left, Aloko didn¡¯t even notice as Kenneth walked up behind him. ¡°Ahem¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­? Teacher! Aloko exclaimed in shock. ¡°Umm¡­! How are¡­! Do you want teacher stuff¡­?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is, but I see you''re happy, Kenneth pointed to his tail that was still bouncing around.

    ¡°Oh, that, I just heard a joke,¡± Aloko hastily explained, grabbing his tail to keep it calm.

    ¡°A joke, you say, Kenneth sighed. ¡°I actually got a few good ones, like how to make holy water and why did the chicken cross the road¡­ though they are probably not as funny to you as they are to me¡­¡±

    Seeming to notice Kenneth¡¯s mood, Aloko questioned what was wrong, and he explained.

    ¡°¡­I see¡­ Aloko sighed, his chipper mood replaced with a more gloomy one. ¡°The king has commanded it, and so shall it be. It¡¯s going to be strange not having you teach anymore.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange for me, too, Kenneth agreed. ¡°And I just lament I didn¡¯t get to teach you and Kica more.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you¡¯ve taught me more than I would have ever learned on my own. At least now I can assist, if just slightly.¡±

    ¡°You sound downtrodden, like you don¡¯t think you are doing much,¡± Kenneth commented. ¡°Nothing could be further from the truth. Stitching a small wound may not seem like much, but those are some of the worst ones to get killed by. Either you bleed out slowly, or an infection gets you.

    ¡°You know, I thought I would have more time, so I suppose I never got around teaching you proper stitching techniques. If you want to improve or just need something to keep your hands busy, try asking Selisio. Her stitching work on clothes is quite good from what I¡¯ve seen.¡±

    ¡°Hm, I never expected I¡¯d have to learn from anyone but you, Aloko somberly said as he turned to Kenneth. ¡°I¡¯ve had a few teachers in my life, but you outrank all of them easily. Thank you for being my teacher.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for being a wonderful student to this first-time teacher.¡±

    No more words needed to be said, and they both knew, so instead of lingering, both went their separate way, Aloko to some place and Kenneth toward the great hall.

    However, as he made his way out onto the street, he encountered standing by the well Hali in the middle of drawing water.

    ¡°Thought you¡¯d be sleeping,¡± Kenneth said, greeting Hali.

    Hoisting the bucket up from the well Hali poured the water into another bucket, ¡°I did a little, but lunch isn¡¯t going to make itself, so best get started.

    ¡°Oh, could you say why the merchant appears to be here? Isn¡¯t it far too soon?¡±

    With a bucket in hand, Hali headed toward the kitchen while Kenenth followed, explaining everything once more.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it, Hali sighed. ¡°Someone who appreciates good food is leaving. You know you remain the only one to praise my work straight to my snout. I doubt that¡¯s something I¡¯ll soon forget.¡±

    ¡°Right back at you with that wonderful cooking,¡± Kenneth replied.

    ¡°Now, why can¡¯t a woman say that to me,¡± Hali chuckled as the pair entered the great hall.

    A small crowd was gathered in the middle, and as Hali went to the kitchen, Kenneth tried to see what was going on.

    From the few glimpses he managed to see, he spotted Trafka with his hammer sheathed on his back, looking at Ulric. However, he couldn¡¯t quite make out what was happening.

    Standing up on a nearby chair to get a better look, Kenneth was shocked and appalled to see Ulric forcing Nya against a table, holding her snout with one hand and pushing a dagger against her face with the other.

    Before he knew it, Kenneth was in full sprint, knocking over people and quickly grabbing Ulric¡¯s arm, yanking it away. ¡°What The Fuck Do You Think You Are Doing?!!¡±

    Without turning around, Ulric said in a low and quiet voice, ¡°Let go of my arm.¡±

    ¡°NOT UNTIL YOU GET YOUR HANDS OFF HER!!!¡± Kenneth shouted as he looked down at Nya; however, to his confusion, she wasn¡¯t fighting back or trying to get free; she was just laying there.

    It was only now he noticed the blade Ulric was holding was Nya¡¯s.

    ¡°Black healer, this matter does not concern you! Trafka said, banging his shield against the wooden floor. ¡°Now step aside and  let the commander punish this deserter for her cowardice in battle!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?! She fought just like everyone else!¡± Kenneth shouted.

    ¡°I am not referring to the battle that has just been waged here, Trafka clarified. ¡°She deserted her own family''s outpost in the middle of a battle, forsaking her oath, and for such a crime by the king''s law, she shall be punished.¡±

    ¡°Are you fucking insane! I was there; it was burning to the ground; she was pregnant and made the best choice possible!¡± Kenneth angrily argued.

    Glancing coldly toward Nya, Trafka simply said, ¡°She swore to give her life in the defence of the outpost.¡±

    Grinding his teeth, Kenneth¡¯s face reddened, ¡°So what¡­?! You-you¡¯d rather have people fight and die in an unwinnable situation rather than let them live to fight another day!¡±

    Trafka stepped closer, his gaze level with Kenneth¡¯s as he coldly replied, ¡°She swore an oath¡­ Everyone here has sworn an oath¡­ Even you have sworn an oath. Regardless, you seem to have the impression her punishment is death.

    ¡°Her situation during her attack has been noted. Of course, a woman in such a time is hardly rational, driven more so by their emotions than their sense of duty. Because of that, her punishment is only the removal of her right eye.¡±

    ¡°Again, are you fucking insane! Don¡¯t try to make it sound like you are nobly spareing her!¡± Kenneth yelled.

    Slapping Ulric¡¯s hand away from her snout, Nya sat up and yelled, ¡°Enough, Kenneth! I broke my oath, I let my emotions guide me, and this is my punishment. It¡¯s just an eye¡­ a fair trade. I understand you might not see it as so, but it has to be done.¡±

    Turning his head, Kenneth looked at her. She had a look of fierce determination, more so than he¡¯d ever seen before.

    ¡°Nya¡­ Kenneth sighed, shaking his head. ¡°¡­You won¡¯t change your mind, will you?¡±

    ¡°You know me well enough to know the answer to that,¡± She replied.

    ¡°¡­Fine, but if this is happening, let me do it, Kenneth offered. ¡°I can dull the pain as much as possible and remove it cleanly, and after--"

    ¡°¡­No, this is not your duty, black healer, Trafka interrupted, his tone of voice a slight bit aflame as opposed to the iciness he¡¯s portrayed thus far. ¡°It is the duty of a commander to deliver just punishment to an oathbreaker such as her.¡±

    ¡°Shut it! Kenneth snapped, spinning around to face him. ¡°You said her punishment is to lose an eye, but you don¡¯t get to say--!¡±

    Suddenly, a loud but soft squelch echoed from behind Kenneth.

    Purely on reflex, he spun around the only word in his head, ¡®No¡­¡¯ as his eyes landed on Nya. Blood ran down along her arm from her index finger, which she¡¯d stabbed through her eye.

    Before he could react, Nya hooked her claw into the eyeball and, in one swift motion followed by a shriek, ripped it out.

    ¡°Shit! Shit! Shit!¡± Kenneth loudly muttered as he rushed to her side and caught her as she stumbled. Reaching into his back, he pulled out a piece of cloth and pressed it against the bleeding, empty eye socket.

    Ulric quickly turned to Kila, ¡°Find Kica!¡±

    Gasping in pain, Nya gritted her teeth and presented her eye to Trafka.

    He inspected it, ¡°Hmph¡­ impressive, not many would have the guts to do that. It¡¯s fortunate you still carry the title of commander; otherwise, your other eye would have to be gouged out as well. Regardless, as a son of house Krosk, I have witnessed your punishment having been carried out, and your sins are hereby forgiven by the crown and the mighty shield Akina.

    ¡°Now that that matter has been dealt with, black healer, come, the king awaits.¡±

    ¡°Nya, stay calm. I¡¯m going to fix you, Kenneth said, removing the cloth and inspecting the injury. ¡°The optic nerve is shredded, no surprise, but there doesn¡¯t seem--¡±

    ¡°Did you hear me, Trafka interrupted, clasping his hand around Kenneth¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I said the king awaits. She is of no concern. Simply let the healer here take care of her.¡±

    ¡°That''s what I¡¯m doing,¡± Kenneth coldly replied, shaking his shoulder and trying to get Trafka¡¯s hand off him to little Availe.

    ¡°We had an agreement, black healer. Trafka reminded him, ¡°You could do as you pleased until my other duty was completed. Now that it is, we leave for the capital.¡±

    Not caring in the slightest, Kenneth said, ¡°Go fuck yourself.¡±

    His patience running thin, Trafka tightened his grip enough to draw a pained groan from Kenneth, and before he could act, Trafka dragged him toward the entrance.

    Gritting his teeth, Kenneth found his footing and stood his ground, resisting him.

    Trafka momentarily froze in surprise at having his strength matched by someone Kenneth¡¯s size.

    With his back turned to Trafka, Kenneth spoke, ¡°Let go of me right now, or when I arrive before your king, I¡¯ll make sure to tell him all about how you nearly killed me to get me to leave a patient.¡±

    For a moment, Trafka¡¯s cold expression flickered with unease. ¡°No such lie will work on the king.¡±

    Looking over his shoulder, Kenneth''s hollowed abyssal eyes met Trafkas as he asked, ¡°What lie¡­?¡±

    Trafka¡¯s narrow eyes widened slightly in a look of realization.

    Suddenly, a thud sounded from behind, and Kenneth¡¯s head snapped around to see Nya laying on the floor, unconscious; Ulric was already kneeling by her side with a deeply worried look.

    Ripping free from Trafka¡¯s hold on him, Kenneth rushed to her and checked her vitals; she was still breathing, and her pulse was strong, ¡°She must have passed out from the pain.¡±

    In desperation, Ulric looked to the entrance, ¡°Why isn¡¯t he back with Kica yet?!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need her, Ulric, Kenenth calmly said, lifting Nya up in his arms. ¡°It might look bad, but she won¡¯t die from this. I¡¯ll patch her up, and we¡¯ll wait for her to wake.¡±

    Taking a moment to respond, Ulric¡¯s expression of worry vanished in place of his usual stoic one, though it was clear from how low his tail was that it was only a fa?ade, ¡°Do what you can for her.¡±

    Needing space, Kenneth carried Nya to the back room, the crowd around them making way.

    He did all that he could for her, repairing the damage and bandaging her eye. And with only the silence between them, Kenneth sat and waited for her wake.

    Eventually, after who knows how long, she began to stir, turning her head to the side, her remaining eye focusing on Kenneth.

    ¡°You''re an idiot, you know that,¡± Kenneth tiredly sighed, holding his head low.

    Sitting up, Nya didn¡¯t say a word; she just carefully reached up to her face and slowly pushed against her bandaged eyesocket, gasping in pain but feeling with absolute certainty that her eye was gone.

    ¡°I have to admit¡­ I half expected to have to do it again. You could reattach Ulric¡¯s arm, so I worried you¡¯d do the same with my eye,¡± Nya said, turning to look at Kenneth.

    ¡°After what you did to it, there was no saving it, Kenneth replied in a low grumble that resembled a growl. ¡°Why do you always have to do that¡­?

    ¡°Why do you feel the need to hurt yourself¡­ this is just like when you stabbed yourself in the shoulder. I said I could make it painless and could even make it clean¡­ who knows, with Kica¡¯s aid, I might have been able to trick this punishment of yours by reattaching it afterward.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a pleasant gesture,¡± Nya replied. ¡°But no one of house Krosk would let such a thing stand. It¡¯s a commander¡¯s duty by law to carry out punishments, and they¡¯d sooner kill me than let you do anything. And Ulric¡­ I could see it in his eyes; he, above anything, didn¡¯t want to do it.¡±

    Sighing, she got up, only managing to take a single step before stumbling.

    ¡°Careful, Kenenth said, rushing to her side and helping her regain balance. ¡°Without both eyes, you¡¯ve lost depth perception. Your brain needs time to adjust before your balance returns.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t left already, Nya commented. ¡°When the king calls you, you don¡¯t let him wait, especially not when he sends one of house Krosk.¡±

    ¡°Trafka can go fuck himself for all I care, no one is stopping me from making sure my patient is safe,¡± Kenneth spat.

    Smiling halfheartedly, Nya placed a hand on Kenneth¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Your dedication is admirable¡­ more so than mine. If you¡¯ll allow me¡­ can I escort you to the gate.¡±

    ¡°As your doctor, I advise you to rest until you¡¯ve fully recovered, Kenneth said. ¡°But as your friend, of course.¡±

    Staying by her side, both exited the room. Outside, the crowd from before had dispersed, and all who were there were Selisio, Jinki, Nokstella, Ulric, and Trafka, along with a few others Kenneth had seen around the outpost.

    ¡°You¡¯ve tried my patience enough. We leave now,¡± Trafka said, his voice as calm and cold as ever.

    ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll be right there. I just want to say something first,¡± Kenneth replied as he made his way over to Ulric.

    ¡°Do you have some choice words for me?¡± Ulric asked his tail the same as before.

    ¡°Before a lot of things I would have, Kenneth admitted. ¡°I know we had our differences and all, but I have to say I respect your commitment to your people, guiding them through tough situations and protecting them.

    ¡°And I hope my stay here has made you see things in a different light, so to speak.¡±

    Ulric paused for a moment, glancing at his arm, ¡°Before your arrival, I did not think many things were possible, but you do surprise me quite often.¡±

    Saying nothing, Kenneth outstretched his left arm toward Ulric. He stared at it for a bit before mirroring the gesture, taking Kenneth¡®s hand in what was the first human Aki handshake.

    With nothing more needing to be said, both retracted their hands, and Kenenth, with Nya by his side, walked over to Selisio and Nokstella.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to say goodbye,¡± Kenneth said to her.

    Her scales were pale, and she was reluctant to go, but nevertheless, she did, walking over to Kenneth, who lifted her up. As she settled in his arm, she turned to look at Selisio, who had a gentle expression on her face.

    She reached out her hand, and Selisio strangely traced a claw along it, drawing a few odd looks. ¡°Farewell, Nokstella, you good little girl.¡±

    Stepping outside, the sky had an orange hue, and the temperature had cooled slightly.

    Walking down the main street, Kenneth looked around at what quite possibly was the last time he¡¯d see this place. ¡°You know this reminds me of when we traveled to the outpost.¡±

    ¡°I still remember how mad I got at you for suddenly carrying me,¡° Nya said, still finding it somewhat difficult to walk with her lack of depth perception.

    ¡°You know I could do it again if you liked,¡± Kenneth chuckled.

    Smiling slightly, Nya replied, ¡°Try that again, and I¡¯ll have my claws in you.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t long now; only a little more, and they would be at the gate.

    ¡°¡­Kenneth,  Nya said, her voice growing low. ¡°You have experienced the dangers of living in an outpost¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Kenneth answered.

    Looking blankly at the horizon, Nya spoke once more. ¡°I think I once told you I would be a mother to my children once they became adults and joined me. Yet I do not know if I¡¯ll live that long¡­ Whether it be from battling heretics, madness, or a misstep atop the wall.

    ¡°This might be selfish of me to ask, but if such a time were to come, could you deliver a message to them.¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course,¡± Kenneth replied.

    Nya took a deep breath as she came a little closer. ¡°Tell them their father fought bravely with more determination than anyone else, and¡­ their mother¡­ Wishes she could have met them and embraced them one more time.

    ¡°Simply say the child of Noki Kakili sends you, and my family should let you enter.¡±

    ¡°You know, if this is the last time we see one another, I have to say our friendship has been a strange one, Kenneth said warmly. ¡°And if this is the last time we meet, I just¡­ I just want to say thank you for being my friend.¡±

    As they reached the gate, Solk stood and waited in front of the wagon, getting pulled by that large creature.

    Kenneth felt as Nya stopped walking and let her hand on his shoulder slide onto his back, gently pushing him forward. ¡°Truly, thank you for being mine.¡±

    Keeping his emotions inside, Kenneth walked toward the wagons, about to step inside.

    ¡°Before you do that, you might wanna turn around,¡± Solk advised.

    Looking back, Kenneth was shocked to see a large crowd scattered about , all of them looking in his direction.

    It was all of those he personally knew, those he only knew in passing, and lastly, the ones he recognized as having helped in one way or another at some point in time.

    Starting with Nya, all placed their hands on their chest in a gesture of greeting before slowly letting it slide down until it was level with their lower heart.

    Even though he¡¯d never been taught the meaning of this gesture, Kenneth knew instantly what it meant as he mirrored it and, too, said goodbye to them all.

 (Not a chapter) The Plague Doctor Book 1 My Thoughts + Future scene in Book 2

    760 pages, 354736 words, a little over 925 days of hard work.

    It¡¯s hard to say where I should begin with this. There are so many things I want to say, and I feel it would take an eternity to do so, but I think I¡¯ll try to see where things go.

    Personal thoughts about chapter sections.

    <h2>Chapters 1-13</h2>

    The beginning of any story is always a bit tricky, especially for someone who is rather inexperienced in writing. I still remember so many of the mistakes I made, like no dialogue tags, clunky writing, over-description of characters/events, awful dialogue, and everything else. Yet that didn¡¯t stop me. I kept going, and with some help from some kind strangers, I got better.

    As far as the story goes, it was pretty loose, with me thinking on the fly about where it was headed. I¡¯m not saying I didn¡¯t have a plan; it was just fun writing without thinking and letting my imagination run wild.

    <h2>Chapters 14-28</h2>

    I always had a loose understanding of where I wanted the story to go, but I neglected to account for my own desire to explore the world and, more importantly, the people in it. I would often introduce characters in the story for two reasons: because I¡¯ve got the inspiration to write someone I thought could be fun and to make the outpost feel more alive by having many different albeit fitting characters. Of course, it, in my opinion, at times did make the story feel drawn out, mostly because I, in the beginning, didn¡¯t have a structured plan, and even when I did, it was loosely followed, but one thing I would like to say about the pacing was always sequential with setup for future plot points, or just the next chapter. Personally, I¡¯ve always been in the boat that a story should take its time to explore, and in the outpost, isolated from the world that often meant the characters.

    <h2> </h2>

    <h2>Chapters 29.1.2.3.4.5.6</h2>

    This was my first attempt at what one might consider a mini story arc or loosely just something vaguely similar with exposition, rising action, climax, falling action, and resolution.

    While it wasn¡¯t my primary intention when I first chose to incorporate characters other than the ones I¡¯ve mostly used up until that point, it did work out great with exposition as we explored some of the characters and what I often find most interesting: the world.

    Rising action: that moment was definitely just as they found the blue flower bush, and what Kenenth wanted at that moment was within reach, and then the ghost attack, whereupon Kenneth was separated from Kiki, Biku, Kila, and Fenik, and then found them again this time hidden away as he watched them fighting for their lives. They weren¡¯t important characters, so I definitely could have made Kenenth leave them to die as they did him.

    Climax: This was the most important moment in their mini story arc, including what kind of person Kenenth really was, the choice he made, and how he made it. It was important that I didn¡¯t just throw Kenenth¡¯s character at that time to the wayside just for the story, like I¡¯ve seen other stories do, and choosing to harm himself to help others, in my opinion, definitely fitted with that, giving his workaholic nature and desire to help others as a doctor, enduring whatever he has to.

    Falling action: Once the battle was over, I gave everyone some time to rest and explain how the world, how the ghost was actually a Nok, the character''s reactions as well, as how Kenneth healed everyone, followed by some exploring of different characters mainly Kiki, with her brother and how he erased her memory and Kenneth and his internalized guilt which Jasha confronts him with, and follows him for some time, in the form of unpleasant thought¡¯s lets say.

    Resolution: This is where the mini-arc ends; the heroes return triumphantly with not only the prize but information previously unknown to the outpost but with some slight changes to Kenenth, mostly for the worse, even though he got what he wanted.

    <h2>Chapters 30-35</h2>

    This batch of chapters was once more an exploration of characters and dynamics between some, as well as a bit of world-building. While they weren''t the funniest chapters to write, they do serve their purpose, making the plot move along logically.

    <h2> </h2>

    <h2>Chapters 36-40</h2>

    This was where I let my creativity run wild with a bit of lore and world-building. After a lot of waiting, characters from the capital finally arrived, and we got the first look at who they were, as well as their culture and what they thought of as normal.

    <h2>Chapter 41</h2>

    On a bit of a side note, this chapter was a personal one for me. For those who remember, I used to just post whenever I could, which was quite often, but that left me a mental wreck of stress trying to satisfy everyone, which is what inspired Hali¡¯s sudden change. I suppose it was a way for me to get everyone a peek behind the curtain before I decided to change things and make the story a weekly release instead.

    But rest assured, no, I¡¯m doing well. I haven¡¯t lost my joy for writing, eventhought I felt like I was about to at one point. Now, I take it a bit easier.

    <h2>Chapters 42-45</h2>

    This batch was a mix, definitely fun and emotional to write, but I knew that with chapter 43, I had to get the plot moving with the introduction of Kovoto and a bit more world-building in the mix with the Inventor and Discovery Guild. However, the funniest chapter where I couldn¡¯t stop smiling was chapters 44-45, where I finally gave Kenenth a proper break and showed a bit of another side to the relentless Aki racism, showing they were not all like that with Hali and Jinki. However, one thing I regret is that, back around chapter 16 or 18, I didn¡¯t make Kenneth and Jinki have a proper conversation. I know that with Jinki''s personality, he and Kenneth would have become friends, even if it had taken Kenneth some time to realize it.

    <h2>Chapters 46-48.5</h2>

    A party. Time for fun, drink and, in this case, character development for a lot of people. One thing I often struggle with, or more so a worry I have when writing, is if my characters are too one-dimensional, and I often wonder if fleshing out their motivations, their desire, and their past would give them more depth or just leave them slightly less shallow, than before I told all of my dear readers more about them.

    Right now, I honestly don¡¯t know if I¡¯m talking more so from past experiences or something else, but I think that feeling, that worry of a too one-dimensional character, will always nag in the back of my mind, but maybe that feeling is a good thing, and it pushes me to thoroughly develop every character¡¯s backstory, even if I don¡¯t get around to telling them.

    <h2>Chapters 49-51</h2>

    I once heard that a character show their true colours and who they really are in conflicts and desperate situations, and the battle with Jubo was definitely that. Up until this point, Kenneth had been a coward on a knife edge as it were unsure if he should jump, but that battle that brought him so close to death, as well as Jasha¡¯s words, finally allowed Kenenth to realize two important truths. He didn¡¯t want to die, and he could no longer live as he did before he came to this world.

    <h2> </h2>

    <h2>Chapters 52-53</h2>

    These were sad chapters that made me cry writing them. I don¡¯t know why writing and reading hit so much harder for me than movies and TV. I don¡¯t know how many movies and series I¡¯ve seen with similar, if not worse, things happening, and I just shrug.

    Stolen story; please report.

    As for the story of Nokstel and Nokstella, it definitely hit me hard. I often times wonder how dark my story is going to be in the future, but whenever I think of that, I just plan out some happy chapters or happy moments.

    <h2>Chapter 54</h2>

    I honestly don¡¯t have much to say about this one. It¡¯s an important stepping stone to ensure that Kenneth can finally use plastic, and Kovoto does his thing, but outside of that, it¡¯s not much more.

    <h2>Chapter 55</h2>

    Once again, there is not much to say about this chapter. It¡¯s fun for the audience to see Jubo suffer, and we learn a bit more about the capital and how the class system works, as well as a character moment for Kenenth.

    <h2>Chapters 56-59</h2>

    Now, I don¡¯t have a perfect memory, but whenever I think of these chapters, I always remember them as a chill time for Kenenth to see how he¡¯s slowly changing a few select people and actually have those who stand up for him.

    <h2>Chapters 60-63</h2>

    I¡¯ll start off by saying the fight with Para was fun but difficult to write as I had to rewrite it three or four times until I got the right end, not one where he lost or where he outright won, but one where he got the confirmation he wanted.

    But that aside, the rest of the chapters were ones where I would often cry. I suppose it just hits me hard with stories about parents and children, but I would strangely enjoy crying because, in my mind, I knew that raw emotion would make the story better, and one of my greatest wishes is that I would move someone else as well.

    <h2>Chapters 64-65.5</h2>

    The Battle¡­ sighs¡­ this was a long stretch of chapters, the curse of having a lot of characters and writing POV chapters¡­ the beginning itself was probably not hinted at best. I always thought there would be a battle, but I didn¡¯t know when it would fit in. Some part of me wonders if it would have been better to have done it right after the part where Solk and the Caravan were still there. A thought for the future if I ever decided to rewrite the book in some other media. But besides all of that, I¡¯m happy about the battle. I got to practice writing, fighting and battling with some ups and downs in success, as well as showing off Kenneth¡¯s skill and an in-depth look afterwards at something most other stories skip over or briefly show¡­ the healing process.

    As a final side note, chapter 65.5 (Dying Healer) did have a controversial moment in the form of Zilika¡¯s er¡­ devotion to Kica, let¡¯s say. It was only meant to show the complete and utter faith she had for Kica, but I see how it also can send a bad message about self-harm in a relationship to get one''s way. It¡¯s definitely something I should have thought more about, but I can only promise to do better in the future.

    <h2>Chapters 66-69</h2>

    Aftermath¡­ oh, I don¡¯t know how many hours I used to research biology in order to not just pull some medical jargon out of my ass. It was a challenge, but I thought that one day someone might remember what I wrote when their life was in danger, not really knowing where they¡¯ve gotten the info from; it weighed on me more than I think it would most people, plus I always try writing realistically in a sense so doing no research was a no go.

    Besides the medical stuff, the emotional side of the chapter was a bit hard to write. Not because of writer''s block but because of sheer emotion; I just couldn¡¯t stop smiling and crying, the words flowing out of me, and I didn¡¯t know what I was writing half the time. Suffice it to say I did a lot of editing.

    <h2>Chapters 70-75</h2>

    I can¡¯t say how elated I was to write these chapters. For so long, the Aki capital had been in my mind, and now we finally got to explore it. The gigantic gate, a bit of lore, the heretic cultist, the inventors and discovery guild, betrayal and forboding trickery, the royals, their culture, the king, and so much more.

    Though saying all of this, the Kenneth side of the chapters was a joy to write as well, but it had just a bit more of a build-up.

    <h2>Chapters 76</h2>

    This chapter was a light-hearted one after everything else. It was just meant to be fun, as well as show the growing trust the outpost residents had for Kenneth after he helped keep everyone alive. While it¡¯s far from all, it is still a decent sum, showing just how far Kenneth has come.

    <h2>Chapter 76.1</h2>

    Some might wonder why this chapter even exists. It wasn¡¯t overly important, and I probably could have just skipped it, but I felt like too many stories both just skip ahead with little abandon as well as forget how events affect people. Selisio definitely hasn¡¯t forgotten, and she probably never will.

    <h2>Chapters 77</h2>

    I knew before I had to end Book 1 there were a few things I wanted to do, and while I certainly did a lot of things in this individual chapter, I never felt like I had just crammed it full of stuff. I knew what I wanted to happen, and I knew what had to happen; Nya coming back into the picture after a lot of time was something I excitedly waited for.

    On a side note, I¡¯m a sucker for stories with elements of friendship, and while I might not have handled Nya¡¯s and Kenneth¡¯s perfectly. Still, I liked it a whole lot, having them go from aquatints to friends who understood each other''s pain to some extent and Kenenth essentially betraying Nya¡¯s trust in him. Hurting her as only a friend could, to them finding a middle ground and rekindle their friendship.

    <h2>Chapter 78</h2>

    This was just a chill chapter. I had hinted at the time of Union and thought I might as well elaborate on the mystery, deepen the world-building and Aki/outpost culture. The ending was where the meat and potatoes were, with the revelation that Trafka was here. Honestly, I just loved designing the character in my head and having it hint at something well, probably not mind-blowing, but something to that effect.

    <h2>Chapter 79</h2>

    This chapter¡­ this chapter was hard to write because it cemented the fact that after so long, book 1 was coming to an end. I felt worried that I hadn¡¯t written everything I wanted to, and it made this chapter both long and difficult to write as I had to stay in character for all parties involved, trying desperately to say what I truly hoped they¡¯d say. I don¡¯t know how many hours I stayed staring at the screen or how many times I wrote a sentence only to delete it because it felt wrong, but in the end, I think I said everything I needed to say. I hope it was as close to perfect as it could come, but I truly don¡¯t know; all that I do know is, for now, I don¡¯t regret what I¡¯ve written; I only feel a pull to write more.

    <h2>Overall Thoughts</h2>

    When all is said and done, I¡¯m both satisfied and dissatisfied with Book 1. I knew from the beginning I was inexperienced, so I treated Book 1 as a complete learning experience where I could mess up and make mistakes left and right, but that isn¡¯t fair to Book 1. It might sound strange or be the most logical goddamn thing anyone has said, but I love book 1, and that love¡­ that desire¡­ is what drove me to evolve, to learn the rules of writing, make better and more complex characters, writing more fluently, deepen my world-building, and edit¡­ EDIT! UNENDINGLY! Until the sentence structure becomes flowy, like a river of running water.

    Perhaps one day, I¡¯ll come back and rewrite Book 1 and make some needed changes to the story and pacing, but that¡¯s something to think about in the future; for now, thank you to all who took the time to read this. Honestly, this feels like a diary, and it was probably as boring as my real one, so to wake you all up and as a reward for making it this far unless you just read the tiles and skipped ahead, in which case¡­

    TL:DR: I¡¯m in love with my book even though our relationship had a bad start.

    In all seriousness, you lovely folk, go ahead and read this scene from book 2.

    <h2>Future scene in book 2</h2>

    Sitting in a dark theatre, Kenneth was holding his plague doctor mask in his hands and watching the big screen with unblinking eyes.

    On his left was sitting his inner self, now looking to be in his mid-twenties, eating popcorn. On his left was Jasha, her motionless tail sticking out through a hole in the seat while hugging her knees.

    What was playing on the big screen wasn¡¯t some action movie, thriller, or something of that nature. It wasn¡¯t a movie at all, but an episode of Scrubs, season 5, episode 20, ¡°My Lunch¡±.

    JD was trying to cheer up Dr Cox after having made a bad call getting organs for his patients, not knowing the doner had rabies, and as a result, two patients ended up dying.

    Just as Cox begins feeling better, the last patient goes critical and also dies. Cox can¡¯t hold it in anymore, screaming and leaving, but JD follows and says, ¡°Remember what you told me! The moment you start blaming yourself for people''s death, there¡¯s no coming back!¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ you''re right,¡± Cox says before leaving.

    Then, the episode ends, and the credits start rolling.

    ¡°This was your favourite episode, right?¡± Jasha asked, her head resting on her knees.

    He stared blankly at the screen, clutching the mask in his hands, ¡°Yes¡­ this¡­ this episode was something I watched now and again¡­ JD¡¯s words struck a chord with me the first time I watched it¡­ too bad it was too late for me¡­

    ¡±But even so, it¡­ it made the guilt go away a little¡­ for a moment, at least¡­¡±

    ¡°So why is it your favourite episode, Kenneth''s mid-twenties self asked, raising the popcorn bucket up to his mouth as he stuck out his tongue, caught a few, and gobbled them up. ¡°The episode barely got any good jokes, and the acting looks fake. Hey! Sexy foxie fox, can¡¯t you change the channel and let¡¯s watch ¡°Mad Max¡±, ¡°Fast and Furious¡±, or ¡°Dirty Dancing¡±.

    Kenneth took a deep yet unnoticeable breath, ¡°Why are you showing me this episode? Why aren¡¯t you just your usual bitchy self? Why are you being kind?¡±

    With a genuine expression of sympathy across her face, Jasha turned her head to look at Kenneth, ¡°Because I know there¡¯s nothing I can say or do to change how you feel right now.¡±

    As the credits finished rolling, the screen faded to black, and in the mirror image, Kenneth stared back at himself, his eyes hollow, abyssal, and dead.

 The Plague Doctor Book 2 Chapter 1 (On The Road)

    On the road to the capital, the wagon continuously bumped up and down on the treacherous and root-littered ground.

    Kenneth was sitting on one of two beds with his feet up and Nokstella by his side up against the wall. On the other side was Solk brushing Kulo''s fur and keeping him by his side even though he wanted to go over to Kenneth.

    Neither had said a word in the many hours that must have passed since the departure.

    Kenneth mostly used this time thinking about the many possible outcomes that could happen when he stood in front of the Aki king. All from being heralded as a miracle worker to being seen as a funny animal that belonged in His Majesty''s royal menagerie to even execution on sight.

    ''It¡¯s not as if I know what will happen until I¡¯m there. Right now, I¡¯m only giving myself a headache,¡¯ Kenneth thought, letting out a tired sigh.

    ¡°Not used to the road? Solk suddenly asked. ¡°It¡¯s not my preferred route, considering this is uncharted territory for me, but Lord Krakni is not a patient man.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not so much that, Kenneth replied. ¡°I was just thinking about when I meet the king. It¡¯s a big deal, alright, and if my people''s history of royalty is anything to go by, it might as well be a coin toss on what¡¯s going to happen.¡±

    ¡°The king¡­ has a powerful presence. I¡¯ve only stood before him once when he asked about you, and even that made me fear more for my safety than any venture out here, Solk admitted. ¡°I can only guess as to the reason he wishes for you to appear before him, but if he wanted you dead, he would not have ordered the commander of his king''s guard to personally escort you.

    ¡°His son may have taken up the mantel in his stead; however, they are of far greater importance than some simple executioners. More so, it might be because you healed the ¡°Burning Death¡± with such ease. The king might desire to prevent another epidemic from spreading throughout the capital.¡±

    ¡°An epidemic! Kenneth gasped. ¡°Has it been recent? Are people keeping apart? What measures have been put in place to avoid another spread?!¡±

    ¡°No! It happened over hundreds of years ago,¡± Kolu piped up, unable to escape his father¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°At least you remember something from your history lessons, Solk said with a hint of pride. ¡°It was about two hundred years ago. No one knows how it started. Either it could have been a ploy by the heretic to send in an inflicted as a slave, heretic cultist spreading the infliction with their vile rituals or just the careless mistake of a merchant.¡±

    Solk went on to explain more about the ¡°Burning Deaths¡± spread throughout a place called Underfoot, as well as how it was handled back then. And horrifyingly, the ¡°Burning Death¡± didn¡¯t just receive its name from the state in which the infected found themselves.

    Kenneth felt a small sorrow in his heart for the dead.

    Even though it happened so long ago, it was news to him, and even if he only managed to accomplish one thing in this life, it was to ensure something like that would never happen again,

    But even as his mind focused on such a horrifying event, he couldn¡¯t help but linger on something Solk said as he inquired about the heretic cultists.

    Solk was a bit tight-lipped about them but did explain. Apparently, there wasn¡¯t a unanimous belief in the Aki course, and there were those who wished to spread their vileness from within, but apparently, they had all been eradicated some decades ago.

    ¡°I believe that will be enough for now,¡± Solk said, seeming tired.

    ¡°No, father, I wanna hear more about¡­¡± Kolu protested, falling silent as he suddenly fought a desperate battle, inevitably losing to the yawn.

    While Kenneth wanted to learn a bit more, he could hear Nokstella quietly yawn by his side. ¡°You should listen to your father. Children need to sleep far more than adults. You wouldn¡¯t want to stunt your growth and be shorter than me.¡±

    Kolu''s eyes quickly grew wide as he heard the most horrifying news of all. He snapped his head back and looked up at his father, ¡°Is that true?!¡±

    Solk put the brush aside and flopped down on the bed, pulling his son with him, ¡°Yes, Dahi moulded us, made it so we grow hungry when we need to eat, thirsty when we need to drink, and tired when we need to sleep.¡±

    Kolu looked panicked as he suddenly realized the earth-shattering revelations had staved off his drowsiness, and in the most aggressive way Kenneth had ever seen, Kolu tried to go to sleep.

    Solk sent Kenneth a knowing and thankful look before extinguishing the only lit candle and going to sleep.

    Kenneth joined him, fully laying down on the long but somewhat thin bed with Nokstella mostly on top of his arm, refusing to move any further away from the wall.

    However, sleep didn''t come easy. The bumping and creaking as the wagon moved across the uneven terrain of high hills, slumps, and root-littered ground made it almost impossible to go to sleep, Kenneth only finding brief moments where he nodded off for a second or two.

    He was drifting off once more when he heard small clacking sounds moving closer, followed by tiny hands grabbing onto his arm.

    ¡°¡­Shouldn¡¯t you be asleep?¡± Kenneth, tiredly, asked in a low voice.

    Kolu let out a small whine, ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I wanna go asleep, but keep thinking what will happen if I don¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°Nokstella, you still awake?¡± Kenneth asked her, whereupon she replied with a tired groan.

    Suddenly, Kolu climbed on top of Kenneth and scampered across his chest until his fur brushed against Nokstella¡¯s scales, his tail wildly bouncing around. ¡°Hi! Your fur is so odd. It feels so hard.¡±

    Nokstella froze up as Kolu curiously touched her snout.

    ¡°Okay, Kolu, you need to learn about personal space. You can¡¯t just touch someone without asking first and getting permission to do so,¡± Kenneth lectured him while pulling him away from Nokstella.

    Whining, Kolu nestled between Kenneth¡¯s arm and chest, looking over at Nokstella, ¡°Father never let me go near slaves. I just want to see.¡±

    ¡°Well, you certainly got energy. How about I tell you a bedtime story?¡± Kenneth asked, feeling Kolu¡¯s ears perk up at the mention, and even Nokstella moved her snout across his chest, looking up at him.

    Knowing he¡¯d struck gold, Kenneth began to tell the story of the rabbit and hawk.

    On a cloudy and windy day, a little white rabbit was walking through the forest in search of carrots to eat. He¡¯d never ventured far from home, but today, he¡¯d had a whiff of one and would not let the scent go.

    He searched behind every tree and inside every bush until he found the precious orange prize sticking up from the dirt.

    With ecstatic glee, he pulled it from the ground and jumped home, but on the way, rain poured down from the sky, and the winds began to howl, shaking every tree and bush. Suddenly, the sound of a tree cracking, followed by a squawk, could be heard as a branch landed on the little white rabbit.

    However, it was not hurt; it was only stuck with the carrot still in its mouth. He was about to free himself when a sudden squawk made him freeze. Right in front of him was a hawk, a deadly predator, but fortunately, she, too, was stuck under a tree branch.

    Quickly, the rabbit, knowing he couldn¡¯t lift the branch, began digging underneath it until he was free.

    He was about to leave when the hawk squawked, ¡°Wait! Free me, too, and I promise to remember what you did for me!¡±

    The rabbit was unsure if he should trust the hawk. His parents had always warned him to run from hawks and snakes, as they would only gobble him up, yet his parents had also told him to see the best in every animal.

    Choosing to help the hawk, the little white rabbit lifted the branch as much as his tiny body could as the hawk slipped out from underneath.

    ¡°Thank you, I will not forget this,¡± The hawk said as she, with her massive wings, flew up into the foliage of the trees.

    With the storm getting worse, the little white rabbit quickly ventured home to his burrow, where his family must have been worried sick.

    However, on his way home, hidden under some leaves was a snake. Before he could react, the snake wrapped his long, thin body around him, trapping him.

    It unhinged its jaw, ready to eat him whole, when suddenly a familiar squawk echoed. From above, the hawk attacked the snake. It wrestled it off the little rabbit and squawked at the snake, making it slither away in fear.

    As the rain grew heavier, the little rabbit thanked the hawk for helping and, not wanting her to get wetter; the rabbit invited the hawk home. And as they arrived, the family of rabbits greeted the strangest visitor they¡¯d ever had in their burrow.

    As Kenneth finished, Kolu and Nokstella seemed to have fallen asleep, lightly snoring and stirring as the wagon continued to bump up and down against the ground, somehow ending with Kolu¡¯s hand on Nokstella¡¯s snout while she oddly enough nuzzled against it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard a story of such a nature before,¡± Solk¡¯s quiet voice cut through the darkness.

    Kenneth barely reacted to his voice either because he wasn¡¯t startled or didn¡¯t want to disturb Kolu and Nokstella now that they had finally gone to sleep, ¡°It was one my parents would tell me at times.¡±

    ¡°You still remain a strange one, I see, Solk said, sitting up, his form barely visible in the dark. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be so close to that heretic, especially since you removed its chains.¡±

    Kenneth took a moment to respond, ¡°She isn¡¯t going to hurt him.¡±

    Even in the dark, Kenneth noticed Solk¡¯s eyes staring at him, Kolu, and Nokstella. ¡°My son, I love him dearly but constantly worry about letting him out of my sight when not within walls of allies.

    ¡°He is far too trusting and unaware of the dangers in this world. Not too long ago, when he was out of my sight, he found and approached the Qsiosija¡­ he was lucky. It could easily have been a predator or heretic, and I doubt he would have reacted differently.¡±

    ¡°I understand that fear, but even so, isn¡¯t his willingness to approach anyone something that in some way, shape, or form should be nurtured, Kenneth argued. ¡°Of course, he should be mindful--"Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°No, because he will eventually succeed me, and if he has not learned by that time, the slaves might see his weakness and¡­¡± Solk fell silent as he looked at his sleeping son nestling up against Kenneth.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think of such thoughts. Never done me any good¡­¡± Kenneth advised.

    ¡°If only I could,¡± Solk sighed, falling silent.

    Suddenly, Kenneth felt Nokstella biting his arm in her sleep, and he remembered a question he ought to have asked long ago. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind my asking, that Nok I got from you had a mother¡­ is she, perchance, pulling one of these wagons?¡±

    In the darkness, Solk barely moved, ¡°Hmm¡­ many of my slaves are rented, but not that one¡­ that one I owned. That one was strong and always kept pulling, but unfortunately, it died during a heretic sneak attack by a stray arrow, I believe.

    ¡°A shame, really. I doubt I¡¯ll ever find a slave of such good quality again for so few coins.¡±

    Feeling his gut sink and turn to ice, Kenneth worriedly glanced at Nokstella, who, thankfully, was still asleep, lightly snoring, completely unaware of the horrible truth that Kenneth now knew.

    ¡°ARRGGG!!!¡±

    Suddenly, an ear-piercing desperate scream rang out, making both men jolt as Kolu and Nokstella stirred from their slumber.

    It was followed by vibrating chirping, like that of a bird, but far deeper.

    ¡°What the¡­?!¡± Kenneth exclaimed, looking around in the dark, his eyes settling on the outline of his bag.

    He went to reach for it but stopped feeling Nokstella clinging to his arm, crying while shaking in absolute terror, ¡°They here¡­! They eat us!¡±

    Kenneth quickly turned to Nokstella as Kolu ran over to his father. ¡°Listen, I know it¡¯s scary, but everything is going to be okay.¡±

    ¡°That sound! A Sleecie! Solk growled as he lit a candle, illuminating the confined area. ¡°By Akina, I knew we should have stopped when the light left us.¡±

    Suddenly, the chirping grew louder and more chaotic as the singular voice was joined by many others, cementing the fact that it had not come alone.

    Before anyone could react, the creatures descended upon every wagon, crashing into them with loud bangs, the force of which made some wagons turn and fall on their side.

    Kenneth grabbed hold of the bed frame, steadying himself as he held Nokstella close. However, as the beast scratched the exterior of the wagon suddenly, a giant beak tore through the wall.

    Nokstella let out a shriek of terror, and Kenneth jolted away as a candle flew past him, landing right inside the Sleecie¡¯s mouth. Spitting it out immediately, it recoiled, pulling its beak out while chirping in distress.

    ¡°They fear fire! Solk yelled as he, with shaky hands, gathered every candle and lit them. He handed one to Kenneth just as another Sleecie broke through the wall.

    Shouting as loud as he could, Kenneth violently swung the candle at the Sleecie¡¯s beak, extinguishing the meeker flame; however, the moment it happened, the Sleecie let out a violent chirp as its beak slid from the wall.

    They could hear a few more quiet chirps before they were silenced with a loud crack. Suddenly, the door flung open, and Trafka stepped in. He scanned the room, his eyes focusing on Kenneth.

    ¡°Stay here! Barricade the holes and keep quiet!¡± He ordered.

    Heart racing, adrenalin pumping, Kenneth took quick breaths, ¡°Wa-was some hur--¡±

    Before he could finish, Trafka slammed the door and barked orders to every man.

    Kenneth peered through the two holes made by the Sleecies, seeing figures in the darkness, barely illuminated by the few torches some had managed to light in the chaos.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get close! Solk yelled, grabbing Kenneth by the shoulder and attempting to pull him away with little result. ¡°He fought those two off, but there are always more.¡±

    Hearing Solk¡¯s words and feeling Nokstella¡¯s grip tighten, Kenneth snapped out of it, ¡°You''re right. Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s do what he said. Nokstella, please let go. I need both hands.¡±

    ¡°They come! They eat you! They eat Mama,¡± She cried.

    As yelling and screaming blared from outside, Kenneth gently spoke to Nokstella. ¡°I know you are scared right now, but I need both my arms. I promise you everything is going to be okay, trust me--"

    ¡°What are you doing?! Solk yelled in the middle of flipping his bed up. ¡°We don¡¯t have time! Just Knock the slave away!¡±

    Kenneth reached down with his other hand, and Nokstella shuddered as though she thought he was going to do such a thing, but instead, he just gently caressed her head. ¡°I¡¯ll keep you safe; just trust me.¡±

    She continued to tremble in terror, but through tears, she found the courage to let go of Kenneth¡¯s arm.

    With unrestraint mobility, he grabbed the bed in front of him and flipped it against the wall along with the one Solk was in the middle of lifting, covering up both holes.

    As the fighting grew louder, both men were about to barricade the door with whatever they could find when a loud holler rang out. ¡°ONE OF THEM GOT FIRAK!!! HE¡¯S BLEEDING OUT!!!¡±

    ¡°Arg! NO! They got the healer! Those damn beasts!¡± Solk cursed.

    With his bag in hand, Kenneth rushed to the door and stepped outside.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Solk yelled. ¡°We need to stay here!¡±

    ¡°Nokstella stay here! I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Kenneth said, slamming the door shut.

    Outside was pure chaos as deafening sounds pierced his eardrums and shapes shrouded by the darkness of either friend or foe moved around, with barely any light of any kind other than the torches that vaguely showed where some were.

    Though he was scared, though he knew he was an idiot, Kenneth rushed ahead, remembering the direction from where the shouting had come from.

    Scanning the area as he ran, Kenneth noticed a gathering of people near a turned-over wagon surrounding something, ¡®That must be where he is.¡¯

    He rushed ahead through the darkness, constantly looking around for the slightest of movements.

    ¡°There''s another one!!!¡± one from the group ahead yelled.

    Frantically looking around, Kenneth tried to see where the Sleecie were when an arrow flew through the darkness and hit him in the head. ¡°FUCK! That hurt!¡±

    ¡°Did it just speak!¡±

    Making his way closer to the confused group, someone held up their torch, illuminating Kenneth''s figure. ¡°Th-The black healer¡­ Why are you---¡±

    ¡°No time!¡± Kenneth interrupted as he pushed past the group, seeing who he presumed ot be, Firak lying in a pool of his own blood with his throat ripped out.

    He dropped to the ground and wrapped both hands around Firak¡¯s neck, stopping the bleeding.

    ¡°Two more! Protect the black healer!¡±

    All who surrounded Kenneth and Firak tightened the formation with weapons at the ready as a pair of Sleecies rushed toward them. Illuminated by the torches, their hulking figure and six muscular legs with six sharp talons on each were revealed.

    The man who¡¯d shot Kenneth loosened another arrow, penetrating the brown hide of the beast, but it did little to hinder it as it continued to rush toward them.

    The only man with a torch wildly swung it in front of the beasts to stave them off.

    Both flinched, one stopping in its tracks as the other stumbled full force to the side, crashing head first into the turned-over wagon, demolishing what was once the roof.

    The group separated. Two men ran over to the Sleecie inside the wagon while the two others stayed.

    The man with the torch thrust it into the Sleecie¡¯s face, and while it recoiled, he brought down his sword, splitting its beak wide open.

    Chirping darkly, both Sleecie suddenly rose, standing on their hind legs, growing twice their height, the one inside the wagon breaking through what was now the roof, now towering above the men and striking with their many talons while letting out horrid chirping noises.

    However, as the scene unfolded, Kenneth, both hands still clasped around Firak¡¯s neck, heard the telltale chirping of a Sleecies from the other direction.

    His head snapped around, and in the darkness, three blue eyes peered at him.

    ¡°HEY THERE¡¯S ANOTHER ONE!!!¡± He screamed; his heart raced as the Sleecie sprinted toward him.

    Yet none of the men could come to his aid; they were still busy fighting for their lives.

    ¡®I have to get away with him! NO! I can¡¯t drag him by the neck! Kenneth thought, keeping his grip firm with one hand around Firak¡¯s throat as the other rested on the dagger he¡¯d been gifted. ¡®I have to stand my ground! My clothes will protect me! I just have to hold out!¡¯

    He drew his dagger only to realize too late he¡¯d grabbed the handle with his coat around it.

    Panicking, Kenneth could only brace for the inevitable mauling when suddenly, with a thundering thud, a giant hammer came crashing down on top of the Sleecie¡¯s skull, cracking it wide open and sending bits and pieces of it flying in every direction.

    He snapped his head to see Trafka panting with both hands on his hammer and shield on his back.

    He glared at Kenneth, snarling before spinning around, striking the towering Sleecie in the crumbled remains of the wagon, killing it instantly.

    Seizing the opportunity, all four men surrounded the remaining Sleecie and attacked from all sides, two stabbing it in the back, one from the front, and the last shooting an arrow in its throat.

    However, before death could get its clutches on it, the beast swiped with its talon, a last desperate attack that sliced the man that stood beneath its right eye. Unfazed by the pain, the man snarled and pushed his sword further inside, forcing the beast to draw its last breath as it tumbled to the ground with a heavy thud.

    With a brief moment of peace, Trafka turned to Kenneth and grabbed him by the collar, shouting, ¡°I told you to stay inside the wagon!¡±

    ¡°Let go of me! Kenneth yelled. ¡°We have to get him inside!¡±

    Suddenly, there was an eruption of light as one of the wagons was set ablaze.

    With that one act, the tide quickly turned as all of the the Sleecies¡¯s chirping turned pained, and they began to stumble around disoriented.

    Every bloodthirsty man took the opportunity to attack, but as they quickly downed a few, one Sleecie let out a deafening high-pitched melody of chirps.

    Suddenly, all began running wildly in every direction, crashing into anything and anyone as they fled.

    One demolished what remained of a wagon, impaling itself on the shattered and sharp wood; another tripped over the body of another Sleecie, breaking its neck in the process, but most just knocked over anyone in their path, including Trafka and Kenneth.

    As the dust settled and the only sound that remained was the crackling of fire, Kenneth got up.

    His hand was still miraculously around Firak¡¯s throat, but he wasn¡¯t breathing, and his eyes had turned glassy. With a sorrowful heart, knowing it was too late, he let go.

    As he looked around, he saw the utter devastation that had been illuminated. Destroyed and turned over wagons, including the one that had been set on fire, and corpses of Sleecie¡¯s and people littered the area while those only wounded cried out in pain.

    Suddenly, Trafka grabbed Kenneth by the shoulder, dragging him while yelling, ¡°Everyone! Get standing! We are moving on!¡±

    ¡°ENOUGH!¡± Solk yelled with eardrum-shattering might. With everyone¡¯s attention firmly placed on him, he walked over to Trafka and Kenneth; his clothes and fur darkened with sod.

    ¡°Mind your own business, merchant,¡± Trafka spat.

    Solk¡¯s tail stood standing, and his friendly smile had completely vanished. ¡°My business is travelling these lands. Yet you don¡¯t seem to understand the dangers of them having lived your entire life behind walls!

    ¡°Had you heeded my advice, we could have been in a better position to defend ourselves against the Sleecies, and I wouldn¡¯t have been forced to set one of my own wagons ablaze to scare them away!¡±

    Trafka made a low, grumbling sound, ¡°Black healer, get back into the wagon! We are continuing forth!¡±

    ¡°NO! Solk angrily shouted. ¡°You might not have noticed, lord Krakni, but they didn¡¯t just attack us wildly; they went for our food storage! We don¡¯t have the provisions necessary to make it back to the capital!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll make do with the slaves, Trafka coldly stated. ¡°My family will reimburse you for the loss.¡±

    Solk¡¯s tail began to grow bigger. ¡°The ones the Sleecies didn¡¯t already maul managed to escape in the chaos! The only thing we have left to pull the wagons is the Qsiosija!¡±

    ¡°If you had only heeded my warnings, we could have travelled on far safer roads!¡±

    Trafka¡¯s patience seemed all but gone as his claws protruded from his fingers.

    ¡°CALM DOWN! Kenneth shouted. ¡°Listen, what¡¯s done is done! If fire keeps them at bay, I doubt that blazing inferno will keep us safe for long! I suggest we use our energy to focus on what we do next!¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­! We head to the nearest village and get provisions, ¡°Trafka spoke as though his words were the orders everyone had to follow.

    ¡°We can¡¯t, Solk said straightforwardly. ¡°I¡¯ve travelled these lands for many years, and we are too far from a village. Those Sleecie¡¯s are still out there. Their hunger may have been satiated for now, but they¡¯ve got a taste for blood, and they won¡¯t soon forget it. If we continue forward, we will only get picked off one by one.¡±

    ¡°So are we just heading back to the outpost then?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Solk let out a long sigh, ¡°If only. Lord Krakni insisted on a road against my wishes that I was not familiar with. And without a road mark of any kind to guide us, it¡¯d be pure luck if we managed to find one before we get set upon again.¡±

    ¡°So merchant, for all your brash words, you have no solution of any, Trafka interjected. ¡°If so, we head to the nearest village.¡±

    ¡°¡­I loath the idea and prey to the old, the new gods, and the shield of Akina; we stumble upon an outpost, but we have no other choice than to follow the only road mark we can see, Solk reluctantly said, looking up past the tiny glimpses in the foliage. ¡°We head to the tower.¡±

    As the words were uttered, everyone looked at Solk with expressions of shock and disbelief.

    Trafka shouted, ¡°Have you been inflicted with madness?! I will never set foot among all those vile¡­!¡±

    ¡°We have no other choice without any other roadmark to guide us, Solk said. ¡°If we head in that direction, we might not find an outpost, but being in the proximity will ward off the Sleecie¡¯s for a bit and should grant us enough time to make it to the tower.

    ¡°Once there, I can barter with them, get provisions, plan out the route, and then we leave.¡±

    As the blazing inferno ate off and darkened the wood, the structure crumbled under its own weight, sending a wave of heat throughout the area.

    Looking around at all the wounded, Trafka let out a growl as he relented, ¡°We get provisions, and then we leave, not a moment later.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, we got three wagons left! Secure the two in a line behind mine and tie them all together, then gather anything of value and throw it on! Solk ordered. ¡°Anyone who is wounded needs to be healed by Kenneth from now on, and the dead throw them into the burning wagon. They¡¯ll ascent to their ancestors, and their bodies will grant us a little more kindling!¡±

    With time of the essence, everyone began working, following Solk¡¯s command, but once all the talking had been concluded, Kenneth realized something blatantly obvious. Solk was here.

    Before anything else could happen, Kenneth sprinted to the wagon, ripped the door open, and entered in a flash.

    As his heart briefly raced, Kenneth looked around in the dark, spotting both Nokstella and Kolu tucked away in a corner.

    Her scales were all but white as she cried and shook, but Kolu comforted her, wrapping his arms and tail around her body in a comforting embrace.

 The Plague Doctor Book 2 Chapter 2 (The Tower)

    What remained of the cavern trodded along the rocky and barren ground nearing the foot of the mountain. Long since had they left the dangers of the forest, but also the cooling shade it provided.

    Under the blazing sun, the effects of exhaustion became mounting as everyone walking around the wagons had their mouths agape, panting, some seeming about to fall over.

    It was around those times that Trafka would bang on one of the wagons, and those resting inside had to step out, allowing space for those needing rest and water. They quickly learned that although the Qsiosija was strong, pulling all three wagons and items inside with everyone''s combined weight would quickly tire it.

    As much as everyone disliked it, it was their only choice if they were going to reach the tower before the Sleecies could catch up, and the unlucky ones to step out this time were Solk and Kolu.

    He carried his son in his arms as he stepped down and walked with everyone.

    Quickening his step, Kenneth, who carried Nokstella in his arms, walked up to him, ¡°They are growing shorter each time. Are you sure everyone can¡¯t just catch their breaths for a minute or two? Some lost more blood than others.¡±

    ¡°If there are two things I know about¡­ Sleecies¡­ it is they are relentless and¡­ smart enough to know we are wounded¡­ if they catch up to us now¡­ even outside the forest¡­ I doubt we¡¯ll stand much of a chance¡­ with the condition we are in¡­ Solk panted. ¡°But I find¡­ it funny¡­ you talk about rest¡­ but have you¡­ even had one¡­?

    ¡±You just¡­  keep walking.¡±

    ¡°The advantages of being a human, I guess, Kenneth responded in a low tone as he looked around at everyone. ¡°A teacher of mine once referred to humans as the ¡°greatest persistence predator¡± when explaining the sweat glands, so as long as I got water, I should be fine. Though, that¡¯s not to say I can do this forever. Right now, my feet and back are killing me.¡±

    ¡°You should rest then,¡± Solk recommended.

    ¡°There are times I want to kill my sense of duty and feelings of guilt. Right now is one of those times, but I know I can¡¯t, Kenneth said, his throat already growing dry. ¡°You guys¡­ Aki¡­ you can¡¯t handle this as well as I can.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been on a one-sided beatdown where I won because my opponent couldn¡¯t last. Of the little travel I¡¯ve done with others, there were constant breaks to avoid fatigue, and now most here look about ready to keel over and die. Knowing all that, the only rest I¡¯m willing to take is the one I have while drinking water.¡±

    Readjusting his grip on Kolu, Solk¡¯s panting was already growing louder, ¡°A word of advice¡­ don¡¯t push yourself¡­ until you can¡¯t walk.

    ¡°The guilt may eat you¡­ but so will the Sleecies, and I doubt¡­ Lord Krakni will be pleased to have to carry you¡­ into one of the wagons.¡±

    ¡°I bet, Kenneth offhandly replied. ¡°By the way, I was wondering something. I was once told that the ones who live by the mountain were peaceful worshippers, but the way you and Trafka talk about it, it seems like we are heading into the lion''s den.¡±

    ¡°Whoever told you that was not wrong in calling them that¡­ though it is only¡­ because they do not participate in the war, Solk clarified. ¡°Even those who saw¡­ saw the might of the champion Akina¡­ are some of the worst and heinous criminals of all¡­ Traitors.¡±

    Kenneth looked up at the mountain for a moment, remembering the one-sided conversation Ulric had with Nokshala.

    Having gotten his answer, Kenneth changed the conversation as he looked down at Nokstella, ¡°Are you getting thirsty or hot?¡±

    Nokstella stayed quiet in his arms.

    She¡¯d been like that ever since last night, refusing to talk. She only responded in short, stubby hissing noises.

    He couldn¡¯t blame her. Not only did he leave her when she was terrified in order to help Firak, but learning that all of the slaves either died or ran away couldn¡¯t have made her feel any better, as she must have believed her mother ran away without her, not knowing she was long dead already.

    Keeping the truth from her was wrong, and he had to tell her, but he couldn¡¯t just say it outright in a situation like this¡­ and since she was only about five years old, could she even comprehend the concept of death?

    The only silver lining in this situation that brought some comfort was that Nokstella and Kolu seemed to have grown closer.

    Kenneth had been surprised when he saw him embracing Nokstella in an attempt to ease her terror.

    Ever since, they had just been looking at one another, at times making motions in the air with their hands, maybe as a part of some game they¡¯d made up.

    Though Solk hadn¡¯t noticed any of this at all, like most, he was too tired and focused on his surroundings, as both kept quiet to make sure he didn¡¯t see it.

    In the middle of one of those games, Kenneth once again noticed one of Solk¡¯s men scratching themselves under their bandages.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?! Kenneth yelled as he angrily walked over to him. ¡°I told you to stop with that! The bandages are there to decrease the likelihood of bacterial spread! Do you want to get an infection?!¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­¡± The guy pantingly said while continuing to itch his wound.

    Feeling a few veins bulge, Kenneth placed Nokstella down and got a new role of bandages and rubbing alcohol from the bag.

    With one quick yank, he ripped the guy¡¯s bandage off and yelled at everyone, ¡°Listen up! I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve told you, but don¡¯t scratch your wounds! I¡¯m done being your caring doctor if you can¡¯t listen! And next time, this is what I¡¯m going to do!¡±

    As the guy tiredly, along with everyone else, looked at Kenneth confused, he just poured the entirety of the rubbing alcohol down the guy''s chest.

    He hollered and yipped in pain for a brief time while Kenneth restrained him.

    Once he¡¯d calmed down and everyone had thoroughly gotten the message, he reapplied the bandages, but as he picked up Nokstella and walked away, he quickly spotted a few who were agonizingly close to scratching their wounds.

    It annoyed Kenneth, but he couldn¡¯t blame them too much. As a doctor, he¡¯d done everything he could for them, stitching their wounds close, but with the other healer dead, that meant they had to heal naturally.

    Something they clearly weren¡¯t used to, and the constant movement and dry air weren¡¯t making it any easier for them.

    ¡®I just gotta keep an eye out for when it happens,¡¯ Kenneth thought, trodding toward Solk, but to his mild confusion, he was gone.

    Kenneth scanned the area, quickly noticing Solk¡¯s distinctive clothes and violet fur with yellow spots up beside the ones who led and fed the Qsiosija with leaves.

    He seemed to bark a few orders and point toward a particular point at the mountainside where three jagged peaks lined up. The two men changed the course accordingly, leading the Qsiosija slightly to the right.

    Solk stopped for a bit, catching his breath as the caravan passed, and Kenneth reached him, ¡°So, was that place you pointed to important?¡±

    Panting, he could only respond in short sentences, ¡°¡­It¡¯s one of three paths through the mountain¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you been before since you know?¡± Kenneth inquired.

    Solk shook his head, ¡°No¡­ but my grandfather did¡­ he told me and my brother stories if we ever became desperate enough¡­ that we had to go there¡­¡±

    The remaining journey was a tiring and exhausting ordeal made harder by the blazing sun beating down on them.

    Reaching their limit, a few collapsed from exhaustion and heat stroke.

    Kenneth, being the only one who actually had the strength to do more than walk, would carry them into the wagon and dunk their entire body into a barrel of water, ruining half of their supply in an attempt to cool them.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    For some, it would work, giving them enough strength to continue forward, but for others, the damage was already done.

    At that point, they were just dead weight that they were forced to leave behind, unsure if the small fire they started would take their bodies whole and carry them to their ancestors, and if not, hopefully, it would distract their pursuers.

    By the time they reached the foot, everyone weakly rejoiced, standing under the mountain''s towering shade, having passed a few crumbled structures as all of them stood in front of a long, narrow and twisting pathway with towering walls of stone on each side.

    It was the last leg of the journey, and once more, the caravan had grown smaller, and even though some wished to mourn, none had the strength nor tears to do so as they entered the mountain pass.

    Almost immediately, as they ascended up the jagged and rugged ground, everyone was met by a constant and relieving cooling gust of wind. Some let out sighs of satisfaction while others just ate the air.

    However, their relief was short-lived as it quickly became apparent that the Qsiosija couldn¡¯t pull all three wagons up the jagged slope.

    ¡°Everyone get behind and push!¡± Trafka ordered, standing tall as his tail and ears hung low.

    Slowly, everyone did as instructed, Kenneth and Solk placing Nokstella and Kolu down. From now on, they had to follow them on their own.

    Walking behind the wagons, everyone began pushing with all their might to slowly get them moving forward while the feeders in the front used their last remaining leaves to lure the Qsiosija ahead.

    It was a struggle, and they were moving at a snail''s pace, but they were close to the end. Some collapsed on their hands and knees, but never once did they give up, quickly finding their strength and getting right back to pushing.

    Looking back, Kenneth kept an eye on Nokstella and Kolu.

    They kept up, walking side by side, and helped one another when the path forward became too steep, Kolu with his long limbs and Nokstella with her strength.

    It warmed Kenneth¡¯s heart to see such a display, but Solk did not share the feeling. When he looked back, he only had an expression of discomfort across his face.

    With their efforts, they¡¯d made it about halfway, the entrance to the mountain path disappearing behind them in the twisting canyon. Yet it only got harder from here as the exit further ahead perfectly lined up with the sun and its blindingly blazing light.

    Suddenly, before they could get any further, a line of arrows hit the ground ahead of them.

    The sound of steel hitting the rocky ground got everyone''s attention as most clumsily drew their weapons, a few shakily able to hold them aloft while looking for the archers above.

    ¡°Show yourself!¡± Trafka yelled, his voice echoing upward as he used his shield to block the sun.

    Ahead of them in the distance, three figures appeared, slowly approaching the caravan. All eyes quickly narrowed on them as they readied themselves for a fight.

    As they got closer, Kenneth, who peaked from behind one of the wagons, could see the one on the right was an Aki man dressed in a tunic and pants, his fur a mix of amber and pink, and a barely visible mark across his forehead and a hollow gaze in his eyes.

    To the left were a Nok with brown scales and the physique of a bodybuilder wearing only leather shorts similar to those everyone wore at the outpost, its body littered with scars not unlike those he¡¯d seen on Nokshala.

    Between the two in the middle walked a small red creature with a mix of a slender and sturdy frame, wearing an open sleeveless vest, its head barely level with the Aki¡¯s elbow.

    It had four slightly hairy spiderlike limbs, which it quite easily used to traverse the rocky and jagged ground. Its upper body had two arms with pinchers-like appendages at the end, and its sturdy-looking neck was the same width as its round head and on it were four black eyes and, below them, three mandibles.

    All three came to a halt at the line of arrows, slowly scanning the caravan and the exhausted travellers.

    Clearing his throat, the Aki spoke, ¡°Greeting weary travellers! I¡¯m Ikkie, the Nok to my side is Nokfeka, and the Sil¡¯s name is Uccha.

    ¡°We are sorry for the rude introduction from above. But you see, we don¡¯t get many outsiders, especially not in such a vast amount. Now, if I may ask, what is your business here at ¡°Tower¡¯s Shade¡±?¡±

    None uttered a word.

    Instead, every one of the caravan¡¯s members eyed the mark on Ikkie¡¯s forehead. It was similar to the one Kenneth had seen on Nokshala but different. This one consisted of a square inside a triangle, surrounded by a circle.

    Solk stepped forward with a tiredly strained smile, holding out his hands to show he had no weapon on him, coming to a halt at the line of arrows, ¡°We no enemy¡­

    To Kenneth¡¯s surprise, Solk seemed to be talking in the tower tongue.

    ¡°I humble merchant¡­ intent¡­ rest and¡­trade for food and¡­ water¡­ have many good¡­ stuff¡­ come see if like¡­¡±

    The three looked at one another for a moment as though they were conversing telepathically.

    Eyeing them up and down, Nokfeka spoke using the tower tongue, ¡°What do you offer? It is certainly not food and water, weapons maybe, but we got lots of those laying around, so I have to wonder if it¡¯s even worth the risk of letting you in?¡±

    ¡°Healing¡­ Food¡­ water we need¡­ willing trade Sleecies body¡­ eyes not hurt¡­¡± Solk responded.

    Nokfeka took a step forward, standing on the line created by the arrows, ¡°Sleecies¡­ I do so like the taste of their eyes, but is it worth the trouble of killing the ones you are running from?

    ¡°I say we take it from them and send them back down, then we don¡¯t have to worry when they come.¡±

    ¡°Take one step closer, and I¡¯ll smash your head in,¡± Trafka warned as he swung his hammer over his shoulder and entered a low stance, ready to launch forward and attack at a moment''s notice.

    ¡°Man with hammer¡­ shield has a black beast of old, Uccha remarked. ¡°One of house Krosk, if not mistaken. Us not trust---¡±

    Ikkie calmly placed a hand on Uccha¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s not enough to remember you are you; your words must show it as well.¡±

    Uccha¡¯s mandibles jittered for a moment, ¡°I¡­ do not trust them. They are probably here to take what they want and kill for revenge before leaving. Those of the capitals are always the same.¡±

    Ikkie quickly raised his hand, holding up one finger, ¡°I have to agree. No royal of that status would come here just to trade. I do not know who you want to kill, and I do not care, but if you want to live, you all best be heading back the way you came.¡±

    ¡°We are not enemies! Solk protested in the Aki tongue, which made Ikkie raise an eyebrow. ¡°We only came here to trade out of desperation! I swear on Heka¡¯s blood we will not harm--!¡±

    ¡°Save it, merchant, Trafka interrupted his words loudly, echoing in every direction. ¡°They are all traitors who have long since excused their crimes. The moment we approached, we were all marked for death. They only needed a reason not to feel the tiniest pang of guilt.

    ¡±The way back is our death! The way forward is theirs!¡±

    All members of the caravan tightly gripped their weapons, those with bows aiming them at the three ahead.

    Nokfeka chuckled as she cracked her knuckles while Uccha¡¯s mandibles and pinchers clacked together. Ikkie only sighed, ¡°And for a moment, I thought I may have been wrong.¡±

    The tension was mounting, and a fight seemed unavoidable.

    ¡°Umm, excuse me! Kenneth yelled as he quickly walked forward past everyone, bag in hand. ¡°I know the situation is growing a bit tense, but I couldn¡¯t help but overhear you mention you had swords lying around.

    ¡°I can only imagine the amount of nicks and cuts you must all be getting every day, and I would just feel terrible if I had to leave without at least offering my services as a healer.¡±

    All three of the ¡°Tower¡¯s Shade¡± citizens looked at Kenneth with surprise, intently watching and eyeing him, clearly uncertain of what he was.

    ¡°Get back, black healer! Trafka ordered. ¡°I¡¯ll not have you harmed under my protection!¡±

    Hearing this, Ikkie lowered his arm and turned to his two compatriots, who seemed as surprised as him.

    ¡°This one claimed to be a healer, yet the merchant asked for one,¡± Nokfeka said out loud.

    ¡°Lies, Uccha added. ¡°This one lies to let our guards down so they can attack. Ikkie, signal the archers above and kill them.¡±

    Feeling his gut sink in icy nervousness, Kenneth glanced back, seeing Nokstella and Kolu peeking from behind a wagon with an expression of fear, ¡°I can explain! I am a healer; I just heal differently f--!¡±

    Suddenly echoing further down the mountain path was the telltale chirping of a Sleecie.

    The entire caravan flinched as half turned around to cover their rear while Solk loudly muttered, ¡°A scout. The others won¡¯t be far behind.¡±

    Terrified by the sudden sound, Kolu ran up to his dad with Nokstella a bit behind as she ran up to Kenneth and tightly clung to his leg, drawing some odd looks from the citizens, especially Nokfeka, who eyed Nokstella intently as the three seemed at a loss for words.

    It took a moment, but eventually, Ikkie spoke, ¡°Black healer, I have one question to ask of you.¡±

    ¡°Sure, go ahead,¡± Kenneth said, gently stroking Nokstella to comfort her.

    ¡°For what reason does that child cling to you?¡±

    It was a bit of a strange question, all things considered, but he answered it. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just what children do when they are scared? And I don¡¯t blame her for being so; those Sleecies are scary.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ what say you two?¡± Ikkie asked his compatriots.

    ¡°I still do not trust them, Uccha answered, their pincers clasping together. ¡°I say turn then away.¡±

    Nokfeka stared down Trafka before letting out a sigh, ¡°I would love to fight one of house Krosk, but acts of violence are not for the eyes of children.¡±

    ¡°So it is two against one,¡± Ikkie said, raising his hand and making a few gestures to the ones above while the caravan readied themselves for a fight. ¡°Well, Merchant, Lord of house Krosk, and black healer, we permit you entry to ¡°Tower¡¯s Shade¡± .¡±

    Ikkie and Nokfeka both spun around while Uccha rotated its entire body using its four legs as they entered the city.

    The entire caravan was still a bit cautious, but eventually, they sheathed their weaponry and finished the final stretch of the journey, the jagged and rocky ground turning to stony steps as they exited the mountain path.

    With feet on mostly even ground and the sun out of their eyes, Kenneth looked around while Nokfeka, Ikkie, and Uccha kept their eyes on him.

    The city was rather small, standing on a wide stone edge in the shape of a crescent moon that followed the curvature of the mountain in a half circle.

    The other side, from what Kenneth could barely see due to the enormity of the mountain, was completely jagged and uninhabitable terrain, steeply cratering downward like a giant sinkhole toward the imposing and humongous tower.

    Intriguing enough, as he looked around, he saw three different kinds of buildings separated equally on the crescent moon''s surface.

    Where the caravan stood were square buildings of obvious Aki design. To the right, where it seemed a lot of Nok were mingling, stood pyramid-shaped buildings only barely taller than the ones who seemed to inhabit them, and to his left was a forest of tall yet slim pillars with Sil around them.

    ¡°What a quaint little place,¡± Kenneth said to Nokstella.

    ¡°Little,¡± Nokfeka chuckled.

    Turning around, Kenneth looked at the three, slightly confused, as Ikkie spoke while gesturing toward the edge, ¡°Try and look down.¡±

    Kenneth was a bit hesitant as he approached the edge, but if they wanted to hurt them, they would probably have done so already. As he reached the edge and looked down, he was stunned and astonished.

    It wasn¡¯t just one crescent moon shape; it was multiple, each one going down further and further like gigantic stair steps leading to the bottom of a canyon, and on each one of them were progressively changing buildings, each seemingly combining Aki, Nok, and Sil architecture.

 The Plague Doctor Book 2 Chapter 3 (Downward)

    The clouds above raced by, pushed by the light and constant gusts of wind.

    Mercifully, the sun had moved behind the tower, giving the tired caravan some much-needed shade as they rested up against the rocky wall beside the mountain pass.

    As any good doctor would, Kenneth did a checkup on all of them, making sure everyone would recover with a bit of rest and water, while Nokstella made sure to keep close by.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you also rest, black healer?¡± Ikkie questioned, Uccha by his side and Nokfeka leaning up against a nearby wall.

    ¡°Kenneth is fine, he responded, feeling Nokstella hiding behind his leg. ¡°And to answer your question, when I¡¯m done. Gotta make sure no one else dies of heat stroke.¡±

    ¡°What are you? And what is the story behind you travelling with that child and folk from the Aki capital with a royal who seems keen on protecting you no less?¡± Nokfeka asked.

    ¡°None¡­ of concern, Nok,¡± Trafka spoke in the tower tongue as he got back on his feet and made his way over to Kenneth, giant hammer in one hand and shield in the other.

    ¡°We here trade¡­ no more, Solk said in the tower tongue with a strained smile of exhaustion. ¡°Show wears¡­ Sleecies and¡­ more.¡±

    ¡°Better go see if the meat is worth anything,¡± Nokfeka said, walking over toward the wagons with Solk leading the way.

    There was a bit of an uncomfortable silence as Trafka brandished his hammer in front of Uccha and Ikkie.

    Uccha¡¯s mandibles jittered, but Ikkie was quick to place a reassuring hand on their shoulder. ¡°I get that I should not ask about the same as Nokfeka did, but I am keen to know what you were going to say before we all heard the Sleecie scout. I believe you said something about healing ¡°differently¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed the merchant¡¯s men wear something white and red--"

    ¡°It is none of your concern,¡± Trafka growled.

    ¡°I think it is, Ikkie replied. ¡°Kenneth offered us his service as a healer, and I wish to know more about it. Besides, we have so few healers here, so a trade-in service might be needed if you and the merchant''s men need to recover quickly from their wounds without having to trade those wagons and Qsiosija.¡±

    Trafka glared at Ikkie, who only had a hollow and calm gaze.

    ¡°Okay, calm down! Kenneth said, stepping in front of Trafka, breaking his line of sight. ¡°Ikkie was it. You got a good eye; those bandages are used for my kind of healing, and I¡¯m certain we can come to some sort of agreement regarding trading services.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pleased to hear that, but first, I¡¯d like to know what makes your healing¡­ ¡°different¡±?¡± Ikkie inquired.

    He was about to answer when Trafka grabbed him by the shoulder and dragged him to the side, almost making Kenneth stumble with Nokstella behind him.

    He leaned in close and scratched his claw against his breastplate,  ¡°Keep your mouth shut, black healer. These are all backstabbing traitors. For now, your capabilities are a well-kept secret. Understood.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot, but neither are they, Kenneth replied. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not just going to tell a stranger everyone of my secrets, but my healing takes time¡­ time your patience won¡¯t allow, so before I have to leave, I¡¯ll make sure everyone gets back on their feet.¡±

    Kenneth ripped himself from Trafka''s grip and walked back over to Ikkie, ¡°Apologies for the delay, but in summary, my kind of healing is not a born talent but a practised skill I¡¯ve spent over a decade learning. It uses resources such as thread and needle and also, unfortunately, lacks the quickness in your kind of healing.

    ¡±Most of my patients need a long time to recover since they only heal naturally.¡±

    Uccha looked at the wounded men and commented, ¡°They are all alive after Sleecies attack and journey here too, so healing inferior, but not worthless.¡±

    ¡°It would appear so, Ikkie agreed. ¡°And impressive it was done to so many. Even though it is worse than the normal kind, I¡¯m certain it can be of some use.¡±

    At that moment, Nokfeka exited a wagon and walked back over to Uccha and Ikkie.

    ¡°Anything of worth?¡± Uccha asked.

    Nokfeka carefully held an eyeball, rolling it between two of her flat fingers before tossing it into her mouth and swallowing it whole, ¡°Meat¡¯s fresh enough, and they do have other things I wouldn¡¯t be against trading for, like that barrel of floor juice.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ make trade ?¡± Solk asked.

    ¡°No, Ikkie responded. ¡°For that, you must talk with the heads of the city. We are only here to see who wishes to enter our home and guide them. For now, you and your men can rest, and later, we can guide you to the guild--"

    ¡°No¡­ I trade now,¡± Solk insisted.

    ¡°Hm¡­ I see; if that is what you want, we can head there now, Ikkie said as he gestured for Solk to follow. ¡°I do hope you will join soon, too, Kenneth; there¡¯s always someone who needs healing.¡±

    ¡°I can go with you now if possible,¡± Kenneth replied while picking up Nokstella.

    ¡°What this¡­?¡± Solk questioned.

    ¡°Hmph¡­ the black healer made a deal to heal traitors here for a healer of theirs to heal your men,¡± Trafka explained.

    Taken aback, Solk got in close, whispering something Kenneth couldn¡¯t quite hear, but from the context, Kenneth guessed he was asking about what happened while he¡¯d showed off his wares to Nokfeka.

    Afterwards, he looked a bit calmer, but before leaving, he went over and picked up Kolu while barking a few orders to his men, bringing along half of the least wounded for what Kenneth guessed was protection.

    Ikkie, Uccha, and Nokfeka led the way, following along the crescent moon cliff until they reached a set of elongated stony steps seemingly carved into the side by the forest of pillars leading downward.

    Scarily, the stairs had no guard railing, only a line of thick, sturdy rope running through iron hoops nailed into the wall.

    With shaky legs, Solk, his men, Trafka, and Kenneth, slowly followed along, their hands tightly gripping the rope as though their lives depended on it. However, it was clear that their three guides were used to heights, as they easily descended the steps, their hands not even near the rope.

    It went without saying that Nokstella terrifyingly clung to Kenneth, pushing her face against his chest to avoid looking down, but on the other hand, Kolu was in amazement, watching everything wide eyes as his tail wagged in excitement.

    As they got halfway down, Uccha used her four legs to turn around with ease and continued to descend, walking backwards while looking up at everyone, their black eyes lingering on everyone and their uneasy expressions before making a sound similar to a chuckle.

    On the next cliff, the architecture was like that Kenneth had seen from above, but different, looking experimental and a bit strange, almost like whoever built these structures was inexperienced or uncertain as to how to incorporate them all together.

    Certain buildings were square at the bottom with a pyramid shape on top, which lacked the tip. Instead, they had a solitary pillar sticking high up, similar in appearance to a chimney.

    Others were, as though, sunken into the ground.

    One that caught Kenneth¡¯s eye was a square building looking about half a meter tall with pillars of increasing height, beginning at only a step tall at one of the house''s corners and going in both directions around the building to the tallest one at the opposite side which looked to be about three meters.

    Honestly, most of the designs looked like how a child would crudely draw a house.

    It was certainly a strange sight to behold up close, but even stranger were the people.

    Aki, Nok, and Sil were just around, some just talking to one another and having a laugh, others working together rebuilding damaged parts of a house, carrying barrels of different shapes, and some immersed in games they were playing.

    It was¡­ It was so mundane that Kenneth couldn¡¯t help but find it strange since he¡¯d only really gotten used to Aki at the outpost, where most were racist with their hatred aimed toward Nok and Sil.

    Though, as some comfort of familiarity, Kenneth noticed a lot looking in his direction. However, it felt more like it was on the group as a whole rather than him specifically; if anything, it seemed like Trafka were getting more stares than him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind the stares, Ikkie spoke in the Aki tongue. ¡°Everyone is just a bit cautious around the unmarked and royals.¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­ they¡­ be worried, Trafka said in the tower tongue, his voice icy cold with a hint of rage. ¡°If¡­ my way¡­ every Aki¡­ face the king¡¯s¡­ judgment for¡­ betrayal.¡±

    Solk glared back at him with an expression that read shut up, ¡°Apologies for¡­ brash words, he¡­ tired and bad¡­ jester.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ not to worry, we have heard worse, and even if the one of house Krosk wished to make good on those words, he would quickly find out how we punish criminals here, Ikkie said in a threatening tone while Nokfeka glanced back, staring Trafka down. ¡°But it might interest the one of house Krosk to know that not every marked one here is actually a traitor.

    ¡°Mostly everyone you see around here was born here and chose to stay instead of joining your war; others who make their way here have just been marked by friend or enemy regardless of their crime or have grown tired of the endless bloodshed¡­ my mate certainly did when she decided to travel with me here.¡±

    ¡°Lies¡­ all of it. You probably tricked that woman. Perhaps I should liberate her and bring her with us,¡± Trafka said, much to the frustration of Solk and discomfort of Kenneth as they reached the next staircase down.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Before they descended and before Solk could try to smooth things over, Ikkie lightly smirked and spoke in the tower tongue, ¡°What do you say, my love? Do you wish for these men to liberate you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you even have to ask me such a foolish question,¡± Uccha replied as she descended the steps.

    Trafka¡¯s face suddenly twisted itself in an expression of shock and disgust, much to the amusement of Nokfeka and confusion for anyone who didn¡¯t understand the tower tongue.

    After that, Trafka kept his mouth shut, grinding his teeth in frustration every time a marked Aki would look at him.

    The entire group descended about five crescent moon-shaped cliffs, the architecture progressively becoming seemingly, as far as Kenneth could tell, more certain of itself with far better implementation of all three architectural styles.

    And nowhere better could that been seen than their destination.

    It was a large and tall structure seemingly built into the mountain wall. The body of the building had a square shape, and the roof was triangular, with horizontal pillars of various lengths sticking out from the sides of the building and vertical ones used for support, two of which at the centre of the front held an archway leading inside.

    Above it, fitted into the wall, was a gigantic hexagon-shaped solid block of gold, and etched into it was a drawing of six arms, two of each belonging to Aki, Nok, and Sil, respectively crossing their arms and holding each other''s hands forming another hexagon in the centre.

    As Kenneth Nokstella and Kolu marvelled at the sight, Ikkie spoke, ¡°I hope this little trip hasn¡¯t taken all the air out of your lung merchant because trade discussions can take some time.¡±

    Solk looked tired and somewhat short of breath but otherwise fine as he walked over to Kenneth, ¡°Would you do me the small kindness of looking after Kolu while I¡¯m inside?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Good, Solk said, handing the excitable Kolu to Kenneth while glancing at Trafka standing right behind before leaning in close out of earshot of anyone. ¡°If anything happens, run. Get back to the caravan.¡±

    Before Kenneth had a chance to respond, Solk stepped away with half his men and followed Ikkie, Uccha, and Nokfeka inside the guild.

    ¡®I can¡¯t blame him for being cautious when it¡¯s his son, but would they really try something at this point?¡¯ Kenneth thought to himself as Kolu squirmed in his grip, breaking free and climbing up on his shoulders.

    ¡°Kenneth! I¡¯m so high up! I can see everything and all the heretics and traitors!¡± Kolu gleefully and loudly said, his head snapping around to see everything and everyone.

    Quickly, Kenneth lifted him off his shoulder and held him up at eye level, ¡°Kolu, you might wanna say less; we don¡¯t wanna offend people and make them angry.¡±

    It just went in one ear and out the other as Kolu kept looking around excitably, slightly squirming in his arm, ¡®Okay, he¡¯s going to run away the moment I let go¡­ I need to distract him, but¡­ hmm, that might work.¡¯

    ¡°Kenneth, can I touch those things on the four leggers'' mouths? They look so funny, and I promise to ask?!¡± Kolu asked.

    ¡°Well, Kolu, you are going to have to ask your father for that, but I¡¯m happy you respect other¡¯s personal space now, Kenneth praised. ¡°But while we wait, why don¡¯t you and Nokstella play a little? I saw you playing that game when we were walking, or you could teach her one of those games we last played.¡±

    ¡°What game?¡° Nokstella asked.

    Looking over to Nokstella with a wide smile on his face, Kolu excitedly said, ¡°Fun games where warriors have to pick one of three weapons to fight each other at the same time.¡±

    ¡®So that¡¯s how he interpreted rock paper scissors,¡¯ Kenneth thought to himself in slight bemusement.

    ¡°Okay, Kolu, you and Nokstella can play, but you both have to promise me you are not just going to run off; you are going to stay here where I can see you,¡± Kenneth said, placing Kolu and Nokstella down, looking both straight in the eyes.

    ¡°I promise,¡± Both said, one a bit more vocal than the other.

    ¡°What are you both promising me?¡±

    ¡°To stay where you can see,¡± Both said, Kolu being a bit quicker and Nokstella falling slightly behind.

    Feeling some trepidation, Kenneth let go, and immediately Kolu turned to Nokstella and began teaching her rock-paper-sissors.

    ¡°You would really allow the merchant¡¯s son to play with a heretic?¡± Trafka questioned, glaring at Nokstella.

    Fortunately, she remained unaware of Trafka¡¯s glare, fully absorbed in Kolu¡¯s explanation of the rules.

    Kenneth looked back, peering into Trafka¡¯s gaze, asking, ¡°Would you rather have him squirm in boredom and possibly run off into the crowd?¡±

    He made a dissatisfied growl but seemingly let it go.

    Kolu and Nokstella played for some time and had fun. Kolu smiled, and Nokstell¡¯s scales became slightly darker, which fascinated Kolu greatly. Kenneth was standing to the side, keeping an eye on them when he was approached.

    ¡°Kenneth, if you are not busy, I¡¯d like to tell you the heads of the city have agreed to the little deal we made trading services in healing, Ikkie said. ¡°I explained all that you told me, but since your healing is inferior, you¡¯ll have to work  for some time.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure, no problem,¡± Kenneth replied, only quickly turning his head to face Uccha, Nokfeka and Ikkie before turning it to keep an eye on Nokstella and Kolu. ¡°What about Solk? Is he still inside?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and from the looks of it, it might take some time,¡± Ikkie said. ¡°But such things do not matter now; if you follow us, we can lead you to the wounded¡­ or perhaps we can bring a few here?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble,¡± Kenneth replied.

    It took a little while, but eventually, a few wounded were brought to Kenneth. It was mostly Aki with cuts or bitemarks, a couple of Nok with burns, and a Sil.

    ¡®All of them should be easy enough to treat, but¡­¡¯ Kenneth thought, sticking his hand down the bag to get his tools. ¡®Is it maybe some sort of test? Are they giving me the least wounded Aki and a couple of Nok and Sil to see how worthwhile my healing actually is before deciding to lend us one of their healers?¡¯

    Though this thought didn¡¯t really deter or affect Kenneth, he was always going to do his best when it came to his patients.

    He started off with the Aki, though most were hesitant to approach, surprisingly not because of Kenneth; if anything, they seemed intrigued by him yet a bit indifferent to his differences.

    The reason they were hesitant to approach was mostly due to Trafka, who was glaring at them.

    For any work to be done, Kenneth had to explain how transactions worked, practically shooing him away. Finally feeling a bit safer, the Aki came closer to Kenneth. Like always, he found their fur annoying but worked through it, injecting some local anaesthesia.

    He was given some odd looks, and the Aki definitely whinced in pain when he injected him, but no one said anything.

    Most of the work was going by quickly, but not as quickly as it could have been, and not because Kenneth was extra thorough; it was more so because he was keeping an eye on Kolu and Nokstella, who both still seemed entertained with their little games, especially since Kolu wasn¡¯t the youngest anymore.

    However, all of that soon changed when a group of children, consisting of a few Aki, Nok, and a couple of Sil, each without a mark on their bodies, approached them.

    ¡°Want to play?¡± An Aki boy with green fur asked them.

    Kolu practically jumped at the offer, but Nokstella grabbed his hand, and he seemed to realize he¡¯d made a promise, sitting down and sulking.

    Kenneth was hesitant to say what he was about to say, but nevertheless, he opened his mouth, ¡°You can both play with them; just make sure to stay where I can see you.¡±

    Kolu jumped this time, running over to the group while Nokstella stood up and looked nervous, hesitantly turning to look at Kenneth almost in a pleading and confused sense.

    ¡®She isn¡¯t used to being around other children, but it would be good for her to socialize more,¡¯ Kenneth thought.

    ¡°¡­Ken--"

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to play with them? Kenneth asked Nokstella while working as Kolu called for her to come over. ¡°You don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want to; it just looked like fun to me.¡±

    Nokstella looked back and forth for a moment before slowly walking over to the group, turning to look back at Kenneth a fair few times as he finished with the last Aki.

    As Nokstella approached the other children, she was welcomed but kept close to Kolu, who seemed oblivious to her emotional state and more interested in looking at Nok and Sil.

    Meanwhile, Kenneth began treating the two Nok.

    He hadn¡¯t seen or met many Nok, but something about one of them struck Kenneth as a bit odd. The one on the right looked like all other Nok he¡¯d encountered, having a muscular physique, but the one on the left was slender.

    Nowhere near as thin as an Aki, but still a stark difference. Even Nokstel, who were probably malnourished to some extent, were more buff than this one.

    It was something he wanted to know more about but knew now wasn¡¯t the time, so he buried his curiosity for now and treated them, which were done in a flash with a bit of gel, bandages and some instructions in self-treatment.

    Still keeping an eye on the children, they seemed to have begun playing a game similar to tag, but where one was it and when they touched someone, they had to sit down and wait to be freed by another player.

    Kolu and Nokstella were running beside each other while an Aki boy was running around and tagging as many as he could, some easier than others.

    Nokstella seemed uncomfortable and quite noticeably flinched when the Aki boy tapped her shoulder, yelling, ¡°Now you sit down!¡±

    She did as she was told, sitting down, her scales becoming a bit lighter, while Kolu seemed to be having a great old time running from the Aki boy. While he was distracted, a Sil ran over and freed Nokstella, who flinched once more.

    She got up and tried to run over to Kolu but got quite easily tapped again. This time, the Aki boy stayed by Nokstella, guarding her with a smile on his face, but some quick taunts from the other children got him running after them, giving a Sil child a chance to run in and free Nokstella, who seemed to flinch less this time.

    Looking around, all were laughing and having fun, and slowly, Nokstella began growing a bit more comfortable, or Kenneth hoped that was the case.

    Meanwhile, Kenneth¡¯s final patient, the Sil, approached and stretched out their forearm. At first, it looked like a large but simple cut, but as Kenneth got a closer look, he realized the forearm was cracked.

    The upper layer of the Sil¡¯s body was shell-like, similar to that of a crab or insect, but not completely; there was some flexibility to it when he pressed further up the arm, but clearly not enough if it could crack like glass.

    ¡®Suturing is completely out of the question for the upper layer of¡­ shell, I¡¯m guessing, Kenneth thought while pondering for a moment. ¡®Assuming healing works as I¡¯ve theorized, this will heal naturally; it will just take a long time. I could try and use bandages and wrap them around tightly, but that ain''t even a patch job at best. I¡¯ll have to use something more long-lasting.¡¯

    Reaching into his back, Kenneth pulled out a tube of tissue adhesive.

    Stitching was his preferred method of closing wounds, but that wasn¡¯t an option here given the Sil¡¯s thick shell, and while the tissue adhesive did carry some slight danger, it was his only option at the moment.

    With delicate care, Kenneth pressed the tip of the tube down to the crack and squeezed a little of the contents down into it.

    Kenneth was about halfway down when, out of the corner of his eye, where he still watched Kolu and Nokstella, he saw Nokstella trip, falling snout fist down onto the ground.

    He froze, almost not stopping himself from emptying the entire tube into the Sil¡¯s arm as he debated whether he had to run over and check on her.

    However, before he could decide, she got back on her feet, almost looking like she was going to cry, but kept it in as she went back to playing with the other kids.

    Letting out a small sigh of relief while the Sil looked questioningly at him, Kenneth finished his work, pushing the crack together until the tissue adhesive did its job.

    As a last precaution, Kenneth wrapped bandages around its forearm and told the Sil to be careful for a while until one of the other healers was available.

    ¡°Strange, but good work. I¡¯ll fetch more for you to heal,¡± Ikkie said, he and Uccha taking their momentary leave, Nokfeka choosing to stay behind, eyeing Kenneth.

    For the first time in who knows how long, Kenneth sat down, every single joint in his body popping as a result.

    ¡°You¡¯ve kept your eyes on that girl this entire time, haven¡¯t you?¡± Nokfeka asked.

    ¡°¡­Yes ¡­but don¡¯t worry, I gave all of the wounded great care.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell either way with your inferior healing, Nokfeka said in an indifferent tone of voice. ¡°I want to ask you a question, those marks on her neck and wrists¡­ she was a slave, wasn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she was.¡±

    ¡°Your concern for her seems real enough, so I¡¯ll be honest with you, Nokfeka said, crossing her arms and glaring down at Kenneth. ¡°She isn¡¯t going with you or with the merchant. She¡¯s staying right here.¡±

    Kenneth paused for a moment, giving her words some thought, ¡°¡­ That sounds like¡­. the right thing for her.¡±

    What even awaited Nokstella at the capital if he brought her with him? More racism, slavery again, and the threat of death. Kenneth had grown fond of her, but Nokfeka was right; this was the best thing for her.

    ¡°Hm¡­ I don¡¯t see why you are travelling with that merchant or the royal, Nokfeka questioned, her gaze softening. ¡°You are not like them; you are not disgusted or angry with anyone here. You treat everyone the same as far as I can see.¡±

    Nokfeka¡¯s words struck a chord with Kenneth as he contemplated.

    ¡®Am I just going to the capital in the hopes that I will be allowed to teach? Even if I get to, it would take years before any student would be skilled enough to work on their own¡­ and what about after? I¡¯m not just here to shift the power balance and only give Aki knowledge of healing; eventually, I would have to go to the Nok and Sil and teach them the same as I¡¯ve done the Aki.

    ¡®Such a road would leave me lonely, and those I call friends would probably end up hating me, but here it is different. The people here seem nice, with very little interest in the war. They cooperate and even have interspecies marriages, allowing people to choose whether they want to stay or leave. Here, I¡¯ve learned about Aki, Nok, and Sil, and not just from dead ones I¡¯ve opened up.

    ¡®Perhaps by staying here, I could spread the knowledge of healing far more wide-reaching by teaching here¡­ teaching Aki, Nok and Sil, alike all in one fell swoop before they spread their knowledge to other outposts.¡¯

 The Plague Doctor Book 2 Chapter 4 (Base)

    The blazing heat that had hounded everyone throughout the day had finally subsided now that the sun had long since disappeared behind the jagged peaks of the mountain, leaving only a beautiful orange hue permeating across the sky.

    After having healed more Aki, Nok, and Sil than he could count, Ikkie and Uccha had entered the giant building where the heads of the city remained, leaving Nokfeka, who refused to enter behind.

    Trafka was standing near Kenneth as always, keeping an eye on Nokfeka, silently daring her to make any kind of move.

    Kenneth, on the other hand, was exhausted and was more than relieved to finally be taking a breather with Kolu and Nokstella sleeping in his arms and on his lab after having exhausted themselves playing with the other kids in that tag freeze game or whatever.

    ¡®You looked like you had fun, or at least I hope so, Kenneth thought. ¡®I know if you stay here, you¡¯ll have a lot of days like this.¡¯

    Taking a deep, tired breath, Kenneth looked up at the tower for a moment and turned his head toward Nokfeka,¡± So how does one become a citizen, part of this city, or whatever you wanna call it?

    ¡°Is there an initiation, a ritual, or is it just a done deal she¡¯s part of the city?¡±

    ¡°Every child has a choice when they become an adult, to stay here or join the war, Nokfeka explained. ¡°Travelling to any outpost has its dangers, but we who know the way guide them. But those who stay or join must do two tasks.

    ¡°One is to travel to the base of the god¡¯s tower, and the second¡­ is to be marked with the symbol of a traitor.¡±

    ¡°Why?! Kenneth questioned, clearly bothered by it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious, black healer, Trafka remarked, glaring at Nokfeka. ¡°The cowardly and heinous traitors want to hide whenever paragons come to administer the king''s justice, and so they brand their litters drawing more scorn upon them than themselves¡­ more so than their heritage would already bring them.¡±

    Nokfeka let out a low, grumbling hiss resembling a growl as she walked up to Trafka, meeting his gaze as she cracked her knuckles, ¡°You¡­ If you want a fight, just say it. I know a really secluded place where I could teach you to be quiet.¡±

    Things just went from zero to eleven in less than five seconds as both stared one another down.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got good news for you, Kenneth, Ikkie suddenly spoke as he, along with Uccha and Solk, exited the building. ¡°The heads of the city were pleased with your work. Even though your healing is inferior, you stay standing longer than any healer we have, and the merchant''s men should be taken care of soon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief to hear,¡± he replied while Ikkie turned to look at Nokfeka, who suddenly looked, as far as Kenneth could tell, sad or something; at least for the split of a second, her scales grew lighter.

    He was still getting the hang of Nok expression and body language, so he actually wasn¡¯t quite sure what emotion she was feeling.

    Solk stepped over to Kenneth, looking down at Kolu with exhausted eyes, noticing how his clothes had gotten dirty, ¡°I see he kept himself busy while I was in there.¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­ it was more than that,¡± Trafka grumbled.

    He would have probably responded, but Trafka¡¯s voice was too low, and Solk seemed too tired to notice as he picked up his son, who stirred from the sudden movement.

    Trafka seemed indifferent as he pushed past Nokfeka, ¡°We are leaving soon, so get standing, black healer! On the way, the merchant can tell how badly the traitors took him from the rear.¡±

    At this, Solk reacted, his ear rotating toward Trafka as he let out a tired sigh and responded, ¡°If you are referring to the trade lord Krakni, it¡¯s simple: we are desperate, and they know it. By some stroke of luck, they did not demand all; they only took the Sleecie¡¯s corpses and some items of worth in exchange for enough meat to last the journey to the nearest village.

    ¡°The only reason I can think of they didn¡¯t take all was they became so elated when they learned I had floor juice.¡°

    ¡°Who cares? I¡¯m satisfied we are leaving and never have to set foot here ever again,¡± Trafka said with a hint of contentment.

    However, Solk was quick to take the wind out of his sails, ¡°No, lord Krakni. I said I needed to plan out a route, and it would take some time long beyond when Ki and Di have traded places, and we do not travel when the light has left us unless you want us to be set upon by another pack of Sleecie¡¯s or what else may hide in the dark.¡±

    ¡°Even if you chose to leave, I would recommend you to stay until the light returns, Ikkie interjected. ¡°Our healer is resting for now, and the one Kenneth has secured for you won¡¯t be able to help you until then.¡±

    Trafka spat on the ground and cussed under his breath.

    Solk, his tired men, and Trafka began to leave; however, Kenneth looked down at Nokstella in his arms, then he turned his gaze to the town and the people going about their day, and lastly, he looked up at the tower.

    ¡°How far are we from the base of the tower? He asked, ¡°And how long would it take to get there?¡±

    Ikkie glanced at Nokfeka as she answered, ¡°It is still a way to go before you reach the base, but if we hurry, it could be done before the light leaves us.¡±

    His ear attuned to Kenneth¡¯s voice, Solk looked at him confused, ¡°Kenneth, you do not intent--¡±

    ¡°Black healer, you can not be serious! Trafka yelled. ¡°If you wish to leave your slave here, do so, but there are more important things than that little heretic.¡±

    ¡°Whether or not I get back to the caravan or the base of the tower, we still have to wait here until morning or, as you would say, when the light returns, Kenneth calmly replied. ¡°Besides, you can¡¯t stop me; I¡¯m going to the base of the tower.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I can,¡± Trafka said, his voice seeping with anger.

    ¡°It¡¯s best to let this go, lord Krakni,¡± Solk advised. ¡°I know enough about him to know dangers won¡¯t deter him once he¡¯s set his mind on something.¡±

    ¡°If you want to go to the base, we can guide you, but it is best to get going before the light leaves us, Ikkie recommended. ¡°Merchant, I trust you and your men can find their way back without causing trouble.¡±

    Solk didn¡¯t bother to answer, walking away with his men in tow. The only one who remained was Trafka, who coldly glared at the napping Nokstella in Kenneth¡¯s arms.

    However, Nokfeka''s angry glare communicated what would happen if he tried anything.

    With little delay, Ikkie led the way over to the next descending staircase.

    As he walked down the steps, the constant movement stirred Nokstella from her sleep, waking with a big yawn, which stopped halfway when she noticed where she was and quickly clung to Kenneth as her scales practically turned white.

    In a reassuring and calm voice, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t  let you fall.¡±

    She looked around for a bit before asking, ¡°Where¡­ Kolu?¡±

    ¡°He is returning to the caravan, and we are going down to see the base of the tower,¡± Kenneth replied.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°You¡¯ll love it, Nokfeka interjected, glancing back. ¡°It is something all should do at least once in their life.¡±

    Nokstella seemed confused, but whatever objections she may have had were kept to herself as all of them reached the next platform.

    It was more of the same, each of every species minding their own business, interesting architecture, and the occasional staring.

    However, out of the corner of his eye, every now and again, Kenneth spotted some shady-looking fellas hidden away tucked in between buildings, glaring with weapons of all sorts.

    ¡®No place is perfect, Kenneth thought to himself, feeling his gut sink. ¡®Ikkie said most here were born, but that still means there are those traitours ones.¡¯

    The thought made him a bit uneasy, but he pushed the feeling down.

    Going further and further down, the architecture continued to progressively use all three architectural styles, with a bit of experimentation here and there.

    But at some point, the buildings grew fewer and fewer in number, and before they descended to the next platform, Uccha suddenly veered off from the group and headed into one of the houses.

    She quickly returned before they reached the stairs with a big bag made from animal hyde slung over her shoulder.

    ¡°So what¡¯s in the bag?¡± Kenneth politely asked her.

    The sharp tips of her mandibles clacked together a couple of times as she quickened her pace and walked up to Ikkie, who gladly answered Kenneth¡¯s question as they walked down the stairs, ¡°It is just some provisions. I can¡¯t imagine you are not hungry after that long journey here and then having to wait.¡±

    Now that he mentioned it, Kenneth was actually hungry, but for now, he pushed the sensation to the side, distracting himself the moment they arrived at the next platform, this one jagged and uneven, by remarking, ¡°Guess you can only get lucky ten times with good ground to stand on.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll take some time before the builders have ground easier to build on, Ikkie replied. ¡°Remind me, Uccha, how long it took before the builders were done with the platform just above us.¡±

    Uccha, being the one who had the easiest time walking on the jagged and uneven ground, pondered for a moment, ¡°Half a year us¡­  I¡­! guess.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you guys have smoothed out every platform?!¡± Kenneth asked, a bit surprised.

    ¡°Did you think sturdy and even ground just made itself? Ikkie asked. ¡°No, we did¡­ well, all but one. The platform all arrived on as far as history tells, it was as smooth and even as newly brushed fur.¡±

    ¡°Or as when one has moulted,¡± Uccha added, jabbing Ikkie with one of her pinchers while the other one clacked three times.

    ¡°Hmph¡­ you actually take pride in this sorry place?! Trafka mockingly asked. ¡°Any builder from the capital, even the lowest of the low, would have this smoothed in two months, not to mention the construction of those things you call buildings.

    ¡°But what should I expect? You only have traitors and their wretched offspring. I¡¯m honestly surprised any of you have the faculties to use tools other than the knives you stab in people¡¯s backs.¡±

    Nokfeka clutched her hand in anger for a moment, but Ikkie calmly replied, his voice betraying no emotion, ¡°The builders may work slow, but they are in no hurry; they take their time and do it right. Above all, make sure the ground is secure enough.

    ¡°Fools have been known to fall when they just strike away at the ground until it breaks away underneath them.¡±

    ¡°I would have enjoyed seeing that, a traitor punished for their crimes by the gods,¡± Trafka replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain you do,¡± Ikkie said.

    As they continued down, the terrain suddenly grew even more jagged and uneven, the steps disappearing behind and in their place, appearing fissures and stalagmite-like spikes everywhere except the path forward, forming a wall on the other side.

    The once straightforward and wide line they travelled slowly grew dizzying and narrower as they turned left and right in the twisting path while the walls began closing in, to the point that Nokfeka¡¯s shoulders almost scraped along either side.

    ¡°It¡¯s only this short part now, and we reach the bottom,¡± Ikkie said, leading the way.

    ¡°It must have taken a long time to clear all this rock,¡± Kenneth commented, noticing the path seemed unnatural.

    ¡°A lifetime,¡± Nokfeka replied

    ¡°Some of Zagzi¡¯s hard work, or what remains of it, at least,¡± Ikkie added.

    In the narrow pathway, Nokstella couldn¡¯t see how far up they were, and as such, her fear of heights quelled enough for her to ask, ¡°Who, Zagi?¡±

    ¡°They called him Zagzi the fool¡­ at first. It¡¯s a story we tell the children, Nokfeka said as she began to retell the story.

    Back when the founders of ¡°Tower¡¯s Shade¡± were separate and at each other¡¯s throats, two things kept an uneasy peace between Aki, Nok, and Sil. The marks on their bodies that made them no better than anyone else, and their belief in the tower as they prayed to it and the gods within.

    However, Zagzi was more devoted than anyone else, praying endlessly.

    Yet it wasn¡¯t enough.

    Even though Zagzi was close to the tower, that was not enough to satisfy this devotee of the tower¡­ No Zagzi dreamed of touching it. Zagzi tried rallying Aki, Nok, and Sil alike to carve a path through the jagged rocky ground beneath them to the tower.

    However, they only laughed.

    Others would have given up, turned around and forgotten, but not Zagzi. With tools to carve and smash rock, Zagzi made the first path down the mountain.

    It was long, gruelling and unending work, but Zagzi had to endure more than just that as people would gather to watch and laugh at the foolishness on display, bequeathing Zagzi with the title of fool.

    Zagzi the fool, they would holler from the edge, the words echoing down. Yet their words did not make Zagzi stop.

    For decades, Zagzi would work on the path.

    Eventually, it grew so long that those up on the edge could no longer see where Zagzi was.

    Some brave fools who wanted to make sure Zagzi heard the mocking words ventured down the path, but the journey down was far longer than they could imagine, as they had to stop and rest many times until they finally reached Zagzi, who didn¡¯t even notice them at first absorbed in the pursuit to the tower.

    No one who¡¯d come uttered a word, standing in awe at Zagzi¡¯s determination and hard effort, and as a hammer suddenly flew from Zagzi¡¯s grasp, one of the brave fools who¡¯d mocked Zagzi for years walked up and picked up the hammer handing it back.

    Zagzi would look at this man for a moment before asking, ¡°I have more than one hammer if you wish to strike the rock.¡±

    It had not been the brave fool¡¯s intention to help Zagzi or the others, but suddenly, they began swinging with hammers, clearing away rocks.

    Zagzi¡¯s load was lightened, yet they worked as hard as before, and in no time, the word spread, and all came to see.

    There were those who still laughed, but others, like the fools, were amazed, and some even gained inspiration and the idea to create an extension to the settlement like the one at the peak instead of by the mountain foot.

    However, none of it concerned Zagzi, who continued to work and work, and work, and work until, with a swing of the hammer, the last barrier, the last obstacle was removed, and Zagzi finally reached the tower.

    Others might have rushed to it, but Zagzi calmly walked up to the tower and placed their hand on it.

    After what must have been an eternity, Zagzi began to laugh and cry tears of joy, yelling for those who¡¯d accompanied Zagzi to join and share in the bounty of their accomplishment.

    ¡°Woah¡­! Nokstella said in excitement. ¡°Was Zagy Nok¡­ like mama¡­ strong beat all rocks away.¡±

    Nokfeka looked back and smiled, the path coming to an end ahead. ¡°No one knows if  Zagzi was Nok, Sil, or Aki or even if they were a man or woman--¡±

    ¡°Yes, if it was known and it turned out Zagzi was a man, I doubt the heads of the city would be all too pleased,¡± Ikkie interrupted.

    ¡°As I was saying, Nokfeka said. ¡°Much of Zagzi has been lost to history, but I know we honour Zagzi by walking this path. That is why all who choose to join must travel to the base and place their hand on the tower at least once in their life.¡±

    With one last step, all of them finally reached the base of the tower.

    The light at the bottom was dim, resembling a cloudy moonlit night.

    The ground beneath their feet was, for the most part, smooth, like the platforms higher up with small pits that looked like fireplaces, but further ahead, stopping right at the tower, the ground was jagged and uneven, overflowing with fissures and cracks as though it was a work in progress or whoever had begun the work stopped halfway.

    Whatever the case, it was far from what caught Kenneth¡¯s eye, especially now that he was so close to the tower.

    From afar, the tower, the hulking monstrosity that it was, had appeared cylindrical in nature like a flag pole, but up close like this, it was undeniable its true shape was a hexagon.

    ¡°How disgraceful, you let good steel rust on the ground like that,¡± Trafka spat.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯ Before he mentioned it, Kenneth hadn¡¯t noticed that an assortment of weaponry was strewn about all around the tower or a multitude of large cracks originating from a single point on the structure.

    Kenneth found himself a bit intrigued by this and awaited an answer from either Ikkie or Nokfeka, but not this time.

    Instead of replying and explaining, all three of them walked up to the tower and easily avoided the rusted weaponry on the ground. They placed their hands on the tower, an action that made Kenneth remember why he was here in the first place.

    As Nokstella looked around a bit timidly but curious, Kenneth placed her down, asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to honor Zagzi too?¡±

    At first, she didn¡¯t register his words, looking up at the tower to see how high it went, losing her balance and falling back.

    Kenneth caught her and helped her back on her feet, asking the question again, this time adding, ¡°I mean, we made it all the way here, so you might as well.¡±

    Stepping forward, Nokstella walked up to the tower and, with a little hesitation, walked around the rusted weaponry with a little help from Nokfeka.

    As she stood in front of the tower, Nokstella placed her hand on it like the three others.

    But as he watched all four remove their hands, Kenneth¡¯s twitched. ¡®I have to do that too. I just have to place my hand on it so I can join¡­ but can I just do it? Just walk up and slap my hand on it. I haven''t even asked them if I¡¯m allowed to join.

    ¡®I¡¯m not Aki, Nok or Sil, but would that even matter? Probably not, but should I just do it and see what they say.¡¯

    Kenneth slowly reached up with his hand, taking one step.

    However, he stopped dead in his tracks as Trafka spoke, ¡°Now you¡¯ve gotten rid of the heretic, good. I was getting tired of looking at her.¡±

    Luckily, Nokstella was out of earshot and too focused on the tower to hear.

    Kenneth lowered his hand and thought,¡¯ No, I can¡¯t rush ahead. I need to talk first to figure things out.¡¯

 The Plague Doctor Book 2 Chapter 5 (Bonfire)

    The light was dimming the sky quickly, going from a warm orange to a cold blue as stars started to appear.

    ¡°Finally, Trafka loudly sighed in annoyance. ¡°Come now, we are going back to the caravan.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t recommend it, Ikkie advised while the three of them opened up the bag Uccha had brought with them, pulling out a small sack, some wooden skewers tied together, and some big logs. ¡°Without the light, one wrong step will send you plummeting.¡±

    Visibly annoyed, Trafka reluctantly sat down next to Kenneth while keeping an eye on Ikkie, Uccha, and Nokfeka on the other side of the fireplace.

    Using flint, Nokfeka got to work lighting a fire.

    In the meantime, Ikkie untied the wooden skewers while Uccha sat down, which was apparently a bit of a different process than Kenneth had imagined.

    Instead of just spreading their legs out to the four corners of the world, the ends of their feet stayed firmly in place as they lowered their body, Uccha¡¯s thighs, he supposed, bending further back toward their own body than Kenneth could have imagined until their lower half rested on the ground.

    As Nokfeka got the fire started, the silence between the six was replaced with the sound of crackling.

    Opening up the smaller bag, Ikkie pulled out large pieces of raw meat and pierced them with the wooden skewers before handing them out to everyone. ¡°Fill yourselves on this meat because we don¡¯t have more.¡±

    Nokfeka reached over and handed one of the skewers to Trafka

    ¡°Keep it; I¡¯m not eating anything that heretic could poison,¡± Trafka growled.

    ¡°You could shut up and accept their hospitality, you know,¡± Kenneth sighed in annoyance as he held two skewers over the open flame cooking the meat.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t eating it, too, Trafka ordered. ¡°Feed it to the little heretic. I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Continuing to cook the meat, Kenneth responded with disdain, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say. I¡¯m eating it, and you should, too. Starvation tends to have a myriad of effects on people.¡±

    Trafka growled, ¡°I¡¯ve about reached my limit to your disobedience at my attempts to keep you out of harm. If this stems from that deserter, just forget it and do what I say. Her punishment was just, and she even carried it out herself.¡±

    ¡°Just! Kenneth scoffed as the meat began to sizzle, getting glac¨¦d in its own internal juices. ¡°Your head must be screwed on backwards if you think that.¡±

    Trafka snarled and clutched his hammer, which frightened Nokstellla, making her jump off Kenneth¡¯s lab and hide behind him.

    ¡°This is fun to watch¡­ a royal of house Krosk, the brutes of you, Aki, unable to simply overpower someone with strength, Nokfeka said her words those of mocking, yet her tone carried none of the superiority one would expect; instead, it brimmed with anger.¡°Why is that.?

    ¡°Are you just the weakest of the bunch sent here by your lord father to either die or prove yourself useful enough to at least be married off to one of the other royal households.¡±

    The expression striking a nerve was far too minuscule to describe the murderous intent that exuded from Trafka as his tail grew twice its size, and he, without uttering a word or breaking eye contact with Nokfeka, lifted his hammer up above his head with one arm and slammed it into the ground cracking the smooth surface.

    The sudden loud noise shocked everyone around the fire.

    Ikkie and Uccha both jolted a bit back; however, Kenneth dropped one of the skewers on the ground and held Nokstella close as he reflexively recoiled away from Trafka.

    The only one not to show any sign of fear was Nokfeka, who met Trafka¡¯s livid gaze unflinchingly.

    ¡°Father...! Never do...! Fight...! I show...! strength of Krosk!¡± Trafka snarled, his words barely recognisable.

    Nokfeka stared back at Trafka, both of her hands clutched, ready for a fight while the meat on her skewer darkened; however, for one brief moment, her eyes flickered over to Kenneth and Nokstella.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for a fight, Ikkie suddenly said, his voice betraying no emotion.

    Trafka turned his gaze to see Ikkie on his knees, forehead against the ground, bowing.

    The sight seemed to either surprise or confuse Trafka enough that Ikkie could continue to speak uninterrupted. ¡°Nokfeka has the heart¡¯s of a warrior, yet that is no excuse for her insulting words. To hopefully bring amends to this conflict, I offer an apology on behalf of the city.¡±

    Nokfeka relaxed her body, and her scales grew lighter; meanwhile, Trafka¡¯s tail diminished in size as he sat down, but it was clear he was still angry, ¡°That means nothing to me! Keep you stinking apology, traitor.¡±

    With that, a shroud of silence fell over everyone.

    Kenneth picked up the skewers he¡¯d dropped and began cooking both once again while Ikkie got up and took the first bite out of one of the pieces of meat he had.

    ¡®That escalated quickly... I wonder what Nokfeka meant when she said he¡¯d be ¡°married off¡±? Kenneth pondered while inspecting the meat on one of the skewers, deeming it grilled enough and giving it to Nokstella. ¡®From what little I know about the capital and its culture, it would seem more like something that would happen to a woman.

    ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter. I¡¯m not going. It would be best if I stayed here, but I need to know if it¡¯s even possible first. But I can¡¯t just ask now... anything would probably tip Trafka over the edge at this point. I¡¯ll have to wait until I have a chance.¡¯

    After a bit of time, Uccha pulled her skewer away from the fire and brought it up to her mouth, the spikey tips of her mandibles quickly tearing off small pieces of meat and shoving it in her mouth.

    Kenneth watched in slight fascination, perhaps a bit too obviously, as Ikkie suddenly spoke, ¡°Has my mate caught your eye?¡±

    Kenneth quickly adverted his gaze so as not to be too rude, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve just not seen many Sil outside of here, so I¡¯m a bit curious.¡±

    ¡°A fair few here are about Nok, Aki, and Sil when they join, but you should not ask right here; this one is very shy,¡± Nokfeka said with a smile, much to the apparent annoyance of Uccha.

    ¡°Okay, but could you answer a few other curiosity of mine then?¡± Kenneth asked.

    ¡°What plagues you?¡± Ikkie replied.

    ¡°I was just wondering what you meant when you said the heads of the city wouldn¡¯t be pleased if Zagzi was a man?¡± Kenneth asked.

    Taking his time before responding, Ikkie glanced at Uccha for a solid few moments before Nokfeka let out a sigh and answered, ¡°Because there are no men among the Sil. Each and every one of them are women.¡±

    The answer left Kenneth even more curious about Sil biology, as he wondered if all of them reproduced asexually or by an entirely different evolutionary method, but he wasn¡¯t enough of a jackass to prie into matters Uccha obviously wasn¡¯t comfortable talking about.

    Trafka, on the other hand, looked completely shocked by the statement, but he remained silent.

    Kenneth cleared his throat, ¡°That was interesting¡­ well, the other thing I was wondering was about all of the weapons on the ground.¡±

    ¡°Oh, those, Ikkie said while chewing. ¡°They are the momentum of all the fools who¡¯ve tried to fell the tower, failing in their task until they gave up or their weapons shattered.¡±

    ¡°Why do people try cut tower?¡± Nokstella piped up.

    ¡°No one here has ever attempted it, little one, Nokfeka answered her. ¡°The weapons belong to fools from the capitals who believe they could kill either all, Nok, Sil, or Aki.¡±

    ¡°How would breaking this tower do something like that?¡± Kenneth questioned.

    Ikkie swallowed, ¡°If you cut it like a tree, you could maybe make it fall on one of the capitals.¡±

    The notion of such a thing should have seemed absurd to Kenneth, but the tower was gigantic and even from the top of the mountain, he couldn¡¯t even glimpse the top of it.

    Trafka suddenly let out a small chuckle before speaking in the tower tongue, ¡°What... good idea. Maybe I strike tower¡­ make fall¡­ on heretic home.¡±

    Unfazed, Nokfeka pulled one of the meat chunks off her skewer and swallowed it whole, ¡°You''re welcome to try, but that fancy hammer of yours is only going to join the others.¡±

    Standing up, Trafka clutched the handle of his hammer and walked over to the tower, stomping on the rusted weaponry until he stood in front of it.

    ¡°I no fool¡­ to break¡­ just strike¡­ where weak¡­¡± Trafka said, taking a wide stance and grabbing the handle of his giant hammer with both hands. Focusing entirely on where to strike with his eyes, his ears were pointed backwards as if he expected any one of them to stop him.

    However, none of them did; they just kept eating as Trafka swung his hammer back, tightening every muscle in his body and struck the tower with tremendous might right where all the cracks originated, the bang reverberating all around them. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Such a strike would easily have killed any of the old black beasts and demolished any sturdy, well-built structure but the tower. There wasn¡¯t even as much of a dent.

    Trafka seemed angered, clutching his hammer even harder.

    ¡°You can continue to strike if you want, but the only one who ever managed to damage it was the champion Noktato, and once the tower took its vengeance, all that was left of him was his spear,¡± Ikkie warned.

    At the mention of who had managed to leave a mark on the tower, Trafka let out a frustrated growl and, kicked a nearby rusted axe of Aki design and walked back to the bonfire.

    ¡®I guess it was more of a way to let out his anger more than anything¡¯, Kenneth thought to himself.

    As the fire ate away at the wood, the dim light at the base began to brighten as the moon peeked out from behind the tower.

    While Nokstella ate, she looked up, her eyes reflecting the moon and stars as she uttered one word, ¡°pretty.¡±

    Kenneth glanced down before following her lead and peered upward.  Not only was the moon brightly shining down on them, but coming from each and every platform above was soft orange light, which accentuated the star-filled sky above them.

    ¡°Do you know how to pray to the gods? Nokfeka asked.

    Nokstella looked down and met her gaze, replying, ¡°No¡­ mama scared master see.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to teach you how to pray to both?¡± Nokfeka offered.

    Nokstella was a bit hesitant, but with a bit of encouragement from Kenneth, she went over to Nokfeka, going in a wide arc around Ikkie and Uccha.

    Wanting to avoid any conflict, Nokfeka led her a bit away from the bonfire and Trafka, where she proceeded to teach Nokstella how to pray to whatever gods they prayed to.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t surprise me she¡¯s taken an interest in the little girl,¡± Ikkie commented while glancing at the pair.

    Nokfeka was kneeling, reaching up with both arms, her snout pointing straight up. It didn¡¯t take long for Nokstella to follow her lead.

    ¡°Why so?¡± Kenneth asked as he watched the scene unfold.

    ¡°She runs the only orphanage here mostly by herself, Ikkie explained. ¡°Do know whatever thread she¡¯s told you comes from a place of concern. She isn¡¯t easily stopped when children are involved.¡±

    Nokfeka said something just out of earshot and then proceeded to quickly bang on her chest where both of her hearts were.

    Nokstella was quick to follow her lead, beating on her chest a bit hesitantly at first, but after a few times, she did it faster, louder, and more rhythmically as her scales darkened ever so slightly.

    Kenneth never took his eyes off Nokstella, ¡°I believe we¡¯ve come to an understanding. Though it is surprising to hear she runs an orphanage... she¡¯s definitely protective of children, that much is obvious, but still, she doesn¡¯t really strike me as the type.¡±

    ¡°Warrior blood runs thick in that one, Ikkie replied. ¡°She could have easily become one of the hunter commanders and ventured out to the forest for meat and supplies, but when she learned about the orphaned children in the city, she stopped at nothing to take care of them.¡±

    ¡°She... coward, Trafka interjected, glaring at her. ¡°Runs mouth... then flees...¡±

    ¡°Then why are you still so interested in fighting her then?¡± Ikkie replied.

    Trafka turned his angry glare toward Ikkie, ¡°You ask... lot... here question... why treachery you do... what nasty thing... you do... that makes you... so disgusted... you mate with... Sil...?¡±

    Ikkie went quiet, staring into the bonfire, the flames reflecting in his hollow gaze.

    ¡°Hmph... thought so... Trafka sneered. ¡°You traitors here... all same... cowards hid--¡°

    ¡°Quiet! Uccha suddenly snapped, her mandibles clacking together while her pinchers clacked so quickly it sounded like rattling. ¡°Us not stand here and let my mate be attacked by your words! You know nothing of us and have... have...!!!¡±

    Suddenly, in the middle of her angry shouting, Uccha¡¯s mandibles all suddenly snapped open as wide as possible, seemingly as a reflex as opposed to a conscious action.

    From her wide open mouth suddenly sprouted a fleshy, pink, worm-like tongue with a sharp tip that, without warning, sprayed a stream of clear liquid, hitting the bonfire and Trafka¡¯s leg.

    Taken aback by the sudden development and fascinated by Sil biology, Kenneth wondered if this was how Sil spat, completely oblivious to Trafka¡¯s explosive anger until he shouted.

    ¡°YOU LITTLE...! I¡¯M GOING TO SHATTER YOU!!!¡±

    Trafka quickly got to his feet, his tail having grown twice its size in the blink of an eye as he snarled at Uccha, who looked more unwell than anything else.

    Snapping out of his thoughts, Kenneth quickly launched himself forward and wrapped his arms around Trafka, keeping him at bay for now.

    If not for the fact that Kenneth¡¯s well-being was his utmost concern, there was no doubt in his mind that Trafka would have tried to knock him off with that hammer or shield of his.

    However, suddenly, he stopped.

    As Kenneth looked up, he was shocked to see Ikkie hold his wooden skewer, still with chunks of meat on it, up to Trafka¡¯s eye while clutching his other hand around the one Trafka held his hammer in.

    Yet most peculiar of all was his eyes.

    They were no longer hollow but filled with... surprise as his tail moved about excitingly. It was definitely a strange site to behold that went counter to what the situation should have demanded of anyone.

    Even his voice as he spoke was filled with glee, ¡°Threaten my mate again, and I¡¯ll make you beg for death.¡±

    Even Trafka seemed shocked by these contradictions. Though clearly still angry, he noticed Nokfeka hurrying over and relaxed his shield arm. Ikkie let go and retracted the skewer as he went back to Uccha.

    ¡°Well... that was strange...¡± Kenneth uttered in disbelief and confusion.

    ¡°Let go of me, black healer,¡± Trafka growled.

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t try that again,¡± Kenneth demanded, slowly letting go while making sure to keep an eye on him.

    By now, Nokfeka had made it over to everyone and quickly surveyed the situation. As her eyes lingered on Trafka¡¯s wet leg and Uccha''s exposed tongue, her posture relaxed, and it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out what had happened.

    ¡°Nokfeka, I think it''s time!¡± Ikkie said, huddling beside Uccha.

    Nokfeka watched for a moment as Uccha¡¯s tongue sprayed a bit more fluid, though with less force behind it this time, as it continuously began to drip, ¡°It could just be bad meat; I¡¯ve heard it happen for some Sil.¡±

    ¡°You''re right; we should make sure,¡± Ikkie said as he hurriedly got up and began leading Uccha toward Zagzi''s path, stopping multiple times to let her spray the clear liquid and recover.

    ¡°You''re just leaving?! Nokfeka yelled. ¡°Wait till the light comes back!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine!¡± Ikkie yelled back, seeming disinterested in her warnings.

    ¡°That could have happened at a better time, Nokfeka sighed as she watched Ikkie and Uccha leave as she absentmindedly said. ¡°Brings back memories...¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Nokstella asked.

    Turning her attention toward the little girl, Nokfeka began to elaborate. ¡°Well, I suppose I need to explain something first. To get to ¡°Tower¡¯s Shade¡±, there are three paths through the mountain. All of you arrive through the path Aki mostly takes; of course, not everyone knows where the path is, and some end up taking the wrong one, which has led to bloody encounters in the past.

    ¡°However, Ikkie and Uccha both arrived together through the Sil path. It was quite a shock when I first laid my eyes on them. Normally, Nok, Aki, and Sil can¡¯t stand one another outside this city, but those two were tightly woven together before arriving.¡±

    ¡°Wh-aaAAAAHHH!!¡± Nokstella tried to say as a sneaky yawn, striking out of nowhere, got her. As her eyelids grew heavier, another yawn escaped.

    ¡°Tired? Nokfeka asked, her mouth slightly agape, showcasing a smile. ¡°Food and prayer does only keep one awake for so long. I¡¯m beginning to feel tired myself, so I think I¡¯ll be heading to sleep.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯m gonna follow suit,¡± Kenneth added as he lay down, placing Nokstella on his chest and using his bag as a pillow.

    Looking up at the star-lit sky with the soft orange glow to the side, Kenneth felt a sense of tranquil peace.

    Letting out a long, exhausted sigh, he felt the stress of last night¡¯s and today''s gruelling ordeals leave his body.

    ¡°Kenneth, Nokstella, Nokfeka softly called while lying on her side, half of her body obscured by the fire. ¡°If you want, we can sleep together for warmth. You too son of house Krosk.¡±

    Trafka let out a growl as he glared at her, ¡°Never traitor, coward... I no sleep... so you... strike when weak...!¡±

    ¡°What do you say?¡± Kenneth asked Nokstella.

    ¡°No, Kenneth, warm,¡± Nokstella yawned as she nuzzled against his chest.

    ¡°Sorry, but it¡¯s a no for me as well,¡± Kenneth replied.

    ¡°Just thought I¡¯d offer. It was more so out of habit than anything else,¡± She explained.

    After that, everything grew silent, and the cracking of fire became a calming melody, lulling Kenneth, Nokstella and Nokfeka to sleep quite easily while Trafka stubbornly resisted.

    As darkness surrounded him, he weakly opened his eyes, glimpsing light above that slowly moved toward him, getting closer and closer until suddenly he broke the surface of the water.

    Floating, he looked around, noticing two things: one, that he was floating in an indoor swimming pool, and two, his younger self, who was currently wearing swimming trunks, stood at the top of a waterslide.

    He made eye contact with Kenneth for a moment before jumping head-first down the side.

    ¡®Oh great, Kenneth thought. ¡®He¡¯s going to join me, and why couldn¡¯t it have been a beach? I think I¡¯d prefer a shark over those two. She¡¯s probably going to mention abandoning Nokstella or something else.¡¯

    Right on cue, the sound of a diving board being jumped on sounded throughout the indoor swimming pool.

    Kenneth turned around to see Jasha jumping up and down on the diving board.

    She was wearing a seven-piece swimsuit or, more precisely, a two-piece with a lot of tops. ¡°You know, sometimes I can¡¯t decide if you are dumb or not! I mean, planning to stay here by the tower without any forethought!

    ¡°Have you gone blind just because you can¡¯t leave that girl like the last one?!¡±

    ¡°Stick a pipe in it and get cancer, would you,¡± Kenneth growled.

    She shot him a smile and jumped off the board, elegantly flipping through the air as she dove head-first into the water, hitting it with a giant...

    ¡°Arg!¡± Kenneth suddenly woke with a jolt and a sharp pain in his leg while Nokstella continued to sleep peacefully on his chest.

    Looking around, dazed and confused, he quickly found the source of his pain, Trafka¡¯s hammer, which was lying on top of his leg while its owner was sleeping upright.

    ¡®For all his talk, he fell asleep anyway. I guess young stubbornness only gets you so far, Kenneth thought as he looked around; the moon''s light was still present above, but the orbital sphere was nowhere to be seen, and the fire was on its last leg clinging to the embers of the logs. ¡®Guess I got a few hours. I should probably go back to sleep.¡¯

    However, through Kenneth¡¯s tiredness, he noticed his bladder was quite full, and he needed to take a piss. Slowly and carefully, he lifted Nokstella off his chest, sat up and gently placed her on his bag.

    Getting to his feet, he felt his legs and feet burn and ache as he stumbled through the darkness.

    In his drowsy state, he hadn¡¯t noticed he¡¯d wandered over to the tower, stepping on top of all the rusted weaponry until his foot got caught in something, making him stumble and kick some of the weapons.

    With his gut having sunk a few meters, he looked back to see, thankfully, everyone still asleep.

    Glancing down to see what he¡¯d gotten, his foot caught in Kenneth could barely glimpse a strange, perfectly cylindrical hole.

    A myriad of questions would have popped into his head if he was fully rested, but in his drowsy state, the thing that crossed his mind was, ¡®That¡¯s a good a hole to piss in.¡¯

    Unzipping his pants, he drained the old snake, and as the relief washed over him, a thought occurred, ¡®Wait, now might be a good time to talk to Nokfeka. I just gotta wake her up quietly.¡¯

    Almost done, Kenneth shook the hose, but suddenly, one of the weapons he was standing on slipped from underneath, making him stumble. Acting on reflex, he slammed his hand into the tower to regain balance.

    ¡®Dammit, Kenneth internily sighed. ¡®If that before didn¡¯t wake him, that definitely did. Well, on the bright side, at least I placed my hand on the tower.¡¯

    Yawning, Kenneth rezipped his pants and pulled his hand away from the tower only to find he couldn¡¯t.

    Snapping his head to the side, his tired eyes looked at his hand, only to find that it was gone, or, more accurately, inside the wall of the tower.

    ¡®What the--?!¡¯ Kenneth thought, trying to pull his hand free to little avail.

    Adding more strength, he grabbed his arm with his other hand and pushed his leg against the tower, pulling as hard as he could, gritting his teeth and tightening his core.

    He gave everything he had, and suddenly, the wall began to ripple like water in a lake as his leg suddenly went inside the tower as though he¡¯d broken through a fine layer of ice.

    However, unlike before, when it was just his hand, it wasn¡¯t just stuck; it was being pulled in.

    Heart racing and with only one leg to stand on, Kenneth did everything in his power to get free, yet no matter how much he resisted, the ripples in the wall continued to undulate at a consistent tempo.

    Having suddenly gone from drowsy and tired to panicked, he hadn¡¯t been thinking clearly, but as half of his body had already been swallowed by the wall, he snapped his head to the side over at the campsite where everyone was still sleeping, oblivious of his predicament as he desperately yelled, ¡°HE--!¡±

    Yet cruelly, before he could even finish the word, the tower swallowed him whole, and the wall returned to normal as though nothing had just transpired.

 The Plague Doctor Book 2 Chapter 6 (Inside)

    ¡°-LP!¡±

    With a heavy and dull thud, Kenneth hit the ground.

    Heart racing, gasping, and lying on the ground, all he was met with as he desperately and disorientedly looked around was white.

    Nothing but white as far as the eye could see.

    The only thing convincing him he wasn¡¯t floating in some sort of void or was dead was the reassuring and familiar feeling of the hard floor he was currently on.

    ¡®What the...! Was I just eaten?!¡¯ Kenneth internally questioned as he quickly got on his feet and began walking.

    ¡®Okay, think. This... has to be a dream, right?! Kenneth thought to himself, the words somewhat drowning the continuous thumping of his beating heart. ¡®Yes! Yes! This is just Ja--!¡¯

    Suddenly, he stumped his foot against the white void.

    ¡®What the--?! I... I felt that. Nervously, he inspected what lied ahead of him, feeling a hard, cold, and smooth surface. He knocked on it a time or two, hearing only a dull thud, ¡®...Is this a wall?¡¯

    His question was soon answered as his hand traced a bit more to the right, and he felt a change in the flat surface. It suddenly bent at an angle as if that point was where the walls met.

    ¡®Is this a room? Kenneth wondered as he began walking, his hand tracing along the wall slightly, changing his direction when the wall would bend at an angle.

    While walking, he tried to make sense of the situation. ¡®Okay, think. Why did this happen? All I did was touch the tower. Hundreds, if not thousands, have done so as well, so why did this happen to me? I mean, Trafka hit the damn thing with a hammer, and it remained as solid as stone.¡¯

    As he continued walking for some time, he began to feel unwell, gaining a headache and a bit of nausea.

    Being a doctor, any multitude of potential ailments and diseases popped into his head, but real life was far from being an episode of ¡°House¡±, and the most probable cause was the most likely reason.

    He popped off one of his shoes and began to walk again with his hand sliding along the wall. Keeping a keen eye on it, it quickly became apparent he was trapped in a hexagon-shaped white room.

    Putting his shoe back on, Kenneth thought, ¡®So I¡¯m in the tower... well, that should have been obvious from the get-go, but still... this is surreal... am I really awake? I mean, if I¡¯m really inside the tower, the walls can¡¯t be more than one or two meters thick. That¡¯s impossible. The base should have crumbled under its own weight.

    ¡®But then again, the tower should have fallen long ago due to winds, but it hasn¡¯t for... well, who knows how long... dammit it, this is giving me a headache...¡¯

    Scratching the back of  his head, Kenneth wasn¡¯t sure what to make of it all, and as a looming sense of dread began to rear its ugly head, he remembered something Ikkie said, ¡°once the tower took its vengeance, all that was left of him was his spear.¡±

    ¡®Wait, was that what happened to him? Kenneth wondered. ¡®But he attacked and damaged the tower... all I did was touch it... would that be enough to provoke it?¡¯

    Kenneth had a mountain of questions, but he had no answers.

    The sad reality was he was stuck inside the tower. Even if he called for help and those outside could hear him, there wasn¡¯t any way for them to get him out; the weaponry at the base proved that fact.

    Sighing, Kenneth crossed his arms and leaned his back against the wall. He expected to feel a gentle bump; instead, he felt a falling sensation and reflexively backpedalled to avoid falling.

    However, it did little to change the outcome, not from lack of balance but by the sudden appearance, right before his eyes, of a giant white Nok with its maw open.

    ¡®What the hell?!¡¯ Kenneth thought, his heart once again racing at full throttle as he hit the ground and scooted away until his back slammed against a wall.

    Trapped, Kenneth stopped, taking a moment to calm himself after the sudden shock as he realized it wasn¡¯t a Nok the had suddenly appeared right in front of him, but a statue of one that missed it¡¯s lower body and briefly rippled.

    ¡®Okay, what the actual fuck?! Kenneth screamed in his head. ¡®Did I just pass through the wall... again! And...! And...! And what the hell with a statue all of a suddennnnn...!¡¯

    His thought¡¯s coming to a halt; Kenneth was completely and utterly shocked to see that the statue before him wasn¡¯t the only one of its kind.

    Beside it and beside him was a multitude of others, not just Nok but Sil as well, all in different poses and positions with different parts of their bodies missing.

    Some, like the one before him, protruded from the wall, others sprouted from the floor like plants, and lastly, there were those that simply hung from the ceiling like chandeliers.

    ¡®This officially went from creepy to terrifying,¡¯ Kenneth thought as his gut turned to ice.

    Getting to his feet, he scanned his new surroundings.

    No longer was he stuck in a hexagon-shaped room, as he now found himself in a corridor stretching as far as the eye could see in both directions, with no end in sight of statues and sculpted body parts.

    Strangely, there was a lack of Aki statues for some reason.

    ¡®Okay, screw this! I need to find a way out!¡¯ Kenneth thought as he picked a direction and hurriedly walked down it.

    His steps echoed while a sensation of dread continuously loomed over him like the lower body of a Sil ahead of him; he ducked under while getting a look underneath, noticing a distinctive cavity of sorts in the centre.

    He was used to eyes lingering on him, but the statues, those that head heads, were different. He had the irrational fear one of them would suddenly come to life and grab him.

    ¡®What am I even thinking? That sort of stuff only happens in horror movies,¡¯ Kenneth thought, ignoring the irrational fear and focusing on the path ahead.

    Though it certainly didn¡¯t help that each and every one of the statues was so... meticulously crafted, so detailed, so... life-like.

    Weaving his way through the statues all around him, Kenneth began occupying his attention with questions he knew probably wouldn¡¯t be answered, ¡®Why could I suddenly pass through that wall like with the outside of the tower?

    ¡®I mean, I touched it before, but it was solid, and it wasn¡¯t even because I just touched it with my back; I hit another wall with it right after I fell, and it stayed solid. Maybe it¡¯s only certain walls I can do it with, or maybe there¡¯s no rhyme or reason... it just happens when it happens?¡¯

    Letting out a sigh, Kenneth took a wide step over a slim sideways-lying Nok on the floor but failed to see the tip of its tail poking up a bit ahead, making him stumble.

    Grabbing onto the nearest thing, Kenneth steadied himself, but as he looked at what he was holding onto, he was a bit surprised to see it was a statue of an Aki, most of its body fully rendered in stone or whatever the material comprised the walls within the tower was.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    He looked at it for a bit, feeling a strange sense of Deja Vu, ¡®Now, why is this the only Aki? There are so many Nok and Sil, but only one Aki. Will I find more if I go further, ahea...?¡¯

    Suddenly, his thoughts came to a halt once more as he spotted something moving out of the corner of his eye.

    He quickly turned his head to make sure it wasn¡¯t just a figment of his imagination, and past the sea of statues and sculpted body parts, he spotted a contrasting black figure.

    It was too far away, and there was too much in his line of sight to get a proper look, but he was sure it was there.

    He straightened his back and slowly began walking toward whatever the distant figure was, all the while feeling twitches of hesitation pulse throughout his body.

    ¡®Should I just walk up to whoever that is and say hi? Kenneth asked himself. ¡®Well, it¡¯s not like I''ve got a lot of other choices. I just have to hope whoever or whatever that figure is is potentially friendly.¡¯

    Taking a deep breath, he decided to call out to the figure, ¡°Hey you ther--!¡±

    ¡°ARRRGGG!¡± Suddenly, from out of nowhere, a torturous pain erupted, emanating from Kenneth''s skull. It felt as though it was being ripped open from the inside out.

    He grabbed his head with his right hand and looked to see the figure in the distance was gone.

    ¡°Wai-- ARRRGG!!!¡± The pain intensified, and he could barely contain his screams of agony as he staggered forward and lost his footing, hitting his head against one of the statues, but compared to the pain he felt, it was little more than a bug bite as he writhed on hands and knees screaming.

    Yet unbeknownst to him, his screams outside of his mask were silent like the sea when it was dead calm.

    He was barely able to keep his eyes open, and what little he was able to see was blurred by tears welling up, but even so, Kenneth managed to glimpse something while he was looking down. The floor that once had been as pure white as ivory was now darkening, becoming brown and green.

    Yet Kenneth barely noticed this, the intolerable pain overshadowing any other thought.

    But as suddenly as the pain in his head had appeared, it suddenly went away, leaving Kenneth short for breath, his mouth agape, dripping with saliva as he slowly managed to get his bearings and open his right eye, seeing to his confusion that the pure ivory corridor and the statues were gone.

    In its place had spawned a brightly lit forest filled with lush greenery and¡­ weaponry.

    Swords, axes, and spears littered the ground, while arrows were embedded in trees. ¡°What... did I--¡°

    ¡°You can¡¯t be here!¡± A voice behind him suddenly called out.

    He recognized it in a heartbeat. Without uttering a word, he got up and turned to face Jasha.

    Strangely enough, for once, she looked worried, muttering, ¡°No, how are you here...? You shouldn¡¯t be able to... but you are--¡°

    ¡°Oh, so this really is a dream, Kenneth said, his voice calm yet seething with rage. ¡°And what is this supposed to be? Why are you acting like that?¡±

    Jasha¡¯s expression of worry quickly turned to confusion, ¡°I... what are you talking about, Kenneth?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb all of a sudden! Kenneth yelled. ¡°I will admit this time, you got me! You truly had me believing I was awake! I hope you laughed it all up; now go be the cruel, vicious bitch I know you are!¡±

    ¡°I see... Jasha said, her voice growing low. ¡°You¡¯ve grown to hate me... I...I understand. My request was selfish and cruel... You may have accepted it, but... I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    Her sudden apology did nothing but anger Kenneth. He clutched his fist thinking, ¡®You¡¯re sorry?! You are not sorry! You have never been sorry for one day, you bitch!¡±

    Overcome by rage, Kenneth walked up to her, his fist shaking with fury, and even though he knew it was pointless, he didn''t care as he struck her in the face and sent her flying toward the ground.

    ¡°What the! I¡­ I¡­ hit you... I felt it!¡± Kenneth exclaimed, so overcome with surprise he froze for a moment, his gaze affixed to his fist.

    ¡°I hope this outlet for your anger was enough to calm it, if even a little, Jasha said as she got back on her feet, sounding sympathetic and a bit sad. ¡°Now you need to leave. I¡¯ll show you the way; we need to hurry if anyone finds out you¡¯re here again it¡ª¡°

    ¡°What do you mean by again?¡± Kenneth questioned as he suddenly tasted something metallic in his mouth.

    Jasha quickly turned around and began to walk, ¡°We don¡¯t have a lot of time; it won¡¯t end well for either of us if you¡¯re spotted.¡±

    Kenneth didn¡¯t listen; instead, he unzipped his mask and spat on the ground, noticing the normally clear liquid was partly red. ¡°This isn¡¯t like every other time we¡¯ve met. I¡¯m bleeding...I felt that punch I threw¡­ I was in agony¡ª¡°

    Jasha turned with an expression of both confusion and slight worry, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the pain. I didn¡¯t have any choice, but I¡¯m sure it shouldn¡¯t have caused you any memory problems.

    ¡°Now, please listen to me; we have to leave this place now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m awake, aren¡¯t I, Kenneth said, completely ignoring her. ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream. I¡¯ve been here before¡­

    ¡°¡­You know, it never really crossed my mind how I got to this godforsaken world, but now I know. You brought me to this place first from the hospital and then the cave¡ª¡°

    ¡°Kenneth, please listen to me! Jasha protested, stepping closer to get his attention. ¡°We¡ª¡°

    Suddenly, Kenneth grabbed her leather T-shirt neck and pulled her down, speaking calmly yet with an underlying growl in his voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter where you put me or how you did it¡­ all that matters is you getting me home.¡±

    ¡°Kenneth¡­ Jasha said, her voice growing distant. ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t do that¡­¡±

    ¡°Why the hell should I believe you? Kenneth growled as he tightened his grip. ¡°All you do is lie. You said I would only be able to understand one of the three species, but apparently, I can understand them all.

    ¡°I Can¡¯t even figure out what the point of that lie was.¡±

    ¡°You... You understand them, but that s-shouldn¡¯t... I don¡¯t understand... Jasha stammered, suddenly growing silent as her eyes widened. ¡±That¡¯s how you got in. The connection¡­ I thought I severed it, but It hasn¡¯t¡­ It could never be severed in the first place.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Kenneth snapped. ¡°Just send me home!¡±

    ¡°Please keep your voice down¡­ Jasha replied gently, placing her hand on Kenneth¡¯s. ¡°I can¡¯t send you home. This world¡­ I can''t watch it burn anymore. I can¡¯t stand to see so many die, having never realized the pointlessness of neverending fighting.

    ¡°I just want to help them, to do something! You were all I could do... the one I found... the only one who passed my test... the only one so kind... so driven to help... so avoidant of violence--¡°

    ¡°Don¡¯t mock me! Kenneth shouted at the top of his lungs, letting out all of the frustration he didn¡¯t even know he¡¯d been keeping inside. ¡°I hate violence so much...! Yet I became violent...

    ¡°I may have done it to survive... to protect people! If I¡¯d been the person you chose to send to this world of war, racism, and brutality, I¡¯d be dead!¡±

    Jasha¡¯s eyes widened, and tears began to well up in them, ¡°I... I see... I was dumb to believe that one man could change the world without the world changing him.¡±

    Grinding his teeth, Kenneth began to shed tears and threw Jasha on the ground, ¡°Shut up! Stop acting like this, you cruel, vicious bitch! You forced me to abandon my family!¡±

    ¡°Please, again, keep your voice down. I never forced you...¡± Jasha replied. ¡°I never forced you to accept my offer.¡±

    ¡°You never forced me! Oh, my mistake, a hell of a choice you gave me! Kenneth yelled with disdain, ignoring her pleas. ¡°How about I give you one! Send me home, or I¡¯m gonna make sure whoever you don¡¯t want finding out about me finds out.¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t,¡± Jasha replied, quickly getting to her feet.

    Without uttering a word, Kenneth ran away from Jasha through the forest, avoiding rocks, roots, and trees while yelling, ¡°HEY, ANYONE THERE!!!¡±

    Further ahead, from among the trees, Jasha suddenly emerged, blocking his path, ¡°You don¡¯t know what you are doing!¡±

    With no intention of slowing down, Kenneth sprinted faster and slammed into her like a rugby player, knocking her out of the way, ¡°JASHA IS HERE! SHE¡¯S THE ONE WHO BROUGHT ME HERE!¡±

    Suddenly, Jasha grabbed him by the shoulder, having recovered and easily caught up to him.

    Looking back, he noticed the expression on her face was a mix of fear and worry, ¡°If you are found--¡°

    Kenneth suddenly stopped dead in his tracks, ¡°I don¡¯t care! If you want me to stop, just send me home to my children!¡±

    Jasha¡¯s expression grew more and more conflicted, twisting into pure and utter desperation, ¡°You win... you can¡¯t be seen, so... so... I¡¯ll guide you home.¡±

    Taking his hand, she led the way toward that very same tree with pink leaves, which both once stood under.

    For a brief moment, Kenneth felt a sense of elation he¡¯d never felt before, but as he took one step, he suddenly stopped and ripped his hand away from Jasha¡¯s and asked her, ¡°How do--?¡°

    The next word was snuffed from his mouth.

    Kenneth looked down to see the tip of a blade with a sharp tip stabbed through his chest.

    ¡°Wh... what?¡± He wheezily gasped and coughed up blood as his wide eyes focused on the impossibility that had just transpired.

    A blade had penetrated his coat.

    That which had defended him for so long. That which none other were able to get past meant nothing to this unseen assailant as their weapon, along with Kenneth¡¯s coat, dripped with his blood.

    His knees shook as he was barely able to stay standing.

    Being a doctor and having intimate knowledge of the human body, he knew he¡¯d been stabbed fatally through the heart, but even so, while gasping for breath, his shaking hands reached for the blade.

    ¡°No, they heard you,¡± Jasha gasped.

    He¡¯d barely laid his hand on the protruding piece of black metal when suddenly he was hoisted off the ground, his legs dangling, as his body slid down the weapon, which revealed itself to be a spear with a black shaft.

    He was powerless, completely and utterly so.

    Everything around him became a blur. His breath stopped, and his arms went limp, barely gracing the tip of the spear and wiping away a small bit of blood, revealing symbols etched into the metal.

    He didn¡¯t know what they meant, but they looked similar to those on the gold plaque from the painting he¡¯d gotten from Solk.

    As his strength waned, both of his arms fell to the side, and everything faded to black.

    His last thoughts were of his family and his children, most of all, and how that one glimmer of hope that he¡¯d see them again had been snuffed out.

    Just before everything was gone, the unseen figure that had stabbed Kenneth leaned closer, his mouth right next to his ear, ¡°Your time here is not yet... champion.¡±

 The Plague Doctor Book 2 Chapter 7 (Lie)

    Gasping for life, Kenneth¡¯s eyes shot open.

    ¡°Er... What...¡± Nokstella drowsily muttered, lying on Kenneth¡¯s rapidly rising chest

    ¡°Huh¡­ Ha¡­!¡± Trafka loudly sounded, springing to his feet, hammer and shield in hand, his eyes solely focused on the waking Nokfeka.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh¡­ She yawned, rubbing the sleep out of her eyes and looking at Trafka. ¡°You look grumpy. Not sleeping will do that to you.¡±

    Trafka let out a tired snarl and turned to Kenneth, who was sitting up shaking with Nokstella drowsily rocking on his lap, falling snout first down onto the crevice between his legs.

    ¡°Get up! We¡¯re leaving,¡± Trafka ordered just as his stomach began to growl rather loudly.

    However, Kenneth didn¡¯t hear him; his thoughts were solely on last night''s events and¡­ and how they ended. He took off one of his gloves and looked at his trembling hand.

    ¡®I¡­ I remember it so clearly l, but¡­ but I died¡­¡¯ Kenneth thought as he quickly opened his coat, reached underneath his shirt, and felt his chest.

    Nothing; it was as hairy as always, and though there still were scars on his chest after his fight with the golden turd, it was nothing compared to¡­ what should have been there.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nokfeka asked while stretching, a few of her joints popping.

    ¡°N-nothing, Kenneth stammered as he removed his hand and closed up his coat. ¡°I-I just thought I f-felt something on my chest.¡±

    ¡°I still can¡¯t fathom you would leave yourself so defenceless in the presence of so many traitors,¡± Trafka commented, his ears affixed in the direction of Nokfeka.

    ¡®It couldn¡¯t just have been a dream; it felt too real, Kenneth thought as he picked up the drowsy Nokstella and placed her on top of his bag. ¡®I¡­ I need to know..¡¯

    As he got up and turned to face the tower, his entire body recoiled as a sudden sharp and burning pain erupted from his chest, spine, and heart.

    The images of the black blade and him sliding down it burst to the forefront of his mind.

    Through sheer will and determination as he looked down, Kenneth while struggling to keep his breath under control, walked up to the tower, treading over the rusted assortment of weaponry.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Trafka sternly questioned while Nokfeka watched on with an interested look.

    Hand trembling, Kenneth hesitantly placed it on the tower and¡­. Nothing.

    The wall wasn¡¯t suddenly rippling like water, and his hand wasn¡¯t going inside it.

    ¡°Enough delay, Trafka impatiently said. ¡°The light is with us now, and the merchant has had time to plan that route. Now we leave, and I won¡¯t be in the presence of these traitors any longer.¡±

    Kenneth slowly removed his hand from the tower and walked away. No matter if what happened last night was real or not, the pain throughout his body persisted.

    Even the tiniest glimpse of the tower brought back the memory so vividly it was as though he was reliving it in its entirety.

    Controlling his breath as much as he possibly could, Kenneth walked over to Nokstella. He picked up the waking child and held her in one hand and his back in the other. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Finally!¡± Trafka groaned like a brooding teen while rolling his eyes.

    However, as all of them walked toward Zagzi¡¯s path, Ikkie suddenly appeared. His tail and ears were motionless;  he held both of his hands behind his back, and his overjoyed smile was gone in place of his previous emotionless one.

    Trafka tried to seem indifferent to his sudden appearance as he continued to march forward with heavy steps; however, his slightly expanding tail was telling a different story.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you''re back. Shouldn¡¯t you be with Uccha?¡± Nokfeka questioned.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to; she just ate some bad meat, so there¡¯s no need for me to be by her side,¡± Ikkie replied as he stepped out of Zagzi¡¯s path down on the smooth and even ground.

    Nokfeka walked up to him, her mouth slightly open in a smile, ¡°So what brings you back here? Did the heads of the city send you, or did the city guard need a Nok to fill out the ranks of the welcome committee?

    ¡°Must be something important if it can make you leave Uccha!¡±

    Ikkie¡¯s tone and expression remained unchanged as he replied, ¡° No, nothing of the sort. It so happens that there was an incident at the orphanage.¡±

    ¡°What! What incident?!¡± Nokfeka exclaimed as her scales began to ever so slightly grow lighter.

    ¡°It is one of the kids, the newest one that has yet to be marked, I believe. He ran away under the cover of dark, and now no one can find him,¡± Ikkie explained.

    ¡°By the tower, Nokfeka mumbled as she quickly rushed past Ikkie, only to stop a few steps later.

    She turned around and walked up to Kenneth. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do it like this for her sake, but I have to find Fole, and I doubt we¡¯ll see each other after.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡­ understand,¡± Kenneth said as he thought about everything.

    He wanted to stay here at the tower with Nokstella. Here, he could learn so much about Aki, Nok and Sil biology and accomplish so much. He¡¯d wanted to talk to Nokfeka, Ikkie, and even Uccha in private about the possibility, but he¡¯d never gotten the chance.

    It was now or never, ¡°Could I¡­¡±

    But at that moment, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask as Jasha¡¯s words echoed in his mind.

    As much as he hated to admit it, Jasha was correct; he hadn¡¯t thought it through, not truly. Yes, there would be so many positive aspects to staying, but far more negative ones.

    Trafka. He¡¯d seen his cold indifference when it came to carrying out orders and the brute strength he had to enforce set orders.

    One thing was sure he wasn¡¯t going to roll over and accept it¡­ no, he¡¯d force Kenneth to go no matter what, and if anyone were to oppose him, well¡­ Kenneth remembered what happened to the Sleecie¡¯s.

    And that was without considering who had sent Trafka.

    The Aki king wanted him to appear before him, and if Trafka truly was far too important for a simple fetch quest, returning empty-handed could spark ramifications of a far greater magnitude than Kenneth could predict.

    There was a chance it could bring conflict to this place¡­ and he couldn¡¯t let it happen.

    Besides, a part of him wouldn¡¯t want to stay anymore anyway. Regardless of whether what happened last night was real or not, his body physically recoiled and ached with pain at the slight glimpse of the tower.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Even its looming shadow gave him the sense it would strike like the assailant.

    Taking a deep breath, Kenneth kneeled down and placed Nokstella on the ground.

    She seemed confused, looking at him expectingly.

    ¡°Nokstella¡­ I need you to go with Nokfeka¡­¡± Kenneth said.

    She blinked twice and looked back at Nokfeka, who met her with a smile before meekly saying, ¡°no.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, he gently placed both hands on her shoulders and looked her deep in the eyes, ¡°Nokstella, you are going to be staying with Nokfeka and a lot of other kids your age, like the ones you played with yesterday. Doesn''t that sound fun?¡±

    She seemed shaken by the words as her scales slowly grew paler, yet she didn¡¯t seem to take the news as hard as Kenneth had expected, though he wasn¡¯t sure what he¡¯d expected.

    ¡°You stay too?¡± Nokstella asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m¡­ not going to,¡± Kenneth replied.

    Nokstella¡¯s scales grew even paler as tears began to well up in her tiny little eyes. Suddenly, she slipped from Kenneth¡¯s lax grip and wrapped her arms around his leg.

    ¡°But mama say stay with!¡± Nokstella cried. ¡°Mama promise! Mama says she finds me always! She spots you and pointy snout!¡±

    Kenneth became mute as he just looked down at her and placed a hand on her back, gently stroking it, while thinking, ¡®She needs to know the truth¡­ she can¡¯t cling to her mother¡¯s words¡­ she can¡¯t cling to me¡­¡¯

    Fighting tears, Kenneth spoke, masking his emotions, ¡°Nokstella, there¡¯s something I need to tell you about your mother.¡±

    Through tears, Nokstella looked up at Kenneth and snorted.

    His insides grew cold as ice while his gut twisted and turned, the sensation overshadowing the persistent pain in his chest, ¡°When we left the outpost, and you were asleep, I spoke with Solk, and he told me¡­ Nokstel, she¡¯s¡­ He told me your mother is¡­¡±

    ¡®Just say it! Kenneth internally screamed the words clinging in his throat, refusing to come out. ¡®Your mother is dead¡­ your mother is dead¡­ your mother is dead¡­ come on, just say it¡­ just say it. Be quick and give her time.¡¯

    ¡°Your mother is¡­ she¡¯s¡­ in the capital, Kenneth said. ¡°I¡­ want to keep my promise to your Mother and keep you safe, but the place is dangerous, and I don¡¯t know what will happen once I¡¯m there, but I¡¯ll do everything I can to free her.¡±

    Nokstella stepped back, her scales remaining the same shade of pale as before, ¡°you promise?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Kenneth replied.

    Slowly, she let go of his leg and stepped back. Her scales remained as pale as before while she walked up to Nokfeka, who gently smiled at her as she picked her up.

    Before she left,  Nokfeka gave Kenneth one last look before hurrying up Zagzi¡¯s path. Nokstella looked over her shoulder, never once breaking eye contact with Kenneth until she disappeared out of sight.

    ¡°Hmph¡­ never seen a Nok run so fast before; with that body, she¡¯ll easily stumble and fall, Trafka said, sounding annoyed. ¡°Well, maybe we can finally leave. That little heretic won¡¯t slow us anymore. It¡¯s good you got rid of it.¡±

    Kenneth let out a sigh as he walked past Trafka, ¡°Shut up¡­ just shut up¡­¡±

    They began the long journey up the mountain, Ikkie confidently and steadily leading the way.

    Like before, he and Trafka still walked uneasily on the stone steps, even while holding onto the rope along the wall. The winds were gentler near the base of the tower, but with each step they took, they ever so slightly grew stronger.

    Kenneth looked ahead past Ikkie, some part of him holding out hope he¡¯d see Nokstella one last time, even though he knew it wouldn¡¯t do him any good.

    Eventually, Ikkie must have taken notice as he looked back, but strangely, it felt like he was looking past him at Trafka.

    However, that fact became quite obvious when Trafka rather loudly addressed the matter in the tower tongue, ¡°Something say¡­?¡±

    Ikkie turned his head to look forward, ¡°I was just wondering if you still wanted to know about my past.¡±

    ¡°What¡­? Grow conscious¡­?¡± Trafka mockingly questioned.

    Continuing to lead the pair, Ikkie stepped up onto the first platform in their journey. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it did, but even so, I doubt it could grow any more.

    ¡°Of the few who actually have committed treachery, here I am one.¡±

    ¡°Confessing crime¡­ to me¡­ Trafka said, one of his ears perking up. ¡°Why¡­? You seek judgment¡­? Happy to deliver¡­ traitor.¡±

    ¡®What is Ikkie doing? Kenneth wondered, feeling as though the everpresent tension was brewing. ¡®Why is he telling us now when he was so tightlipped about it earlier?¡¯

    Uncertain of a lot, Kenneth spoke, ¡°Ikkie¡­¡±

    However, just as his name left his mouth, Ikkie raised his arm, which suddenly began to vibrate, ¡°I believe you should be familiar with the work one possessing my ability does.¡±

    The sight left Kenneth momentarily stunned as memories of Aloko hunched over Nokshala popped into his head.

    ¡°Torture¡­ what of,¡± Trafka replied, sounding indifferent.

    ¡°Yes, that was my duty at the outpost I once called home, Ikkie began, his voice unchanged, his stride the same tempo as before, while his tail and ears remained motionless,  nothing that indicated emotions of any kind. ¡°It was good work, it was bloody work, it was endless work.

    ¡°What my commander failed to mention when he tasked me with the duty, or what I didn¡¯t notice until it was too late, was that it just leaves you numb. Once their muffled screams filled me with some hesitation, the sight of their bleeding body made my hearts beat faster, but eventually, I felt nothing.

    ¡°I can barely feel anything any more,  barely taste the food when I remember to eat.¡±

    Trafka let out a mocking snigger, ¡°weak torture¡­ you were¡­ sound half¡­ dead already¡­¡±

    ¡°Perhaps now, but back then, I sought death, Ikkie responded, never once slowing down for even a moment as Kenneth felt his gut sink. ¡°Some of the hunters in the outpost captured a heretic Sil, and brought them back. I did my duty, carefully inflicted pain, but in the middle of it all, I just gave up, removed her muzzle and waited for her to kill me¡­ but she didn¡¯t.

    ¡°I was left confused, and the only reason I could think of was that she didn¡¯t  want to kill me because she was trapped, unable to attain freedom on her own, so I freed her under the cover of dark.¡±

    ¡°Yet even still, she didn¡¯t kill me. My confusion grew ever more, and I followed her, not knowing what else to do. I ended up getting captured and almost killed, yet despite the pain and suffering I did to her, she saved me. Made the brood realize I could be of use.¡±

    ¡°You betray¡­ just so die?!¡± Trafka snarled brandishing his hammer

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember if¡­ I was seeking death then, but nevertheless, I let them use me, Ikkie said. ¡°I pretended to be a survivor from attacked outposts to be let in and, after some time, open up the gates. There was one I still remember well, a woman who looked a bit like you, son of house Krosk. She was kind and gentle but too trusting¡­ the pore thing.

    ¡°In the end, after all that fire, all that death, my punishment was the marks on my body and continuing to breathe. I wandered for a bit before surrendering myself to the wilderness, but that was when Uccha found me. She¡¯d left the brood and chose to be with me.¡±

    ¡°You betray¡­ king and crown¡­ for death¡­ and woman¡­ Trafka snarled while glaring at Ikkie, rushing past Kenneth and kicking him to the ground. ¡°Even if killing you will be some kind of mercy, I¡¯ll gladly do it, you traitorous bastard!!!¡±

    Ikkie slowly got up and turned to face Trafka and Kenneth with an expression of worry, ¡°Son of house Krosk, had we only met sooner, I would have accepted that mercy, but now I can not.¡±

    ¡°As if I¡¯m giving you a choice after you told me your confession,¡± Trafka growled, tightening the grip on his hammer ever so slightly.

    ¡°Trafka, think about this! Kenneth yelled quickly, getting in between the two. ¡°Yeah, the guy got a lot of skeletons in the closet, but you can¡¯t just kill him in brought day--¡±

    ¡°My confession, son of house Krosk, Ikkie interrupted. ¡°Was many things, the truth for one, as well as an apology, but above all else, a way to keep you focused on me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Kenneth uttered, about to ask what he meant when suddenly he realized both he and Trafka had been so caught up in Ikkie¡¯s story that they hadn¡¯t realized after a certain point on one of the platforms, they hadn¡¯t been heading to the stone steps that led up, but a secluded area where there wasn¡¯t a soul in sight

    Or that¡¯s how it appeared at first glance.

    From amidst corners and alleys stepped out a myriad of Nok, Sil, and Aki, each carrying weapons.

    They were completely surrounded, with the way back cut off.

    With their attention shifted, Ikkie took the opportunity and got out of Trafka¡¯s reach over to a slim yellow and grey scaled Nok that wore a tunic and carried two hammers.

    ¡°You did well leading him here,¡± The Nok said with a smile, throwing one of his hammers up on his shoulder.

    ¡°I did as you said, Nokuko; now give her back!¡± Ikkie yelled, his fangs showing in a display of anger.

    Nokuko opened his mouth in a slight smile, ¡°I got no more use for her. Nokta, why not give the heretic what he desires.¡±

    Down one of the alleys, a hulking red and black scaled Nok wearing only leather shorts and a sleeveless open vest stomped forward while dragging something behind on a rope. Coming to a stop, Nokta locked eyes with Trafka and, without breaking it, pulled harshly on the rope.

    Suddenly, a small pentagon-looking red object came flying out from behind Nokta, landing hard on the ground.

    On closer inspection, it was clear to see it was Uccha who¡¯d been restrained rather peculiarly with her legs bent up like when she was sitting, but unlike before, the lower half of her legs weren''t resting on the ground.

    No, they were bent back toward her head and tied together at the ends slightly above, immobilizing her and trapping her arms with her own legs.

    ¡°Uccha!¡° Ikkie yelled, rushing to her and quickly clawing and biting at the ropes that bound her.

    ¡°Drag that heretic away now,¡± Nokuko said.

    Ikkie didn¡¯t listen as he continued to cut the binds that held his mate.

    Suddenly, Nokuko slammed one of his hammers down just beside Uccha. The sudden bang and him getting right up in Ikkie¡¯s snout finally caught his attention. ¡°I won¡¯t say it again.

    ¡°We had a deal, and I will honour that, but if you stay when everything starts, I won¡¯t care if my hammers strike either of you heretics.¡±

    Eyes filling with fear and desperation, Ikkie quickly got to his feet and reluctantly dragged Uccha down the alley Nokta had come from, disappearing out of sight, leaving all of them alone for the fun to begin.